《Everyone Pampers the Small Blessing Who Has a Spatial Pocket!》 Chapter 1 Prologue It was the 16th year of Minghua. The northernmost part of the Great Chang Kingdom had already been snowing for an entire month since the start of the winter. The surrounding mountain range was covered in snow. This ce waspletely deserted and void of life. However, a horse was currently galloping through the snow. Soon, because the snow was too thick, the horse could no longer run. Two men in ck cloaks alighted from the horse, carrying white objects in their arms. They hurried through the snow, asionally looking around. Alright, just leave it here. Weve already traveled 200 miles. Any further and well have to climb over the mountain! Sigh, I still cant bear to do this. After all Were being paid to help others resolve a disaster. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Throw it away quickly. We still have to rush back to the lodge. Its so cold out here. Im really going to freeze to death! Not long after, there was a bang as something was thrown into the snow. The two of them did not even look at it as they rubbed their hands and hurried off. Wang Chuanfu and Wang Chuanman were walking on the road dejectedly when they suddenly heard the sound of hooves not far away. Before the two of them could react, Wang Chuanman collided fiercely against something. He staggered a few steps and saw a horse galloping away without stopping. Fourth Brother, are you alright? Wang Chuanfu immediately went forward to check on him. Wang Chuanman patted the snow off his body and stood up. Its nothing. Im wearing thick clothes and the snow is also thick. Big Brother, lets go quickly. The weather is getting colder and colder. It might even snow heavily before dark. We should hurry back. At this moment, it was still snowing lightly, so the brothers did not bother to look for shelter. However, not long after they left, Wang Chuanman suddenly kicked something. Ah, it seems to be a bag! The package that the two men had thrown on the snow has already been covered by a thinyer of snow. Because it was white, it was not easy to discover. Wang Chuanfu also lowered his head to take a look. As he did so, he said, Could it be those two who lost it? Looking at how fast they were running, the package might have fallen off the horse. Wang Chuanman was also anxious. Aiya, what should we do? We dont have horses, so we wont be able to catch up to them. Bring it back to the vige chief first. Well talk about it after the snow melts. Wang Chuanfu sighed. Were not done with our own matters yet. As the two brothers spoke, they picked up the white package. When they pulled it, they realized that it was a white nnel. A corner of the nnel was pulled open, and the thing inside rolled out. Itnded straight on the snow. It was a thin-clothed child who looked to be only one or two years old. Perhaps it was because the child was in pain from the fall, its closed eyes opened slightly, like a weak deer looking at the mortal world. Its bright eyes were not revealed much, and they quickly closed again. Its face was red like a ripe persimmon, and its breathing was shallow. Ah, its a child! With just a nce, the two men did not dare to look further. In thisnd of ice and snow, if they trembled like this, it would not be good! Wang Chuan was flustered. He hurriedly opened the velvet cloth on his body and picked up the child from the ground. What a sin! Quick, wrap it up! Wang Chuanfu also couldnt care less about anything else after seeing this, and subconsciously removed the coarse cloth around his neck and wrapped it around the child, giving her anotheryer of protection. Wang Chuanman did the same. Their fingers were cold, and they did not dare to touch the child, afraid that they would sap her temperature. In just a few breaths, the two men broke out in cold sweat. Big Brother, why is this childs face so red? Is it sick? Wang Chuan was only 23 years old this year. His family was poor and he had just gotten married two years ago. He had not been able to give birth to a child in the past two years and did not understand these things at all. Im afraid shes caught a cold. This child has a fever! That little nephew of Second Uncles family was lost due to a feverst year. Hurry up, were returning. Well let our mother take a look! Wang Chuanfu patted Wang Chuanmans shoulder and took the misceneous things from him, letting him carry the child in peace. The two of them hurriedly headed towards Hu Family Vige. Hu Family Vige was on the northeast side of this mountain. The mountain path was rugged and difficult to walk on, and the snowy sky added to the danger. Fortunately, the brothers were already used to moving in such terrain. They would not fall even with their eyes closed. Originally, it would have taken them an hour to trudge through the snow, but they only took half an hour this time. As soon as they reached the vige entrance, they saw Old Master Hu walking under the white fig tree with his hands behind his back, smoking arge cigar. There were two paths at the vige entrance. One led to the bottom of the cliff, and two miles further was the Qu River. The Qu River was rapid, and it was not essible by boat. The other led to the right of the vige. This was the only path to the outside world in the vige. Youngsters of the Wang Family, did you catch something good? Old Master Hu asked loudly when he saw the two brothers. One of them was carrying something that was used for hunting as a trap, and the other was holding something tightly in his arms. This shout attracted some people from the vige to poke their heads out of their houses, but they only took a peek and did note out. On such a cold day, families without thick clothes could not leave the house at all. Wang Chuan wiped the snow off his face and hurriedly replied, We picked up a child outside. What? Are you guys crazy from hunger? You even eat children? That wont do. Our vige doesnt have such rules! Old Master Hus eyes widened. He knew that some people in other viges had gone crazy from hunger in the snow and had already started eating babies. Their vige could not make this exception! No, no. Wang Chuanfu shouted, Old Master Hu, this child has a fever. We have to bring her back quickly for mother to take a look. If only Uncle Hu was here, he could take a look too. An auntie shouted from the window, Wang Chuanfu, did you pick up a boy? Does your Wang family feel that the males in your family are too few? ... I think its a girl? Wang Chuanfu was not too sure. The childs cheeks were red from the fever. Her eyes were tightly shut, and her lips were chapped. It was difficult to tell if it was a boy or girl. However, based on the looks of the children at home, one who looked so good must be a girl. They didnt have any girls in the family. Aiya, what sins have youmitted! Hurry up and throw it away. What are you bringing a girl home for?! Theyre huge liabilities! The woman spat. Your family is about to starve to death, and you still brought a little girl back? Your mother will be angered to death by you! Before the woman could finish speaking, she heard a strong high-pitched voice beside her. Big Flower Jiang, if you dont shut your smelly mouth, Ill pour feces into your mouth! What kind of nonsense is this? A liability? Why didnt you implicate your Jiang family to the ancestral grave! Chuanfu, Chuanman, why are you still standing there? Get back here! On the snowy dam in the middle of the vige, an old woman in a brown cotton jacket was standing with her hands on her hips. They were clearly still 400 to 500 meters away, but her voice was extremely prating and reached everyones ears. Wang Chuanfu and Wang Chuanman did not dare to dy. They greeted the people here and hurriedly ran along the vige path. When Old Madam Wang saw her two sons arrive, she stretched out her hand. Give it to me! ... Wang Chuanfu had a bitter expression on his face as he gently raised the bundle in his hand. Mother, we didnt bring anything with us this time. The snow is too heavy I know that the two of you are not reliable. By the time youe back with something, your mothers funeral will have already concluded! Old Madam Wang rolled her eyes. The olddy red fiercely at Wang Chuanman and carried over the child in his arms. Her movements were gentle, but her mouth was not soft at all. You picked up a child and didnt even know to go home immediately? Why are you talking to those people? The two of you are really worrisome. You cant evenplete a simple task properly. What a waste of your name! Idiot boys! Chapter 2 Adoption The Wang familys house was a little further in Hu Family Vige. It was a courtyard with the back against a cliff. At this moment, Old man Wang was leading his family to shovel snow. Third Daughter-inw,e to my room! Old Madam Wang shouted as soon as she walked into the courtyard. Wang Chuanfu and Wang Chuanman were also worried about that child. Just as they were about to follow, they were frightened away by their mothers gaze. Why, could it be that youre still looking for milk from me?! Old Madam Wang red at them. Go to work! The lot of you are like a group of hungry ghosts when eating, but I dont see you moving that fast when you work! The brothers rubbed their noses and turned their heads. Old man Wang looked at his eldest son, who hade to take over shoveling the snow. Did your mother eat firecrackers again today? She was still worried about her two sons just now and even went out to take a look three times today. But why did she return angry now? Wang Chuanman said casually, No, Mother is worried about that little child. Its too cold today, we have to be more meticulous Before he could finish speaking, Old man Wang shouted, What? What child?! At this moment, the entire family found out that the brothers did not capture any prey when they went out, but picked up a child instead. The family stopped shoveling snow and went to the living hall. Soon, the small room was filled with people. How can one basket do? Bring two more! Why are you still cooking? Will you starve to death if you eatter? Whoever dilly-dallies for me again, dont even think about eating dinner tonight! Why is this child burning up so fiercely in winter? Should I open the window? Why dont you open a window on your head? Stop troubling me and get lost! Second son, go and see if your father has brought Doctor Hu over. This fellow looks so strong, but he does things so slowly like a woman ... The waves of noise made Ah Yus dizzy head clear up for a moment. Ever since she could remember, it had never been so lively. Did Elder Sister and the others find a new ymate? It was snowing and she was sick again. Shes always falling sick. She remembered that before she went to bed, her sister brought her a ss of water. Not long after she finished drinking it, she fell asleep. Ah Yu felt very hot. She raised her hand and subconsciously rubbed her eyes. Her eyes itch and hurt. Had she slept too long again? If she slept for too long, there would be no food. It was so ufortable to be hungry. Mother Ah Yus hoarse voice was as soft as a mosquito. Wang Sng, who was almost leaning his head on her face, was the first to hear it. He immediately turned around and shouted, Grandma, the child seems to have woken up! In the next moment, a bunch of heads crowded over and looked at the child embedded in the patched nket. The little girl had a red face. Her face was pitifully thin and small, not even the size of an adults palm. She looked to be two years old at most. When she closed her eyes, the most attractive thing was her small but upright nose. Then, there were the eyshes that were as dense as a feathered fan. Her forehead was plump, and her youthful skin was naturally smooth and tender. Her mouth was dry and peeling. The second sons wife, Madam Ma, was a meticulous person. She dipped a handkerchief into the water and gently moistened the girls lips. Her chapped skin was temporarily smoothened, revealing a cherry-like mouth. It was the size of a cherry and was as pink and cute as a ripe cherry. At this point, she opened her eyes. Everyone from the Wang family gasped. How could this be the eyes of a human! There was a very faint golden color in her dark pupils. Because she was sick, the golden color seemed to be covered with ayer of mist. That was not the color of the eyes of a Great Chang native. It was indescribably beautiful, but also a little strange. Before the Wang Familys adults could speak, the seven boys started shouting. Wow, these are the eyes of an Immortal child! Shes so beautiful. Grandma, lets raise her. In the future, Ill eat less. No, Ill eat half a bowl of rice less. Lets raise her! Ill eat half a bowl less too. Save it for my sister. How do you know its a sister? Shes so beautiful. She must be the younger sister. Even the vige chief Hu Sanbaos younger sister isnt so beautiful! We also have a good-looking sister now! Old Madam Wang did not say anything. Her face was dark, and it was unknown what she was thinking. Their family was too poor. This was not just a matter of picking up a child to save a life. Ah Yu had called out for her mother twice but did not receive a response. As usual, she carefully hid her disappointment and looked around timidly. Cough, cough, cough A cough attracted everyones attention. It was the Fourth Sister-inw, Liu Shi, who looked sickly. She leaned against the door with difficulty and spoke while panting. ... Mother, let me raise her. Seeing Old Madam Wang look at her, Liu Shi mustered her courage and said, I had a dream yesterday. In my dream there was this child. The dream said that the heavens pitied me and gave her to me Ah Yus eyesnded on Liu Shi at the door. She couldnt see what that person looked like, but the movements were very simr. Mother. Ah! Liu Shi heard it and for some reason, she subconsciously responded. As soon as she finished speaking, tears rolled down her face. It was as if the huge icy hole in her heart had suddenly been filled with fire. The fourth son quickly ran over and supported her arm. His heart ached. Why did youe out? The doctor said that you have to lie down more. Liu Shi squeezed out a weak smile and followed him into the house. Her gaze was fixed on the little child lying on the mattress. Too simr. She looked exactly like the child from her dream. She looked small and also called her Mother the same way. Mother, let me raise her Madam Liu did not dare to touch the child, afraid that she would send her sickly aura over. She only begged sadly, Let me try Old Madam Wang pursed her lips as the entire family looked at her. His grandsons pressed their palms together pleadingly. ... They were like little yellow dogs begging at the vige entrance. Fine. Old Madam Wang gritted her teeth. Wasnt it just a child? There was no child in their Wang family that could not be raised! Ah Yu felt a pair of warm hands on her forehead. She rubbed against it longingly and quickly fell asleep again. After midnight, Old Wangs house was still brightly lit. The few women took turns guarding the bed and touching the childs forehead from time to time. No one noticed that her little finger moved and emitted a faint light thats invisible to the naked eye. [Child, wake up.] Ah Yu opened her eyes and realized that she was in an extremely bright ce. There was a lot of food and thick clothes here. There was also a very fluffy bed beside her. She rubbed her eyes, then rubbed them again. Then she opened her small mouth and mouthed, Wow. Her confused eyes looked around, not knowing why she was here. [Child, this is your space, your world of consciousness. Whatever you desire in your heart will appear here] Ah Yus eyes were filled with confusion. She really did not understand. Chapter 3 Public Opinion Im your exclusive caretaker, from the universe Ah Yu spun around twice, her small eyes blinking hard. She didnt see who was talking. Soon, there was an exasperated voice in the air,ining. A white ball appeared. It had furry white wings and a furry body. Its eyes were hidden somewhere, and it didnt have a mouth. Ah Yu looked at it and swallowed her saliva. It looked a little like the meatballs Mother used to make. [] [Im your good friend, do you know that?!] Ah Yu understood this sentence, but she did notprehend the exact meaning. She shook her head. In fact, because the other party was a little fierce, she shrank her neck in fear. The meatballs little wings bristled. In the end, it deted a little. After a while, it changed its cheerful tone. [Im a little elf, a cute little elf. Im your ymate. Ill y with you!] Ah Yus eyes lit up and she smiled. ymate! She understood that. ymate. Ah Yu stretched out her hand and pointed at herself and then at the meatball. ymate. Her tone was especially happy. Big Sister had many ymates, but she did not. No one liked to y with her. But sometimes, they yed with her. They liked to stuff snow into her neck and not let her take it out. When she said that they had put in too much, they would give her half a steamed bun more. She liked steamed buns, and so did Mother. She wondered if this ymate liked to stuff snow under her shirt. If it did, would it give her half a steamed bun here? The meatball trembled weakly in the air. [Yes.] It could tell that this little brats intelligence seemed to have been suppressed. She was clearly four years old, but she looked like she was only two years old. Her body also looked like a two years olds, and she was pitifully thin. Ah Yus gaze was fixed on the pile of steamed buns at the back. [You imagined this. It cant be eaten.] The ball reminded her. Unfortunately, Ah Yu did not listen at all. The little meatball wanted to teach the little brat how to use space, but the entire space suddenly shook gently. The next moment, Ah Yu woke up in bed. Three youths heads were squeezed together as they looked at her with wide eyes. The youth on the left pushed the youth in the middle. Its all your fault for shaking our little sister awake! The youth in the middle looked aggrieved. I just wanted to touch her and see if my little sister is still feverish. Only the youth on the right said to Ah Yu in a very soft voice, Little Sister, Im your Fifth Brother. Ah Yu was a little stunned. She could not wrap her head around it. Why did she suddenlye to this unfamiliar ce? Why did some people suddenly say that he was her brother? Did she have brothers? She couldnt remember. In fact, three days had passed when Ah Yu woke up. In these three days, the Wang Family had almost tried everything. However, what good ideas could a poor familye up with? They only took some time to guard the ce. Old Wang even went to the vige heads house and shamelessly borrowed a mouthful of wine to wipe Ah Yus back. He then went to carry Doctor Hu over from afar. The child was too young, so Doctor Hu did not dare to prescribe her any medicine at all. He only allowed him to give her some hot food and watch over her. Madam Feng, the eldest daughter-inw, took out a piece of cotton cloth that she had saved up for a long time and made a small nket for the child. At least it was warmer than the hard and dark nket. The stubborn Wang Family wanted to save the child. Perhaps it was because their actions had touched the heavens, it finally let them pull her out from the gates of hell. It was already the 23rd of December, but the vige did not have the atmosphere of a new year. Coincidentally, the day Ah Yu arrived at the Hu Family Vige, the endless snowfall stopped. The next day, the sun was shining brightly. Those who did not dare to go out because they did not have much clothes could alsoe out to warm themselves. The Wang family happily said to everyone, We picked up a lucky child. Look, the sun came out the moment she came! After the snow stopped falling, it would melt. The sludge that formed on the ground was much colder than snow, but the sun was strong enough. If one stood under the sun for a while, they would definitely sweat from the heat. Someone snorted coldly. Why dont you say that the Kitchen God went to the sky to plead for mercy on your behalf? Isnt it the business of heaven whether it snows or not? What does it have to do with a child? Someone else persuaded, You should send the child away early before it snows again. Whether she brings fortune or cmity, she would bear it herself. Whats the point of raising her? You dont have to bring someone to burden your family. Every time Old Madam Wang heard this, she would chase after the offender with a broom and curse, Did she eat your familys rice or chew your grain?! Ill let you continue to spout nonsense here. Did the Kitchen God forget to cut off your mouth and bring it up when he ascended to the sky? Perhaps hes afraid that if the heavens see your mouth, theyll find it gross too! The other party could only say, Im doing this for the good of your family. Why are you scolding me? Old Madam Wang spat. Im doing this for your own good too. Move your rice and noodles over. Ill eat them for you so that you wont spout nonsense after having too much to eat! ... The men in the vige often could not bring themselves to argue. Women did not have such scruples, but no one could win against Old Madam Wang. It cant be helped. This old womans mouth was too vicious and she scolded people very harshly? Her words were so sharp that it made one unable to reply. Third Aunt Hu, who was next door, cursed at home. If they had the ability, they coulde and argue with the other partys ancestor and see who could win! At this moment, Old Madam Wang had just finished arguing with someone. When she saw her grandsons squeezed into the central room, she waved her broom and walked over. I told you not to disturb your younger sister. Are you ignoring my words? Come here. If I dont beat you till your buttocks bloom today, your grandfathers name will be written backward! Old man Wang, who was repairing the roof: The seven grandsons of the Wang Family were all smart and slipped in to see their younger sister every day. Not to mention them, even the other Wang Family members often went to take a look. The main reason was that the girl was too good-looking. As he ran, the fifth grandson shouted, Grandma, stop beating me. Little Sister is awake. She doesnt have a fever anymore! Old Madam Wang threw away the broom in her hand and walked in. On the other end, Liu Shis room also opened. She quickly walked towards the central room. ... Before long, Ah Yu saw a pile of heads in front of her. The olddy at the front forced a smile. Perhaps it was because she didnt smile often, but she looked a little ferocious. Good girl, youre awake. What do you want to eat? Ah Yu stretched out her right hand and bit her index finger nervously. Then, her chin retracted slightly. There was a hint of embarrassment in her eyes that were as beautiful as the night sky. She looked extremely obedient. The Wang familys hearts melted when they saw this. Then, the little person that seemed to be carved out of jade said timidly, Steamed bun She was really, really hungry. The expressions of the Wang family froze. Chapter 4 Myriad Spirit Water Ah Yu did not know that the ordinary steamed buns that even dogs did not eat in her original ce were top-notch rare items that this family could not take out. In the spatial pocket, the little meatball also went a little crazy at her request. [Its over, its over. How can there be such a poor ce!] They were so poor that it was difficult for them to even support themselves, let alone an additional little girl. After pulling through a period of major sickness and running a high fever, Ah Yus mind did not seem to be as dull as before. Ah Yu felt that these people in front of her could not give her steamed buns to eat. She swallowed and secretly covered her stomach with her other hand. Then, she said, Ah Yu is not hungry anymore. Liu Shis eyes instantly turned red. However, her family was indeed too poor. How could they make steamed buns? There are no buns. Ill make some soup for you. Is egg soup okay? Liu Shi had just had a miscarriage. The family pitied her and made her a bowl of egg soup every two days to nourish her body. There were not many eggs left. The third daughter-inw also lowered her head and wiped her tears. If not for the fact that they had eaten thest chicken a few days ago, the child would have been able to eat a mouthful of meat now. Madam Fengs culinary skills were good. Seeing that her mother-inw did not object, she immediately left the house to cook a bowl of egg soup. Fifteen minutester, Madam Feng returned with the egg soup. Everyone watched as Ah Yu drank it slowly. A single egg was cooked into a big bowl of soup. There was no oil or sugar in it. It was just in boiled egg soup. Ah Yu was small-sized and held up the bowl carefully to her face, taking small sips of the soup. After taking two small sips, she looked up and said, Im full She tried her best to hold the bowl and raised it in front of her. You guys drink. Before the adults could speak, Wang Wng patted his shriveled stomach and said, Sister, weve long finished eating and are full. You drink more. Grow taller and faster! Little Ah Yu looked at her brother and then at the people in the room. She did not move. Old Madam Wang sighed and said, Child, drink it. Liu Shi also nodded. She picked up the bowl again and finished it carefully. For the first time in her life, she felt full. She held her stomach in surprise. When no one was paying attention, she poked her stomach with her finger. It was a little bloated. It was a very unfamiliar and warm feeling. Everyone, disperse. Arent you going to do your tasks? Have you finished shoveling the snow? Have you finished sweeping the ground? Old Madam Wang was sobbing in her heart. She didnt me anyone and just chased everyone out. After everyone left, Old Madam Wang turned to Little Ah Yu and said, You have to lie down more. You havent recovered from your illness yet. Dont catch a cold. In fact, the house was not very warm. The nket had been used for more than ten years and was already hard. It could only block some wind, so how could it be warm? Even if there was ayer of cotton, it was not enough. But it was better than being in the snow. Little Ah Yu tried her best to listen to the olddys words. Then, she briefly understood in her mind and nodded obediently. Thedies said that she was stupid, but she was not stupid. She just liked to think slowly. Good child, your name is Ah Yu, right? When Little Ah Yu heard her name, her eyes widened a little before she nodded. Old Madam Wangs lips curled into a kind smile. In the future, Ill be your Grandma, okay? What was a Grandma? Little Ah Yu did not understand, but it did not stop her from feeling the other partys kindness. It was a feeling that made one want to be close to her. Little Ah Yu nodded under the nket. Alright. Old Madam Wang left the house in satisfaction. There was little to do in winter, and only shoveling snow was the most important thing. She also wanted to help. Everyone would share the workload and save some energy. Otherwise, it would be too tiring, and they had nothing to eat to replenish their strength. Little Ah Yu was left lying in the room, staring nkly at the dark beams. Grandma should be simr to Big Sister and Mother, right? She seemed to have seen her Mother, but she did not see her Big Sister. Big Sister But somehow, even if she could not see her Big Sister, she did not seem to feel very sad. Seeing that Little Ah Yu was about to close her eyes again, the meatball in the spatial pocket became anxious. [Hey, hey, hey, dont sleep!] Little Ah Yu forced her eyes open. Was it the elf? [Yes, yes, yes, its me. Come in quickly. I have something to tell you!] ... But, Ah Yu was so sleepy. [You wont be sleepy if youe in. You just need to think ofing in and you can.] [You wont be cold or hungry here.] [Just close your eyes, and then, you can think of a ce] Meatball paced around anxiously. This child was too young and her intelligence was suppressed. She could not understand words and it could only coax her. Little Ah Yu subconsciously followed suit. Soon, she arrived at the wide and white ce again. This time, there were no more beds and clothes, nor were there any steamed buns. However, there were bowls of egg soup ced everywhere. Meatball felt speechless. When you can control your thoughts, these things will be easy to handle. Looking at Little Ah Yu again, the little meatball no longer bothered about this. Instead, it extended its wings and let Little Ah Yu hold them. Then, it led her around the bowls of egg soup on the ground and arrived on a green surface. ... A very cute little seedling had grown there. Beside the seedling were two bowls made of stone. The big one was empty, and the small one was slowly bubbling with water. [This is Myriad Spirit Water. Its mainly used to repair vitality] At this point, the meatball stopped. Forget it, she didnt understand. Why was he saying so much? [Anyway, if someone likes you or loves you, this water will appear hereits delicious. Do you want to try it?] Little Ah Yu touched her stomach and shook her head. She was full and did not want to drink anymore. Meatball: However, it still took out a spoon and scooped a small spoonful for Little Ah Yu to try. Little Ah Yu stuck out her tongue and licked it gently. It was sweet! Little Ah Yu looked at the meatball with her eyes wide open. She wanted to exim again. [This water is a little sweet in the beginning. The more you drink, the fainter the taste will be, and it will be barely noticeable] Little Ah Yu suddenly stopped. [Why arent you drinking anymore?] After tasting a little, Little Ah Yu felt that her head was not so dizzy anymore. She reached out and held the spoon as she looked at the meatball floating in the air. For Mother and Grandma she scrunched her forehead and tried to remember. And Big Brother. They had given her their soup, and she wanted to give them the sweet water. Meatball: [Dont take it out now. Youre lying on the bed. Itll spill.] Under Meatballs instruction, Little Ah Yu returned to her room and slowly dressed herself. Although she was very young, she could do many things. She could wear clothes, shoes, tie her hair, and even fold nkets, sweep the floor, and water flowers. She knew a lot! After Little Ah Yu put on her clothes and climbed out of the nket, the little meatball let her drink two spoonfuls of the Myriad Spirit Water. After that, she felt that it was not so cold outside. Meatball did not give her the spoon and said that she could not bring it out, so she searched the entire house for something that could hold water. Finally, she had found it! Chapter 5 Falling Liu Shi was in the house with a bandage in her hand and a needle and thread basket beside her. Half a month ago, she fainted when she was working. Only then did she find out from Doctor Hu that she had suffered a miscarriage. The one-month-old fetus was gone. For the sake of the familys livelihood and for Liu Shi to have proper food to nourish her body, Wang Chuanman went out with his eldest brother, nning to capture prey. In the end, they did not manage to capture any prey, and the rations they brought out were also finished. The two of them even suffered hunger for three to four days. Then, they came back with a child. Mother said that you have to be careful during the confinement period. Dont do this. Be careful not to hurt your eyes. Wang Chuanman had just returned from shoveling snow when he saw Liu Shi sewing clothes. Liu Shi said, Im already fully recovered. I just want to make a small dress for Ah Yu. The kasaya that wrapped the childs body was not brand new, but the material was not bad. Madam Liu simply used it as a lining and cut her original wedding dress into two pieces. The wedding dress was only a very ordinary red cloth. It was not a full red as well, and it was soft. Wang Chuanman looked at his wifes serious expression and couldnt help but say, I originally had some regrets. I shouldnt have brought the child back. Our family is too poor. Its been hard on our family and the child. When Madam Liu raised her head and looked at her husband in surprise, Wang Chuanman continued, But seeing that youre all so happy, especially you, I feel that its worth it. At most, he would eat a meal every two days. He could always save a portion for the child. Moreover, from the day they picked up Ah Yu, their family had subconsciously be more thrifty. Everyone wanted to save their already short rations and fight with the heavens for the life of the child. Liu Shis tears were about to fall again, but she quickly wiped them away and lowered her head to prevent Wang Chuanman from seeing them. I just feel that she is really my child. The child in her stomach was not fated with her. Now that the child in her dream had appeared, she could not lose it no matter what. Alright, then well take good care of her. Wang Chuanman was still d that the other brothers in the family understood his situation and did not snatch the child from him. Otherwise, he would not know how tofort his wife. There were seven grandchildren in their family, but there was no granddaughter. Naturally, a girl like this was rare. The couple was talking in the room when Liu Shi suddenly felt something and looked at the door. At the door, a small person was holding something and walking carefully. [Kid, be careful.] Meatball was simply worried sick. Ah Yu held the thing in her hand and nodded at the air. Alright! The Wang Familys courtyard was an empty piece ofnd. They had just shoveled snow and the ground was exposed. It was apacted mud ground. In the distance, there was a half-broken bamboo fence that had been crushed by the snow. Old man Wang was leading his eldest son and third son to tear down the bamboo fence and use it as firewood. In spring, he would cut new bamboo. Ah Yu. Liu Shis anxious shout shocked the people outside. Turning around, they saw the little girl wearing thin clothes walking in the courtyard. She was holding A small chamber pot? That was an unfinished chamber pot. It was originally carved by Old man Wang and he nned to give it to the seventh grandson. When Ah Yu heard Liu Shis voice, she stopped and tilted her head. Seeing that it was Liu Shi, she smiled sweetly and called out, Mother. Liu Shi subconsciously replied, Yes! Old Madam Wang patted her eldest sons head beside her. Why are you still standing there like a club? Quickly carry Ah Yu back into the house! It was such a cold day and she was wearing very little. Even they could not stand being outside! On the other side, Wang Chuanman also rushed towards Ah Yu under Liu Shis signal. Ah Yu was a little stunned. She did not know why people from both sides were rushing towards her. She was a little nervous and held the thing in front of her with her small hands. Wang Chuanfu and Wang Chuanman ran in a hurry. The snow-covered ground was slippery, and neither of them stopped. In the end, they bumped into each other. With a bang, Ah Yu, who was originally standing steadily, fell and sat on the ground. Her face was nk, not knowing what was wrong. She naturally did not hold the thing in her hand properly and it rolled forward. It was a small chamber pot made of Nanzhu bamboo. It was also cylindrical. The ground was especially smooth after the snow cleared up, and it rolled for a long time. Ah Yu tried her best to get up and chase after the chamber pot. Wang Chuanman couldnt care less about the pain. He got up and hugged Ah Yu. Just as he was about to leave, he felt his cor being pulled. Wang Chuan lowered his head and met the childs faint golden eyes. It was innocent and pure, with a hint of urgency. Ah Yu pointed at the little chamber pot that was still rolling forward. Water The water that she wanted to give them was still inside. Strange, why didnt the water spill out? Ah Yu could not consider such aplicated matter at all. She only knew that it was very important water and could not be lost. Meatball was also a little helpless. Only a few spoonfuls were squeezed out of the spatial pocket. She only drank two spoonfuls and put the rest into the chamber pot. Fortunately, the weather outside was cold enough. As soon as they went out, the water froze. The freezing point of the Myriad Spirit Water was lower than ordinary water, but it could not withstand the cold of winter. Go and pick it up for your sister! Third Brother shouted at Fifth Brother. ... Fifth Brother responded and ran. In the end, that thing rolled too quickly and instantly fell into the gutter. The ditch was naturally frozen as well, and heavy snow covered it. No one realized that a huge creature was swimming quickly along the drain. As soon as the bamboo chamber pot fell into the drain, the solidified Myriad Spirit Water inside came out. Without thinking, the huge creature swallowed it. Everything happened in an instant. Hearing movement, the huge creatures eyes darted around, revealing a cold light. [Not good, theres danger!] Meatball felt that something was wrong and suddenly said. Ah Yu struggled to get down, and Wang Chuanman had just put her down. The little person ran forward again. Perhaps it was because of the effect of the Myriad Spirit Water, but her movements were no longer as slow as before. She still had some strength when she ran. ... No one knew what she wanted to do, so they could not stop her. After running a few steps, Ah Yu was a little tired and fell to the ground. Then, like the little chamber pot, she rolled forward. Aiya! Stop her! The Wang family members hurriedly stepped forward. As Ah Yu rolled, she brought Fifth Brother down. Now, the two of them were rolling down together. Everyone heard a loud thud as both of them fell into the gutter. Hurry up! Madam Lius eyes almost popped out. She wished she could fall in the ce of Ah Yu. Wang Chuanman ran the fastest. He was about to jump down when he saw a scene that terrified him. Mother! Wang Chuanman let out a strange cry. Everyone arrived just in time. The two children were sitting steadily, and Fifth Brother was about to pull Ah Yu up. Ah Yu sat on the head of a huge python. Her hand was still trying to reach down to grab the small chamber pot that had fallen down. The pythons head was as big as her body, and its body blocked the spacious drain. She did not see the little chamber pot and thought that it had fallen under the thing in front of her. Because she was too focused, she ignored the surrounding sounds. However, at this moment, the python was bleeding from its mouth and nose. Its tongue was hanging out, and its eyes were closed. Clearly, it was dead. Chapter 6 Blessing Child Wang Chuanman was shocked for a moment before he quickly reacted. He jumped down and pulled Little Ah Yu and Wang Wng up. Madam Liu also arrived and hurriedly hugged Little Ah Yu. Old Madam Wang hurriedly said, Carry the child in first. The weak ones at home all went to the kitchen to sit. The olddy asked her sons to burn the bamboo fence they had taken down. There was also a fire on the stove and hot water was boiling. Coupled with the bright sun outside, the house was really a little warm. The remaining Wang Family members looked at the pythons corpse in front of them in a daze. Old man Wang was cautious. He was afraid that the python had only fainted, so he went to get another hoe and smashed the snakes head until its brain was mush. Mother, weve never seen such a huge snake before Although they were leaning against a cliff and there was a mountain range behind them, they had never seen such a huge python in all these years. This snake was as wide as half an adults arm. Because its body slid along the gutter, its length was easy to estimate. It was about 100 feet long. The python was clearly hungry. Its stomach was t, but its body was very thick. The thickest part was about the size of an adults waist. Good lord, this is probably a hundred feet long! Wang Chuanfu gasped. There was something else that no one mentioned. This python looked to be at least a thousand catties. Not to mention anything else, the python meat was edible. This winter would probably be much easier to endure with it. Old man Wang narrowed his eyes. Pull it up first. Although the snow could be said to be melting, it was not so fast. The surroundings were still a world of ice and snow. The weather was cold, and snakes were cold-blooded creatures to begin with. Before long, it would bepletely frozen. That would be troublesome. When the men went to fish out the python, the wives of the Wang Family were also looking around the kitchen. Little Ah Yu took the little chamber pot and realized that the water inside was gone. Her mouth twitched slightly, and she was a little disappointed. What she wanted to give away was gone. Seeing the childs movements, Liu Shi wrapped her tighter. She had never been a mother before. Because she wanted children, she usually liked to carry children for the women in the vige and had learned some experience. Now, she could carry them well. As she hugged her, she hummed an unknown tune. Little Ah Yu rubbed her eyes and fell asleep after a while. Madam Feng moved the fire basket to Little Ah Yus side and looked at her small arms and legs. Realizing that she was not injured, she lifted her clothes and said, I heard that the bigger the snake, the less poisonous it is. I think that this big snake can be eaten. This is all thanks to Ah Yu. Previously, Little Ah Yu had called herself that, so everyone followed her lead. Ah Yu didnt that name mean that Ah Yu was obedient like a piece of jade? Little Zhang was a glutton, but at this moment, he also said, Who cares if its edible? Its better to die with a full stomach than to starve to death! Looks like we picked up a blessing child! Madam Ma started the fire and also nodded and said, If not for Ah Yu, Im afraid something big would have happened today! Everyone nodded, even feeling a lingering fear in their hearts. Thats right. If not for Ah Yu rolling and falling, the python might not have jumped up. At that time, the people in the courtyard would definitely not have ended up well. Even a ten-foot-long python could kill a person, let alone such a huge one. If it swept its tail over, one would either die or be crippled. How could it be as peaceful as it is now? The only thing they did not understand was that when winter came, the wild animals in the mountains would usually go into hibernation. Snakes that were afraid of the cold would have hidden away early. Why did one suddenly run out now, and it was such a big one? Could it be that it was too hungry? Liu Shi only listened to them and did not interrupt. She tapped her hands gently to the rhythm of her song and looked at the child in her arms lovingly. After a few days, the childs fever had subsided and her face was no longer red. Her thin appearance was even more conspicuous. There was not much flesh on her originally round face, and her skin was a little pale. Perhaps it was because of the fire, but it looked a little more rosy now. If she gained weight, she would definitely look especially good. There are still a few sweet potatoes at home. Put them on the stove for the children, Madam Feng said. Madam Ma had already thrown the few sweet potatoes she had hidden onto the stove and kept them in a ce without an open fire. The seasonal yield of sweet potatoes was slightly higher than ordinary grain, but they did not dare to eat too much. Not only would they feel bloated after eating too much, their stomachs would also feel acidic and they would be hungry again quickly. Moreover, there was not much stock. As they discussed in detail, the few of them had already dug out the python with great effort. Fortunately, the snake skin was very thick, and a portion of it was stuck to the side of the gutter without losing its skin. Father, how are we going to prepare this? Weve never handled such a big snake before. Usually, the snakes that everyone caught were only about a meter long and of the same thickness. Old man Wang said, Are you stupid? Do what you did in the past! His sons buried their heads in their work again. In the past, of course, they would skin the snake first. At that time, they would scald and skin the animal. The python was too big, so it could not be boiled. They could only use a knife to skin it bit by bit. Third Aunt Hu was originally lying at home. Her house was the closest to Old man Wangs house, but it was more than 100 to 200 feet on both sides. Usually, she could not hear small movements, but she could hear any loud movements. Their family was lying in their room. They didnt eat much in winter, so everyone wouldnt move if they could. They simplyy on the bed to conserve their energy and keep warm. What are you doing, moving about? Third Aunts husband, Hu San, frowned. The moment you moved, all the heat dissipated. Do you want me to die of cold! Third Aunt rolled her eyes behind his back and said, Im just thinking about the Wang family. They have so many people and many grandchildren. Its already very difficult for them in winter. How can they survive with another girl? Why do you care about this? Do you think that old woman hasnt beaten you enough! Didnt our Thirdie say that he wouldnt being back? The food at home canst us through the winter. We wont starve to death. Third Aunt Hu pouted and said, That stubborn donkey definitely cant bear to see anyone in the family starve to death. Who knows if she would end up starving herself to death first this time. The summer beforest, Thirdie almost died. If not for her Before Third Aunt could finish speaking, Hu San covered his head with the nket. Alright, alright. Its so annoying. Arent the keys with you? If you want to send them some food, go ahead. Anyway, when our family goes hungry, well starve you to death first! Third Aunt put on a set of clothes and got off the bed. She turned around and saw her husband lying on the bed. She also covered him with her dirty nket. Then, she took the key and opened the cab door which stored the food. ... She carried a small cloth bag from inside and weighed it in her hand. Then, she scooped out another spoonful before walking out. When she arrived at Old man Wangs house, she saw Old Madam Wang pulling at the roots of a tree from afar. Donkey Zhang? Old Madam Wangs surname was Zhang. Third Aunt Hu called her that from time to time. When Old Madam Wang heard Third Aunt Hus voice, she stopped tugging at the tree roots. Flower Jiang, is your skin itchy again? Im free now. Come over! I cant be bothered to talk nonsense with you! Third Aunt Hu threw the bag in her hand to the ground and walked back. After taking two steps, she turned around and said, Remember to return the bag to me! Also, take this as a loan. You have to return it with interest at the beginning of spring! Old Madam Wang was suspicious. She walked over and picked up the bag to take a look. She saw that it was a bag of grains. It was not ground into rice and was about five kilograms in weight. Chapter 7 Sending Food In the entire county and even the entire town, Hu Family Vige was one of the poorest viges. No matter how poor other viges were, they still had a smallndlord and about 100 mu ofnd. Hu Family Vige did not have anything. The richest vige heads family only had 10 more acres ofnd than others, and their family had just enoughnd for nting. The houses were built with half green brick and half stone, and most families would be poor after building one. Because they were poor, every family had no surplus food. The snow had sealed all paths into the mountain for a month and had yet to truly melt. Even if they wanted to sell their possessions to exchange for food, there was no way to go out. Therefore, in the vige, food was equivalent to life. When Old Madam Wang saw the food in the bag, she was only stunned for a few breaths. This Flower Jiang! Come back, take your things back! Old Madam Wang took a few steps forward, grabbed Third Aunt Hu, and stuffed the bag into her arms. Are you looking down on me? Our Wang family isnt that hungry! Third Aunt Hus heart was still bleeding, but in the end, she was caught off guard and caught the bag of food. When she heard Old Madam Wang say this, she immediately blurted out, Who doesnt know what your family is capable of? Most of the people in your family are kids who eat the food of the old. Your family has seven kids! And yet, you still brought home a little girl Actually, she really wanted to say the word burden, but after being chased around the vige by Old Madam Wang a few times, she changed her words. Even the other people in the vige had changed their words. That broom really hurt, and it was very embarrassing to be chased around by an old woman! Shut up! Im in a good mood today, so I still have the strength to deal with you! When Old Madam Wang heard that she wanted to talk about Ah Yu again, the little bit of emotion in her heart was instantly blown away, leaving only anger. She immediately extended her thin arms towards Third Aunt Hu. Aiyo, whats going on? Who knows how many days the sky will remain sunny? Save your energy! Dont you want to celebrate the new year? An old voice sounded. Old Madam Wang had just grabbed Third Aunt Hus hair when she let go. She straightened her sleeves slightly and turned around to look. It was Old Master Hu, followed by two juniors. The two young men each carried a basket on their backs. Their footsteps were light, and there was probably not much in the baskets. Old Master Hu, are you out to bask in the sun? Why are you here? Old Madam Wang looked at the two young people again. Are you going to the mountains to look for something? Although its been sunny for a few days, the snow in the mountains hasnt melted yet. You shouldnt go in. Be careful not to fall. Old Master Hu was a charitable old man. He was an elder in the Hu family and had a high reputation in the vige. Old Master Hu stroked his beard and shook his head. I think the weather will not remain clear for more than two days. There will still be more snow. It turned out that Old Master Hu had brought the two juniors to deliver food from house to house. When Old Master Hu was young, he was a teacher at a private school. Later on, he returned to the vige and saved up some money. It was not much, but it was enough for him to retire. Sometimes, when everyone was really poor and could not afford to eat, some shameless people woulde to him asking for help. Old Master Hu would also help out. I discussed it with Pir. As the snow has remained unmelted, and the road to town is very dangerous, I gathered with a few elders and put together some food. Those who are in trouble should all take some. At least you can survive these few days. Last year, more than ten people starved to death. My heart ached when I saw it Pir was the vige chiefs nickname. Old Master Hu was actually here to deliver food. He followed over, perhaps with the intention of encouraging everyone. There were more than a hundred families in the Hu Family Vige, with a total of more than 700 people. Last year, the snow also sealed the mountain, and five young people who came out to look for food froze to death. Another 12 starved to death in the vige. No one dared to mention that winter. When Old Master Hu came over, Old man Wang had already seen him from afar and hurriedly walked over. Old Master Hu usually did not talk to these vige wives, and he was afraid that they would really end up fighting, so he came out. Wang Zi, you came at the right time. Bring your familys food in. Old Master Hu asked the young man to take out a bag of food and brought out another bag himself. Your family recently picked up a girl. Im afraid theres not enough food. This should be considered more than enough for you. Not every family had this welfare. It only depended on which family was morecking. After hearing Old Master Hus intentions, Old man Wang thought of the giant python that was still being skinned in the courtyard and turned to look at Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang naturally knew what he meant. If they ate the python themselves, it would not be a problem for them to survive this cold winter. But if they were to split it, how would they split it? Youre the head of the family, so its naturally your decision. Old Madam Wang was a little angry. She turned around and took away the two bags of food from Old Master Hus side, then snatched the bundle from Third Aunts arms as well. Third Aunt Hu now refused. Hey, hey, hey, Donkey Zhang, Old Master has already given your family food. This is ours. Give it back to me! I dont want to go hungry! Who says that you can take it back? Old Madam Wang rolled her eyes and turned to leave. Lending me food is your blessing! Third Aunt Hu was furious. This old woman, how could she bear a grudge for so long! But soon, Third Aunt Hu was no longer angry because Old man Wang invited her and Old Master Hu to the Wang familys gate. Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw the huge python that filled the entire courtyard. My god The python with half its skin peeled was too shocking. Third Aunt Hu could not take the stimtion and fainted. Old man Wang rubbed his hands and said to Old Master Hu, who almost lost his bnce, This was killed by our Ah Yu. Our family will only keep 150 kilograms. How do you want to split the rest? He wanted to keep more, but he had to let everyone tide through this period as well. And Old Master Hu did not hear thest sentence at all. Who is Ah Yu? Oh, I forgot to mention. The child we picked up was named Ah Yu. Old Master Hus eyes widened. What?? Wasnt that just a kid? How could she kill such a huge snake? She was probably the reincarnation of an Immortal! Old Madam Wang carried the three bags of food and went to the kitchen gloomily. She told them about the python. The wives had different expressions, but they did not think that there was anything wrong with distributing the python meat. Their family was the poorest family in the vige, and they usually received the most support. The proud Old Madam Wang did not often ask for anyones help, but that did not mean that they did not need to remember those favors. Even half a tael of meat could save a life. ... Everyone looked at the sleeping child and thought to themselves, Isnt saving people also considered gaining karma for this child? Ah Yu had a good sleep. When she opened her eyes, she saw Old Madam Wang muttering by the stove. Ah Yu earned this bag of food from Flower Jiang. Dont think about taking it. After grinding the rice out, cook some porridge for her. Poor child, she cant even afford to eat a steamed bun However, her expression was too ugly. It did not look like she was concerned about someone. Instead, her face was filled with reluctance, sadness, and resentment. The little girl got down from Liu Shis arms and took a few steps forward to tug at Old Madam Wangs sleeve. Grandma Old Madam Wang lowered her head and saw the little girl looking at her seriously. Grandma, dont be unhappy. She stretched out her little hand and hugged Old Madam Wangs leg with all her might. Her little fingers even patted it gently. Wait till I grow up. Little Ah Yu stretched out her hand and gestured at her head. Then, she thought carefully and said, Ill give a lot of steamed buns to Grandma to eat! ... Chapter 8 Splitting Meat Ah Yus childish words made the eyes of everyone in the room red. However, the brothers could not stand it anymore. Little Sister, in the future, Second Brother will earn money for you. Ill let you eat loads of steamed buns stuffed with huge amounts of meat every day! Yes, yes, yes. There will also be endless eggs. Ill buy a lot of eggs and put them at home. Ill make omelets for you every day! Steamed buns are good too, but it must be a white steamed bun. I heard that white steamed buns are the best steamed buns. Theyre very sweet, even sweeter than sugar water! The lively brothers said one after another, causing Little Ah Yu to be in a daze. Her eyes widened as she secretly counted with her little fingers and remembered all of this in her heart. However, Little Ah Yu was actually still a little puzzled. She seemed to have heard someone say that the best food was not the white steamed buns or even the big meat buns. What was it? Ah, she couldnt remember. In any case, she just had to remember her brothers words in the future. Little Ah Yu knocked her head with her small hand and stopped thinking. She turned around and leaned into her mothers arms again. First, she carefully moved over. When she realized that her mother did not push her away or cough badly, she moved closer. Mother seemed to have changed a little, but she hadnt seen her in a long time. She didnt smell of medicine. She had recovered, right? When Mother gets better, Mothers body will smell good. At that time, Mother will hug you again. Ah Yu cant cry. Be good Someone once coughed and said to her. The voice was getting further and further away, and it was bing more and more blurry Liu Shi felt the childs closeness and her already perfect heart softened. She quickly hugged her tighter. Mother. Little Ah Yu looked up and called out timidly. Liu Shi: Yes, whats wrong? Mother, Ah Yu shouted again. Liu Shi was still smiling as she replied softly, Yes, Mother is here. Little Ah Yu reached out and hugged her slightly bent neck. She buried her head in her neck and said happily, Ah Yu found you! Liu Shi was stunned. She thought of something and replied in a louder voice, Yes! Mother has also found my Ah Yu. From now on, we wont be separated anymore. The other wives turned their heads and rubbed their eyes. Madam Zhang sighed softly. Poor child. Old Madam Wang knocked the spat in her hand against the side of the pot, producing a blunt sound. Hurry up and cook! Are you waiting for this old woman to serve you?! As they spoke, there was anothermotion outside. It was the vige elders and the vige head. Old Master Hu could not take the stimtion anymore. He asked the two juniors to call the vige chief and the others over while he sat in the central room. Those who came were all people who had a voice in the vige. Before informing the rest of the people, they had to discuss how to deal with so much python meat in advance. Old Master Hu was the only schr in the vige. Coupled with the fact that the Hu familys status in the Hu family vige was the highest, he was naturally extremely respected. Seeing that everyone was here, Old Master Hu, who was sitting in the main seat, cleared his throat and said, Logically speaking, Im only an elder of the Hu family. I shouldnt be sitting in your main seat. However, Ill sit here shamelessly today. Old man Wang sat at the side and hurriedly said, No, no. You helped us a lot when we came to Hu Family Vige. Ahem, Im not good at speaking. Why dont we directly talk about how to split the meat? The vigers were not so particr about things like social customs, and Old Master Hu did not like that kind of thing either. Usually, when everyone spoke, there was basically no need to use honorifics and observe certain formalities, lest their mouths and ears felt ufortable. Alright, everyone is here today. You probably know whats going on. Its regarding the granddaughter of Old Wang. Eh, whats her name Old Wang added, Ah Yu, the childs name is Ah Yu. Right, Ah Yu, this child is very lucky! Old Master Hu sighed with emotion and continued, Youve all seen the thing in the courtyard. Im afraid its at least several hundred kilograms heavy. ording to Wangzi, they will keep 150 kilograms for themselves. Wait, well leave 200 kilograms for them. As for the rest, each family should get one kilogram first. Then, well see which family iscking more, and distribute the remainder ordingly. The family elders nodded. One of them said, Our families are considered the more well-off ones in the vige. If you like to eat this meat, you can discuss with the vigers to trade with them. A kilogram of meat can be exchanged for a few kilograms of grain. This python meat should not be used to satisfy cravings and delight the tongue, but to save lives! Another family elder tapped the ground with his walking stick and said, You have to remember that no matter how this python meat came about, it didnt fall from the sky. It was given to us by the Wang family. Those who obtain the meat have to remember their kindness. If any family thinks that its too little or is jealous of them, we old fellows havent been buried yet. We can still kick a few people out of the vige! If they did not say these words ruthlessly in the beginning, it would be their fault if something really happenedter. One could not let others cut his flesh and still cause trouble for him. The other young people nodded as well. Since everything has been rified, they did not feel that there was anything wrong. Python meat was very nourishing. With a bite, ones body would feel much warmer. If there were weak people at home, they could also use the meat to boil some snake soup to nourish their bodies. Perhaps they will survive this winter. Although Old man Wang looked calm, his hands were already trembling under the table. He was an honest person. All these years of being strict was just to support the family. Many important matters were supported by Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang didnt want to appear today, so he could only do it alone. He was actually very apprehensive in his heart. He was afraid that everyone would ask their family to leave only a little for themselves for the greater good, and he was also afraid that taking the initiative to share the meat would cause trouble for the family. It was one thing to believe in the vigers, but it was another thing to really face them. What if? How could human nature be guaranteed to withstand the test of morality! Soon, everyone discussed the specifics of the rules regarding the meat distribution. The entire vige was not particrlyrge, and the poption was small. All of them here were clear about the situation of the various families. Next, it was time to inform the various families toe and collect the meat. ... The sunlight outside had yet to dissipate. Hearing that there was meat to be distributed, even theziest man would still be kicked out of the house by his wife to collect the meat. Hurry up and get it! Even if all of us take just one bite, this meat canst us a few more days. I still want to celebrate the new year! When everyone heard that the meat was donated by Old man Wangs family, they were all moved. Old man Wangs family was the poorest in their vige. But in these trying times, he actually remembered their kindness and did not monopolize the python meat. There were also people who only received one kilogram of meat and were dissatisfied. No matter how many people Old Wangs family has, do they need 200 kilograms? Our family only got one kilogram, but they have 200 kilograms to themselves Before he could finish speaking, he was punched by the person beside him. Damn it, say another word and Ill take your familys share too! What are you looking at? Are you unconvinced? Then do you want me to ask the Old Master and the others on your behalf and see what they think about this? When some of the supervisors heard this, they directly said, The elders have already said that whoever feels indignant can leave their share of the meat behind and scram from the vige! How could they survive if they were chased out of the vige for some meat? Just like that, the small group of people who had objections were suppressed. Everyone had never seen such a big python before. Even a pig that was specially raised for an entire year would at the most, weigh 100 kilograms. Such a pig was already very fat and strong. But even by a rough estimation, this python weighed more than 500 kilograms. In the end, after being cut and weighed in batches, the total weight was greatly unexpected! ... There were not many people in the vige who could read, and not many could do arithmetic. It was Old Master Hu who did the math. After calcting, Old Master Hu gasped. Not counting anything else, just the meat alone is almost 2,000 kilograms! Someone said, My god! Is this monster a Snake Demon? Someone gritted his teeth and said, Im already so hungry that Im about to ascend to heaven. Why would I be scared of eating a Snake Demon? In any case, Im not afraid. I can still eat two more mouthfuls! If they were starved for a few more days, the Wang Family would never dare to take this python meat out. If everyone suddenly saw so much food while they were in an extreme starved state, they would probably fight with their lives for it! This was almost 2,000 kilograms of meat. The Wang Family only retained 200 kilograms for themselves. Each family was first distributed with one kilogram, and more wereter given to the families who were especiallycking. In the end, there was still more than 500 kilograms of meat left. These were the bits of meat that were stuck to the bones. Old Master Hu directly distributed another five kilograms to each family. The meat was distributed equally to each family, regardless of how many people there were in the family. Hence, even the smallest family had over five kilograms of meat to enjoy. Normally, they did not even dare to buy so much during the new year. Now, no one had anyints. Who wouldnt want free meat? When the pythons skin was peeled off and weighed, including the blood, it was 25 kilograms. The pythons internal organs added up to about 15 kilograms. The snakes galldder was frighteninglyrge, weighing more than five kilograms alone. Doctor Hu decided to buy the snakes skin and galldder from the Wang family.. He gave them 20 taels of silver for it. These two were good things, and the pythons galldder was even better. The price of 20 taels of silver was actually considered low. But if the price was any higher, Doctor Hus family could not afford it. For some reason, the Wang family did not really feel the pinch even after selling the items at a loss. They only said, When Doctor Hues, well let him take a look at our Ah Yus body. Chapter 9 Reciprocation Not everyone came empty-handed. When they learned that they had a share of the meat, they more or less brought some things as well. Those with slightly better conditions brought a few spoonfuls of food, while those with ordinary conditions took out a bundle of firewood. Most of the people who came were men. Later on, when they brought the meat back, their capable wives chased them back to their beds and put on their outer robes before returning to Old man Wangs house. All of them carried brooms and dustpans in their hands and tidied up his courtyard in a few moves. When everyone was cleaning up, Old man Wangs family was already having dinner. Seeing that everyone was busy in the courtyard, Madam Feng felt a little apologetic. She hurriedly drank the snake meat soup in her bowl and turned around to assist the women in cleaning the courtyard. When the wives in the courtyard saw that she wasing, they hurriedly said, Youve been tired all day. Rest first. Dont move. Its just a little work. Well be done in a few moves. The weather is cold. Go back to sleep after eating. Madam Feng felt that this was not good. She turned to look at her mother-inw. Old Madam Wang scolded her, You havent weaned yet? Do you need my permission for everything? Get back here yourself! She had lost more than a thousand kilograms of meat in an instant. Her heart ached very much! There were many people in the vige. Even if she didnt do anything, she would be tired after a day. She didnt have the energy to scold anyone now. Sister-inw, theres enough snake soup today. Come, have two more bowls. Youll sleep warmer at night. Madam Zhang walked out with a smile and pulled Madam Feng back. She then called out to the wives in the courtyard, Its been hard on you! She had no intention of helping at all. The other wives also did not think much of it. What was this bit of hard work worth? It was not worth mentioning at all. Go to bed early. Burn two bamboo baskets tonight. Im afraid its going to snow again! The wives quickly cleaned up and arranged the things in the courtyard before leaving. The vigers had brought more than 20 bundles of firewood, enough for them to burn until the new year. Old man Wangs family was also tired. After eating and drinking their fill, they tidied up the ce and went to sleep. The night passed uneventfully. The next morning, Liu Shi was helping Little Ah Yu put on her clothes. Little Ah Yu shook her head, indicating that she could do it herself. Mother wants to help you wear your clothes. Liu Shi looked at Little Ah Yus self-reliant appearance and couldnt help but say gently, I didnt take care of Ah Yu in the past. Ill make up for it in the future. Little Ah Yu had just put on a sleeve for herself. When she heard this, she nced at Liu Shi. She took off her shirt and ced it in Liu Shis palm. A girly soft-as-cotton voicended in Liu Shis ears. Mother, help Ah Yu wear it. A big smile immediately appeared on Liu Shis face. Sure, alright! After putting on her clothes, Liu Shi saw that Ah Yus hair had already grown halfway her waist and the ends were like withered grass. She simply took a pair of scissors and cut off all the split parts. She wrapped the cut hair with a cloth. Then she parted her hair and tied them into two little buns. After Little Ah Yu walked out of the house, she had two cute hair buns on her head. Around the hair buns were two light red cloth ribbons. Coupled with her small face, she really looked like the image of a lucky doll that people stuck on the door. Aiyo, this must be our Little Blessing Girl! A bright voice sounded. Little Ah Yu turned her head to look and saw a slightly fat auntie hugging something in her arms and looking at her with a smile. Old Madam Wang waved at Ah Yu. Ah Yu,e over. Little Ah Yu walked over and stuck to Old Madam Wangs leg. She hid behind and revealed her little head to look. This is your Aunt. Shes Uncle Vige Chiefs wife, Old Madam Wang said. Little Ah Yu shouted timidly, Auntie. The vige chiefs wife was a straightforward person. She had two girls at home, but they were not as good-looking as the girl in front of her. She could not help but sigh with emotion in her heart. As expected, this kid looked very lovable. No wonder the two brothers of the Wang Family picked her up and raised her. If her husband saw this child outside, he might bring her back too. Auntie Wang, it was tootest night. I was afraid that I would disturb your good sleep, so I came this morning. Last night, our goat gave birth and we only managed to squeeze out this much goat milk. Give it to the child to drink. The vige chiefs wife exined her intentions. She first handed over an oiled paper bag that contained the frozen fresh goat milk. Then, she took out the things she was carrying. Our goat gave birth to a fewmbs. But in this situation, not to mention thembs, we can hardly support the mother sheep. However, there are still a few children in the vige who arent weaned of milk. I cant possibly ughter the sheep now. Ill give thismb to your family. Although its not big, it should still be sufficient to cook two to three days worth of soup for the children. The vige chiefs family was not particrlyrge, and they had stored enough food. The sheep, chickens, ducks, and pigs they had raised previously had long been killed and eaten. Some of them were sold or given to the vigers. As the remaining sheep was pregnant, they wanted to wait for it to give birth so that they could milk it. There were a few wives in the vige who had just given birth not long ago. Their family did not have enough food and milk for the newborn babies. They were all relying on this lone sheep for milk. Of thembs that were born, they were only nning to keep the healthiest one to give the mother sheep somefort. They were prepared to eat the rest. Themb that the vige chiefs wife had brought over was not big either. It was trembling. It looked like it was breathing out more than it was breathing in. Who knew how much longer it could live? Little Ah Yus eyes lit up when she saw the milky white sheep. When the vige chiefs wife saw this, she walked over and squatted in front of her. Seeing that Little Ah Yu did notpletely dodge, she smiled and said, Your name is Ah Yu, right? Thank you. Youre our little lucky star! Little Ah Yu knew that she was praising her and she blushed shyly. The vige chiefs wife left after leaving the things and did not stay long. Old Madam Wang gave the frozen goat milk to Madam Feng and asked her to cut off a piece. She ced it in a hot pot and melted it with water to warm it before giving it to Ah Yu to drink. As for the littlemb, it was thin and could not even stand steadily. It weighed only three to five catties and looked like it would not survive. Give it to Ah Yu first. At least its not dead. It can be considered as a warm bolster for her to hug. When its dead, Ill take it to make soup for Ah Yu. The Wang family had no objections to the olddys decision. Even when she was ced on a chair and a littlemb was stuffed into her arms, Little Ah Yu still did not react. Why did she suddenly have apanion? Meatballughed loudly in the spatial pocket. Thatmb didnt look like it would survive. It was most likely only going to live until tonight. When it turned around, it saw that the Myriad Spirit Water that did not usually rise was slowly rising again. It hurriedly ran over and squatted down to take a look. ... In the future, it would have to rely on this to extend its lifespan. Little Ah Yu did not know if themb could live or not. She saw the littlemb trembling and thought of how she had always trembled like this when she had very little clothes. She thought for a moment, then quietly pulled open a corner of her clothes and put the littlembs tail in. She held one of the littlembs ws and gently blew at it. Whoosh Whoosh Ill give you a breath of warm air, and neither of us will be cold. Old man Wangs house was really full of food now. 200 kilograms of snake meat filled the small storeroom, as well as endless firewood and more than 50 kilograms of various grains. The haze that had weighed on everyones hearts since the snow sealed the mountain finally dissipated. Taking advantage of the warmth at noon, Old Madam Wang pulled everyone out and talked to them. You all know that Doctor Hu gave us 20 taels of silver. Im sure youve all thought about thisst night. Heres what I n to do ... Chapter 10 Snowy Night The Wang Family would naturally have some thoughts about the 20 taels of silver they had obtained from selling the snake skin and galldder. But it was not to the point of brooding endlessly over it. The family had also not split up because of conflict over the money, and everything was controlled by the olddy. Everyone was used to being poor for many years, so they did not think that they should have much money on hand. Our family doesnt have much money. Over the years, weve spent quite a bit on the medicine and treatments for your Father and Second Brother. We even owed a lot of debts and favors. I n to use this money to repay our debts. The poverty of the Wang family was not a result of just one or two things. The second son of the Wang Family had been paralyzed and bedridden for almost five years. When Old man Wang was young, he had a major illness which caused him problems when he became old. He started limpingst year and would even sweat from time to time from the pain. Most of the time, he could not do anything and still had to take medicine to maintain his condition. Furthermore, they were such arge family. If anyone had a headache or fever from time to time, even if the medicine only costs a few cents, it would be a huge expense in total. When it came time to be conscripted, the three brothers took turns to go. The conscripts tasks were heavy. Every time they returned, they would fall seriously ill and had to recuperate for a month or two before they could recover. After a few years, the family did not manage to save any money. Instead, they owed more than ten taels of silver. It was said that other than these things on the surface, their parents also owed arge sum of money. However, it was unknown how much they owed, who the creditors were, and when they would be repaid. If their parents did not say, they would not dare to ask. Old Madam Wang did not intend to list out everything in detail for everyone. She only said, Our family owes more than 13.8 taels of silver. This is something that we should pay back. Well take 15 taels to return to our creditors with interest. Eldest, the three taels of silver that your family owes to your inws will be repaid in spring. Second sons family After exining everyones division ofbor, Old Madam Wang said, The remaining silver will be kept at home, but no one is allowed to think about the money. Just pretend that it doesnt exist! I know what youre thinking. The weather is cold now, and theres absolutely no food in the fields. Your respective families arent rich either, so you must be living a tight life. Old Madam Wang looked at the room full of wives. No matter what their expressions were, she said sternly, I dont care what youre thinking, but at this critical moment, dont think about biting the hand that feeds you! The meat, grain, and even firewood belong to our Wang Family. No one can think of taking anything away from our family at this time! Even if your original family and parents were to starve to death immediately, you cannot touch the reserves.. Otherwise, Ill beat you to death here today, understand?! Madam Mas eyes constricted. She really wanted to ask her mother-inw for some meat and grain and secretly send them back to her family. Her family was even poorer than her inws. Perhaps her poor mother would starve to death. Ill give my share Madam Zhang opened her mouth. But before she could finish speaking, she was frightened by Old Madam Wangs murderous gaze. Madam Zhang was Old Madam Wangs maternal niece. Her surname was Zhang, so everyone called her Madam Zhang. Are you the onlypassionate person? Youre the only one who cares about your family?! Old Madam Wang looked at her resentfully and then nced at Wang Chuanfu. Eldest, exin it to her! Wang Chuanfu said, Um Third Sister-inw, when we went out previously, the other viges were already at the point of eating children. At that time, they werent short of food. They even asked if there were any children in our vige whom we could trade for food He did not want to say these words, afraid that it would scare people. At this point, Wang Chuanfu could not continue. The snow was too heavy. Everyone was afraid of death. When they were afraid to a certain extent, they dared to do anything. Madam Zhangs face turned pale. Eating people?! They dared to eat people even before they ran out of food. Then, if they really ran out of food and knew that she had excess food to bring back to her family, would her family be in a good position? In fact, even the Hu Family Vige where her inws lived might be implicated Everyone had also figured this out and did not dare to have any other thoughts. Seeing that these wives were all frightened, Old Madam Wang reminded her sons a few more times before letting everyone disperse. In a few days, it will be the new year. The vigers felt better after obtaining the python meat and could truly begin to prepare for the festivities. Mixed grain biscuits, glutinous rice balls, and python meatballs were all on the list. Those who had decorative cloth at home also tore the red cloth into strips and hung them on the surrounding branches. Old Master Hu was also in a good mood. He took out some red paper from his inventory and wrote a couplet for each family, collecting a token copper coin for it. Everyone had a couplet pasted on their door, and it looked very festive. In the blink of an eye, the new year was approaching. The old people were right. Two days before the new year, heavy snowfall descended again. It was heavier than any of the previous snowfalls. The nketing snowkes covered the ground in no time. The snow that had just melted froze again. The vige chief called on the young and strong men in the vige to patrol the vige and let the others retreat into their rooms if there was nothing serious. The family, regardless of gender and age, as long as they had no disagreements, squeezed together. It was at least warmer that way. Little Ah Yu was also wrapped up inyers of nkets by her family, hiding under the nket. The littlemb did not die even after a few days. It always nestled in Little Ah Yus arms and warmed up with her. Seeing that it had no intention of dying, the family even gave it some paste to eat. It only took a few mouthfuls and was barely hanging on. [Little Blessing, dont feed it anymore. This thing is so precious!] That night, Little Ah Yu felt the littlemb twitching in her arms, so she took some Myriad Spirit Water from the space and held it in her palm for it to drink. The littlemb sniffed andpped it up greedily, then licked Ah Yus entire palm. Because it was too ticklish, Little Ah Yu tried her best to hold back herughter, afraid that she would wake up her family. In the past two days, Little Ah Yu had fed the littlemb the Myriad Spirit Water two or three times. The littlembs energy was bing stronger and stronger. Little Ah Yu still wanted to give the water to her mother and the others to drink, but she never found the chance. The elf also said that her family could not know where she had taken it from. Otherwise, her family would be swallowed up. As such, Little Ah Yu did not dare to take it out directly. After the littlemb drank the water, it seemed to have endless strength. It broke free from Ah Yus hand and jumped to the ground. The bedroom door was not a door. It was made of old cotton and bamboo that waspletely useless. The littlemb crawled out through the soft cloth at the bottom. Littlemb! Little Ah Yu was anxious. She shouted softly and was about to follow. [Little Blessing, youre not dressed yet!] Actually, she was already wearing a lot. After all, the nkets at home was not warm enough. She was only not wearing the thickest coat. [Youll freeze outside!] Unfortunately, no matter how Meatball shouted, Ah Yu ignored it. She only felt worried that the littlemb had disappeared. ... The night in winter was very dark, and the Wang family did not have the money keep the oilmps lit. It was dark all around. Little Ah Yu crawled out of the nket and pressed the nket down. She followed her memories and left the bedroom. She was going to look for themb. Themb was her ymate. [Go back!] Meatball paced around in the spatial pocket anxiously. This little brat really gave it a headache. Little Ah Yu hurriedly stepped out of the bedroom. The sleeping Wang Chuanman and Liu Shi did not sense her. She had been coaxed by Meatball to drink two spoonfuls of Myriad Spirit Water every day. Her body was already very healthy, and her vision was very good. The courtyard was outside the bedroom. As soon as Ah Yu came out, the cold wind hit her. Ah Yu shivered but still walked forward firmly. Because she vaguely saw the silhouette of amb. ... [I really have to hand it to you!] Meatball had no choice but to activate the little energy in the spatial pocket and create a warm protective shield for Little Ah Yu. Ah Yu instantly felt that she was no longer cold, but she no longer had the energy to care about this. She only chased after themb. The barrier was burning with loving energy, and Meatballs heart ached terribly. If it didnt do this, this brat would freeze to death immediately! Just as the Meatball was feeling helpless, it suddenly felt a special energy. [Eh? Whats that?] [Blessing, its in that direction. Hurry up, someone needs your help!] [No, no, no. Go back and call the adults! Go back first!] Chapter 11 Avnche Meatball felt that it would die of anxiety one day. It shouldnt have been so soft-hearted back then and actually chose this Sigh, forget it. There was no point thinking about this. [Dont run so fast!] When Ah Yu ran, she did not feel cold. Instead, she felt that running was very fun, especially after she discovered the littlemb. The littlemb stopped walking and stopped beside a huge rock to wait for her. Ah Yu ran over, panting, and hugged themb. Themb also felt a strange warmth. It could not help but shake the snow on its neck and burrow into Ah Yus arms. It seemed to treat Little Ah Yu as its mother. The littlemb was just behind arge rock, and there was a gap in between it. It didnt know why it wanted toe here either. Ah Yu was about to leave. At this moment, they suddenly heard a loud crack. Something had fallen from high above. With a bang, the thing hit the huge rock. Then, the thing rolled a few times and actually rolled into the gap, right in front of Ah Yu. It was a person wrapped in ayer of snow. A portion of the snow had already fallen off, revealing his ck clothes. This person hadpletely fainted and his body was stiff. [Its toote to call for help. Feed him a spoonful of water first.] Little Ah Yu shook her head. No way. She did not give water to people she did not know. Even Mother and Grandma had yet to drink it. [Do you know that you have to save him? Hes very important.] Meatball guided her patiently. [This person is a plot character. Do you know what a plot character is? AhBah! How would you know? Its] Meatball thought for a long time and thought of something. [Someone who will treat your Grandma and Mother very well.] Little Ah Yu did not believe it. Dont bully her for being uneducated. Her mind was spinning now. She knew that she had never seen this person before. If she had never seen him before, she could not be good to him. She remembered everything her mother had said. Meatball felt that it was going to die of exasperation. It felt that it could notmunicate with kids. Other four-year-old brats had at least enrolled in school. The smarter ones had already startedpeting globally. This kid was also four years old, but she had just recovered to an intelligence level of around two-plus-years-old. At best, her intelligence was around the standard of a three years old! However, before Meatball could think of a solution, there was another loud bang outside. Something smashed down. [Its over!] Its an avnche! The littlemb, the little person, and that person were all buried. The small crack that they were in became the only living space. In order to save energy, it had turned off the exterior perception function and so it did not discover any signs of an avnche. Actually, there was nothing it could do even if itd discovered it early. Even if he told Little Ah Yu in advance, with her small arms and legs, she could at most run ten feet away. It was safer to stay here. This time, it had no choice but to crazily consume the energy of love to increase the heat shield for Little Ah Yu. Looking at the person who was about to freeze to death, Meatball was very stingy and only gave him a portion to protect his heart and ensure that he did not freeze to death. [Just leave it to fate. I have to protect the little brat first.] It was impossible for it to mobilize more energy. When Ah Yu officially obtained the authority to manage the spatial pocket in the future, if not specifically granted any further rights, the area it could operate would be even smaller. For example, it could not move the Myriad Spirit Water. On the other side, the loud noise also woke up the sleeping vigers. s were notmon, but it was not unheard of. When the snow sealed the mountain, the snow on the mountain would be too thick. If one did not handle it well, it was very easy for the snow to crash down. It was also snowing heavily like this the year beforest. That was how the few juniors who went out to look for food died. In the bedroom of the main hall, Old Madam Wang sat up immediately. When she heard her husbands loud cries, she grabbed his waist. Why are you still sleeping! Go outside and take a look. Did something happen?! Old Madam Wang cursed. You only know how to sleep all day long. You lie down and sleep during the day and do the same at night. Why dont you just go and lie down in the coffin! Old man Wang, who had been woken up, was dumbfounded. Looking at his surroundings, he knew that it was still dark. He was even more depressed. Old woman, what madness are you having again? Madness? Madness?! Old Madam Wang kicked Old man Wangs butt. Youre really good at talking nonsense all day. Im asking you to go and take a look. Im very worried. Did something happen? Hold up an oilmp and go take a look. Hurry up! Put on my coat. Old man Wang was unwilling, but his wife would not give up until she achieved her goal. How could she let him ck off? He could only stand up angrily. Madam Feng from the eldest branch had also woken up early. When she heard themotion and was about to get up, Wang Chuanfu grabbed her shoulder. Ill go take a look. Youve been tired all day. Rest well. Madam Ma from the second branch had justid down beside Wang Chuangui. Wang Chuangui could not sleep well at night, and she had also suffered. Dont go out first. Its cold and dark outside. If you go, Mom might still nag you about this. Wang Chuanguiforted his wife. Theres no need to go now. Mom wont me you. The third branchs Madam Zhang had a carefree personality and liked to join in the fun. She had already put on her clothes before Old Madam Wang spoke. Before Wang Chuanyuan could say anything, she said, Dont get up. Your pants and clothes are all on me. You dont have anything to wear. ... Wang Chuanyuan : As for Wang Chuanman and Liu Shi, they were originally still in a daze. Liu Shi suddenly woke up and touched the spot on the bed beside her. There was only warmth in the nket. Where was the child? Ah Yu!!! Madam Lius face was filled with fear as she shouted at the top of her lungs. Now, the entire Wang Family knew that Little Ah Yu had disappeared! How did such a young person disappear?! Old man Wang fumbled around and lit the oilmp before covering it with a windproof cover. He looked around the various rooms in the house but did not find the girl. The Fifth Son was more intuitive. When he got up, he vaguely saw some small footprints in the courtyard. Look, arent those Little Sister Yus footprints? Everyone took a look. That was right. There was more than a string of small footprints on the ground. They could tell that they belonged to the littlemb and Ah Yu. This child probably saw themb run away and so she went out barefoot. God, its so cold ... Liu Shis face instantly turned even paler than the snow. When she saw the footprints, she gritted her teeth and rushed out. She did not care if she could see the road outside. Ah Yu! Ah Yu! Liu Shi shouted as she ran. The others also reacted. Wang Chuanfu went to the kitchen first. He did not care if it was a waste or not as he used the snake oil to make a few torches. The three brothers each shared one, and the older boys shared one. It doesnt matter if you find her or not. You must return after searching a mile at most. You cant go too far! Wang Chuanfu reminded them. The eldest son nodded. Father, dont worry. Ill watch over my brothers. As soon as themotion became loud, the others in the vige also heard it. When they learned that Little Ah Yu had disappeared, everyone stopped sleeping and lit torches to look for her. At this juncture, if they were a littlete, the child might be gone. As for how they would spend the oil on the torches, they couldnt care less. Ah Yu! Ah Yu, where are you? Ah Yu! The shouts of the vigers echoed throughout the mountain. Before long, everyone discovered something unusual. Oh my god, there was an avnche here! I was wondering why there was so much noiseno one lives here, do they? Weve been searching for a long time. Could Ah Yu Liu Shis legs went weak and she fell to the ground. In the next moment, she immediately got up and began to dig through the thick snow with her bare hands. Ah Yu, dont be afraid. Mother is here, Mother is here In the pile of snow, Ah Yu was also digging. However, the snow thatnded in her palm was no longer so cold. However, after digging for a long time, she only dug a small hole. Moreover, her little arms were tired. Themb also helped at the side. Its four hooves kicked the snow everywhere. Ah Yu was originally a little tired from digging when she suddenly heard someone calling her. She instantly perked up and craned her neck, her ears perking up. Her eyes lit up. It was Mothers voice! Mother, Im here! Ah Yu curled her hand around her mouth and shouted in a random direction. Chapter 12 Catastrophe Liu Shi dug at the snow with all her might. The other members of the Wang Family were also a little afraid when they saw such a thickyer of snow. The child was so small. Could she be saved if she was buried in? The childs footprints had stopped here andpletely disappeared. Other than being buried, there was no other guess. While the other vigers were still hesitating, Wang Chuanman had already turned around and left. Wang Chuanfu pulled him back. Where are you going? Wang Chuanmans voice was devoid of emotion. He only said gloomily, Im going back to bring the hoe. My daughter is still inside! Vige Chief Hu stood aside and watched for a while before turning around as well, nning to go back and get his things. The vige chiefs wife was covered in thick clothes and holding a sickle, a hoe, and a dustpan. She seemed to be in a hurry. Husband, this is for you! The vige chiefs wife threw a hoe at the vige chief and threw a sickle at her eldest son beside her. You go too. The weather is freezing. The torch wontst for long. Dont dawdle! After discovering that someone might have been buried inside, the vige chiefs wife heard themotion on the way and directly went back to take some tools. She could not take too much. Her second son, eldest daughter-inw, father-inw, and mother-inw were still behind. They knew that at this time, it was dependent on the number of people. The more people there were, the faster they could dig. Only then could the people be saved. However, the vige chief would not ask others to help. They might not be willing to save a child on such a cold snowy day. Instead, a woman who had run over at some point said, Were weak, so we built a few stacks of fires at the side to help everyone get rid of the cold. The others also seemed to have woken up from a dream and spoke one after another. Yes, yes. Snow is not as cold as melted snow. Itll be warmer with a fire here. Those people who are still awake, call them out. Theres fire and torches here. Its much warmer. Im worried about leaving the children at home. Its impossible for them to go missing here. Lets just call everyone over! Someone sighed. Ai The snake meatst night was really delicious. Ive never eaten such delicious snake meat before. At this moment, the others who were still hesitating no longer hesitated. They could not be ingrates. All of them owed that child a favor. Although the child had run out in the middle of the night, she only deserved a fierce scolding at most. This was not a reason to give up on the childs life now. The vigers were not born saints, but most people liked to make the same choice as the others. As long as someone took the lead in something, the people behind would follow suit and not consider their own gains and losses. Soon, the entire vige arrived. A fewrge fires were built on the ground in the middle. Some ignorant children thought it was some interesting activity. After this night, it will be New Years Eve. ording to the rules, a bonfire had to be lit for the entire night. They were just doing it one night in advance. The younger children ran around excitedly, unaware of what was happening. The older children followed the adults and helped as much as they could. Meatball could see everything outside clearly. Even if it was just a white ball, it was still a little shocked. These people would actually do so much for a rtively unfamiliar child. This unbelievable matter had really happened! [No wonder I saw you.] Meatball muttered. Ah Yu shouted for a long time, but Liu Shi did not hear her. She put down her hand and sat on the ground in disappointment. [Look at you. Didnt you cause trouble for everyone?] Meatball wanted to scold Ah Yu, but it saw the child lowering her head, looking very sad. Then, it saw tears flowing down her cheeks. Because in the thermal cover, her tears did not freeze. [Hey, dont cry!] However, her tears only flowed for a moment before she wiped them away and stood up again, her hands clenched into fists. She patted her head with her other hand and said to herself, Ah Yu, be good. Ah Yu, dont cry. She turned and saw themb. Her lips parted, revealing white teeth. Her smile was forced. Ah Yu protected you Im very capable Im not trash Ah Yu can still find Mother She muttered and went to dig at the snow again. Themb was still digging in the same spot. After an unknown period of time, it removed the snow and saw the ground. The littlemb saw that Ah Yu was still digging and let out a baa sound. Then, its four hooves stomped around. However, the ground that had been frozen by the snow was too hard. The littlemb was also stubborn. It relied on the strength given by the Myriad Spirit Water to dig through the soil bit by bit. As it dug, its two hoofs missed and it fell into a pit that suddenly appeared. There was a hole in the pit. It turned to the left and stretched to an unknown ce. Baa ~ ~ ~ ... Littlemb, dont bezy. Dig. Ah Yu said as she carried it on her back. Themb bleated a few more times and saw that Little Ah Yu was sticking out her butt and ignoring it. It took a few steps back and lowered its head. Themb charged It nudged Little Ah Yus little butt. Ah Yu did not notice and plunged into the snow. When she pulled her head out, she saw the hole. Littlemb! Little Ah Yu was furious, but when she saw the hole, she was shocked. What is this? She had never seen it before. From the looks of it, the hole was hidden in the cracks of the stone and was usually covered up. Because the position of the gap was rtively strange, and Ah Yu and the little sheep were very small, the two of them could fit in. ... If she had the physique of a three-year-old child, she would not be able to enter at all. The other children in the vige could not even enter when they were one or two years old. The man in ck was even stranger. When he fell, the avnche was mixed with ice for some reason. When it smashed down, it moved the huge rocks away and sent him in. The hole looked even more obvious. Usually, if everyone turned their heads to look, they would only think that there was a small rat hole in this gap. The rock was too big, and the gap was rtively deep. It would produce an effect of camouge. Who would care about a big rock in the vige? Ah Yu looked inside curiously. Then, she retreated in fear. Ah, it was so dark inside! Because of the sudden appearance of the hole, Ah Yupletely forgot that she was still thinking about her mother and was directly attracted by the hole. She wanted to take a look. [Stop moving, child. If you move again, I really wont be able to save you if something happens!] Now, his energy was almost exhausted. Meatballs senses were notpletely all-rounded. It could only sense that the hole was a little deep and there were no signs of danger. [Youd better not go down. Wait for Mother.] At this, Ah Yu finally heard Meatball speak. She blinked. Mother? At this moment, the people outside had already been digging for four hours. No one dared to use much strength, afraid that the child would be cut into two. In four hours, hundreds of farmers dug and transported the snow away. Half of the mountains snow had been piled at the bottom, and arge area had been cleared out. Liu Shi had never stopped shouting Ah Yus name. Now, her voice was even hoarse. Ah Yu! Ah Yu! When Little Ah Yu heard this, her eyes lit up. This time, she heard her mothers voice. Mother! Mother! Ah Yu was not cold, so her voice was obvious in the night. Everyone vaguely heard the childs voice and were in disbelief. She was really here! The child was still alive! Wang Chuanman, who was originally in despair from digging, was already in a numb state. When he heard Little Ah Yus answer, he immediately perked up. Ah Yu, dont be afraid. Father is here. Father is here to bring you home! Wang Chuanman shouted. Father is here! Little Ah Yus voice paused for a moment before she opened her little hand and curled it into a loudspeaker. Father Everyone hurriedly put down the tools in their hands and began to dig with their bare hands. The childs voice was so close. She must be very near. They definitely could not use any tools. What if they injured her? They had been busy this entire time. There was even a skillful wife who made a huge pot of ginger snake soup. Everyone did not feel cold after drinking it and was immediately filled with energy. Just as everyone dug up the huge rock and pried open the snow in the gap, they suddenly heard a huge rumbling sound. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound was fast and anxious, even more terrifying than thunder. For more than 15 minutes, no one dared to move. They were all scared silly. An experienced old mans face turned pale. This is a snow avnche! Moreover, from the sound of it, it was very extraordinary! Everyone had heard the sound of the avnche. Half of the mountains snow had fallen. Now that it was so loud, could it be No one dared to think too much. Continue digging! Vige Chief Hu gritted his teeth. There were also young people who moved fast and ran a few steps away. They wanted to take a look at the situation and returned after a few steps. A shaky voice said, Snowsnow Vige Chief Hu scolded sternly, Speak properly! The snow has copsed and our entire vige has been buried! After a day and a night of heavy snow, coupled with more than a month umted snow, the shoulders of the surrounding mountains could not withstand the pressure and finally copsed. The houses of the various families in Hu Family Vige were all buried. Madam Mas face turned pale. She instantly turned around and ran in the direction of the Wang Family. Husband! Chapter 13 Aftermath All the people in the vige who coulde hade. Other than some paralyzed old people who were unwilling to be moved, even the little babies had been carried out. This was arranged by Vige Chief Hu. He was afraid that everyone woulde out and there would be no one to take care of the old and weak at home. The second son of the Wang Family was also paralyzed on the bed. He did not want to trouble everyone, so he naturally did not follow. Everyone had started diggingte at night. The task had taken more than four hours. Now, it was already past midnight. The winter night was long, and there were still four hours before dawn. The sky was still dark, and the torches of every household had long been extinguished. However, the fire was still burning non-stop. There was a boiler on it. At this moment, there was enough snake soup, and the children were also holding boiled sweet potatoes. Fortunately, everyone had moved some food over and piled it up at the side. Otherwise, these hundreds of people would not be able to withstand it if they had nothing to eat. When they learned that the vige was buried, everyone panicked. Someone btedly said, If we hadnte out to look for the child, Im afraid we would have This kid from the Wang Family is a very lucky child! Fortunately, everyone is here. This is the safest ce since the snow has just copsed. Someones expression changed drastically. Oh no, my father is still at home!! With that, he pulled out a torch from the fire and rushed home. Since everyone was present, they quickly stayed with their families. The timid ones had long started crying. Dont cry! Old Master Hu said sternly. Are you afraid that you wont die quickly enough?! The weather was cold, and once they cried, their body warmth would dissipate. It was not a good feeling to have the tears hanging on ones face turn into ice! These people did not dare to cry anymore. Old man Wang said, Eldest Brother, Third Brother, hurry back and take a look at the situation. If something really happened, Second Sister-inw cant deal with it alone! Old Madam Wang also said to everyone, Fellow vigers, you must be tired from working all night. Take a rest. Well do the rest ourselves. We dont know what will happen after the avnche. Everyone was shocked and afraid, but when they thought about how they had been spared because they came out to look for the child of blessing, how could they rest? Were almost there. Lets dig together. Its more important to save the child first. Madam Liu, stop digging. Take care of your hands. A wife went to persuade Liu Shi. Liu Shis face was frozen stiff and she could no longer squeeze out a smile. She only said, Its fine. I can still hold on. Meatball sensed the sound of someone pulling at the snow and knew that they were about to see someone. It said to Little Ah Yu in the spatial pocket, Someones here. Im going to remove the thermal shield! There was too little energy left, and it did not know when it would be replenished. Looking at the Myriad Spirit Water in the space, there was really not a single drop left. Its own reserve energy had also been deducted. Sigh. Crash Liu Shi, who was at the front, dug with her bare hands and plunged her hand into the gap. A gust of cold wind blew in. Little Ah Yu shivered from the cold and goosebumps instantly appeared. AhMother Even her voice trembled. Liu Shi felt a lump in her throat and hurriedly covered her tears. She couldnt see clearly and could only wave her hand stiffly. Ah Yu, be good. Come out quickly. Come to Mother. His hands had already stiffened from digging for too long. Little Ah Yu hugged themb tightly and moved out step by step. After taking two steps, she was stuck. She could only step back and put themb down to let it leave first. Themb jumped out of the gap. Little Ah Yu alsoy on the ground and crawled through the gap. Before she could look up, Little Ah Yu was scooped over. Liu Shi bent her arm with all her might and suddenly rubbed her palms on her face a few times. She pulled Little Ah Yu into her arms and wrapped her already cold feet in the inside of her clothes. In an instant, she raised her hands high into the air, preparing to hit Ah Yu. Oh Dear! Dont! Wang Chuanman saw it and quickly came over to snatch the child away. Liu Shis hand gentlynded and pped Little Ah Yus butt twice. Then, she covered her up again. There was a heart-piercing pain in her hands, but it was as if she could not feel it. Youre killing your mother!!! Liu Shi hugged Little Ah Yu and fell to the ground, breaking down and crying. It was as if she had returned to the day of the miscarriage. The scenes of the pools of blood that were poured into the snow and covered by the heavy snow kept appearing in her eyes. Her heart was about to die. Finally, finally Why did you run! Why! Liu Shi cried uncontrobly. Her tensioned heart that had been highly strung for more than four hours was suddenly broken at this moment. Mother Little Ah Yu was really frightened. She finally understood that she had caused trouble. She did not know why her mother was crying so sadly. She vaguely remembered being called out by her sisters in the middle of the night. ... She was wearing less clothes than now, and was very cold, but her Mother did not ask her anything or cry. But hermb had run away this time. She had to chase after it. She had to. In the past, she had a little duck and a little bird. Later, she had a kitten. They were all her ymates. The little duck disappeared one night and the next day, her Elder Sister brought her duck meat. After she ate it, her sister told her that it was her good friend, the little duck. She was so frightened that she fell sick. Later, the little bird disappeared in the middle of the night. Elder Sister skewered it and roasted it alive in front of her. Ah Yu, the little bird was naughty and ran away. Ill help you teach it a lesson. Remember, Im doing this for your own good. Later, it was the cat. The soft and warm kitten was whitejust like the littlemb. The kitten always liked to give her food. Sometimes it was a steamed bun, sometimes half a biscuit, and sometimes it was a small live fish. On a snowy night, the kitten nuzzled her head and went out. ... It did not return. It ran to her Elder Sisters courtyard and bit her. Who said An animal that cant be raised properly that escaped doesnt need to be raised anymore! Someone beat this thing to death, skin it chop up its flesh and throw it to the dogs! And who said Father, Ah Yu likes it very much. Its better not to feed it to the dogs After venting your anger just send it back. Later, she saw a ball of mangled flesh thrown into a bucket and left for her to find. She fell sick again. Her Elder Sister squatted in front of her bed and said to her. Ah Yu, Elder sister will teach you a principle You have to take good care of your own things. Many memories shed through her mind in confusion. Little Ah Yu could not remember them very clearly, as if there was a handkerchief wiping away those memories bit by bit. However, she still remembered that she had to take good care of her things. She also remembered that her ymates could not go out alone or they would die. Therefore, she had to go after the littlemb and bring it home. But she didnt remember her mother crying. Since Mother was crying now. It was her fault. Mother Little Ah Yu held back her tears for a long time and let them ultimately flow out. Ah Yu was wrong. Ah Yu was wrong Ah Yu my child! The mother and daughter hugged each other and cried bitterly. The littlemb also clung tightly to Little Ah Yus back and bleated. Alright, Fourth Sister-inw, now is not the time to cry. Seeing that Old Madam Wang did not care, Old man Wang could only step in. It was rare for her father-inw to speak, so Liu Shi naturally did not dare to cry anymore. She wiped the frozen tears off her face and went to pick at Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu stopped crying. She looked at her mother with red eyes and then at her father. She remembered. She stretched out her little hand and pointed at the gap she hade out of. Theres an Uncle, and a big hole. Wang Chuanman led his men and continued to dig in. He stuck his head in with the torch and saw a person. Theres still a person in here. Quick, dig away the frozen soil and save him! Wang Chuanman shouted. A few more people carried hoes over to help. On the other side, Vige Chief Hu was cooperating with the people in the vige to take stock of the situation of the various families. They did not know what the state of the disaster was for the time being, so they could onlyfort everyone not to act rashly. My father is still at home. His legs are injured, and the vige has been buried in snow. Where can he hide?! Someone cried anxiously. I have to go back and save him! My family is all here, but if my house copses, where will my family live? God, you might as well bury us and freeze us to death. Why torture us! Some people did not dare to cry and could only shout angrily. Thats enough! Wait for dawn! Old Master Hu frowned when he saw the group of people shouting. I know youre anxious, but this isnt something that can be resolved in a hurry. Whats the difference between running out now and courting death? Didnt you hear the sound of the avnche? If not for the fact that you happened toe out to save the Wang Familys child, would you have a chance to stand here and cry now? Im afraid youll be halfway across the Bridge of Helplessness by now! an elder said sternly. At this time, behave yourselves! The surviving people were still feeling lingering fear. They subconsciously looked at the Wang family and the child wrapped up tightly by Liu Shi. If not for her, how many people would be left in the vige? How many of them could survive an avnche? Was the fact that she was alive attributed to the vigers who rescued her quickly enough, or to her immense innate luck and fortune? For a moment, everyone was thinking. On the other end, Wang Chuanfu had just carried Wang Chuangui over when Wang Chuanyuan ced the nket he had brought on the ground and ced Wang Chuangui on it. Theres a chicken coop at home that was buried. Everything else is fine, but we cant let Second Brother continue living there. Itll be terrible if something happens, Wang Chuanyuan said. As soon as he finished speaking, someone carried a person out from behind a huge rock. Then, he heard someone say, Oh my god, theres a huge hole here. The hole is quite warm too! Quick, bring me another torch. Someone,e with me to take a look! Chapter 14 Cave After learning that there was a hole under the huge rock and it was still warm inside, Vige Chief Hu asked a few young people to dig a little more. The huge rock was very big. He was afraid that if he dug too much, it would fall and hit someone, so he simply dug a huge pit on the other side. Dozens of young men pushed it into the pit. The entrance of a cave appeared in front of everyone. Vige Chief Hu raised his torch. Go and link up using some grass ropes. Everyone, proceed in a file formation. Ill walk in front! Everyones hearts tightened as they watched Vige Chief Hu take the lead and entered the cave. About ten minutester, the group finally came out. Vige Chief Hu clearly could not suppress his excitement. The old ancestors should have avoided the difficulties by going underground. Its spacious enough. Lets have a few capable women and some strong young men go down and clean up the ce. There was indeed a very spacious cavern underground. The cavern was not considered well furnished. There were only some stone tables, stone stools, and stone beds. There were about 20 to 30 of them, which was not a lot. There was once food stored inside, but it was no longer edible. In addition, there were some y pots and bowls that were barely usable. Everything else had already be unusable. Still, due to some unknown construction technique,pared to the outside, this cavern was very warm, like a spring day. There was even some venttion inside, so it did not feel very stuffy. At this moment, no one cared about anything else. They immediately brought a group of people in to clean the ce up. Then, they brought the torches in and stuck them on the stone tform. It was much brighter now. The elderly, women, and other people with weak physiques, were arranged to go in and rest on the stone beds. Other than the paralyzed Wang Chuangui, no one else had a nket. Fortunately, it was not cold inside and they could endure it for the time being. After everyone entered one after another, their expressions became much better when they felt the warmth. Third Aunt Hu carried her grandson and said to Hu San, This time, we really owe the Wang Family a huge favor. Hu San grunted gloomily. Fortunately, he did not stop his wife from helping the Wang Family previously and he himself also rushed over to help dig the snow immediately. Otherwise, he would have lost his conscience. At this moment, everyone was thinking about Little Ah Yu. If not for her, even if everyone managed to avoid the avnche, they would never have discovered this hole. The people who had run out earlier had returned, and someone else wanted to go out. I want to go out and see if my house is buried. My father Me too. The snake meat and food are all locked in the house Lets wait until dawn. Its too dangerous now. Its dark and snowing heavily. Dont take the risk! Vige Chief Hu said solemnly, I know youre anxious about your family and food. Its useless to be anxious now. We have to wait until dawn! A few impatient people were suppressed by the crowd, and the others could only wait. There were more than 700 people in the vige, and they were all squeezed into the underground cave. It was a little crowded. The Wang Family had arge poption, and there was a paralyzed person who was assigned to a small cubicle with a stone bed. I wonder whats going on outside. I hope no ones buried. Madam Feng turned to look at Little Ah Yu. Seeing that she was also looking at her, she could not help but smile. Speaking of which, its Ah Yu who saved everyone again. Little Zhang also said happily, Thats right, thats right! Is our Ah Yu the reincarnation of a little fairy? Its only been a few days, but shes already helped out so much. Speaking of which, the discovery of this cave is also thanks to Ah Yu. Otherwise, after avoiding the avnche and everyone had nowhere to go, many people would probably freeze to death! On such a snowy night, although the bonfire had been burning all along, there would always be an end to the firewood. Without a shelter to hide from the cold, isnt everyone just waiting to freeze to death? Seeing that the women were about to start a conversation, Old Madam Wangs face immediately turned cold. Stop talking! If youre really so free, close your dog eyes and sleep! Were your tongues pulled out in your previous life? You wont stop talking in this life! Madam Feng replied in a low voice, Got it, Mother. Madam Zhang touched her mouth and pretended to shut up. Old Madam Wang did not take their responses seriously at all. She was worried. Was there really something wrong with Ah Yu? Everyone said that if a little fairy descended to the mortal world, she would be captured back in the future. Their Ah Yu wouldnt be captured away, right? It was said that the little fairy who was captured would be punished. Old Madam Wang had never thought that Little Ah Yu was sent by Bodhisattva. How could Bodhisattva abuse her child like this? Look at how thin the child was. She was still so timid. She must have suffered a huge crime. These unlucky things only knew how to praise endlessly all day. What would happen if the Immortals in the sky heard them! As Vige Chief Hu led people to do a headcount of the various families, he went to look for Doctor Hus family and left with Doctor Hus 13-year-old son. Hu Xiaotong was originally with his family when he was suddenly pulled forward by Vige Chief Hus wrist. He was shocked. Grandpa Vige Chief, whats going on? That unconscious person seems to be on the verge of death. Go and take a look at him, Vige Chief Hu said with a frown. That persons background was unknown, but he could not let him die just like that. Hu Xiaotong waved his hand. No, no, Grandpa Vige Chief. I havent finished my apprenticeship yet. My father hasnt taught me anything yet! Youre the only one in the entire vige who knows some medical knowledge. Your father has gone to Shanyang Vige and hasnt returned yet, so youre the only one who can take over. Take a look as ast resort. In any case, if you fail, just forget it. Hu Xiaotongined in his heart and braced himself to take a look. He saw that the persons body was wet. It should be because the snow on his body had not been cleaned up previously. Now, it had turned to water and his body was drenched. It was easy to catch his death from a fever like this. He touched his forehead. It was indeed very hot. Vige Chief, this person has a fever. My fathers spare medicine box is also at home. We have to return to take it. Doctor Hus house was far away, and it was unknown if it had been affected by the avnche. Vige Chief Hu was also anxious. Just as he was about to think of a solution, he heard a little girls voice. Vige Chief, we need to use snow to treat fever. Looking down, who else could it be but Little Ah Yu? Little Ah Yu had been urged by Meatball toe over and see the uncle she had saved. She had just walked over when she heard that someone was having a fever. In the past, when she was running a temperature, someone would stuff snow under her nket. She recoveredter. It should be fine, right? She didnt remember. In any case, snow would definitely work. ... Hu Xiaotong pped his forehead and said in realization, You can twist a handkerchief and dip it in a little snow. It should have some effect on cooling the forehead and triggering the major acupoints, and so on. With that, he turned around and went out of the cave to look for snow. [His brain will be fried if he continues like this. Grab a handful of soil from the spatial pocket and ce it in his hand.] Half of the spatial pockets ground was soil, and the other half was made of special substances. Compared to the Myriad Spirit Water, the spatial pockets soil was even more precious. Moreover, after the soil was taken out, it would quickly lose its effect. However, at this moment, the effect of using the Myriad Spirit Water was not that good. Little Ah Yu was unwilling to give him the water, but she was very willing to spare some dirt. There was soil everywhere. There was nothing to be reluctant about. After Little Ah Yu quietly stuffed the soil into the persons palm, she skipped to the front and reached out to Wang Wng, who was waiting there. Fifth Brother, lets go. The family was too tired and fell asleep after a few words. Liu Shi, who had been nervous all night, could not take it anymore and fell asleep. When Little Ah Yu said that she wanted toe out for a walk, Fifth Brother was arranged to apany her. ... He had been paying attention to Little Ah Yu. Seeing her stuffing things into the strangers hands, he could not help but ask curiously, Little Sister Ah Yu, why did you stuff dirt into other peoples hands? [Dont talk about the soil.] The elf said that I cant tell you, Little Ah Yu said seriously. Meatball: Fifth Brother eximed, Whos the elf? Little Ah Yu was already ignoring him. She squatted down and hugged themb that had been rubbing against her thigh. The two of them returned to the Wang Family. Little Ah Yu carried themb and sat on the ground covered with a nket. The older brothers surrounded her. Although it was not very cold, they tried their best to block the surrounding wind for her. When a wife who had been busy cleaning saw this, she took off a not-so-thick outer robe and ced it on the ground for her. When she worked in the cave, her sweat had appeared in a short while, and she could not wear it anymore. Children, the ground is cold. Sit on Aunts clothes. Another person took off the knee pads that covered her legs. This isnt very thick, but it should be able to block the wind. One after another, Little Ah Yu had a small bed made of all kinds of clothes. Little Ah Yu was afraid of strangers and did not dare to ept them directly. Seeing this one of the brothers stood up to thank them and epted the items one by one on her behalf. Thank you. What are you thanking us for? We should be the ones thanking you. They wanted to express their gratitude in this way and it was more polite to ept it. Even if it was less than two hours before dawn, this was destined to be an extremely long night for them. When Little Ah Yu opened her eyes again, she was woken up by amotion. Hurry up and rescue the people! Bring the food over first. Aiya, at this time, dont differentiate between who has more or less! Put the children together and dont let them run around! Hu Xiaotong, dont wander around. Stay here! Well bring your father back. Dont think that their Shanyang Vige can bully us like this! Chapter 15 Drinking Water Little Ah Yu was still half-asleep and was in a daze, not knowing what had happened. However, before she couldpletely open her eyes, she called out softly, Mother? Mother is here. Liu Shi, who was guarding at the side, hurriedly put down the things in her hand and turned to pat Little Ah Yus back. She asked gently, Did I disturb you? Sleep a little longer. Mother will apany you. Little Ah Yu covered her mouth with her hand and yawned secretly. She shook her head. Im not sleepy anymore. She sat up and saw a family taking inventory. Are we going to live here from now on? Little Ah Yu saw Wang Chuanman putting a few bowls into the corner. Well be staying for a few days first, Madam Liu said. Fifth Brother leaned his head over and said with a smile, Little Sister, youre awake! You can speak clearly now! Little Ah Yu was a little shy. She wanted to say that she had actually been speaking very clearly all along. It was just that she had been dizzy previously and couldnt say much. [Your intelligence is almost recovered to the standard of a four years old.] Meatball sensed Little Ah Yus thoughts and heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this brat was lucky. Otherwise, her fever would have burned her into a real fool. After dawn, everyone saw how serious the avnchest night was. The entire vige was almost buried. At a nce, it was all snow. The thickyer of snow that had umted around the few mountains around the vige for more than a month had directly been dumped on the entire vige. The deepest ce was probably more than 100 feet thick! Everyones houses were covered in snow. Only a few families survived, but they did not dare to live there anymore. Fortunately, the five or six old people who had stayed in the vige were still alive. Only one of them had been hit in the thigh by a fallen beam. Fortunately, he was already paralyzed and did not show much emotion about being informed that his paralyzed leg was crippled. Everyone moved to save as much supplies as they could. Now that everyone was basically living in the cave, Vige Chief Hu decided to let the women take turns cooking for everyone. In order to save on firewood, all the food was gathered together. The Wang Family even directly transported hundreds of catties of snake meat and food over. How could the others not be touched by the Wang Familys generosity? Third Aunt Hu even specially thanked Old Madam Wang. Your family is a kind family. Youre still thinking about everyone at this time. Old Madam Wang snorted coldly and ignored her. What were they doing earlier? Wasnt their family always like this? Little Ah Yu tilted her head and looked at Third Aunt Hu. Remembering that Third Aunt Hu had also sent a small knee guard over, she stood up and found the knee guard given by Third Aunt Hu in the middle of the pile of clothes. She picked it out and hugged it in her arms. Then, she skipped twice and walked to Third Aunt Hu. Third Aunt, this is for you. Oh, its Little Ah Yu. Arent you going to sleep? Third Aunt Hu bent down slightly and looked at Little Ah Yu with a smile. Im not sleeping anymore. Im wide awake now. Little Ah Yu waspletely awake. Her small hand gently pointed at the small knee guard that she had brought over. Thank you, Third Aunt. Im not cold anymore. Aiyo, were all from the same vige. Why are you thanking me? It had been a long time since someone had thanked her. The feeling was quite novel. Actually, Third Aunt Hu was not someone who loved children, especially when it came to little girls. Otherwise, she wouldnt have said those words back then. What was the use of raising a girl? Not to mention being a waste of food, when she married into her inws family in the future, she would be bullied every day. Just thinking about it made her angry! However, when she saw the little girl in front of her, even though she was still so thin and looked to be no more than two years old, her eyes were even more beautiful than a deers. When she looked over, she could not help but want to smile at her. No wonder Donkey Zhang was so protective of her. She was indeed a cute little girl. What are you looking at? Dont you have a granddaughter yourself? This is my granddaughter! Old Madam Wang walked forward and pushed Third Aunt Hu out, looking very unweing. Hurry up and leave. Cant you see that Im busy? Why are you trying to get close to our Little Ah Yu? Have you nothing better to do? Go as far as you can! The smile on Third Aunt Hus face froze, and she rolled her eyes. She snorted and turned to leave. When she walked to the ce where her family was allocated, her second son came over and asked her what was wrong. She directly knocked on his head. If youre so free, go out with the vige head to dig snow. Even your daughter looks like an ugly melon. I get angry whenever I see you! After being scolded for no reason, Old Second Hu touched his head and looked dumbfounded. When he turned his head, his wife and daughter were looking at him with aggrieved eyes. Old Second Hu : Who did he offend? What was going on? While the adults were busy, Little Ah Yu pulled Fifth Brother, Sixth Brother, and Seventh Brother along to return the outer robes, knee pads, and scarves that everyone had sent over. Ah Yus memory was especially good. As long as she had seen someone once, she could always find the other party urately. Therefore, when she urately sent the clothes back, everyone was surprised and felt that she was very considerate. Ah Yu, keep it. With this, it wont be so cold if you sleep on the ground at night. Some people refused to take their clothes back. When they saw the small hair buns on Little Ah Yus head, they couldnt help but touch it. Ah Yu isnt cold. Its warm. Ah Yu took the initiative to ce her hand on the other partys, letting him feel her warm hand. She was even less afraid of the cold than everyone thought. She could even run barefoot in the snow. She was already used to it! Hu Zhengsheng, Hu Zhengyang, Hu Zhengyi Where did they go? Bring your things and follow me! A shout came from outside. Those whose names were called out hurriedly walked out of the cave. Before Ah Yu could finish returning her clothes, Liu Shi called her back. An ident had happened outside. Wang Chuanman and Wang Chuanyuan had gone out to help. The rest of the Wang Family stayed where they were and did not go out again. [When you sent the clothes back just now, your energy increased a little. The Myriad Spirit Water did not increase by much, and you can only barely scoop out a spoonful.] Meatball suddenly said. Little Ah Yu already knew how tomunicate with the elf in her heart. She replied happily, Its for Mother. [No, its too precious. You have to keep it to save your life.] For Mother. [] ... It could notpletely refuse her request, so it could only hold back and scoop out a spoonful of Myriad Spirit Water. This time, there was no chamber pot for her to hold her water. Little Ah Yu held the water in her hand and carefully approached Liu Shi. She slowly raised her two small hands. Mother, have some water. Liu Shi did not know where Little Ah Yus water came from. She wondered if it was the snow that Fifth Brother and the others had brought from outside for her to y with. Mother isnt thirsty. Liu Shi took out a handkerchief and wanted to wipe the water off her hand. For Mother to drink. Little Ah Yu firmly brought her hand to Liu Shis mouth. In order to coax Ah Yu, Madam Liu could only pretend to take a sip and sucked the Myriad Spirit Water into her mouth. In the next moment, the water slid into her throat as if it was alive. After that, a very gentle warmth surged up, she felt as if she had drunk warm water. It was extremely refreshing. Could this water be very special? Before Liu Shi could figure it out, Wang Chuanman and the others returned. However, everyones faces were filled with righteous indignation. They must have encountered something troublesome. How unlucky. The avnche chased the people from Shanyang Vige next door to our vige! ... They want to snatch our resources. The vige chief is discussing the conditions with them now. They even bullied us all the way to our own doorstep. Their Shanyang Vige is too arrogant! When Little Ah Yu saw Wang Chuanmans frown, she wanted to fish out some more Myriad Spirit Water from her spatial pocket. Since Mother has drunk it, Father should drink it too. [Dont be stubborn. Your stock was small to begin with, and it umtes too slowly. Now, theres not even a drop left!] Chapter 16 Rescue The heavy snowfall caused the viges around the mountain range to be greatly affected. The vige closest to Hu Family Vige, Shanyang Vige, also suffered heavy losses. There were some people from Hu Family Vige in Shanyang Vige, and Doctor Hus sister had married there. A few days ago, she fell sick and asked someone to cross the snowynd to pick up Doctor Hu to save her. Unexpectedly, the avnche happened, and Shanyang Vige lost a portion of its people. As ast resort, they targeted Hu Family Vige. When Doctor Hu found out, he tried to stop them in every way possible. Instead, he was imprisoned by those people. It was said that he had been starved for two days. Now, the people of Shanyang Vige treated Doctor Hu as a hostage and threatened them to exchange food for him. Vige Chief Hu knew that the situation was serious, so he took the time to run back and ask the vigers not to talk about the cave. Otherwise, those people who were going crazy from hunger and were close to freezing to death would be capable of doing anything. All of you, stay here. Dont let anyone suspiciouse over! Dont get into a conflict with others. Our safety is the most important thing now. Theres no need to be stubborn. Lets not talk about what they want first. Well talk after we get there. Everyone nodded. Got it, Vige Chief. We know our limits. Vige Chief Hu arranged for the young adults in the vige to return and found Wang Chuanfu. He said to him, Your Wang familys house is against the cliff. The snow on the mountain hasntpletely fallen yet. Dont go back yet, lest the snow copses again. What he also wanted to say was that if Shanyang Vige really caused amotion, the Wang Family would have to hide the child well. If they found out about her, they would probably not be able to live in peace. He heard that Shanyang Vige had already started eating children! However, he was afraid of causing panic, so he swallowed his words. He had to send the people away first. Wang Chuanfu nodded and ran away in a hurry. Now that everyone was panicking, the men in the vige were all assigned missions. Among the seven grandsons of the Wang Family, the eldest, Wang Dng, was already 16 years old. The youngest, Wang Xiang, and Wang Qng were twins and were also 7 years old. The youngest was just Little Ah Yu. On the surface, she was at most two years old. You brats, dont go out. Be in charge of taking care of your sister. Dont let anyone hurt her. All the men in the family who could move were called out to work. Old Madam Wang brought the women and continued to tidy up the small space. Wang Dng nodded repeatedly. Grandma, dont worry. Well take good care of Ah Yu. They had already made this n without the adults saying. Their sister was too young. If they didnt watch her closely, she would easily be injured. Little Sister Ah Yu,e, eat some roasted sweet potatoes! Wang Wng ran over from the fire. He had a ck-colored roasted sweet potato in his pocket. The outer skin waspletely charred. You have to eat this while its hot. Youll get diarrhea if you eat it when its coldter. Wang Wng took out the roasted sweet potato from his pocket and casually patted it with his hand. He pinched the two ends and pried them open, revealing the orange-red sweet potato meat inside. A sweet smell immediately filled the air, and the Wang Family boys could not help but swallow their saliva. Everyone had only eaten one meal so far. Previously, in order to wee New Years Eve, most of the previously prepared meat and pancakes were buried by the snow. Little Ah Yu also swallowed her saliva. She was really hungry, and the taste was too sweet. Eat. Wang Wng turned his head to the side. He was afraid that he could not help but take a bite. Lets eat together. Little Ah Yu looked up. She had many brothers, a Grandma, her Mother, and a few aunts. There was only a little bit of sweet potatoes. It didnt seem to be enough. Could she give them some water to drink? She was not so hungry after drinking the water earlier. [I cant hear it, I cant hear it, I cant hear it] Meatball started chanting. Little Ah Yu pouted, feeling a little aggrieved. Soon, she clenched her fists and pulled herself together. The water belonged to the elf. If the elf was unwilling, she could not be unreasonable. So Ah Yu isnt hungry yet. Fifth Brother, look, Ah Yus stomach is bulging! Little Ah Yu tried her best to straighten her back and make a bulging stomach. Were your Big Brothers, and youre the Little Sister. How can a younger sister give food to an older brother? Without any exnation, Wang Wng pinched a piece of sweet potato and blew on it before stuffing it into Little Ah Yus mouth. Ah Yu was caught off guard. A ball of sweet potato was stuffed into her mouth and there was a smudge of ck ashes around her mouth. Wang Wng handed the remaining sweet potatoes to Wang Dng and turned to run. Aunt Luo said that if there are more than three children at home, we can take two sweet potatoes! He could not count beyond five, but there were definitely more than three children at home. Slow down! Wang Dng called out from behind and further divided the sweet potato in his hand. The younger brothers received a small piece each, and he handed thergest piece to Little Ah Yu. Youre too thin. You have to eat more, or else the wind will blow you away. Wang Dng coaxed her. Little Ah Yu was indeed frightened. She wrapped her clothes around herself and obediently took the sweet potato to eat. Its so delicious. Little Ah Yu smiled until her eyes narrowed. She looked at her brothers and said, When I grow up, Ill give this to Big Brothers every day! Wang Ling was very gluttonous. When he heard this, he nodded like he was pounding garlic. Yes, yes, yes. I want to eat this every day too. I definitely wont get tired of it! Wang Qng did not reply. He only nced at his brother and silently lowered his head to eat the sweet potato. There were very few sweet potatoes. Coupled with the one added at the end, it was still too little. Everyone cherished it and divided it again and again until there was only a piece of charred skin left in their hands. For themb. Little Ah Yu handed the skin to themb. Themb sniffed it and felt a little disgusted, but it still chewed and ate. The others also handed over the steaming potato skin in their hands. Themb shook its hooves and ate it. The mother sheep and the healthymb from before had been buried by the snow. This littlemb was now the only surviving animal in the entire vige. Knowing that it was brought along by Little Ah Yu, everyone became more tolerant. The boys finished their sweet potatoes and felt a little unsatisfied. They tried their best to burp and reminisce about the taste. Little Ah Yu imitated her brothers and stretched her neck out, trying her best to inhale the smell Her face flushed red. ... Meatball: Look at how hungry the child is! [Actually, its not impossible for you to have more food.] Meatball could not stand it anymore and said. Little Ah Yu stopped moving and blinked her eyes, sensing carefully, wanting to know what else the elf would say. [Save some Myriad Spirit Water for the person you saved from your vige. When he wakes up, he will be able to give you a lot of food. You wont have to starve anymore.] Meatball was also very helpless. This was actually a novice-level guidance mission. Unfortunately, the child was too young and could not understand the mission at all. It could only break the mission into pieces and feed it to her. Only by exining slowly could she barely understand it. Myriad Spirit Water That big uncle wanted water. Little Ah Yu understood and immediately closed her eyes, wanting to go to the space to get water. [Dont, dont, dont] Before Meatball could stop her, her consciousness entered the spatial pocket and her body instantly fell to the ground. Wang Wng was the first to notice and immediately shouted, Not good, Little Sister Ah Yu fainted from hunger! ... Not only did this shout rm the Wang Family, but even the surrounding people abandoned what they were doing. Whats going on? How can she faint from hunger? Didnt you specially save the goat milk for Ah Yu? You shouldnt have taken Ah Yus food. You guys are really! Everyone hurriedly picked up Little Ah Yu and ced her beside Wang Chuangui. They then called out to the kitchen staff to quickly cook porridge for the child. Little Ah Yu realized that there was only one spoonful of spirit water in the space. Because there was too little, she could not get it out at all. What should I do? Little Ah Yu was anxious and her consciousness returned to her body. She opened her eyes and stared at the group of people. Meatball: [] There was still a long way to go to guide this child. Chapter 17 Water Delivery Seeing everyones concerned gazes, Little Ah Yu felt very embarrassed. She seemed to have done something wrong. [When theres someone around, you cant go straight to the spatial pocket. Once your consciousness leaves, your body will fall asleep.] [If you fall asleep and everyone cant wake you up, theyll be worried about you.] Little Ah Yu understood. She was a little uneasy and her little hands were twisted together. Did I do something wrong? Meatball: Thats not considered wrong. The two of themmunicated with their minds very quickly. Before Little Ah Yu could figure out the situation, Liu Shi had already found the goat milk she had prepared and fed it to Little Ah Yu. The mother sheep had already been crushed to death by the snow, and the goat milk they had saved was no more than a bowl. After drinking it, there was no more. Initially, Little Ah Yu did not dare to eat too much. She would either give it to others after a few bites, but the Wang family did not allow her to do so. After coaxing her, she was no longer trembling with fear. At least the food given to her could be finished. Third Aunt Hu brought over a te of dried vegetable balls. In winter, this was a rare item. Liu Shi was a little embarrassed. Didnt you leave this for your third son? All the families had provided supplies, but they did not use up everything. They had to leave something for their families. Hes noting back. Its useless to leave it for him. Its fine if the adults eat less. Dont starve the child. Third Aunt Hu waved her hand and left. There were many things to do now. Seeing that Little Ah Yu was fine and her expression was normal, the others also left some food suitable for children and left. After Madam Liu sent the vigers away, she sat down and tidied up the surroundings. All the nkets and cushions in the house had been moved into the cave. They had to be ced properly so that they would not feel ufortable when they slept. ording to the vige head, everyone could only go back to live after the snow melted. The ces allocated to each family were not big, and they could barely squeeze together. It felt a little like hiding in a bunker. Ah Yu, go y with your brothers. Stay in the cave and dont go out. Liu Shi called out to Little Ah Yu as usual. As long as the children who grew up in the vige were weaned, the adults would basically not guard them anymore and would only let the older children take care of the younger ones. Children grew up faster after experiencing the wind. They only need to be fed and treated by a doctor when sick. They would be raised slowly like that. Liu Shi saw that Ah Yu was still holding a small sweet potato that she could not bear to eat. She pulled out a worn-out cloth from the pile of old cotton cloth and with a few quick moves with the needle and thread, it became a small bag. Come, put it in the bag. Madam Liu hung the small bag on Little Ah Yus neck. Ah Yu was extremely curious and lowered her head to look from time to time. Wow, it could store things! Liu Shi looked at her excited eyes and asked, Do you like it? I like it! Little Ah Yu hugged the bag and nodded heavily. I like it so much! She had never had anything like this before. Mother was so good. Seeing that she liked it, Liu Shi thought to herself that when spring came, she would spend a few coins to buy some new rags and put them together to make a better-looking little bag. Ah Yu would definitely like it even more. She would just have to make do with this for now. Little Ah Yu put the sweet potato into the bag before going to look for her brothers. The boys from the Wang Family were being dragged to the empty space next door by Old Madam Wang to be lectured because their sister had fainted under their noses. It must be because this group of brothers were not doing their best. You guys only know how to eat all day. You only grow taller and dont have any brains. The little bit of food your sister eats is only enough to fit through the gaps of your teeth! Yet, you can even make your sister faint from hunger. You guys are really something! Half-grown kids like you have already eaten the older folks in the family to the point of bankruptcy. Are you trying to starve your little sister to death with your greedy appetites? You have to have a conscience. Has your conscience been eaten by pigs? Old Madam Wang was really angry. Not to mention how much she valued her granddaughter, even if it was just repayment for the contributions that Ah Yu had made, she had to treat her well. But these little brats! The seven brothers were each more aggrieved than the other. They were just short of holding their sister in their mouths to protect her. How could they bear to treat her badly? However, no one dared to refute Grandmas words and could only suffer in silence. Grandma Little Ah Yu jumped over, and the two little buns bounced around above her head. Aiyo, my little darling, are you full? Are you still hungry? Old Madam Wang picked up Little Ah Yu and carried the little person gently. She frowned. Why are you still so light? Did you not eat well? I ate! Im so full. Little Ah Yu stretched her neck and really let out a small burp. She immediately smiled until her eyes narrowed. Look, Im full! Chapter 18 Water Delivery (2) Alright, alright. Its good that youre full. Dont faint from hunger again. Grandma was frightened. Little Ah Yu nodded repeatedly and pulled up her bag. She took out the roasted sweet potatoes and handed them to Old Madam Wang. Ah Yu is full. This is for Grandma. Old Madam Wang turned her head to the side and said with a smile, Im not hungry. Save it for next time. Our Little Ah Yu is so obedient. She even knows to save it for me. At this moment, Wang Chuanman returned from outside with a dry biscuit in his hand. He wanted to give it to Old Madam Wang. Mother, this was given to us by the vige head. Dont you like to eat this? Father specially left it for you. Old Madam Wang sneered. Are you treating me like a rice bucket? How much can an old woman like me eat? Take it away quickly. It makes me angry to see it! Wang Chuanman: ??? The grandsons shrank their necks. Grandma is so scary. She even has different attitudes toward Little Sister Ah Yu and others! Little Ah Yu did not know this. She only tried her best to repeat the action of using her hand to take something from her bag. Wang Chuanman scratched his head. Ah Yu, do you want Father to put it in for you? Little Ah Yu shook her head. No, no. Wang Wng felt blessed and said, Fourth Uncle, Sister Ah Yu wants you to look at her little bag. Only then did everyone realize that Little Ah Yu had an additional small bagan ordinary-looking bag. However, Little Ah Yu treasured it very much. Before Wang Chuanman could react, Old Madam Wang coughed and said first, Ah Yu, this bag is not bad. As expected, Little Ah Yu became happy and patted her little bag. Mother gave it to me. This little bag is really beautiful. Ah Yu looks even better with it. The other children dont have it, and neither do we. This is the only one! The brothers spoke one after another, and Little Ah Yu was even more satisfied. The corners of her mouth curled up, and she could not straighten it back. Seeing that Little Ah Yu was happy, Old Madam Wang stopped reprimanding her grandsons and let them bring their sister to y. Dng, Eng, Sang, and Sng were all in their teens and did not intend to y, so they let the other three younger brothers y with Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu had a small bag now and wanted to show it off. Wng could tell and immediately pulled Little Ah Yu around. The group of children all saw Little Ah Yus bag. Under the instructions of Wng, Ling, and Qng, they all praised her bag. Some adults saw it and even stuffed something into her bag. There was a handful of peanuts, a small purse, and a beautiful stone. They quickly filled her small bag to the brim. Theyre all good people! Little Ah Yu said in her heart. Because they all liked her bag. [Youre right.] Meatball didnt want to argue with her. Childish. However, in the next moment, Meatball nced sideways and realized that half a bowl of Myriad Spirit Water had appeared! The spatial pocket and Ah Yu were boundtogether. It was closely rted to Ah Yus mood and experiences. Ah Yu was still young, and her spatial pocket was also in a juvenile state. When she slowly grew up, her space would be evenrger and there would be more things. At the same time, if Ah Yu was especially happy, the spatial pocket would grow a little. However, what affected the spatial pocket the most at this stage was the kindness that Ah Yu could obtain. The more kindness everyone showed her, the more Myriad Spirit Water there would be. If everyone always liked her, there would be an endless supply of Myriad Spirit Water. The more people who liked her, the better the quality of the Myriad Spirit Water. The soil in the spatial pocket would also be more nutritious. However, this concept was tooplicated and Little Ah Yu could not understand it at all. It might as well wait for her to grow older before exining. Unexpectedly, even when she had caught a snake and saved everyone from the avnche, she did not obtain much Myriad Spirit Water. In the end, she just carried a small bag and walked around, but she obtained so much energy. Meatball: [You want to take another walk?] Little Ah Yu refused. There was already half a bowl of Myriad Spirit Water. This was even more than what she had before. She could already drink it freely at this point. Ah Yu also realized that there was more water in the spatial pocket. She immediately stopped ying around and went to Madam Feng to carefully ask for a spoon and bowl. Wang Wusang and the others only saw Little Ah Yu going to ask her aunt for a bowl and spoon. When they turned around, they saw a bowl of water. From time to time, the gluttonousmbs nose would move forward, wanting to bury its head in the bowl. Little Ah Yu pushed thembs head away and scooped a spoonful of water with her spoon. She said to her brothers, Everyone, drink a spoon. This was good stuff. She wanted everyone to drink it together. The brothers originally did not want to drink it. This was definitely water that Eldest Aunt had prepared to wash the dishes with. They were afraid that it was snow water that had been directly melted, so they did not want to drink it. However, Ah Yu looked at them eagerly, so they could only drink. The first to drink it was the nearest Wang Wng. His eyes widened when he drank it. Its sugar water? He couldnt help but lick his mouth. Thats right, it was sweet! Sugar water? I want to drink it, I want to drink it! Wang Xiang leaned his head over and waited for Little Ah Yu to feed him a spoon. Wang Xiang was also dumbfounded when he drank itit was really sugar water! ... After the seven brothers took a sip each, they all stared at the remaining half of the bowl in Little Ah Yus hand. Another sip? Wang Xiang licked his lips. Little Ah Yu hugged the bowl and shook her head. Its not enough. Its for Grandma and the others. Then, they watched helplessly as Little Ah Yu held the bowl and fed the others. Wang Chuangui, who was lying on the bed, took two sips. After the Wang Family finished drinking, they were all wondering which generous person wanted to coax the child and was actually willing to give her sugar water! In the end, there was still a little bit left. Little Ah Yu carried the bowl to the man in ck who had been picked up. ording to Meatball, she opened his mouth and poured the water into his mouth. Hu Xiaotong had gone out to brew medicine. When he returned, he saw that his first patient was being forced to drink water by a little kid. Hey, hey, hey, dont feed him randomly! Hu Xiaotong quickly went over, but it was toote. Little Ah Yu dripped thest drop of water into that persons mouth. Before he could check the bowl, a littlemb rushed out from somewhere. Its mouth curled up, and while the little kid was not paying attention, it picked up the bowl and ran out. Hu Xiaotong was dumbfounded. ... That afternoon, everyone in the Wang Family shouted that their stomachs hurt and went to the toilet again and again. Hu Xiaotong had just heard the news when he turned around and saw the patients eyes widen. His face was red and even about to turn purple. However, his expression revealed a sense of despair. Before he could think about it, he smelled something foul. This person woke up and pooped. The mess was all over his pants. Chapter 19 Expressing Gratefulness The Wang Family members could not walk anymore. They originally thought that their legs would be sore, but when they were done, they realized that their bodies were even lighter than before. Ah Yu was already worried sick and kept asking Meatball if there was anything wrong. Elf, Elf, did I do something wrong? Elf, will they get sick? Meatball replied repeatedly, Theyre fine. Its just that there are too much impurities in their bodies. Theyre too weak to be nourished. Theyll be fine after theyre done letting everything out. The first time the child had drunk the spirit water, she had also had diarrhea. However, she was young and had few impurities, so her diarrhea was not serious. She hadpletely forgotten that she had diarrhea too. Moreover, the Myriad Spirit Water was not axative. Her stomach did not hurt when she went to the toilet. Instead, the process was quite smooth. It was just that the Wang Family had run off to the toilet too many times and their legs were numb. Old Madam Wang was old after all. After two rounds of diarrhea, she couldnt take it anymore. She leaned against the wall and muttered, Could it be that the sweet potatoes werent cooked thoroughly? Although she said that, she did not think so. Sweet potatoes could be eaten raw, so there was no reason for her to have diarrhea. The women were also a little tired. But it was not from diarrhea. They were simply tired from squatting. Old Madam Wang was about to stand up when her hand was grabbed. Little Ah Yu opened her right hand. On ity a red fruit the size of a fingernail. Grandma, eat. Little Ah Yu patted her stomach and said, Your stomach wont hurt anymore. She had gotten this from Meatball. It said that after eating it, the diarrhea will be cured. Ah Yu knew that if she had diarrhea, she would have a stomach ache and have to squat for a long time. Old Madam Wang did not take it. Good child, where did you get it from? You cant eat the fruits outside. Its from the elf. Ah Yu shook her head. It wasnt from the outside. The elf was very unwilling to take it out and said it was very precious. However, she did not want Grandma to go to the toilet again. The toilet was outside the cave. When she came back from a trip, she would always be so cold that her lips would turn purple and her body would tremble. Grandma would not be able to take it. In the end, Old Madam Wang did not eat it. She did not know what an elf was, but she knew that it must have been obtained by the child. Perhaps it was really something very good. She was an old woman, and good food was a waste on her. Ill save it for you. Seeing that Little Ah Yu insisted on giving it to her, Old Madam Wang agreed to keep it. She wanted to show it to Doctor Hu when he returned. If it was really something good, she had to help the child keep it well. Little Ah Yu was so happy that she walked much more briskly. She secretly observed her family and realized that everyone had only gotten a chill from running to the toilet. However, they were still in good health and had no other problems. She patted her chest and felt relieved. Alright, I can set my mind and ease. Ill go and look at the other one person. The one she saved from the snow. Hu Xiaotong had never taken care of an unconscious person, let alone someone who had incontinence after waking up. He could only call the others to help. After that person woke up, he did not say a word. When everyone found out that he was awake, they thought that he had be paralyzed from his ident. They scrambled to find pants for him to change into. The men had never done this before and were a little clumsy. Widow Zhou, who was passing by, could not stand it anymore. She rolled up her sleeves and shouted, A bunch of rough men. Move aside, Ill do it! She was a widow and had always been valiant. She did not care about the differences between men and women and immediately wanted to take action. The originally numb person suddenly widened his eyes and pulled up his pants, jumping three feet high. His face turnedpletely red, and his voice was almost squeezed out of his teeth. Wait! Illdo it myself. Widow Zhou snorted and turned to leave. If youre not paralyzed, you should have said so earlier. What a waste of my effort! The group of men also looked at this person in disapproval. Zhang Zhan wished that he had died in the avnche. He had never suffered so much embarrassment in his life! As he was thinking angrily, he suddenly saw a cute little girl looking at him. She was like a fairy in a painting. The little girl opened her big round eyes and asked curiously, Uncle, did you poop your pants? Dont you have any pants to change into? After Ah Yu asked, she saw that the uncle did not answer her and ran away. From afar, he could still hear her soft childish voice. Uncle, dont be anxious. Ill ask Grandma if she has pants. Zhang Zhan: !!! Oh lightning, hurry up and strike me to death! The Wang Family home was rtively close to the cave, and they had moved in the most things, but there were not many clothes they could wear. Their winter pants were made with two pairs of summer pants and some cotton patched underneath. They were not very warm. When they heard that the person they saved had dirtied his pants, no oneughed at him. Old Madam Wang pulled off one of Old man Wangs old pants and another one of Wang Chuanguis. Old Madam Wang said, Youre both lying down all day anyway. It doesnt matter if you wear one or two pants. This wont affect you. Wang Chuangui: My dear Mother ah! When Old Madam Wang went to deliver the pants, she specially pulled Little Ah Yu over. When Zhang Zhan changed his pants, it was the Widow Zhou who brought him hot water and asked him to wash up slightly. Seeing how he immediately grabbed the basin of water over, Widow Zhou said in disdain, Do you think I want to wipe it for you? Bah, dream on! ... Strangers the first time, friends the second. Zhang Zhan was already expressionless by now. No one knew if he was still embarrassed. After changing his pants, Old Madam Wang stood there and did not leave. Zhang Zhan asked, Old Madam, is there anything else? Old Madam Wang said, You fell down the mountain, right? I dont think theres anything wrong with your body. You must be lucky. Ive never seen someone fall from so high and still be fine. Zhang Zhan could not figure out what the olddy meant, but he still said, Im indeed lucky. Thank you, everyone. He thought that he was dead for sure and did not expect to survive. Other than inexplicably pooping his pants, he was actually unharmed. No, he even felt that his physical condition was very good. There were no frostbite or injuries from the fall at all. Even the True Qi that he could not use previously was much smoother now. You have to thank my granddaughter for this! Seeing that he appreciated her kindness, Old Madam Wang immediately pushed Ah Yu in front of her and said warmly, Our Little Ah Yu has been lucky since she was young. Previously, our vige didnt have enough food. She was the one who helped kill a python and everyone had enough to eat. Now that the mountain has copsed, its also her who led everyone away. She was also the one who saved you. Otherwise, no one would know even if you froze to death in there! Initially, the olddy thought that it would be best to hide the fact that Little Ah Yu was lucky. The fewer people who knew, the better. But now, she doesnt think so. They were starting to eat children outside. Their Ah Yu was so young, and she wasnt born and raised in the vige. If those people from Shanyang Vige were forced too hard, who knew if someone would have designs on her? The human heart was unpredictable! Old Madam Wang had observed that this outsider was quite good at talking. His figure was straight, and his eyes were like torches. He should know some martial arts. If he had a conscience, he would protect Ah Yu. ... Zhang Zhan was stunned. Wait a minute, let him calm down. He was saved by this little kid in front of him? Also, this kid could kill pythons? How big must a python be to be enough for the entire vige to eat? Could this old woman have tricked him? Chapter 20 Confrontation Seeing Zhang Zhans disbelief, Old Madam Wang pulled Hu Xiaotong over and asked, Xiaotong, tell me, is it as I said? Hu Xiaotong eximed and nodded in a daze. Yes, yes. He actually did not really believe it either. That was a python that weighed more than 3,000 catties! Even he, who knew a little about arithmetic, found it unbelievable. How big would that be! But everyone said so. When the others heard this topic, they immediately joined in and spoke enthusiastically. Isnt that so! It was really obtained by the Wang Familys Ah Yu. My husband said that the pythons head was bleeding. It was Ah Yu who smashed it to death. Speaking of which, I dont know if its because the python is unlucky or if the Wang Family is too lucky. Out of nowhere, everyone got to eat some python meat. Isnt that alone enough to let the entire vige pass the winter? If not for the fact that we ate the python meat and our bodies are resistant to the cold, countless people would have frozen to death! Young man, not to mention a python, even you were saved by the little kid from the Wang Family. The snow was falling heavily and the sky was so dark. Who would have known you had fallen into that crack? If not for her staying with you and spotting you, Im afraid we would only be able to find you next spring when your corpse starts stinking! ... At the thought of freezing to death and rotting into a pile of stinking flesh, even someone as bold as Zhang Zhan was shocked by this imagination. When he looked at the little kid again, his eyes were filled with tenderness. From her appearance, she looked like a kind-hearted child. However, for some reason, even though she was already four years old, she looked like a two-year-old. In the end, she could not be considered to be a healthy person. Was she really treated well by her family? Thank you. Zhang Zhan first bowed to Little Ah Yu before bowing to the surrounding vigers. I will never forget your kindness today. Old Madam Wang pulled Ah Yu and nodded. Yes, you should thank her. Little Ah Yu grinned. Since Zhang Zhan was fine, everyone was relieved. Just as they were about to go about their own business, they heard noise outside. Zhang Zhan asked, Whats the dispute outside? Someone said angrily, It must be those people from Shanyang Vige! The vigers were simple and did not think that there was anything to hide. They told him about the doctor and the extortion from Shanyang Vige. Zhang Zhan thought for a moment and asked, Was the disaster outside really so serious? Of course! Its already been snowing heavily for more than a month, and every family doesnt have any food left. They said that the neighboring viges have be so hungry that theyve started to eat people! Moreover, we encountered such a huge avnche and our entire vige was buried by the snow. The other viges probably havent had a good time either. They havent even had a good time on New Years Eve. At this point, the vigers sighed. The people of Shanyang Vige had also been forced into a corner. Who would want to live like a bandit? However, since the disaster hade knocking on their front door, they naturally could not let themmit crimes as they wished. Zhang Zhan said, Everyone, calm down. Ill go take a look. Uncle. Zhang Zhan suddenly felt something in his hand. Little Ah Yu took out half a brown rice cake from her pocket and stuffed it into Zhang Zhans hands. She whispered, Uncle, eat. You havent eaten in a long time. Little Ah Yu also looked at Zhang Zhans pants. They were just two thin patched pants. The stitches were not very thin and could vaguely allow wind in. It was definitely not warm. Its fine. Uncle will be back in a while. Zhang Zhan was used to being rough. His heart warmed when he was suddenly cared for. He reached out to touch the small buns on her head and turned to leave. His sword was gone, so he looked around and found a branch. He took it and went outside. After sending the biscuits, Little Ah Yu went to help the vigers. She was very small and shuttled around everyone like a little loach. One moment, she was helping to carry some things, and the next moment, she was helping to clean up the mess. When she met a few old people who were tired, she stretched out her small hand and helped to massage their backs. Those who were helped would stop and say with a smile, Its Ah Yu? Thank you. Little Ah Yu was very embarrassed. With a red face, she went to help the others. When everyone saw this little kid, they felt that their lives were not so tough anymore. Seeing that their sister was busy, the Wang Family boys wanted to rece her, but Little Ah Yu said, Big Brothers, Im not tired. She had drunk the most Myriad Spirit Water and was in good health and spirit. Usually, at this time, she had to wash her and her mothers clothes, wash the toilet, and sweep the floor. She also had to tend to the vegetables in the courtyard As Ah Yu thought about it, she became a little confused. Mother didnt seem to be sick anymore. There also didnt seem to be any vegetables in the courtyard. [You remembered wrongly. It should be a dream.] Seeing that the child was recalling the past, Meatball quickly interrupted. Little Ah Yu understood. Oh. No wonder she felt that something was wrong. So it was only a dream. Seeing that their sister was unwilling to rest and they were worried that they would be scolded by their Grandma, the Wang Familys boys simply followed her to help. When the other yful children saw this, they followed suit and helped the vigers. When Old Master Hu and the other elders saw this, they stroked their beards and said with a smile, The Wang Family really chose the right kid to raise. ... Ive never seen those brats do anything before. Somehow, I finally managed to see this sight today. Shes a good child. Let Old Wangs family take good care of her. Our vige will also help take care of her. This kid looks like a blessed child. She has a kind aura. Isnt that right? Perhaps, our vige might be saved this time from this act ofpassion. Old Master Hu sighed. Halfway through Hu Family Vige, there was a mud dam. Usually, the vigers liked to go there to dry their food and chat. When the avnche crashed down, this area was not affected much. Everyone shoveled the snow away and it became a confrontation zone with Shanyang Vige. Shanyang Vige wasrger than Hu Family Vige and had a poption of more than a thousand. This time, many people should have been buried in the snow. Now, only 70 to 80 young men hade. Vige Chief Hu brought more than a hundred people and stood opposite them. The two sides had been in a deadlock for a long time. The people from Shanyang Vige were really impatient. They only said, Are you going to give us food or not? If not, well take it ourselves! Dont even think about taking Doctor Hu back! Vige Chief Hu said coldly, I said that I would give you 100 catties of food, but you refused. Now that you want more, you naturally wont have any! What can a hundred catties do? It wont evenst us a day. There are so many people in our vige. Are they all going to starve to death? The other party was fierce. ... Theres not enough food all around. Why are you asking our vige for food when theres still the governor, the county magistrate, and the state officials? Our vige is the poorest vige in the entire town. You Before he could finish speaking, the other party became impatient. A hot-tempered person threw a scythe over. F*cking hell, youre not giving it to us, right? Then, thats condemning us to death! In that case, everyone can forget about living! The scythe quickly smashed over. Everyone was terrified when they saw it. It was so close, and everyone was standing close together. Someone was going to be injured! At that moment, something suddenly flew over from the side. The scythe turned around and smashed into the snow piled up at the side. With a puff, it disappeared into the snow. Are you trying to be bandits andmit murder on the spot? Count how manyws youve vited in the Great Chang Kingdom! Zhang Zhan supported a weak middle-aged man and walked in step by step. His emotionless eyes were even colder than ice. These vigers really thought that the Emperor was far away and so had no regard for thews! When the people from Hu Vige saw the middle-aged man, they immediately eximed, Doctor Hu! Everyone stepped forward and supported Doctor Hu. Chapter 21 Dreaming Zhang Zhan originally wanted toe out to take a look at the situation, but he did not expect to find someone that was breathing weakly. He thought that someone was being buried under the snow. He rushed over and saw that it was a few vigers holding someone captive. When he heard them say that they were going to use this person to threaten Hu Vige, he saved him. When Vige Chief Hu saw Zhang Zhan, he was first shocked before he realized that this person should be the one they had saved. He immediately felt relieved. He thought that todays matter should be resolved. On the other side, everyone helped Doctor Hu into the cave. When Hu Xiaotong saw his fathers listless appearance, he quickly went to take care of him. Ah Yu was helping an old woman put beans into a bag. The old woman grabbed a handful of beans from her pocket and said with a smile, Ah Yu, thank you. This is for you. Its very delicious. She took a bean and bit it. Her mouth twitched. When she saw the granny looking at her, she tried her best to swallow her saliva. It was not delicious, but bitter. The grannyughed loudly. These are raw beans. Take them back to your mother and let her cook them for you. So she could only eat it when it was cooked. Little Ah Yu nodded obediently and remembered it. Her bag was not big to begin with. It contained all kinds of things that everyone had given her and was already filled up. When Little Ah Yu ced the item into the space, Meatball cried out. [This is the sacred Myriad Spirit Space! Dont put things in randomly!] Little Ah Yu: Alright. Then, she put all the beans in. [Ahhh, take it out!] Little Ah Yu: Alright. She took the beans from the ground and ced them beside the pond. Meatball could only watch dully as the vitality in the raw beans quickly changed. [] At this moment, everyone carried Doctor Hu into the cave and craned their necks to take a look. When Hu Xiaotong saw his fathers miserable state, he could not hold back his tears. Father! He suddenly pounced forward. Damn brat, do you want to crush your father to death? Move aside! Hu Xiaotongs mother pulled him to the side and pried open Doctor Hus eyes to take a look. Then, she leaned down and listened to his chest sounds. Hu Xiaotongs mother did not have any medical skills, but she had been influenced by him for a long time and could still judge a persons condition. Alright, hes just hungry. Isnt there still some snake soup in the kitchen? Bring him a bowl and let him drink it. Everyone went to care for Doctor Hu. Little Ah Yu also leaned over and saw Doctor Hu lying on the stone bed. She was a little worried. She asked Wang Wng beside her, Fifth Brother, if we get sick, we can look for a doctor. But when a doctor falls sick, who should we look for? Wang Wng was stumped. Erm, we might not have to look for a doctor. Wang Wng scratched his head and said, For example, when Im sick sometimes, my grandmother will say, What doctor? Look for his mom! So, if a doctor is sick, we can look for the doctors mother. Little Ah Yu pondered. When she was sick a few days ago, it was Mother who apanied her. Mother was definitely more powerful than a doctor! As everyone was gathered in the cave, there were no secrets. The news of Doctor Hus rescue quickly spread among the vigers. Later on, they heard that the people from Shanyang Vige had already left. Hu Family Vige only lent them 50 catties of coarse grain. Although it was supposed to be lending, it was probably impossible to get it back. Everyone did not care about that anymore. The people of Shanyang Vige were also pressed into a corner. Moreover, there was still the daughter of their Hu Family Vige who had married over. It was not good topletely be enemies with them. From the eve of the new year to the third day of the new year, it was originally the most festive time. But everyone was not in the mood to celebrate the new year. They just made do and gathered around to talk and sing a country tune. The children gathered together and were very happy. They could not understand the sadness hidden in the adults eyes. Little Ah Yus eyes widened all night. She vaguely remembered that it was not so lively during the new year in the past. There was clearly nothing to eat, and it was not particrly warm, but everyone looked very satisfied. Other than worrying about the houses andnd, they were mostly smiling. Elf, I like this ce so much. The rule in Hu Family Vige was that one had to stay awake for three consecutive days, from New Years Eve to the second day of the new year. On the second night of the new year, as soon as midnight passed, everyone went to sleep. Little Ah Yu also curled up in Liu Shis arms, unwilling to close her eyes. Meatball was originally not very satisfied with this ce, but in the past few days, seeing that everyone was very concerned about Little Ah Yu, it gradually rxed. [Yes, as long as you like it.] Meatball looked at the little green seedlings that appeared in the spatial pocket and wanted to let Ah Yu in to take a look. Those were the beans she had thrown into the space earlier. They had already taken root and were growing happily. Meatball originally despised the beans greatly, but now, it felt that they were rather cute. However, before it could cry out, it saw that Ah Yu had already fallen asleep. Her little head was tilted on Liu Shis arm, and her two little hands were cupped under her chin as she gently grabbed Liu Shis cor. [Go to sleep. Tomorrow will be a better day.] ... Little Ah Yu dreamed again. Her dream was very messy. She could only vaguely feel that she was in a ce with many people. A group of children walked towards her. She weed them happily. Sister, Brother A foot reached out from somewhere and kicked her fiercely to the side, causing blood to flow down her arm. Bastard Get lost! Bad luck! Tell Daddy to chase her away! They were all saying something and looking at her with unfriendly gazes. She did not quite understand. After they left, she stumbled up and ran to a small courtyard. The small courtyard was very dpidated. The wooden door was cracked in a few pieces. She pushed open a small hole with great effort and entered. There were many vegetables nted in the courtyard. They were green and not neat, but they all looked good. Someone sat on the threshold of the door, the handkerchief in her hand pressed to her mouth, coughing. ... Little Ah Yu ran over and wiped her face with her hand, wanting to make herself cleaner. She grinned. Mother! The woman on the threshold took out another handkerchief and gently wiped the mud off her face. She said softly, Dont go out. You have to grow up well Theyre not your sisters, nor are they your brothers She did not understand and only asked, Mother, why are you crying? Her mother did not answer. She brought over a bowl of ck water for Little Ah Yu to drink. Little Ah Yu did not want to drink it and frowned. Its bitter. Big Sister always made her drink bitter water, saying that it was medicine that could make her smarter. If she became smarter, she could grow up earlier and earn money for her mother and treat her illness. However, even after she drank it, she still did not grow up or be smarter. Mother cant apany you anymore. Her mother didnt force her, but her eyes were filled with tears. Later, she saw her mother vomiting blood. She went to beg her father and knelt in the snow. Her father did not want to see her, and her brother came to kick her. Her sister let her crawl on the ground and bark like a dog. After she did it, they would give her mother money to treat her illness. Has Mother been curedter? Little Ah Yu only remembered her mothers words. Ah Yu, youre a good child. Remember, dont take revenge for me and live well. The voice was getting further and further away, as if it was about to disappear. Mother!!! A huge sorrow enveloped Little Ah Yu, and she woke up crying. Liu Shi was shocked. She touched her face and saw that Little Ah Yus face was filled with tears. She was so flustered that she kept asking, Ah Yu, Mother is here, Mother is here. Whats wrong? Whats wrong? Ah Yu touched her mother and buried her head even more tightly in her arms, but she felt that it was not enough. Mother, dont go Meatball sighed in the spatial pocket. The next morning, Little Ah Yu had long forgotten the dream she hadst night. She got out of bed herself and dressed herself in a small shirt, pants, and shoes. She carried the small bag and painstakingly folded the nket. She even went to pull the nket up for her second uncle. Finally, she reached out and touched the small buns on the top of her head. Ah, it was a little messy. She didnt know how tob her hair yet. [Child,e in and take a look.] She was still hesitating about how to not trouble her mother and tidy her little bag when Meatball suddenly called out to her. Chapter 22 Soybean Vine Little Ah Yu knew that if she directly entered that huge ce, she would faint. Therefore, she ran out happily and found a ce that stored junk. She sat there and saw that everyone was busy, so she entered the spatial pocket. Elf, youre looking for me? Little Ah Yu saw the white ball floating in the air and pounced over happily. Meatball did not escape. She held it in her arms and scratched its head with her five little fingers for a long time. [Stop rubbing!] [Look at the beans you brought.] Ah Yu saw the bean sprouts growing on the spatial soil. The bean sprouts clearly did not look like they had only been nted for two days. They were already half the length of Ah Yus arm. Although the soybeans were called bean sprouts, they had actually grown more than ten leaves. If one looked carefully, they would notice that these leaves were growing at an observable speed. Wow, its vegetables! Little Ah Yu had not seen vegetables for a long time. In winter, Hu Family Vige had already be a world of ck, white, and gray. Even the evergreen pine and cypress trees were covered in thick snow, and there was no sign of green at all. [Its a bean sprout. It cant be eaten.] If Ah Yu hade in earlier yesterday, she would have been able to harvest a bunch of soybean sprouts. However, after a day and a night, she had long missed that stage. The spatial soil was very nutritious and contained healthy radiation that could promote the growth of nts. It could easily change the growth habits of ordinary nts and allow them to grow quickly. They were usually used to nurture special crops. In the end, this brat identally nted low-grade soybeans on them. [Move them away. Dont nt them here.] However, Little Ah Yu had already figured out Meatballs personality. She could listen to what it said or not. In any case, Meatball was just talking. Little Ah Yu had heard from her mother that the soil outside had frozen and there was no way to grow more vegetables. Without soil, they could not grow food, and everyone would starve. No I cant move it away, Ill nt it here, Little Ah Yu insisted. Ah Yu knows how to grow vegetables. She still remembered that nting vegetables was very simple. As long as she separated the vegetable sprouts, they would grow flowers and produce more sprouts. Then, she would nt the sprouts and more vegetables would grow. Someone had taught her. Meatball could only watch as Little Ah Yu busied around and separated the soybean sprouts. The old woman had given her a total of 30 beans, and 20 or so had sprouted. They were lush and green. Little Ah Yu did not find it troublesome. She nted them one by one and even stepped on them with her little feet. After nting it, Little Ah Yu went to look at the Myriad Spirit Water. When the vegetables were nted, they had to be watered. She knew that. [Dont, dont, dont! Go outside and get some snow. Snow water is fine too!] In any case, these nts would not die no matter how she raised them in the spatial pocket. However, if it was nurtured with Myriad Spirit Water, it would probably sprout with soybeans tonight. It had finally saved up a bowl, and it did not want Ah Yu to waste any more. Little Ah Yu returned to her body and walked around. She felt that the snow was too cold. What if the vegetable baby froze? Therefore, she went to the kitchen and saw the water in the water tank. She asked the auntie who was cooking, Auntie Hua, can I have a little water? She bunched her two small hands together andpared them to the size of a bowl. Just this much. When the woman who was cooking heard her call out her surname, she felt her heart warm up. She immediately scooped argedle of water for her and asked, Are you thirsty? Aunt has boiled water here. Drink that hot water to prevent your stomach from hurting. Its not me. Its for the vegetable baby. Little Ah Yu picked up thedle and walked carefully. After two steps, she turned back and said, Ill return this to youter. The auntie did not care about the vegetable baby she mentioned at all. She thought that it was a child with the surname Cai. On second thought, there didnt seem to be anyone with the surname Cai in the vige. Could it be that she was going to water some vegetables? She immediately shook her head. Where could she grow vegetables? When no one was paying attention, Little Ah Yu poured the water in thedle into the soil of the space and let every bean sprout drink the water. As she watered them, she muttered, Little vegetables, grow up quickly. Dont give birth to bugs or turn yellow. Drink until youre full and grow taller She remembered this nursery rhyme in her mind and hummed it happily. Looking at the lush little bean sprouts, Ah Yu ced her hands on her hips and felt exceptionally happy. Wow, they must be very beautiful and delicious when they grow up! Meatball covered its eyes with its two wings. [What a sin!] If the Myriad Spirit Soil could speak, it would definitely cry. Ah Yu naturally did not know about this. She took thedle back and returned it. When a few children from the vige came to call her, she followed them. She had many ymates now! Doctor Hus body recoveredpletely after three days of rest, and he expressed that he would no longer pursue the matter with Shanyang Vige. After Zhang Zhan, who they had saved, helped them scare away the people from Shanyang Vige, he also offered to leave the next day. Before he left, he even said, Everyone, dont panic. After a few days, the Imperial Court will send someone over. At that time, the vigers did not believe it. If the Imperial Court wanted to send someone, they would probably have sent someone long ago. Otherwise, everyone would not have ended up in such a desperate situation! When spring arrived, they would have to pay the spring tax again. It was unknown what the situation would be like then. Instead of waiting for the Imperial Court to help them, they might as well think of a way to survive. In the blink of an eye, it was the tenth day of the first month. It was a sunny day for three consecutive days, and the snow in the vige was already melting at an extremely fast speed. When the snow melted, it formed streams. Vige Chief Hu led everyone to lead the streams into the various canals and let the water flow away. ... Otherwise, when the water umted, it would probably be another disaster. The houses of the various families also began to be cleaned up one after another. More than half of the houses were damaged, and some were evenpletely crushed. The young men in the vige went to the mountain to cut wood. Those who knew stonemasonry went to the other side to mine and build the houses. Most people did not have the ability to build a house, so they went to the bamboo forest to cut bamboo and makerge bamboo pirs. They stuck the thick bamboo into the foundation, erected the bamboo pir, tied it to the bamboo pole, and smeared ayer of yellow mud on it. The two bamboo pirs stood side by side, and the yellow mud in the middle also became a thick wall to block the wind. When the wall was done and the top was covered with straw, the house would bepleted. However, such houses could only stand for a few years. When it snowed heavily, they could easily copse. A few houses in Old man Wangs property were built like this. Fortunately, they were not crushed when the snow fell. However, the people had no other choice. They did not have that much money and could only endure until the days were better and build the houses with slightly better materials. When they were building the houses, all the families were busy, so no one took care of the children. Little Ah Yu also became the target of protection for her brothers. By the 10th day of the new year, the soybean seedlings in Little Ah Yus space hadpletely grown into soybean vines. Strings of soybean sprouts hung on the vines like tassels. Ah Yu did not know how to count and could not count how many there were. However, she still followed Meatballs instructions and dug out more than 20 soybean vines and nted them beside Old man Wangs house. ... She only left one stalk in the spatial pocket. When itpletely turned yellow, she would peel the soybeans to get the seeds. Ah Yu, are you going to water the grass again? Wang Wng had a piece of grass in his mouth and blew a clear tune. He called out to Little Ah Yu from afar and instructed, Dont go too far. After the snow melted, the grass hiding in the snow rushed out. Her brothers had been assigned a mission to pluck all the grass on the 30 acres ofnd at home and take care of Little Ah Yu. Ah Yu was holding a small kettle. It was specially carved for her by Old man Wang. It was just right for her to hold. Themb also followed at her feet, hopping around and pulling out a few ck beans from time to time. Fifth Brother, Ah Yus beans have grown out! Ah Yu finally moved the soybean vines out and could not wait to pull Wang Wng over to take a look. Wang Wng found it funny and thought that it must be some small grass growing seeds. Or themb had pulled up some grass again. When he was pulled to the side of the house by Little Ah Yu, he saw a row of very strong soybean vines and dense bean pods. The grass in his mouth fell off in fright. Chapter 23 Fortune When Wang Wng saw the pile in front of him, he rubbed his eyes a few times before confirming that he was not mistaken. Little Sister Ah Yu, where did you get this? Little Ah Yu said, I nted it! She was the one who nted it anyway. She even watered it every day! Wang Wng was only 10 years old this year. He thought quickly, but not very quickly. He only felt that this matter was very mysterious, but he definitely had to tell the adults. Lets go and tell Grandma toe over and take a look. Wang Wngs principle was: If you encounter a problem, look for the adults. The Wang family was busy cleaning the canal. A copsed small house blocked the canal, so they had to clear it as soon as possible. Vige Chief Hu had been extremely busy these two days. Also, the matter at Shanyang Vige had not beenpletely resolved. He was still worried. After so many things happened, he forgot that the person he had saved in the vige had gone to Shanyang Vige and fought with them. When he returned, he was in a hurry to leave. Before he left, he left a message for everyone, saying that he would not forget this life-saving grace. Vige Chief Hu found Old man Wang and took out a piece of jade from his pocket. He handed it over and said, De wang, this was left behind by that young man and he asked me to give it to your Ah Yu. He remembers Ah Yus life-saving grace. Take this as a token. When you look for him in the future, he will help. Old man Wang waved his hand. That wont do. This thing is obviously precious. How can we farmers take this! Old man Wang still felt that although it was Ah Yu who saved the man, the ones who really saved him were the other guys in the vige. Ah Yu had only told everyone that there was someone in the crack between the rocks. It was not such a huge favor. Receiving this jade would only attract jealousy! Whats hers is hers. Grandfather and the others also agreed to this matter. Vige Chief Hu stuffed the item into Old man Wangs hands and said in a low voice, Although our Hu Family Vige is poor, our backbone is still there. This time, your Ah Yu has made a great contribution. Its just that the vige has suffered a great disaster recently. Everyone is busy surviving. Its not that we dont want to repay the favor, but we just dont have the time. This Youve been here for more than ten years, so you should know what our vige is like. Ah Yu is a good child. Take good care of her. If you cant afford to raise her anymore, the vige will help take care of her. This is also what a few representatives from the vige came to tell mest night. Everyone remembers Ah Yus kindness. She deserves this. No one will be greedy of her over such a thing. It was a ring-shaped jade pendant. It did not have any shape. Other than a small flower, there was nothing carved on it. The jade color was not good. It could only be sold for three to five taels of silver in town. If it was 300 to 500 taels, people might still be tempted. Old man Wang did not know what to say. Old Madam Wang appeared out of nowhere and snatched it over, holding it in her hand. This should belong to our Ah Yu! Old Madam Wang knocked on the jade and said lightly, Is this all thats worth saving his life? That persons life is really cheap! Vige Chief Hu repeated that persons words and only said that he treated it as a token. Alright, alright, what token? We dont even know his name, and where he is, where can we go to find him? What can we do even if he wants to break his promise! Old Madam Wang rolled her eyes. Who is he fooling! Vige Chief Hu: That seemed to make sense. Old man Wang was about to say something when he saw Wang Wng running over in a hurry. Behind him was Little Ah Yu. Her arms and legs were swinging quickly as she imitated her brother and ran with her legs wide open. Grandpa, Grandma! Little Sister has grown beans. There are so many beans! Wang Sng shouted when he saw Old man Wang and the others. Vige Chief Hu was still in a daze when Old Madam Wang rushed over and picked up Little Ah Yu, who had run over and could not stop. Little Ah Yu pulled her head out of her arms and chuckled at Old Madam Wang. Her face was red from running and she was panting. Grandma! Little Ah Yu shouted sweetly. Hey! Old Madam Wang took out a handkerchief and wiped her sweat. Slow down. Beside her, Wang Chuanman had just wiped his hands clean and wanted to hug Little Ah Yu. But Old Madam Wang had already picked her up and turned around to walk towards Wang Wng. What are you making a fuss about every day? If you want to scare your grandma to death, let your grandpa find you a new grandma! Dont run around like a wild boar every day. The Monkey King should give up his position for you! Wang Wng pointed at Little Ah Yu. Sister Ah Yu was running too! It must be you who led her astray! Old Madam Wang kicked Wang Wngs butt lightly and asked with her chin raised, What did you say just now? What beans did she nt? Its at the back of the house. Sister Ah Yu nted it. Lets go take a look. There are so many of them! Vige Chief Hu originally wanted to go back after delivering the item. When he heard this, he felt that it was a childs joke. It was probably some wild fruit. It was spring, and the nts looked different every day. Some of them secretly grew in the snow, but it was not like there were none. However, he could not help but follow them to the back of Old man Wangs house. Old man Wang walked in front with a hoe in his hand. Wang Wng jumped and pushed aside the grass in front. He pulled them to a rtively hidden corner and they saw arge row of soybean vines on the ground. The soybean nt was actually not a vine, but a small tree. However, this soybean nt looked different. Every branch was very long and meandered like a vine. When pulled apart, it was probably more than half a foot long. It was filled with green pods. From the looks of it, there was probably a lot of harvest on each vine. Such a thing actually grew beside the back of the house. They did not even notice it! Everyone was a farmer. When they saw this scene, how could they stand still? Old man Wang and Vige Chief Hu stepped forward together and each picked a bean pod. When they peeled it open, green soybeans rolled out. All of them were round and plump,parable to broad beans! On one stalk, there were countless bean pods like this. Cough, it was because he couldnt count. Heavens, this stalk alone probably has 10 catties of soybeans! Vige Chief Hus hands were trembling. At this moment, Wang Chuanman said faintly, Soybeans? Arent they supposed to only turn yellow in October? It was only early spring now, but the soybean stalks had already grown so well. There were still ten months before October! Everyone subconsciously looked at the ignorant Little Ah Yu. Ah Yu blinked and tilted her head. Daddy, Grandpa, dont you like to eat beans? The elf said that this bean was delicious and could be used to make many things. ... The soybeans started growing at this time because of her? Was she really a godsend? A child picked up from the snow Old Madam Wang looked at Vige Chief Hu faintly, making him tremble. Vige Chief Hus face twitched. De, De Wangs wife, why are you looking at me like that? Why did it look like she wanted to silence him? Chapter 24 Share Seeing that Vige Chief Hu was frightened, Old Madam Wang did not keep him in suspense. Instead, she said, Vige Chief, I think its better not to let too many people know about this. There was only so much beans here. It looked like a lot, but in fact, there was not much. When everyone found out, it was inevitable that they would want to ask for some. A few days ago, when everyone lived in the cave, their familys stock was basically finished. That was meant to save everyones lives. There was no choice. It could be considered as repayment for helping them find Ah Yu. Now that everyone had returned home one after another, even if the Wang Family was the reincarnation of Buddha, they should not continue to help the vigers. Otherwise, they would have to starve to death. Vige Chief Hu pondered for a moment. Thats reasonable. I wont tell themthe vigers have been having a hard time these past few days, but they also know that you definitely havent had a good time either, so they wonte to ask for it. If someone really does that, I wont let them off! One could not keep asking for things just because someone was kind. Even the kindest Old Master Hu did not really agree to everything. As the saying went, help the desperate, not the poor. Vige Chief, its not that Im ruthless. Our family has a lot of people. Even if we eat these beans, it might only be able tost us for a few days. Old Madam Wang sighed and said, This thing looks good, and I dont intend to eat it directly. When the snow melts for another two days, the path to town should be clear. At that time, Ill borrow your donkey cart. Ill get a few boys to bring this to exchange for some coarse grain. If were lucky and get more, well distribute more to the vige. Vige Chief Hu waved his hand. No need, no need. Now that the road is open, theyre probably going to exchange for food as well. Its just that I dont know how much they can exchange for. The winter was really bitter, so there might not be much food in town. Just keep it for yourself. Dont think about helping people all day long. Its not like theyre all old and sick. How can they starve to death? Vige Chief Hu took onest look at the soybeans. They were really fresh and tender, and they looked especially good. He really wanted to ask for a stalk and exchange it for food. However, he was afraid that he would cause trouble for the Wang Family if he brought them back, so he did not ask. Before he left, Little Ah Yu waved at him. Grandpa Vige Chief, take care! Vige Chief Hu turned around and looked at the little kid who was smiling until her eyes curved into little crescents. His face was filled with wrinkles as well. He replied, Aye, alright. After Vige Chief Hu left, Old Madam Wang put Little Ah Yu down and let her sit at the side to y. She walked forward and pped Wang Chuanman on the shoulder. What are you waiting for? Hurry up and carry the things back. Youre just like your father, a wooden stick! Old man Wang: What does this have to do with me? There were more than 20 soybean vines. Ah Yu went back and forth for almost four hours. The main reason was that the vines were very long and there were many bean pods. She had to go into the spatial pocket and work very hard to pluck them out. Meatball wanted to train her, so it did not tell her that she did not have to pluck them herself. She could have gotten Meatball to help her finish the job instantly. Ah Yu hugged the soybean vine with her small arms and used all her strength to pluck one. Just like that, she plucked 20 stalks out. Little Ah Yu was about to cry. Because she remembered that they were for her mother and the others, she gritted her teeth and persevered. Actually, she was very tired. When she returned, she still felt very tired. But now, seeing the smiles on Grandma and Fathers faces, she became happy. She suddenly felt that she was not tired at all! The three adults carried the vines back to the courtyard and upied nearly 20 square meters ofnd. Madam Feng was cleaning the courtyard when she saw what they had brought back. She was dumbfounded. What is this? Why does it look like soybeans These are soybeans! Madam Zhang rushed out of the kitchen and grabbed a handful of soybeans. She peeled them and ced one in her mouth. Theyre so fresh and tender! Mother, where did you find them? This weather can actually grow such things? Eat, eat, eat, just stuff everything into your mouth. It wont poison you to death! Old Madam Wang wanted to dig out the bean in Madam Zhangs mouth. But Madam Zhang chewed and swallowed it. Old Madam Wang : Madam Zhang: Hehe, Mother, your daughter-inw will serve you for the rest of her life. Im very lucky. I wont die from poison! The others returned one after another and were a little stunned to see the soybean vines in the courtyard. As the farmers knew, soybeans only matured in October. It was only the first month of the year. Why were there soybeans already? Old Madam Wang could not be bothered to exin to these people and told them to shut up. Then, she asked everyone to pluck the pods. There was no need to peel them. They would bring them to the town to exchange for food in two days. When they found out that they were going to exchange it for food, although everyone was greedy, they did not dare to say anything. It was more important to fill the stomach. The bean pods were plucked and ced into threerge baskets. Everyone weighed them in their hands. There were probably more than 300 catties of beans, including the shells. Old Madam Wang locked everything in the house. Then, she took out a pottery bowl and picked out ten bean pods. After thinking for a moment, she picked out five more and ced them in the bowl. She handed the bowl to Madam Feng. Take it out and grind some beans. Cook some soy milk for Ah Yu to drink. Also, make her a pancake from the bean dregs. Such a small bowl of food was naturally only enough for a child. Old man Wangs family had a small millstone. A few years ago, a few men in the family went to the mountains to carry stones and returned to slowly grind them. It was not exquisite, but it was practical. Madam Feng took the bowl and did not say anything. She immediately went to grind the beans. Ah Yu stretched out her small hand and blocked in front of Madam Feng. She whispered, Auntie, we have to eat with everyone. Ah Yu doesnt like to eat alone. Grandma liked to make food for her alone, but it was only for her. There were fewer for other people. Now, as long as she ate alone, she felt embarrassed. Her brothers would definitely drool over her bowl again. Madam Feng squatted down and looked at her with a smile. These beans are good for your body. After drinking the soy milk and eating the bean paste biscuits, youll grow taller and prettier, just like your brothers. Little Ah Yu asked, Then did they grow up after eating it? Madam Feng paused and said, Yes, weve all eaten it, so weve all grown up. Now, only Little Ah Yu hasnt eaten it in our family, so Im making this for you alone. I want you to grow up too. Oh, I see. Little Ah Yu came to a realization and nodded. Then Ill definitely eat well! If she grew up, she would be able to do more. Wang Wng listened at the side and swallowed his saliva. ... He had drunk soy milk before. It was the year beforest. There were new beans at home, and Grandma made tofu pudding generously. Everyone received a pot of soy milk. There was no taste at all, but they just felt that it was very fresh, so fresh that they wanted to swallow their tongues. Later on, after eating the tofu pudding, they felt that it was not as delicious as the soy milk. Madam Fengs movements were agile. Soon, she finished making the soy milk and baked a small cake with the bean dregs, cing it in front of Ah Yu. Because she was the only one to drink it, the soy milk was not mixed with much water, and the taste was especially strong. While Ah Yu drank soy milk, her brothers surrounded her and looked at her eagerly. Is it good? Wang Wng asked. Little Ah Yu nodded. Is it sweet? Wang Ling asked. Little Ah Yu shook her head and nodded. It was a little sweet and bitter. ... Little Sister Ah Yu, when youre done, can I clean up the bowl for you? Wang Qng nned to lick the bowl. Little Ah Yu understood that her brothers were hungry. But these were soy milk and bean cakes for her to grow tall. She had to grow taller too. She could not share them with her brothers. Little Ah Yu thought for a moment. There was still some spirit water in the spatial pocket. As Meatball screamed, Little Ah Yu ran back to the kitchen and shortly after, she brought out a bowl of spirit water. She raised it in front of her brothers. Ah Yu will drink the soy milk. Brothers, you drink the water! Well all grow taller! The brothers were speechless. What could they do with this little sister? They could only dote on her. However, what contradicted the scene of harmony of the Wang Family was the Shanyang Vige two mountains away. The vige chief of Shanyang Vige had a very sinister expression at this moment. In front of him were three crying men. Tonight, one of their three families was going to sacrifice a child. One of the men howled, Vige Chief, if you dont help us, we really have no way out! My mother died of hunger and my wife was crushed to death by the snow. Our family only had one son in three generations. You know this. Our son cant be reced! The man beside him had bloodshot eyes as he shouted angrily, Your son is your lifeblood, but isnt our Ergous life important to us as well?! The snow has already melted and the path to town is about to be cleared. Cant you all just tolerate for a while? Why do you have to eat our child! Youre heartless! Hearing the words eat our child, the expressions of everyone present changed. The vige chief of Shanyang Vige mmed the table with a loud bang, causing everyone to tremble. Now you know how to feel heartache? Why didnt you feel that earlier?! Other peoples children were sacrificed for you, but when it came to your family, you felt that your flesh hurt? You couldnt take it anymore?! Ive already said this before. You people can do things that even animals cant! You can do the eating, but you cant afford to sacrifice anything. Are you still men? Ah?! The vige chief stomped his feet in anger. What a sin! This is the sin that you ced upon yourselves! The men who had been silent all along suddenly looked up and said, The government will investigate this matter, right? That day, the people from Hu Family Vige came over and caught you in the act. The vige chief said patiently, There are people from their vige in our vige. They would not dare to report it to the officials. If they did, the people in their vige would not have a good ending! But that day, that young man was not from their vige. His skills were so good that he broke four of my brothers ribs If that person went out and leaked the news, they would not be able to get away with it. Someone else said, I heard that they recently picked up a child from outside their vige A child The eyes of the three men kneeling below turned cold. A child that was picked up could not be closer to them than their own children. Vige Chief, why dont we The vige chief narrowed his eyes and recalled that Hu Family Vige had only given them 50 catties of food. Their vige had not even had enough for a single meal. To Hu Family Vige! Chapter 25 Invaders Shanyang Vige was to the south of Hu Family Vige. There were tworge mountains between the two viges, and there was a path leading to the town between the two mountains. Usually, one would walk through the two mountains for an hour to reach the vige. Now that it was snow was melting and the mountain path was slippery, the group of people spent almost two hours to traverse the path. The vige chief of Shanyang Vige did not want to follow. If the vige chief came, the situation would be different. However, the people from Shanyang Vige said, Thest time we went over, the vige head of Hu Family Vige didnt give us any face at all and embarrassed us in front of outsiders. He even snatched Doctor Hu away. Our vige suffered so many casualties, but they didnt let anyonee over to save us. Arent they clearly bullying us for not having anyone to support us! Thats right, Vige Chief. You have to go. The Hu Family Vige is nothing. Theyre just a group of people in dpidated houses! Someone spat on the ground. The vige chief of Shanyang Vige thought about it. The Hu Family Vige was extremely poor after the avnche, and the entire vige was almostpletely buried, but they could still give 50 catties of food. Perhaps they had hidden even more. Seeing that they were so hungry that they could only eat their own children, they still refused to extend a helping hand. Such a heartless group of people was probably not easy to deal with. It was better that he followed. This time, because they were extremely hungry, Shanyang Vige directly mobilized more than a hundred young men, especially the three families that were next in line to sacrifice their children. The men were especially indignant. As long as they could snatch over the child from the Hu Family Vige, their child would be able to live! If they could hold on for a few more days, they would be able to go to town to buy food. At that time, they would not have to bear the pain of eating their children. Not everyone had participated in the cannibalism, but the people who had eaten the flesh of the children were especially excited. The taste of children,pared to chickens, ducks, fish, and pigs Tsk tsk. Those peoples eyes were almost green as they followed in the middle of the team. They even thought that as long as they could snatch one child, they could snatch two, three more! Hehe, if they forced the people of Hu Family Vige to have a taste of it, they would definitely not be able to resist it anymore. When they rounded the second mountain, they saw from afar that the people from Hu Family Vige were busy building houses. They were transporting stones, cutting wood, and gathering mud. On thergest mud dam, a few women were burning a fire. There was a huge pot on it, and they were boiling something. From afar, they could only see the dense smoke. The people from Shanyang Vige drooled as they watched. Chief, theyre not cookingchildren right? They could not let them eat the child first! The vige head of Shanyang Vige raised his hand. Wait, the young men are all outside. Dont go directly. The sickles, firewood, and other things that are easy to hide should be hidden in your clothes first. The hoes, shovels, and other things that are not easy to hide need to be hidden here first. Leave a few people here. Well go and meet them first. The people of Hu Family Vige would definitely be on guard if they walked over with their weapons. Someone with better wits hurriedly said, I heard before that the child was picked up by the Wang Family! Lets go directly to the Wang Family. Their house is located in a remote area. If we go around the bamboo forest over there, the people here shouldnt be able to see us. Old Wangs family escaped from the wilderness and only lived here for more than ten years. How can theypare to the close rtionship weve had with the vige for generations? Someone added, Even if they see us, theyll only turn a blind eye. The heavens were really helping them! An outsider had picked up an outsider child. Wasnt that prepared for them? The more they thought about it, the more excited they became. They took an extra hour to walk around the bamboo forest on the mountain and headed straight for Old man Wangs house. Hu Erpang was nine years old this year and was the younger brother of Widow Zhous husband. Widow Zhou and Madam Ma of the Wang Family were close friends. Hu Erpang also liked to y with the children of the Wang Family. Today, he realized that there was a pile of spring flowers growing on the hill in front of the bamboo forest. They were especially beautiful. He wanted to make a wreath for the Blessed Child. The blessed child was naturally Ah Yu. Everyone had been calling her Ah Yu and Blessed Child recently, and the children followed suit. Hu Erpang had just picked a bag when he suddenly heard a group of people talking. He was afraid that the adults would scold him, so he hid behind a rock. At this moment, he heard someone say, Everyone in their vige has gone to build houses. The men from Old man Wangs family are probably there too, right? Im sure they are. With the men out of the house, theres only a bunch of women left. Theyre easy to deal with. Its best if theres no fights. Were from the same hometown. Theres no need to make things so tense. Ah, which child is it Why dont we ask the children in their vige? If we find out, we can just trick the child over and take it away. In any case, the child doesnt belong to them. They probably wonte to us for it. Hehehe, theres no use even if theye for the child, well definitely be able to eat the Shut up! There were more than a hundred people in the group. Even if the vige chief of Shanyang Vige reminded them repeatedly, someone still had to open their mouths. At first, Hu Erpang did not understand what he saw, but when he heard the words eat and the child that was just picked up, he recalled his sister-inws words a few days ago. He immediately trembled and almost rolled out from behind the rock. When these people were a little further away, he turned around and ran in the other direction. That was the path that the children often used, so he could return to the vige faster. Hu Erpang had long lost the flowers in his hand. Although his name was Erpang, he was actually not fat. He was like a thin monkey. He ran very quickly and even fell a few times on the way. His entire body was covered in mud. On the way, they met Third Aunt Hus two children. When they saw Hu Erpang, they did not have the chance tough at him. He heard Hu Erpang say breathlessly, Quick quick find the adults! Theres someone outside who wants Hu Erpang hammered his chest hard, took a deep breath, and said quickly, Someone wants to snatch the Blessed Child! When the two children heard this, they didnt care about anything else and ran. One of them ran back to his house while the other ran to Old man Wangs house. On the way, they encountered a few more children. Quickly tell the adults that the Blessed Child has been snatched away! Quickly tell Grandma and the others that the Blessed Child has been captured! Hence, the children spread the news. The fastest one had already reached Old man Wangs house. The child shouted at the top of his lungs, Not good, not good! The Blessed Child has been eaten! ng! ... The wooden basin in Liu Shis hand fell to the ground, and all the clothes inside fell out. Old Madam Wang immediately walked out of the house and held her chest in disbelief. What did you say?! The child was also stunned and only hurriedly shouted, They they all said that the Blessed Child had been captured and eatenso many people came! The children spread the news in a hurry and even re-imagined it on the way. By a freakbination of factors, it was actually very simr to the truth. Before Old Madam Wang could speak, Liu Shi had already bent down and picked up the club from the ground. Where are they?! Where are they!!! This woman will fight it out with them!!! On the other hill, Ah Yu, who was ying with the littlemb and picking flowers with Wang Wng, suddenly heard someone call her. Eh, Ah Yu, werent you eaten? Little Ah Yu blinked. ... Chapter 26 Causing Trouble The people from Shanyang Vige wanted to circle around most of the people in Hu Family Vige, but they did not walk very quickly, afraid that they would cause too much noise. Seeing that they were about to reach the Wang Family, the vige head of Shanyang Vige still called out to the people behind him, Dont act rashly. When the timees What will happen when the timees? A cold voice sounded. The vige head of Shanyang Vige felt that something was wrong. He turned around and was shocked. They had just circled around the small hill in front of them when their vision suddenly widened. At the end of the hill was a repaired t ground. This was also where Old man Wangs house was. They originally thought that there was no one in the Wang Family. At most, there were some women and children at home. They did not expect to see at least 70 to 80 people looking at them with unfriendly expressions. Standing at the front was Old Madam Wang. Her eyes were filled with unconceble anger. When she looked at the people from Shanyang Vige, it was as if she was looking at rotten fat in the fields. Youre the daughter-inw of the Wang Family, right? The vige head of Shanyang Vige thought that as the head of a vige, it was too degrading for him to speak to a woman, so he asked a person from the vige who was used to speaking toe up and talk. Get lost! Who are you to talk to me! Old Madam Wang could not be bothered to y dumb with them. What do you people from Shanyang Vige mean? Youre here to steal from us again? Why? Has all the bark of your vige been eaten up? Do you want toe to our vige to ask for food? Third Aunt Hu tightened her grip on the scissors in her hand and tried her best not to make her voice tremble as she said loudly, Thats right. If your Shanyang Vige is reallycking so much, Ill get my man to bring over a bag of bark for your vige. I guarantee youll have enough to eat. The word again ruthlessly pierced the hearts of everyone in Shanyang Vige. Wasnt this the second time? Last time, the Hu Family Vige didnt give them any face. This time, they probably wouldnt give them any face either. Vige Head, dont waste your breath on them. Whats the point of talking about these useless things? The person walked forward and whispered into the ears of the vige head, Look, most of these people are women, and most of them are old women. Other than a few little brats, there are no men. Why dont we take advantage of the fact that those men are not here yet The vige chief of Shanyang Vige was a little hesitant. They were only here for a child, but if they hurt these women, those men would probably make a fuss if they found out. It was fine if the children were gone, but how many child-bearing women can be found right now? In this era, which family had never lost a child? How sad could they be over losing one child? However, the women were untouchables. Although they were good-for-nothings, they were usually needed for small jobs. They were also the only ones able to give birth. If they hurt a child, the vige would probably let it go after a while. But not if they hurt the women, especially young women like that. Both sides did not dare to move. When they heard the news just now, the Wang family was indeed frightened. Later on, when Hu Erpang ran over to report, they found out that Ah Yu was still fine. Liu Shi ran out to look for Ah Yu like crazy. Old Madam Wang asked the women to stay at home and wanted to deal with the situation herself. She did not expect the few families nearby toe as well. The adults and children standing together were also quite a scary force. What exactly do you want to do! Go back to where you came from. Hu Family Vige is not a ce for you to behave atrociously! When Old Madam Wang saw the people from Shanyang Vige whispering to each other, she knew that they must be holding something back and immediately interrupted. I heard that your vige picked up a child. That child was from our vige. Stop hiding the child and hand it over, the person in front said. On the ount that you picked the child up and raised it, our vige wont pursue the matter. Old Madam Wang spat. Your vige? How can those ugly people in your vige produce a good-looking child like our Ah Yu? Youre too shameless! Old woman, dont refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit! That person was angry. I advise you to hand the child over obediently. Otherwise, dont me us for not caring about the friendship of the neighboring viges. Hu Erpang shouted from behind, Dont hand her to them. They want to eat children! They will eat people! A few timid children tried their best to inch backwards when they heard this. Heavens, these people ate children! Only evil demons ate children! The people from Shanyang Vige were not full to begin with. After walking for so long, they were already hungry. With their n exposed, their patience was exhausted. Damn it, I dont care. In any case, I cant lose my child! Hand over the girl! A man took out a scythe from his waist and waved it as he rushed opposite. His target was actually a child opposite him. Who cared whose child it was? Today, he had to take one away! This child was only five or six years old. When he saw someone rushing over, he was stunned. Coincidentally, Madam Zhang was standing there. She picked up the child and ran. With a swing of the scythe, a long gash appeared on Madam Zhangs back. Her half-thick cotton shirt was torn and stained with blood. She had been sliced by the scythe, but she couldnt care less. She gritted her teeth and held on as she carried the child and ran far away. Ah!! The group of women screamed in fear. They had never seen such a scene before! The children watching at the side were also so frightened that they subconsciously scattered in all directions. They even shouted, Murder, murder! Shanyang Vige is here to murder people! Wang Dng, Wang Eng, and Wang Sang were helping to chop firewood outside. They were the first to receive the childrens notice. As soon as they reached the door of their house and saw the person waving the scythe rushing over, they each picked up a pole and rushed up. Fight! Kill them! Run quickly and hide! Old Madam Wang did not expect the other party to be so vicious. She picked up the club in her hand and prepared to smash it at the crazy man. Other than the frightened women, the others were at least holdingrge rocks in their hands and throwing them at the person who rushed over. Theyre crazy! Smash these lunatics to death! Bang! Bang! Bang! The man was caught off guard and his head was hit several times by the stones, blood flowing profusely. Brothers, what are you waiting for? Hu Family Vige is bullying us. Lets fight it out with them! The other men from Shanyang Vige were originally a little hesitant. Seeing that the people from the vige were drawing blood and pulling out their weapons, some of them even turned around and ran, nning to get the people guarding the hoe and shovel to send the items over. Not good, not good! Shanyang Vige is here to murder people! They want to eat the children and kill people! At Grandpa Wangs house! The fast-legged children had already gone to the central area of the vige to tell the men working. The men could not be bothered to ask further. They took whatever they had in their hands. If there was nothing, they picked up a stone from the roadside and ran towards Old man Wangs house. Quick, quick, quick. Are those people from Shanyang Vige crazy? ... They came to our vige to snatch our children. Theyre really rebelling! Run faster, their house is only filled with old people, women and children! Everything happened very quickly. From the time Hu Erpang discovered these people to the time he informed the Wang Family, it had only been ten minutes. When the two sides met again, the children went to inform the other adults. Only half an hour had passed. Old Madam Wang originally thought that if she could stall for time, it would be good to say a few more words so that the men could arrive. Seeing that these peoples weapons were about to injure them, Old Madam Wang became anxious. She shouldnt irritate them too much. Unexpectedly, Shanyang Vige was already so degenerated that they directly attacked. Ah! Mother!! It hurts My leg ... Ill fight it out with you! Finally, the two sides met. Some of the young women were injured in order to protect the children and elderly. The Wang brothers waved their carrying poles without any order and blocked those men outside. Those people were not really bandits. They did not fight especially hard. However, they were still adult men after all. Their attacks were ruthless. Even if they did not hit the vital parts, there were still people who bled and were injured. At this moment, everyone suddenly heard a girls voice. Bad guys! Big bad guys! Everyone could not help but pause. They turned their heads to look and saw a girl about two years old moving quickly on the ground. On a closer look, it turned out that she was not running, but there was a littlemb under her. The littlembs four hooves left afterimages as it carried the girl and quickly approached. Behind her, a much older boy and Liu Shi ran behind. Most surprisingly, behind them, there was actually a group of snakes approaching quickly! Dont bully Grandma! Little Ah Yu wiped her tears and her voice was about to break. Dont bully Big Brother! Themb ran to the crowd and suddenly stopped. However, the group of snakes did not stop and rushed into the crowd. The snakes did not seem to be afraid of death at all as they bit the people from Shanyang Vige. Ahhh! There are snakes!!! This snake is poisonous! Why are they only biting us! Chapter 27 Snakes Resentment After the snow copsed, other than Little Ah Yus littlemb, all the livestock in the vige were wiped out, including Vige Chief Hus donkey cart. Only the cart was left, and there were no more donkeys. The littlemb always liked to follow Little Ah Yu around. Because it was too small and its color was as white as snow, everyone often ignored its existence. They did not expect themb to be so brave at the critical moment. These snakes were of different breeds. The big ones were about three feet long, and the small ones were half an arm long. Some of them were thick, some were thin, some were gray, and some were especially colorful. The vigers who lived by the mountain were basically not afraid of snakes. However, they could not withstand hundreds of snakes at once. It looked like there was an endless stream of them! Ah! My leg Kill them quickly! AhMother, MotherSave me! The men from Hu Vige finally rushed over, but they saw a scene that made their scalps tingle The courtyard in front of Old man Wangs house and the small ramp beside it were filled with people from Shanyang Vige. Behind them, other men from Shanyang Vige were running. A group of snakes was chasing behind them and biting at their feet. Some of the snakes had their heads ttened, some were cut off by the scythes, some were flung away, but most of them surrounded those people, wanting to take the opportunity to bite. Some agile ones were already wrapped around the legs and arms of those people. When the timid women of the Hu Family Vige saw these snakes, they retreated to the mens side in fear. Vige Chief Hu was old and only ran over after a while. He first saw that his vigers had been injured and said coldly, Bring the injured to Doctor Hus house first! Those who werent injured either carried, or supported the casualties on their backs, and took them to Doctor Hus side. The remaining people were still holding the weapons they had brought and did not know what to do. They wanted to go up and stab the invaders, but seeing how badly they were bitten by the snakes, they could not bear to do it. Hissso many snakes. Where did theye from? Vige Chief Hu felt his teeth ache and did not want to look anymore. It, it seems to beAh Yu from Old man Wangs family. No, it seems to be themb but thats also not right The person beside him could not exin. Logically speaking, the weather was still cold and the snakes should not havee out. However, when they thought about it, didnt that iparably huge python also appear when the weather was cold? Ah Yu Vige Chief Hu looked at Little Ah Yu and called her softly. Little Ah Yu was already like a little firecracker as she rushed in front of Old Madam Wang. She pulled her hand and looked at it repeatedly. She even checked Old Madam Wangs clothes and pants to see if she was injured. Old Madam Wang was originally extremely angry and was a little frightened when she saw the snakes. But now, she was only d that these snakes hade. She picked up Little Ah Yu. Grandma is fine. Grandma is not injured. Little Ah Yu pouted. Those big baddies! Her small hands clenched into fists, and she gritted her teeth tightly. Those people were too horrible. Third Aunt was bleeding, and Big Brother had carried her to Doctor Hu. Ah Yu, Vige Chief Hu called out again. Little Ah Yu turned around and replied, Grandpa Vige Chief. Ah Yu, how did these snakese about? Little Ah Yu let go of her hand and pinched the corner of her clothes. She didnt know if she should tell Grandpa Vige Chief. [You cant say it! You cant say it! Youll be treated as a monster and hung up and burned. Youll never see your grandmother and mother again!] Meatball was extremely nervous. These snakes were really just an ident! When Ah Yus mother ran over in a panic, she identally stepped on a snake nest. When it sensed that the snake was moving, it asked Ah Yu to save it. Other than the Myriad Spirit Water, the spatial pocket still had the Myriad Spirit Sacred Fruit that it had nurtured for a long time that could be used. It was the same kind of fruit that she had given to the olddy previously. There were only about ten fruits in total. After eating and distributing some, there were only six left. Meatball asked Ah Yu to throw one over to attract the snakes, but she directly grabbed all of them and threw them out. When the littlemb eating grass at the side saw this, it took five in one bite and swallowed them. The remaining one was smashed into the snake pit, and the snakes immediately rioted. Themb that had eaten the Myriad Spirit Sacred Fruit also became irritable and spun crazily on the spot. In the end, for some reason, the snakes listened to it. The littlemb carried Ah Yu and ran back to the vige like a wild horse. Not only was it fast, but after Ah Yu shouted that there were big baddies at home, it directly brought the snakes over and attacked the people of Shanyang Vige. Wang Wng and Liu Shi could not react at all. Ah Yu could not exin such aplicated matter at all. The vigers were stupid. What if they treated her as a monster? Ah Yu? Seeing that Little Ah Yu did not answer, Vige Chief Hu lowered his voice. I I dont know. She really didnt understand. Wang Wng wanted to speak, but Liu Shi patted his shoulder. He quickly closed his mouth, afraid that he would say something wrong. Wuwu We were wrong Let us goah I dont want to die yet. Mother, help! The shouts of the people from Shanyang Vige grew louder and louder. Those snakes were not strong, and many of them were directly killed on the spot. However, some of the snakes had venom which paralyzed the people who were bitten. People from Shanyang Vigey on the ground one after another. Even the vige chiefs right leg and arm had been poisoned. Half of his body was numb, and he could only fall to the ground and pant heavily, unable to speak. ... Everyone in Shanyang Vige looked at Little Ah Yu. It was this child. After she shouted, the snakes came. Was she the one thatd brought the snakes? She was a monster, right?! She knew how to control snakes. If she wasnt a monster, what was she? Please A bitten man was lying on the mud. His body was mixed with mud and blood. He was in a sorry state. He could not feel his legs and could only crawl on the ground with difficulty. He tried his best to raise his head and look at Little Ah Yu. His eyes were red and tears welled up in his eyes. Please let us go. Our Ergou cant cant live without a father he cant He had never eaten a child before, and he did not want to. But if he did note, his own son, Ergou, would be sacrificed. Ergou was only three years old and did not know anything. If he could not return, they would definitely eat him! He could not die here! I beg you The man looked at Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu had never seen such a gaze before. She immediately trembled in fear. ... Old Madam Wang instantly ced her hand in front of Ah Yus eyes and sneered at the man. Do you know regret now? Why didnt you repent earlier?! When you were dancing around with the old and weak, did you think that our family also had children to raise? We also have a home to return to! The others in Hu Family Vige also reacted and spoke up to help. Now, youre even forcing a child. Why? Do you think a child has the ability to treat you like this? This is the retribution you reaped! These man-eating beasts deserve it! When Vige Chief Hu saw the miserable state of these people, he sighed in his heart and looked at Little Ah Yu again. Little Ah Yu pursed her lips and looked at Old Madam Wang. Her tone was a little aggrieved. Grandma, they bullied you. They bullied Grandma, her Brothers, and even made Third Aunt bleed. She was really, really angry. At this moment, another group of people arrived. They came from behind the vigers of Hu Vige. A young man supported an old man, who walked weakly. It was the families of the people from Shanyang Vige. They had rushed over to Hu Family Vige. These people had seen the situation with their men, children, and brothers from afar. They saw them being chased by a horde of snakes and descended into extremely miserable states. Husband! A young woman saw her husband and screamed, wanting to rush over. Shut up! The person beside her grabbed her and shoved her back. The old man in front did not look at the people behind. Instead, he knelt heavily on the stone-filled path in front of the Hu Family vigers. Please, let them go! Weve let you down. I, Wu Laosan, will apologize to you here! Without a word, the others knelt down in front of the Hu Family vigers. Chapter 28 Casualties We didnt teach our children well and let them take the wrong path! The person beside the old man didnt dare to cry loudly, but his tone was exceptionally sorrowful. The heavens didnt give us a way out! Our vige has been out of food for more than half a month. The way out is blocked, so no one can do anything. If not for being forced to this point, who would eat their children? Who would dare to eat human flesh? Who would be able to be so ruthless! An old womans face was grayish pale. After coughing heavily a few times, she said weakly, My son is a good child. He cant even bear to kill a chicken usually. He didnt participate in the cannibalism, nor will he ever eat a human child. He did all this for me, its all for me. Im the one who deserves to die. Im the one who deserves retribution The people from Hu Family Vige were originally furious, but when they saw this scene, they did not know what to do. If they helped them up, wouldnt it seem like they had forgiven them? But how could they forgive such a thing! They couldnt let the matter rest as these men were here to cause trouble. They had made a mistake, but the weak and elderly hadnt done anything wrong. All of them knelt there, looking rather pitiful. Vige Chief, look Hu San walked up to Vige Chief Hu, not knowing what to do. Vige Chief Hu also felt a headache, but he did not help Wu Laosan up. Instead, he said, Your Shanyang Vige was wrong in this matter. Like Old Master Hu, Wu Laosan was an old man who had a say in the vige. His kneel represented the attitude of the entire Shanyang Vige. In this way, their Hu Family Vige did not know what to do. We had no choice. Wu Laosan did not get up. He seemed to have aged a few years in an instant. If the people in your vige are injured or in pain, we willpensate them even if we have to sell everything. Someone else cried at the back and said, What about our men? Arent they also injured? These are venomous snakes. A venomous snakes bite can be fatal! Not all the people who knelt down really wanted to kneel. If one was bitten by a venomous snake, there was usually no way out. At best, they would be crippled. At worst, they would die. There were no exceptions. There was an avnche, and our homes and food are gone, how are we going topensate! Thats right. Well bring them back and never visit your Hu Family Vige again. Isnt that enough! There were even Hu Family vigers who had married into Shanyang Vige who said in low voices, They all know their mistakes. Let them off. The womans father widened his eyes. Hu Douhua, have you forgotten your roots after marrying into Shanyang Vige?! Hu Douhua, whose name was called, burst into tears. Father, your grandson and granddaughter are gone. If I lose him too, how can I live? I want to live too! Her two children, one just five years old and the other still in her infancy, had both been Didnt she hate it? She hated it. She wished she could have died with her children! Butbut Her husband was innocent. Why should he suffer with those beasts?! The women of Hu Family Vige watched this scene coldly. When they were beaten up, did the people of Shanyang Vige think that they were innocent? Weve already knelt down, so why are you still holding on to it? Do you have to force us to death? Alright, Ill die for you to see! Suddenly, an old woman stood up and rushed towards a rock at the entrance of Old man Wangs house. Everyone eximed. Stop her! Old Madam Wang stood the closest and immediately wanted to stop the old woman. She was carrying Little Ah Yu and was not that agile. Littlemb, help! Little Ah Yu hurriedly shouted. Themb looked very small, and these people did not notice it. It only weighed 10 catties now and was pitifully small. Hearing Little Ah Yu call it, it twitched its ears. It instantly rushed in front of the old woman andy on the ground. Its head was on the ground and its butt was raised high. With a kick of its hind legs, the entire body of the littlemb rushed out Bang! Thembs head hit the old womans knee. The old woman was caught off guard and fell into the mud beside her. Ouch! The others hurriedly stepped forward and held the old woman steady, lest she take things too hard again. Themb bleated twice and ran back. Little Ah Yu slid down from Old Madam Wangs body and walked to themb. She squatted down and stroked themb. Littlemb, it doesnt hurt. It doesnt hurt. She rubbed the littlembs head, and it rubbed against her palm. After eating the Myriad Spirit Sacred Fruits, the littlemb was no longer the same as before. While everyone was looking at the old woman, Wang Wng secretly said to Little Ah Yu, Sister Ah Yu, let these snakes go. Theyre so pitiful. Wang Wng knew that these snakes were here because of his sister. He did not think that his sister was a monster. Instead, he felt that his sister was very powerful. These snakes were here to help them. He didnt find them scary. Instead, his heart ached. So many had died. When Old Madam Wang heard Wang Wngs words, she nced at him warningly, but she still nodded at Little Ah Yu when she looked over. Little Ah Yu said to the littlemb, Littlemb, let them go home. Thembs lively eyes darted around a few times. It wiped its hooves on the ground and raised its head, bleating twice. The snakes that were biting crazily paused. In the next moment, those who could still move all staggered towards the hill at the side. ... In the blink of an eye, only the immobile snakes and the wailing vigers were left. Everyone saw this scene, especially the people from Shanyang Vige. They were originally only suspicious, but now that they saw the snakes retreat, they were greatly shocked. They did not believe that the snakes were notmanded by this child. This child was not ordinary. The vigers who had been bitten by the snakes knelt down heavily in the direction of the littlemb and Ah Yu. Save me, I dont want to die! Save me. Ive never eaten a child before. I cant die. I cant die There were even people who were paralyzed by the poison and could not move. Their tears and snot flowed as they looked at Little Ah Yu. Ah Yu was a little frightened and hurriedly hid behind Liu Shi. The littlemb followed suit and hid behind Ah Yu. It stuck out its furry head and looked ahead carefully. The people from Hu Family Vige were also shocked. When they looked at Little Ah Yu, they had different thoughts. To be able tomand so many snakes, could she be an Immortal child under Mother Nuwa? ... Was the python really killed by Little Ah Yu? Could it be that the python had learned that the Immortal child had arrived and knew that she was in trouble, so it had speciallye to help? Although the Hu Family Vige was remote, there were still one or two strange legends. As for the idea that Little Ah Yu was a monster, they did not have it at all. All the vigers who had interacted with Little Ah Yu in the cave really liked her. How could such an obedient, cute, kind, and sensible child be a monster? What are you doing? The child is still young. Are you trying to shorten her lifespan! Bring your people back! Vige Chief Hu stood in front of those people, blocking their line of sight. He said indifferently, You caused this trouble yourself. Youll have to bear the consequences yourself. Well settle the scorester. Dont dirty ournd! We cant leave like this. Theyve been poisoned by the snake venom. If they go back, theyll be waiting for death. After the snakes retreated, the women and elders kneeling there all got up and ran towards the injured vigers. Most of the men from Shanyang Vige had been poisoned. Even those who were not poisoned had been pestered and bitten by the other non-venomous snakes. When they heard Vige Chief Hu chase them away, their families couldnt take it anymore. Your Hu Family Vige released snakes to bite people. How are you going to settle this matter? Youre harming lives! Vige Chief Hu was about to speak when his fingers were hooked by a pair of warm hands. It was Little Ah Yu. She said word by word, Vige Chief, why didnt you look for Grandpa Official? If she suffered, she had to look for Grandpa Official. That was what her second brother had said in the story he had told her a few days ago. As soon as she finished speaking, the expressions of the people from Shanyang Vige changed. Chapter 29 Forced The vige chief of Shanyang Vige had been bitten, but he couldnt care less at this moment. He immediately raised his voice and said, Hu Changzhu, you want to report this matter to the officials? You have to think carefully! The word official stunned the people from the two viges. Even though they had caused such a hugemotion, they had never thought of reporting it to the official. When the people saw an official, they would lose ayer of skin. Moreover, this was a big matter of eating children. If the officials came, wouldnt the entire vige be implicated? The people of Shanyang Vige did not dare to meet the officials. Actually, the people of Hu Family Vige also had rtives and friends there. Naturally, they would not think of reporting this matter to the officials. That was not harming people. That was ending their own line of descendants. However, Little Ah Yus words reminded the people of Hu Family Vige. They remembered the friendship of the neighboring vige, but the other party did not. Didnt they juste here to snatch their children away? Even the vicious bandits did note down the mountain to snatch the vigers. They usually kidnapped the passing merchants only. Robbing a vige was something only someone who had lost their virtue could do. Wretched girl, are you courting death! An uninjured man from Shanyang Vige widened his eyes, looking like he wanted to teach her a lesson. She actually dared to mention the official. I think youre the ones courting death! Vige Chief Hu was originally still considering it. Now that he saw the other party was still being so arrogant, he immediately made up his mind. Well report this matter to the officials tomorrow! The people from Shanyang Vige panicked. You cant report this to the officials, you cant report this to the officials! Are you people from Hu Family Vige crazy? Huh? Is it so easy to meet an official? Even if you dont die, youll be skinned alive! They knew that their own vigers would keep this matter a secret and would forget about it in two years. But if they reported it to the officials, would there still be a single woman who would marry into their vige? Without the women, there would be no children. What would happen if their family line was cut off? Old Madam Wangs face was also ashen. When she thought of the wound on her second daughter-inws back and how Ah Yu had almost been snatched away, she gritted her teeth in hatred. Dont do it tomorrow. Well do it today! Third Brother, Fourth Brother, go to the official immediately! Dont dy! You bunch of beasts, are you still fit to be human? Even the King of Hell has probably never seen someone more vicious than you! Old Madam Wangs face was terrifyingly gloomy, and her fingers were trembling non-stop by her side. Your children are precious, but other peoples children are not. Only your own lives are important! Its just a few days of hunger, and you can lose your conscience like this. If youre so hungry that youre about to die, Im afraid youll even have to eat yourself! The people from Shanyang Vige were unconvinced. How noble is your Hu Family Vige? Do you think we want to eat the children? Those are our own children! But if we dont eat them, our vige will be finished! Thats right. If theres a way out, who would choose that path? Your vige is lucky to have food. We were more unlucky, theres nothing we can do. Someone even said fiercely, Those brats originally couldnt live through the winter either way. Now, theyre just returning the favor of us giving birth to them! If they dont return it, we wont be able to live either! The person who spoke was lying on the ground. It was obvious that he had been poisoned by a snake. His lower body was paralyzed, but his mouth was still functioning. Old Madam Wang snatched the shoulder pole from Wang Dng and struck the persons shoulder. Everyone heard a cracking sound as that persons shoulder was shattered! Youre telling me that you cant live? Not a single one of you here dares to say that youre so hungry that you cant live in front of me! Your vige is really so hungry that you cant find a single de of grass or cut off a piece of tree bark? Are you so hungry that you feel like youve eaten a stomach full of stones and mud? Pfft! You still have the energy toe and snatch our children away! Old Madam Wang spat on the wailing persons face. You havent even reached the end of the line, but youre already doing something that even beasts cant do! Now that your tails have been stepped, you know how to feel pain? We cant judge you, but there will naturally be someone to judge your crimes! Old Madam Wangs eyes were red, and her eyelids were wide open. She gritted her teeth and looked at the people from Shanyang Vige. All of you here, as long as youre here today, it doesnt matter if youve participated in the cannibalism or not. Not a single one of you is innocent! Today, were going to report to the officials that you came to our vige to cause trouble, snatch children, and injure people! As for the rest, the heavens are watching. You should think about whether killing people is against thew or if you have to pay with your lives! Perhaps it was because the olddys gaze was too sharp, or perhaps it was because everyone thought that Old man Wangs family had fled here from the wastnds back then. Those who were old still remembered that their family was all skin and bones back then, and all of them were not far from death. They had escaped here and survived by eating grass along the way. Their family had fainted at the entrance of Hu Family Vige. The old madam was the weakest. She was indeed the most qualified to say this. When Wang Chuanfu saw his mother like this, he knew that his mother had recalled that matter again. His heart ached slightly, and he immediately went forward to support Old Madam Wang. He turned his head and said to his two younger brothers, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, listen to Mother. Wang Chuanyuan and Wang Chuanman turned around and wanted to leave. The people from Shanyang Vige immediately wanted to stop them. Cao Hua! Vige Chief Hu shouted the name of the vige chief. Are you really going to continue rotting this? The sky is clear and the snow has melted. What about you? Are you still holding on to the rotten flesh in your hearts? The vige chief of Shanyang Vige sighed. Just because he didnt eat the childrens flesh didnt mean that he wasnt guilty. He was the one who brought the vigers here. How could he escape responsibility? If they reported this to the officials, the entire vige would be destroyed! Seeing that the vige chief did not say anything, the people from Shanyang Vige did not retreat. Both sides were in a deadlock. A woman from Shanyang Vige suddenly rushed out and looked hopefully at Little Ah Yu, who was hiding behind the adults. Those snakes listen to you, right? Do you know how to treat snake venom? Only then did everyone remember that more than half of the men from Shanyang Vige had been bitten, and a few had already fainted! If the snake venom acted up quickly, people would die in less than half an hour. Little Ah Yu pursed her lips and said nothing. She vaguely felt that her water seemed to be able to treat illnesses. However, she did not want to give it to these people. They were baddies. Liu Shi hugged Ah Yu and said coldly, I dont know what youre talking about. The snakes came on their own. It has nothing to do with my daughter! She was too nervous, making the people of Shanyang Vige suspect something. Yes, that snake was ordered around by the littlemb, but the littlemb listened to her. This child was not simple. The woman ignored her and said, Im willing to have this matter reported to the official, Im willing! But please save my father. Hes old and cant stand the snake venom! Dont make things difficult for the child, Vige Chief Hu said. If you behave yourselves, well agree to let Doctor Hu take a look at him. As for whether you can take care of him or not, that will depend on your fate! That child is from our vige. She is now, and will be in the future. Dont think that just because our Hu Family Vige is small, we can be bullied by you! The people from Shanyang Vige were speechless. Who was bullying who now? But Vige Chief Hus words did remind them. Someone with sharp eyes said softly, Did you notice? Those who were bitten by the venomous snakes have all eaten children ... Not everyone in the vige had eaten children. Most of them had not. They were also afraid of those who had eaten human flesh, and silently remembered who they were. Thats true. Could it be that the heavens have really sent punishment? Then is that child of Hu Family Vige Old Madam Wang poked the shoulder pole in her hand onto the ground. Have you thought it through? Weagree to let you report this to the officials. The shoulder of the vige head of Shanyang Vige fell fiercely, and his voice was especially ancient. However, please try your best to save the injured. Chapter 30 Watering The people of Shanyang Vige agreed to let them report this matter to the officials because all the men who had eaten human flesh had been bitten by the venomous snakes. Even if they were unwilling, there was nothing they could do. The injured people wanted to stay in Hu Family Vige to be treated by the doctor. Old Madam Wang said directly, Get to the dam outside. Dont dirty my house! After that, Vige Chief Hu called the vige chief of Shanyang Vige to his house to discuss the matters of the two viges. Vige Chief Hu also said, Doctor Hu charges for his services. You can only stay in our vige for three days at most. In three days, everyone will pay 100 coins. If you dont pay, get lost! In addition, the people from our vige were injured by you. The medical fee is a sum of money. You have to paypensation for dying their work as well. I wont seek out any specific person for the money. Ill only collect it as a whole from your vige. If you cant give it to me, Ill inform the officials about this together. The eyebrows of the vige chief of Shanyang Vige trembled. Hu Changzhu, dont go too far! Too far? Im afraid you dont want to hear anything worse. Vige Chief Hu felt disgusted when he saw the people of Shanyang Vige. If possible, he wanted to let them all die. Letting them stay in the world was a disaster. Do you want our vige to bepletely hostile? Dont forget, there are still people from your vige in our vige! The vige head of Shanyang Vige gritted his teeth. If not for that, do you think I would let you sit here and talk to me? Im only going to ask once. Are you going to give us thepensation or not? If not, get lost immediately! Vige Chief Hu was also angry. If not for his identity as the vige chief, he would have long gone over to p him. What the hell was this? When he saw this group of people, he only found them to be disgusting. In the end, the vige head of Shanyang Vige agreed to a series of unfair requests. After owing a huge debt, he sent the people to the dam. Doctor Hu was the only proper doctor in the surrounding viges. When he was young, he had at least worked in a pharmacy for a few years. The other viges were filled with ipetent doctors. There was no point in looking for them to treat small illnesses, and for serious illnesses, they were useless. Doctor Hu was a benevolent doctor. Although he really hated these people, he still treated them seriously. Doctor Hu vaguely knew that those who were poisoned had basically eaten human flesh, so he subconsciously ignored them. Most of those who were poisoned could not be saved. Their mouths and eyes were either crooked or their lower limbs were paralyzed. Three more people died from the poison and were carried away by the people from Shanyang Vige. On the other side, there was a group of people at the entrance of Old man Wangs house, helping to clean up the courtyard. Now, the courtyard was filled with blood and the remains of snakes. Looking at the remains of the snakes on the ground, a viger said, Those snakes that arent venomous can be eaten. It would be a pity to lose so much snake meat. However, Old Madam Wang said, Its better to bury them. They came here to protect us. They might even be Bodhisattvas mounts. Its better to bury them early. This was different from the python. The python was here to harm them, but these snakes were here to help them. They had helped and lost their lives, but you want to take their corpse for food. Could they swallow this food? Everyone thought about it and felt that it made sense. They found a hillside and got the men to dig a huge pit and bury the dead snakes. There were also a few injured snakes. Little Ah Yu took out some spirit water from her spatial pocket when the adults were not paying attention and fed a few drops to each snake. After the snakes drank the water and rested for a while, they raised their heads and shook them at Little Ah Yu before turning around and returning to the mountain. The littlemb leaned over and licked the hand that Ah Yu had used to feed the spirit water to the snakes. Ah Yu fed it another spoonful. Themb was so happy that it snuggled her a few times. [Arent you afraid?] Meatball was actually a little afraid of snakes, especially when they were together in arge group. It was a little testing. Little Ah Yu shook her head. No, theyre good snakes. They protected Grandma and everyone else. These snakes were much better than those detestable baddies. She was not afraid! Meatball did not understand the feelings between humans, but it did not need to understand them too much. It carefully sensed it and realized that the amount of love energy that Ah Yu had consumed previously had actually returned and even soared! Not only did it make up for the previous expenses, there was even a surplus. Not only did the Myriad Spirit Water fill two stone bowls, but it also began to flow out. [Eh, this is continuous energy. Its still bing stronger.] It finally saw an obvious change! Meatball was a little excited. It hurriedly flew down and dug a hole beside the Myriad Spirit Water, wanting to guide the Myriad Spirit Water into the soil to nurture the Myriad Spirit Soil. It would be better to nt precious nts in this soil in the future. Little Ah Yus intelligence was about to recover to the age of four years old. She could understand most of the things in the vige, and her use ofnguage was smoother. She saw that Grandma was sorting out the soybeans and asking Second Aunt to grind them into soy milk. Ah Yu thought that Grandma wanted her to drink more soy milk. She said, Grandma, theres so much. I cant finish it. She had always thought that soy milk was for children to drink and grow taller. Old Madam Wang said, This is for everyone. Also, your third aunt is injured and needs to eat something good to nourish her body. Madam Zhangs back was injured and she was still lying in the house. There were only a few catties of python meat and about a hundred catties of food left at home. The vigers had specially left them behind. There were 18 people in the family, and they really could not eat this amount of food for long. Old Madam Wang thought that since there was nothing good at home, she could only take out some soybeans and make soy milk to nourish them. And Auntie and the rest are also bleeding. We dont have anything else, so only this can be used. Old Madam Wang tilted her head and said to Little Ah Yu, They were injured to protect you. You have to thank them too. ... Those people hade to help the Wang Family when they heard that Little Ah Yu had been captured and eaten. They were injured because of this, so the Wang Family naturally would not forget them. When Little Ah Yu heard this, she ran back to the kitchen and picked up arge woodendle. She poured in the Myriad Spirit Water in the spatial pocket and filled it up. When Meatball, who was digging the canal, saw this, it did notin. With enough love energy, this amount of spirit water could be saved up in half a day. There was no need to feel heartache. Little Ah Yu carried the woodendle and carefully walked out of the kitchen before walking towards the millstone. The woodendle was even bigger than her head, and it was especially difficult for her to carry it. Grandma! Little Ah Yu could not hold thedle anymore and hurriedly shouted. When Old Madam Wang saw this, she didnt know whether tough or cry. She walked over and took the woodendle. Ah Yu, why are you getting so much water? Put it in soy milk for everyone to drink, Little Ah Yu said seriously. After drinking it, they wont hurt anymore. This was water raised by the elf. It was very useful. Old Madam Wang chuckled and said, Alright, Ill put it in the soy milk. ... She did not believe Little Ah Yus words at all, but grinding soy milk required water to begin with. The water that was ground out was also boiled and drunk directly. In any case, it was clean, so she poured it in. Grandma, wait! Wang Wng, who was helping pick up the firewood, happened to see this and immediately shouted, I want to take a sip! With that, he threw away the firewood in his hand and hurriedly ran to Old Madam Wang. Before she finished pouring, he took a big gulp. I want to drink too, I want to drink too! Wang Ling and Wang Qng also saw this and came over to take a big sip. In the end, half of the water in the woodendle was poured into the soy milk. The remaining half was drunk by the boys. Old Madam Wang said angrily, If you want to drink, go in and get it yourself. Why are you snatching this? Grandma, you dont know, but the water that Ah Yu has served is especially sweet and delicious! Wang Wng could not bear to wipe the water from his mouth. He stuck out his tongue and licked it. Its really sweet! The other boys nodded repeatedly. It was much better than soy milk! However, after drinking it previously, they had diarrhea, but it did not stop them from feeling that it was super delicious. Perhaps it was because of psychological reasons, but they felt that after drinking the water, they could run faster. It was not so easy to tire out. Shut up! Old Madam Wang chased them away like she was chasing away flies. Hurry up and get to work. Dont bezy. Little Ah Yu raised her hand. Grandma, I can work too. Im notzy! Alright, alright, alright. Our Ah Yu is notzy. Shes the most diligent. Old Madam Wang smiled. Looking at Ah Yu, she no longer felt troubled. At the same time, Wang Chuanman and his brother, who were going to the county city to report, met an acquaintance. Zhang Zhan sat on the carriage, followed by a mighty team. There were also many armed officials standing left and right with nervous expressions. They escorted hand carts filled with goods on the ground that had notpletely thawed. From afar, he lifted the curtain and suddenly saw two people walking on the path not far away. Wang brothers, where are you going? Chapter 31 Food Hu Family Vige was in the northernmost part of Dachang. It was more than 30 miles away from the nearest town and over 60 miles away from the nearest county. Usually, a round trip would take 12 hours. After Wang Chuanman and Wang Chuanfu set off, the vigers were on guard against the people from Shangyang Vige. After all, they were going to report the matter of snatching children to the officials. The Shangyang vigers were most likely very anxious and might even be driven to desperation. The vigers did not know that the two brothers had been stopped on the way. When Old Madam Wang finished brewing the soy milk, Vige Chief Hu heard the news and rushed over. He saw that the Wang family had made arge jar of soy milk. Hey, you guys are Elder Hus eyes moistened. You cant even take care of yourselves, so why are you still taking this out? He had originally discussed with the elders that he would chase the people of Shanyang Vige away tomorrow and send a few juniors to the town and county city to exchange for some food. Old man Wangs family was the poorest in the vige. How could he let them continue doing this? Old Madam Wang waved her hand. It doesnt matter. We can always umte more things if we lose them, but we cant rece the lives of people. We still have some food left. We can survive for two days. At most, the adults would tighten their belts and drink a bowl of soy milk every day to feed the children. There were more than 20 injured vigers. Even a bit of soy milk would be significant in aiding their recovery. Moreover, to them, these soybeans were like the python meat. They came out of thin air, so their hearts did not ache so much if they gave them away. In fact, Old Madam Wang felt that these things were too unusual andpletely exceeded their original understanding. There must be a reason for this abnormality. If someone with ulterior motives found out, it was inevitable that they would investigate Ah Yu. They could not protect this child with their current ability. After Old Madam Wang thought about it, she roughly reminded the women in the family. The women did not think too deeply about it, but since their mother-inw had decided, they had no right to refute. They might as well listen. To avoid being scolded. Alright, Ill ept this favor on their behalf. In the future, the vigers will support each other and be more united. Its just that your family has suffered for the time being. When this matter is over, Ill get the vigers to plow for your family first. At first, when the Wang Family fled here from the wastnds, they had nond and had to reim a plot for themselves. Later on, after they settled down and their three grandsons became servants in the city, they were given 60 mu of mountainousnd and 15 mu of farnd. It was enough for them to barely survive. Old Madam Wang nodded. Thats good. I wont refuse. Vige Chief Hu said, Dont say where these things came from. Ill do the exnations myself. The little kid is still young. Dont cause trouble for her again. I know. Old Madam Wang stopped smiling and nodded solemnly. Actually, Vige Chief Hu also considered that the pythons arrival was too strange, and he had been worried. Moreover, that was a 100-foot-long python! It weighed over 3,000 catties. Thergest python that they had heard of before was only about 1,000 catties in weight. And this soybean. It was too big and grew too quickly. Vige Chief Hu had never read much, but he knew that this matter was very strange and could not be investigated deeply. He looked meaningfully at Little Ah Yu beside him and sighed. This child is a Blessed Child. Dont mistreat her. And dont scare her away. Old Madam Wang patted Little Ah Yus head. This is our Wang familys child, she naturally wont be mistreated. At this moment, Madam Ma brought out a small bowl from the house. It was filled with soy milk with a little sugar. It was half chilled before she handed it to Little Ah Yu. Come, Ah Yu, have some soy milk. That was specially left for her. It was not mixed with much water. The version given to the other vigers was very diluted and only served to moisturize their mouths. Even if the patients portion was slightly thicker, it could notpare to what Ah Yu received. Seeing that everyone had some, Little Ah Yu did not insist on giving it to the others. She obediently took it and drank it mouthful by mouthful. After drinking it, she patted her stomach as usual and smiled sweetly. Its finished. Its so delicious! She still wanted to lick the bowl like her Seventh Brother, but Madam Ma quickly took it away and tapped her forehead with her index finger. Dont imitate your Seventh Brothers silly appearance. Little Ah Yu: Oh. But she clearly saw Second Aunt lick the bowl after drinking the soy milk. [Theyre hungry. Theyre licking the bowl because theres not enough.] Seeing that Ah Yu was about to go astray again, Meatball hurriedly educated her. Little Ah Yu did not understand. But Im not hungry. [Because they left all their food for you.] Also, in a sense, the Myriad Spirit Water could fill the stomach. Meatball felt that this was a good opportunity. It took the chance to tell Ah Yu to work hard to upgrade the spatial pocket. When the spatial pockets level was high enough, it would be able to bring her more good things. Now, Ah Yus intelligence had increased, but she still could not control her thoughts. From time to time, some strange imaginations appeared in the spatial pocket. For example, now, the spatial pocket was filled with snakes, each onerger than thest. These snakes were even wearing human clothes! There were also hundreds of littlembs running around inside. Because Ah Yu currently felt that snakes andmbs were the cutest things, the spatial pocket was filled with them. Meatball felt like it was really going to suffocate. It was better when the spatial pocket was filled with steamed buns and egg soup! After leveling up, there was no need for Ah Yu to control her imagination, and the spatial pocket would no longer have those illusions. As expected, Little Ah Yu asked, Whats an upgrade? Will there be a lot of delicious food? [Yeah.] Little Ah Yu clenched her fists. Alright, upgrade! But, Elf, how do I upgrade it? Meatball was excited. Wow, this kid actually took the initiative to say that she wanted to upgrade the spatial pocket. It began to scroll through the upgrade strategy happily. [Uh, improving the peoples livelihood Resolving a war Eliminating gues] What was going on?! Was this something a four-year-old brat could do?! ... Finally, from the long series of guides, Meatball found a mission that gave enough experience to level up: [nting, umted value of 500 taels!] This was too simple! Little Ah Yu seemed to understand. Before she could ask Meatball what to do, Wang Wng came over to pull her aside. Sister Ah Yu, lets go and deliver soy milk to everyone. Sure. Little Ah Yu skipped away. As for nting vegetables? She had tossed the thought into the clouds. [] Everyone from Shanyang Vige was on the dam. After Doctor Hu treated the injured people from Hu Family Vige, they were all lying in their homes. Old man Wangs family gave each family arge bowl of soy milk. They did not have that many bowls, so each family brought their own bowls to fill. At first, the people of Shanyang Vige did not know what it was and thought that it was some kind of medicine. In the end, they saw arge bowl of milk-white soy milk and drooled. ... They could actually see soy milk at this time of year?! Old Wang, give us some too. The children are about to cry from hunger. An old auntie shouted. Old Madam Wang nced at the other party. Sure, 100 coins for a bowl. Its an honest price. Why dont you go and rob someone! The old woman almost vomited blood. At this moment, Little Ah Yu followed behind with a worried expression. She whispered to Wang Wng, Theyre good at robbery. What if we cant win against them? The people from Shanyang Vige: Please lower your voice. We heard you! Just as the soy milk was delivered, a gong hanging on a yellow-horned tree at the entrance of the vige was suddenly knocked. ng! ng! ng! The Imperial Court is distributing food!!! The Imperial Court is distributing food! Chapter 32 Disaster Relief Everyone rushed over. Wang Wng also wanted to carry Ah Yu over, but he could not run fast with a child. Beside him, Hu Erpang saw it and carried Little Ah Yu on his shoulder and rushed over. Wang Wng shouted, Dog fatty, return my sister to me! Catch up to me if you have the ability! Little Ah Yu sat on Hu Erpangs shoulder. At first, she was shocked, but she quickly felt that this was especially fun. She had never sat on a shoulder before. Wow, it was thumping. Little Sister Ah Yu, hold on tight. Big Brother Erpang has to speed up! After Wang Erpang shouted, he ran even faster and pulled away from Wang Wng. When they arrived, there were already many people at the vige entrance, including people from Shanyang Vige. The eldest grandson of the vige head was standing by the gong and said loudly, Yes, I saw them. Theyve all reached the foot of the mountain over there. There are so many people and food! Someone did not believe it. How can the Imperial Court help with disaster relief? A few years ago, many people in our vige starved to death. Ive never heard of food relief. Theres not even any in the town or county! It was precisely because they knew that the Imperial Court would not care about them at all that they chose to exchange their children for food. Because if they didnt, they wouldnt be able to survive. No one would save them. For the past few years, they had all survived like this, scraping everything together. Some people in Hu Family Vige had starved to death, and even more people from the surrounding viges starved to death. This was because the surrounding viges were more prosperous than Hu Family Vige, so there were more old people. When disaster came, a higher proportion of the elderly folks died. Its true. Were here to report. We met them on the way! This was a group of youths who had just be adults. They were in charge of waiting for the Wang brothers five miles away from Hu Family Vige to prevent the people from Shanyang Vige from causing trouble. Therefore, they were the first to see the entourage. Third Uncle Wang and Fourth Uncle Wang are both here! Theyre not going to the county city because there are Imperial Court officials with this group. When the people from Shanyang Vige heard this, their expressions changed drastically. They turned around and wanted to leave. An official wasing? They were probably not here for disaster relief, but to deal with them! If you leave now, I wont return the money from before. You have to pay back your debts. Vige Chief Hu took the opportunity to say. How could the vige chief of Shanyang Vige care about anything else? He immediately asked the vigers to pack up their things, and they left with the injured. Whether it was the officials of the Imperial Courting to investigate the case or to help with the disaster relief, they should stay in their own vige. If they stayed in Hu Family Vige, they would be in a passive position. After the people from Shanyang Vige left, the people from Hu Family Vige were also a little uneasy. They had never seen an official before. Are those people really here to help with the disaster? Could they be bandits? They were really frightened by the people from Shanyang Vige. Vige Chief Hus grandson said loudly, Its real. I saw their food supplies. There are so many carts pulling them. We can all eat our fill! Everyone was a little uneasy, but they waited at the vige entrance for the group of people to arrive. About an hourter, an imposing group appeared at the entrance of the vige. The ones walking at the front were naturally the Wang brothers. Father, Third Uncle! Ah Yu saw her father from afar and waved at them happily. When Wang Chuanman saw his daughter, he ran over in three steps and picked up Little Ah Yu, pressing his face against hers. Ah Yu, are you here to wait for Father? Little Ah Yu was tickled by Wang Chuanmans stubble and giggled. She hugged his neck and refused to let go, but she still said honestly, No, were all waiting for the food. The official in charge of escorting them grabbed the sword at his waist and shouted coldly, Get out of the way! The vigers were shocked and all moved aside. Dont be rude. A familiar voice came from the carriage. The curtain was lifted and a person walked out. It was Zhang Zhan, who had left in a hurry previously. Compared to before, Zhang Zhan was especially different today. He wore a dark blue robe and looked dignified. When Ah Yu saw him, she subconsciously shouted, Hey, its crappy pants Before she could finish speaking, Zhang Zhan clenched his fists and ced them under his chin. He coughed heavily. How have you been? I bade farewell in a hurry a few days ago. It was really because of an official matter. Please forgive me. With that, he cupped his hands at everyone. When the officials behind saw Zhang Zhan do this, they all thought to themselves, Could this Hu Family Vige be the hometown of the Imperial Envoy? Ive never heard of the Hu Family Vige having such a backer before. It seemed like he had to remind his subordinates in the future to be more polite to this vige. Vige Chief Hu took a few steps forward and asked, You are? Zhang Zhan said, I followed my Lord to help with the disaster. A few days ago, I came to investigate the actual disaster situation of the various viges, but I didnt expect to encounter an avnche. Because I was on official business, I couldnt stay long, so I hurriedly bade farewell. The officials were surprised again. Wasnt he that Lord? Forget it, they should stay out of his business. Uncle, are you here to deliver food? Little Ah Yu heard Meatball say not to mention other peoples dark history. She now knew that it was embarrassing for the other person if she talked about their dark history. So she didnt mention it anymore. Shell just remember it in her heart~ Zhang Zhan still liked Little Ah Yu very much, mainly because she was too good-looking. She was much better-looking than the youngdies who had been carefully raised in Wanning City. After a few days, she seemed to have gained some weight. Her face was rounder and she looked more blissful. ... Yes, I came to investigate the situation in the vige. At this point, Zhang Zhans eyebrows turned cold. He had really not realized that such a situation really existed in those viges. However, the fact that themoners were forced into such a state was rted to the local corrupt officials. They could not be med entirely. However, since he had encountered it, he had to control it. The people from Shanyang Vige even came to our vige to snatch food! They still want to snatch Little Sister Yu away! They injured my mother and my grandmother! They want to eat children. Arrest them! A group of young men suddenly shouted. The surrounding vigers wanted to stop them at first, but they still did not say anything. The children were right. They also wanted someone to uphold justice. When there was a disaster, the people would eat the children. The officials did not care about the people. They just felt sorry for those children. ... How did it reach that point? Didnt their vige survive the disaster too? Well discuss this matterter, Zhang Zhan said. The food we brought this time will be distributed ording to the poption on the household register. The children will have 10 catties each, 30 catties for adult men, 20 catties for adult women, and 15 catties for the elderly, regardless of gender. Its going to be the rainy season soon, and farming cant be abandoned. Each family will have a total of 10 catties of rice grain, wheat, and vegetables seeds. This concerns this years harvest, so dont be greedy. In fact, this was only a portion. There was still a portion of the grain seeds that were being transported over from further away. But there was no need to tell them this now. When everyone heard this, their eyes revealed hope. There was finally food! The Imperial Court had finally seen them! The vigers cried bitterly. The old people even knelt on the ground in Zhang Zhans direction and kowtowed again and again. The officials could not even pull them up. Thank you, my Lord! Thank you, my Lord! Meatball was also excited. [Child, we have seeds!] Farming, earning money, and upgrading the spatial pocket! As everyone shouted, their expressions suddenly changed. Ah, my stomach! The child who was originally kneeling with the adults suddenly held his stomach with one hand and his butt with the other. He quickly crawled into a pit and disappeared into the grass. Before anyone could react, more people ran away while holding their stomachs. Before long, there were not many people left at the vige entrance. Little Ah Yu was stunned. Where are they going? The seven men of the Wang Family asked Little Ah Yu in unison, Sister Ah Yu, did you give them water? Chapter 33 Doubts Little Ah Yu shook her head. No. Shed only given them soy milk, which was filled with Myriad Spirit Water. If a skilled person were to boil a catty of soybeans into ten catties of soybean milk, it would be an easy task without losing the taste of the beans. Old Madam Wang took out more than ten catties of soybeans and brewed nearly 300 catties of soy milk. These threerge pots of soy milk were distributed to various houses. Almost everyone drank a mouthful. Naturally, they all had bad diarrhea. Vige Chief Hu had also taken a few sips. He really wanted to hold on. At the very least, he could not underestimate the officials who came to help with the disaster relief. But in the end, he really could not hold on anymore. With a green face, he said, Officers, Im really sorry! Then, he held his stomach and ran away in a hurry. The officials expressions were very interesting. What was going on with this vige? Were they poisoned? SirMr. Zhang, what do you think? The head officials expression was ugly. There was something strange about this vige. When Zhang Zhan saw them like this, he recalled some things he did not want to recall. Its fine. They dont look like they were poisoned. Their expressions were not painful, indicating that they were not having a stomach ache. Old man Wangs family members were still around. They had alreadypletely emptied their bowels once because they had drunk the Myriad Spirit Water. They could still tolerate it now. The Myriad Spirit Water was used to restore vitality. The effects of drinking it were very obvious for those with damaged bodies. If people whose bodies did not suffer much damage drank it, the effects would only be a strengthening of their bodies and it could make their ears and eyes sharper. Officers, are you tired from walking? Come, rest first. Ill bring you some soy milk. The vigers had all run away, so Old Madam Wang could only go forward to entertain them. Thinking that there was still half a bucket of soy milk at home, she immediately pointed at a boy and let him carry it over. Zhang Zhan wanted to say that there was no need, but the officials behind him were indeed tired. Moreover, that was soy milk. It was a rarity this month. During disasters, there was very little food that could be stored for a long time. Old man Wangs family of seven watched as Wang Chuan brought over the soy milk and watched as the officials drank it each with a woodendle. Wang Wng asked suspiciously, Sister Ah Yu, did you pour water into the soy milk? Little Ah Yu smiled and nodded with an admiring expression. Fifth Brother, youre amazing! He was actually the first to think of it. The seven brothers of the Wang Family: !!! Then, they watched helplessly as the group of officials looked for atrine pit. Only Zhang Zhan was still barely standing. He asked uncertainly, Your soy milkits not cooked? Old Madam Wang: That shouldnt be the case. She clearly remembered that it was boiling At this moment, Old Madam Wang looked at the confused Ah Yu and immediately reacted. His eyes widened before returning to normal. She recalled that after her family had diarrhea previously, their bodies felt much more rxed, especially Second Brother, who was lying on the bed, and the old man at home. They all said that their legs felt much better. Could it be that they were not talking nonsense and it was true? Old Madam Wang pondered in her heart and calmly walked towards Little Ah Yu. She pulled the child to her side and forced a smile. I think its cooked. It was boiling. Perhaps the officials are a little tired from the long journey and after drinking hot soy milk, their bodies cant take it. Zhang Zhan had an expression that said, I think youre lying to me. Was he that easy to fool? Sir, Im really sorry! Coincidentally, Vige Chief Hu returned from his long diarrhea run. After getting everything out, he felt rxed and his footsteps were light. They were different from ordinary people who had diarrhea. They did not eat much and didnt have much in their stomachs either. They were basically empty. It was only a quarter of an hour. The other vigers also returned one after another. Everyone had renewed thoughts. I havent felt so brisk in years! You dont say. I was hungry a few days ago and felt that my stomach was damaged by starvation. Now, it doesnt hurt so much. The strength in my wrist has recovered a little. Its strange! Now that you mention it, its true. Previously, I couldnt get up unless I squatted on the toilet for at least 15 minutes. But its only been a while this time Zhang Zhan silently took a step back. This was a group of vigers with a smell. Fortunately, the officials returned very quickly. They also felt much more rxed, but the effect was slightly worse than the vigers. The officials still wanted to discuss this matter, but Zhang Zhan waved his hand. Alright, distribute the food! If they continued standing here and talking, he was afraid that he would vomit. If those guys in Wanning City knew about this, they would probablyugh at him to death. ording to Zhang Zhans allocation, all the families received the food they deserved. As the Wang Family had a lot of people, they received an especiallyrge share. However, Little Ah Yu was not registered in Hu Family Viges register yet. Vige Chief Hu hurriedly said, Sir, this little child is also from our vige. Because shes young, we havent had the time to register her name yet. Look Actually, very few people in the vige registered their children with the household register, especially children before the age of seven. They often could not be raised well and might not live to adulthood. Although there was a little more protection after registering their children with the household register, they still had to pay a little more taxes. Most of the families could not afford it. ... It was even more impossible for them to register a girl. Girls could only wait until her family entered her name into a household register after marriage, or have her name registered with her inws family. Old man Wangs family was a special case in the vige. Their children were all registered as soon as the mothers were out of the confinement period. Lets follow the register first. Zhang Zhan was unwilling to make an exception, but he still reminded them kindly, The snow on the official road will melt in two days. At that time, go to the county city to register. Wang Chuanman hurriedly said, Alright, alright. The food they brought was limited. They had to ensure that most people could get some food, especially the ones in the official register. After that, he would see if there was any surplus. He would then count the people who were not listed in the household registers and distribute this portion to the poption. After distributing the food in Hu Family Vige, Zhang Zhan brought the people and the remaining food to Shanyang Vige. There was a fork between the two viges. Normally, the relief should have arrived in Shanyang Vige first, but Zhang Zhan wanted to help Hu Family Vige more, so he came here first. Zhang Zhan left three officials behind and asked them to wait here first. They were going to investigate the matter of the cannibalism of the children. If this matter was not handled properly, it would always remain a hidden danger. After the vigers received their food, they all returned happily. No matter what happened tomorrow, they had to eat their fill today! Old Madam Wang also pulled Little Ah Yu tightly and let her sons and grandsons carry the food back. ... Mother, we received food for disaster relief today. Lets cook dry rice to eat! Madam Zhangy in the house and started shouting from afar. Eat, eat, eat! Old Madam Wang shouted at her angrily. You just think about eating all day long. Its not your turn to eat dry rice. Drink your porridge obediently! Madam Zhang: Patients no longer had human rights. Although she said that, Old Madam Wang still turned her head and said to Madam Feng, Cook a pot of coarse rice tonight. The younger grandsons immediately cheered. Yay! Little Ah Yu imitated her brothers and clenched her fists, raising them to her head. Yay! Old Madam Wang was not in a good mood at first. Seeing her like this, she could not help but smile. However, she still held it in and kept a straight face. You little brat. Old Madam Wang tapped her forehead and turned to enter the house. Come into the house with me. She had to ask about the strangeness of the soy milk. Chapter 34 Questioning Ah Yu didnt know why Grandma called her over, but Meatball in the spatial pocket was very nervous. This olddy definitely wanted to ask about the Myriad Spirit Water. Ah Yu was too young and did not know how to hide her secrets. How could she hide it from her family? If not for the fact that it had been throwing a tantrum in the spatial pocket every day and asked Ah Yu to keep its existence a secret, Ah Yu would have turned the world upside down. Old Madam Wang led the way into the house. Before Little Ah Yu could enter, her brothers came over. Why is Grandma looking for you? Is she going to beat you up? Wang Wuliang looked worried. His sister had put the special water in the soy milk, and the adults had diarrhea. Was Grandma very angry? That water was sweet. Although it would cause diarrhea, it was sweet! But Grandmas expression was so terrifying. She was definitely angry. Wang Ling was also terrified. What should we do? Grandmas beatings are very painful! Little Sister Ah Yu is too young. Will she be beaten to death by Grandma?! Wang Qng was so anxious that he was about to cry. What should we do? Wang Sng recalled the time when he was six years old. He was in a daze and woke up in the middle of the night to pee in the water tank. That night, half of his butt was beaten up by Grandma, and his father was also beaten up by Grandma. Later, in the middle of the night, he and his father squatted in the kitchen to wash the water tank. When they finally finished washing, his fathers other half of his butt was beaten up. HissFourth Uncle wont be beaten up by her too, right? Wang Sng was also trembling with fear when he thought of his tragic past. Wang Sang was worried. Little Sister Ah Yu cant take the beating. Wang Dng and Wang Eng were still working. When they heard their younger siblings chattering, they felt that they were thinking too far ahead. Although their sister had onlye to the family not long ago, everyone liked her so much, especially Grandma and Fourth Aunt. How could they bear to beat her up? But on second thought, Ah Yus sister seemed to have gotten into trouble. The entire vige had diarrhea! If she did not beat her up for the vigers to see, they would definitelye to cause trouble. Old Madam Wang waited in the house for a long time but did not see Little Ah Yu. She walked out of the door in confusion and saw her grandsons surrounding her precious granddaughter. What are you doing! Old Madam Wang shouted angrily, scaring the little fellows so much that they trembled. Then, Wang Wng carried Little Ah Yu and ran out. Wang Ling and Wang Qng knelt in front of Old Madam Wang with a thud. They hugged one of her thighs and cried, Grandma, dont beat up our Little Sister. Beat us instead. We definitely wont cry out in pain! Boohoo Wang Sang and Wang Sng also knelt down. After waiting to receive the beating but not receiving it for a long time, they could only kowtow to Old Madam Wang. Grandma, dont hit our Little Sister. Wang Eng looked around and could only look at Old Madam Wang. When Wang Dng received Old Madam Wangs death gaze, his mind stiffened and he blurted out, Grandma, why dont you beat up Fourth Uncle! It was said that if the child was wrong, it was the fathers fault. If Little Sister Ah Yu got into trouble, there was nothing wrong with beating up Fourth Uncle. Wang Chuanman, who had just returned from chopping a basket of firewood: ??? When the others in the house heard themotion, they hurriedly ran over to take a look. When they saw the scene in front of them, they were stunned. What was going on? When Old Madam Wang saw Wang Wng running away, sheughed angrily. Wang Wng,e back! No! Wang Wng was actually very afraid of death, but he still gritted his teeth and replied loudly. Little Ah Yu was on his back and sliding down. She hurriedly shouted, FifthBrotherput me down Ill send you to Third Aunt. Grandma hates Third Aunt the most. She definitely wont go there to beat you up. Wang Wng felt that he had thought of a brilliant idea. In any case, he could not let Grandma beat up his Little Sister. His sister was so young. If Grandma pped her, she would definitely be a bean paste pancake. In the end, it was only when Old Madam Wang repeatedly said that she would not beat anyone up that Wang Chuanman ran over to bring his daughter back and ended the farce. However, the few boys were pped a few times by their parents. They all thought happily in their hearts, It must be Grandma who wants to beat up their Little Sister but cant bear to. She might as well take it out on us. They had helped their sister share the burden. Hehe, why were they feeling somewhat happy after receiving a beating? Old Madam Wang saw their expressions and red at her sons. In the end, she kicked Old man Wangs butt. The force was not strong, but Old man Wangs head banged into the bamboo braid beside him. Look at you, what kind of idiot are you! Old man Wang, who was weaving a small basket, was speechless. Old Madam Wang shouted at the other family members, What are you all waiting for? Are you waiting for me to perform and sing for you? Go back to where you belong! My eyes are swollen just by looking at you! The group of people instantly dispersed and busied themselves. Old Madam Wang pulled Ah Yu into the house. Her grandsons wanted to follow her again, but she shouted angrily, Go away! The grandsons stopped, but the littlemb quietly tried to slip into the room first. And you. Old Madam Wang raised her foot and blocked thembs path. Wait outside! Themb tilted its head. Meh ~ Sensing that Old Madam Wang was not too happy, the littlemb, who was good at reading peoples expressions, took two steps back before retreating to the door of the hall. It sat on the ground with its hind legs stretched out like a dog. ... Old Madam Wang brought Ah Yu into the house and closed the door to prevent anyone from eavesdropping. With no one disturbing her, Old Madam Wang asked, Ah Yu, tell me honestly, how did you get those soybeans? Little Ah Yu did not hesitate. I nted it! Where did you nt it, and how? Old Madam Wang did not really believe it. Little Ah Yu had only been at their house for less than 20 days, but she could already grow soybeans? Moreover, it was soybeans at this time of year. I grew it in the soil and gave it water, Little Ah Yu said. Hearing this, Old Madam Wang thought that this child should have found the soybeans. Perhaps she discovered this thing and found it fun, so she watered it every day until they found out. But she felt that there was something in the middle that she missed. How did those snakese about? ... Little Ah Yu scratched her head. They came by themselves. She didnt know how to talk to snakes. She only talked to the littlemb. Old Madam Wang had asked Liu Shi before. Liu Shi said that she had fallen into a nest of snakes, but the snakes did not hurt her. Later on, they followed her to the vige to help. Liu Shi did not exin it clearly, but Old Madam Wang knew that there must be something behind it. Meatball felt that there was no need for her to teach Ah Yu to lie at all because she was acting very well now. She was telling the truth, but it did not reveal anything. Therefore, it was relieved and temporarily let down its guard to continue digging the ditch in the spatial pocket. In the next moment, Old Madam Wang asked, Whats with the water your brothers mentioned? Whats different about the water youre carrying? Why did the people who drank it have diarrhea? Only then did Ah Yu understand that Grandma wanted to know where her water came from. She looked around the house and finally locked onto a ce. In the next moment, she used her consciousness to control the Myriad Spirit Water in the spatial pocket and it flowed out from her fingertips. [Little brat, dont!] Meatball watched helplessly as a ball of water disappeared in front of it. This is it. Little Ah Yu nodded and poured out the water. If the beans drink it, they can grow taller. If Uncle drinks it, he will wake up. At the same time. Hua It filled half a chamber pot. Old Madam Wang was dumbfounded. Chapter 35 Discussing Old Madam Wangs hands were trembling. This was really conjured out of thin air. Was she getting bad eyesight in her old age?! Little Ah Yu saw that Grandma did not speak for a long time and thought that she did not believe her. She felt a little aggrieved. She tried to lift her deted mouth, pursed her lips, and held out her hand, intending to perform again. Alright, I know. You didnt lie to Grandma. Old Madam Wang quickly grabbed Little Ah Yus hand. The child was not holding anything, but she could pour out half a bowl of water. This was enough to convince her. Looking at the water in the chamber pot with a conflicted gaze, Old Madam Wang gritted her teeth, picked up the chamber pot, and carried it out of the house. When the Wang family saw the olddye out, they all craned their necks to look. They saw that she was holding a chamber pot?! People from the countryside were not particrly particr, but they rarely brought out the chamber pot during the day. Mother, why did you bring out the chamber pot? Wang Chuanman was the first to ask. Old Madam Wang said angrily, This is for you to drink. Do you want it? Wang Chuanman: Old man Wang looked disapprovingly at this scene. Its almost time for dinner. Why did you bring this out? She didnt even consider that it would spoil their appetite. Did I dy your dinner? Old Madam Wang raised the chamber pot in her hand. If you continue being so carefree, Ill let you scrub it! Old man Wang turned his head. I cant be bothered with you. Seeing that the others were also looking over, Old Madam Wang coughed fakely and everyone quickly dispersed. They were afraid that they would be the next to be scolded. Old Madam Wang walked out with the chamber pot. She first came to the ce where Little Ah Yu plucked the soybean vines and wanted to pour the water on the weeds. Lets see if it really works. Little Ah Yu followed beside her. When Old Madam Wang saw the little fellow staring at her hand, she felt that this did not seem good. She might as well go to the chicken coop and take out the feces bucket. After pouring the water from the chamber pot into it, she carried it to the water channel in front and scooped half a bucket of water with the feces bucket, mixing it in the water from the chamber pot. Ah Yu, do you still have any soybeans? Give Grandma a few. Old Madam Wang looked at Little Ah Yus little bag. There were many beans inside. Little Ah Yu buried her head and rummaged through her pockets, taking out a handful of beans. There were mung beans, soybeans, and a few peanuts. They were all raw. Old Madam Wang took a few as well. Behind a tree, she casually dug a pit and sprinkled the beans in before pouring adle of water. Thats all? Old Madam Wang asked. Little Ah Yu nodded. Yes, yes. Water it. Itll grow tall and there wont be bugs. Alright, then well wait for the beans to grow taller. Old Madam Wang ced the feces bucket beside her and pulled two banana leaves to cover it. Grandma, give it some. Little Ah Yu pointed at the banana tree with its wilting leaves. Alright, as you wish. Old Madam Wang didnt think much of it and poured two moredles on the banana leaves. She first went to the canal to wash her hands repeatedly and washed the chamber pot again before bringing Little Ah Yu back. When Old Madam Wang and Little Ah Yu went out to nt beans, Liu Shi also pulled Wang Chuanman into the room. Liu Shi asked, Did you encounter anything special when you saved Ah Yu? Special thing? I dont think so. Wang Chuanman didnt think too much about it. He had been working all day. Liu Shi felt that Ah Yu was hiding a secret, especially after she fell into the snake nest and saw a pile of fruits suddenly appear in her hand. If she hadnt scattered the fruit into the snakes nest, she might have died in the snakes nest. Snakes usually did not take the initiative to attack people, but if anyone barged into their territory, they would basically fight to the death. The snake let her go and targeted the people of Shanyang Vige, so she suspected that Ah Yus identity was not ordinary. She was also afraid that if others found out, they would treat Ah Yu badly. Therefore, when Grandma asked, Liu Shi deliberately hid half of the truth. At that time, Wang Wng was also present, but he did not see Ah Yus actions. Old Madam Wang naturally asked Wang Wng as well. Liu Shis half-truth matched Wang Wngs words. She was not afraid that Grandma would suspect anything. Ah, if were talking about something special, theres really one, Wang Chuanman said. On the way back with Big Brother, we encountered two people riding horses. They ran very quickly in the snow. That horse should be very good. The snow didnt slow their legs at all Liu Shi interrupted him. Where did those two appear? Did they say anything to you? Their actions were very domineering. I was even knocked over. They left in a hurry and didnt even look back. Later, after walking for a while, we realized that there was a package on the ground. At that time, we thought that the two of them had dropped it At this point, Wang Chuanman suddenly reacted. They threw Ah Yu away?! Liu Shi was simply amazed. How slow was her husband to only realize that something was wrong now! It was obvious that Ah Yu was abandoned by those two. To be able to ride a horse meant that their family background was not bad. Although the cloth wrapped around Ah Yu was half-worn, they could not afford to buy something like it. It also proved that the family who threw Ah Yu away was definitely not poor people like them. Then, will someonee to our vige in the future and take our daughter away? Wang Chuanman was extremely nervous. He liked this daughter very much. Now, he had the motivation to work every day. He even felt happy to be scolded by his mother. He was the only one in their family with a daughter! Liu Shi took a deep breath and resisted the urge to twist Wang Chuans ears. Theyve already abandoned her. They definitely wont look for her again. Moreover, leaving the child outside under such circumstances was equivalent to killing her. It was said that rich families had many rules. They even killed people at will! ... Liu Shi had actually thought about this countless times before, but she had already determined that Ah Yu was her daughter and no one could snatch her away. In short, just dont tell anyone, especially not anyone outside the vige. Wang Chuanman nodded heavily. Alright, I understand. The couple from the eldest branch were also worried. Madam Feng whispered to Wang Chuanfu, Husband, somethings wrong with Ah Yu. Should we tell Mother and hide the parts thats strange? Wang Chuanfu did not have much wisdom either. He was like the most ordinary farmer in the countryside. When he was young, he listened to his parents. When he grew up, he also listened to his parents. When he got married, he listened to his wife. Just like his father, unless he had to step forward to take charge, he would not make a decision. Go and tell Mom. Im stupid with my words and dont know what to say. The main reason was that he was really afraid of his mother. His mother would beat people up on a whim. When she scolded the women, she was just nagging. But the sons and grandsons were often scolded and beaten up. It did not hurt particrly, but it was very embarrassing. Madam Feng nodded and took what she wanted to take. She then went to the kitchen to continue working. Alright, Ill tell Mom after Im done. ... Chapter 36 Revisiting As for the second branch, Madam Ma did not think of them at all. However, when she entered the house to bring hot water, Wang Chuangui, who was lying on the bed, called out to her. Mom, Ah Yu is a good child. If youre free, take care of her. Madam Ma smiled gently and poured a ss of water for Wang Chuangui to drink. Then, she said, Even if you dont say it, I like her. Not to mention me, no one in the family hates her. Shes a good child. Perhaps its really as they say. Ah Yu was sent by Buddha. Wang Chuangui looked at his legs with hidden anticipation in his eyes. It doesnt matter if shes a human or a god. When shees to our house, shell always be a part of our family. Perhaps she was really the mercy of the heavens, sent to fill the regrets in their hearts. I know, Madam Ma said gently. The wound on the third branchs Madam Zhangs back had already healed a little, especially after drinking the soymilk. She clearly did not feel any pain anymore. At this moment, Wang Chuanyuan was not in the room looking at her. Wang Wng, Wang Xiang, and Wang Qngs three sons were guarding her bed. Madam Zhang asked, What was your Grandma doing just now? The few of them told her what had happened. They were also worried that Grandma would treat Ah Yu badly. Your Grandma is a good person. Dont be so afraid of her all the time. You didnt do anything wrong, so she wont punish you for no reason. Little Zhang looked at her sons and said with a smile, Dont be too yful usually, especially Ling and Qng. Youre no longer the youngest children in the family. You have to take on the responsibility of an elder brother. Dont always cause trouble. You have to protect your younger sister. Wang Ling and Wang Qng were twins to begin with. They were rtively lively and thick-skinned. Wang Xiang asked, Mother, everyone in the vige said that Little Sister Ah Yu is Mother Nwas child. Is that true? Wang Qng said, Thats right, thats right. Doesnt Nwa know how to make humans? Was she personally created by Nwa? I think she looks different from us! She must have been personally created by Nwa! Madam Zhang red. How would I know? Can I send a letter to Goddess Nwa to ask? Why are you thinking so much? In any case, shes your younger sister now. As brothers, you have to protect your sister well. Otherwise, others willugh at your ipetence. The boys panicked. Well protect our sister well! Wang Wng patted his chest. I protected Little Sister today! He had carried her all the way here! Alright, alright, let me sleep for a while. Madam Zhang waved her hand. She would not get to eat dry rice tonight and was still depressed. She had to sleep more and get well early to eat! As they spoke, they heard someone shout from outside, Its time to eat! Madam Feng and Madam Ma brought the food out of the kitchen. There was a long wooden table in the hall. Everyone had a bowl of rice in front of them. In the middle of the table was arge pot of snake meat soup, arge te of pickled vegetables, and a small bamboo basket filled with arge pot of bean paste pancakes. There were also some minced wild vegetable cream in the bean paste pancake. This meal was a rare good meal. Old man Wang picked up a bean paste pancake. Eat. Only then did everyone start eating. There was also a small bowl in front of Little Ah Yu. Other than pickled vegetables and bean paste pancakes, she also had a bowl of milky white soy milk. This time, there was no sugar in it. Not far away, there was a stone trough in front of the littlemb with a bean paste pancake inside. It looked down at the bean paste pancake in the stone trough and then at the grass sticking out of the hill not far away. In the end, it lowered its head in resignation and began to eat the pancake. As for Madam Zhang, she could only eat the porridge specially made for her. After everyone finished eating, Old Madam Wang was still thinking about the beans she had nted. She wanted to take a look in two days. If there was really a problem with the water, she still had to think about what to do. Therefore, she did not talk to them. Everyone washed up after eating and went to bed. After everyone was asleep, Meatball called out to Little Ah Yu in the spatial pocket. [Child, go and do a mission tomorrow.] Meatball was an exclusive growth attendant. Its greatest duty was to protect Ah Yu and let her grow up. Initially, Meatball felt that it was good to continue raising her like this. However, it felt that Ah Yu was too weak right now, and the people protecting her were too weak. It could only coax Ah Yu to upgrade the spatial pocket. After the spatial pocket was upgraded, it would be able to unlock more abilities and help Ah Yu better. The most suitable main mission for her was to nt enough vegetables to make them worth more than 500 taels. There was also a side mission that was optional. That was toe into contact with the plot characters. It might trigger unexpected effects. For example, when Ah Yu went to look for the littlemb previously, because she encountered Zhang Zhan, the plot character, she indirectly saved the entire vige and obtained the heartfelt love and gratitude of the vigers, causing the Myriad Spirit Water to grow. Ah Yu had already fallen asleep. Now that she was woken up by Meatball, her consciousness had also woken up in the spatial pocket. It would not affect her bodys rest. Elf, what mission are we going to do? Little Ah Yu asked. [Its very simple. Dont you have grain seeds at home? Get your grandma to give you some and you can take it to nt.] Little Ah Yu thought about it and felt that this was not good. No, those are for them to nt. Ah Yus hearing was very good now. She had heard Grandma and the others say that the Imperial Court gave too little grain seeds and there was not enough at home. [Aiya, your seeds will grow better than theirs. You have the Myriad Spirit Water!] Once the Myriad Spirit Water was used to water the nts, all the crops would be upgraded. At that time, the seeds left behind would be even better. If it was nted in the spatial pocket, she would be able to obtain new seeds in less than ten days. How fast was this! Meatball was not an agricultural technician and did not know much about nting, but that did not stop it from knowing the effect of the Myriad Spirit Water. The ability to upgrade and repair was the most obvious to nts because the vitality of the nts would keep rising before the harvest period. ... [Look, if you nt good seeds for your family, there will be more food at home. You wont have to starve in the future.] [You can eat a lot of steamed buns every day!] Little Ah Yus eyes lit up. Steamed buns! Then, can I get to eat steamed buns? Second Brother seemed to like buns too. [Of course.] Little Ah Yu agreed to the mission, and Meatball was also happy. Even the illusions of the snakes and sheep in the space felt cute. Little Ah Yu had a dream. This time, she dreamed that she was sitting on a mountain of steamed buns and had eaten a lot. Her brothers sat on the mountain with her and also ate many buns. Everyones stomachs were round from eating. They rubbed their stomachs andughed happily. Liu Shi vaguely heardughter. When she listened carefully, she realized that it was Little Ah Yu. Ah Yu snuggled in her arms and muttered, Buns Delicious Burp ~ ... This child could even burp in her dreams. She didnt know whether to be sad or amused. The next morning, Third Aunts eldest grandson shouted at the door of Old man Wangs house, Grandma Zhang, Grandpa Wang, the Vige Chief is asking for you! Zhang Zhan and the others, who had stayed in Shanyang Vige all night, had returned to Hu Family Vige. The few officials who lived in the vige chiefs house also went to meet him. Im here to announce two things, Zhang Zhan said when he saw that almost everyone from the various families was here. Chapter 37 Punishment The people of Hu Family Vige still had a good impression of Zhang Zhan. They did not know who this person was, but no one would believe that he could bring food for disaster relief so quickly after being saved. It was easy to add icing to the cake, but it was difficult to send charcoal in the snow. Were all here, Vige Chief Hu said to Zhang Zhan. There are two things. The first is that there will be no spring tax this year and no conscription until March, Zhang Zhan said word by word. The vigers were immediately shocked. Spring tax exemption? No conscription?! Theres no need to pay taxes or join the army for the time being. We can farm in peace this year! Thank you, Lord Heaven! Thank you! We can live, we can live! The vigers were first stunned before they were overjoyed. This time, they were really crying. They were even more pleasantly surprised than before. How could the importance of the food distributed bepared to the spring tax?! The excited vigers knelt down. One moment, they were kowtowing to Zhang Zhan, and the next moment, they were kowtowing in the direction of Changning City. They kept shouting their thanks. Little Ah Yu sat on Wang Engs neck. When she saw the vigers kneeling down, she hurriedly slid down her brothers neck. She ran over and wanted to pull her aunt up. However, she had only taken two steps when Wang Eng grabbed her arm. Ah Yu, dont run around. Little Ah Yu was puzzled. Why are they kneeling? Did they make a mistake? Only people who made mistakes would kneel. Wang Eng thought for a moment and said, Perhaps its because of the spring tax exemption. The spring tax is very bad! In the past, in order to pay the spring tax, the family had to work from morning to night in the fields, fighting to improve the harvest. Although it was called a spring tax, it was actually a food tax that had to be paid at the end of spring and the beginning of summer. There were sorghum, spring wheat, broad beans, peas, and barley. It looked like a lot, but the production of each of them was very low. Only by putting them together could one pay the amount of taxes. Wang Wng felt a headache when he thought of the spring tax. Thats right, its so tiring. Last year, when Third Brother became a servant, we paid another portion of tax. That tired us out so much that we had no time to y! Wang Sang also felt depressed. Our permanentnd is not even enough topensate for it. What is permanentnd? Little Ah Yu felt that she had a lot of questions. She didnt understand anything. Its thend given to us by the Imperial Court, said Wang Wng. Wang Eng simply told Little Ah Yu what a permanentnd was. ording to the rules of Great Chang, when a man reached the age of 14, he would be considered an adult man. After bing an adult, he could originally obtain 30 mu ofnd. Among them, 20 mu was statend and 10 mu was permanentnd. Thend of the country could not be bought or sold, nor could it be inherited. Itsted from adulthood to death and was taken back to the country after death. A permanentnd was permanently divided to individuals. It could be bought, sold, rented out, or passed down to future generations. Theposition of the vigersnd was basicallyposed of the portion given by the country plus thend passed down by their ancestors, and thend developed by themselves. It seemed like a lot, but very few people could have muchnd in their hands. There were all kinds of reasons why they had to sell or swap theirnd. They did this out of poverty. The Wangs familysnd was given by the country to the grandchildren after they became adults. However, they had already sold some. The entire family lived a tight life. A mu of fertilend could only produce 150 catties of grain. Everyone did not have much fertilend and usually only produced 70 to 80 catties per mu. It was not considered a good yield. Each male had to pay one shi of food in spring and autumn. The others,posed of men who had yet to be adults, and women, would pay one shi of food per three people. It sounded little, butbined, it was impossible to afford. Little Ah Yu felt dizzy as she listened. Her two small eyes blinked as she tried her best to understand the contents of her brothers words. But she only remembered one thing. There was very little permanentnd, and farming was very tiring. She raised her arms and rubbed them with great effort. Under the surprised gazes of her brothers, she puffed up her cheeks and said in an exceptionally serious tone, Dont be afraid. Ah Yu knows how to farm too. Lets farm together! Wang Wng covered his mouth andughed secretly. Youre too young to farm. Little Ah Yu was anxious. The vegetables Ah Yu nts are very delicious! Theyre even more delicious now! With the help of the elf, she could water the vegetables with the sweet water. The vegetables would definitely be even more delicious! Seeing that Ah Yu was as anxious as a buggy fruit, the Wang Family boys could not help butugh. They fought to appease her. Alright, alright, alright. Ah Yus vegetables are very delicious. Ournd and farm will depend on Ah Yu! Little Ah Yu grinned, so happy that her two little buns swayed. In her joy, she forgot to ask, What is a conscription? Before Little Ah Yu could remember, Zhang Zhan spoke again. When everyone calmed down, Zhang Zhan continued, The second thing is about the fight between your vige and Shanyang Vige. The vigers all looked at Zhang Zhan, hoping to hear good news. Zhang Zhan said, Weve already investigated this matter clearly. Its not your fault. The few officials that Zhang Zhan had left behind not only stayed behind to protect the vige, but they were also in charge of investigating the matter here. On the way back, the Wang brothers had already exined the matter clearly. However, they could not listen to one side of the story only, so they naturally had to investigate. The results of the investigation were simr to what Wang Chuanman and the others had said. The people of Shanyang Vige ate their own children. Later on, a few families who were stipted to give their children to the vige were unhappy and simply wanted to steal the children of Hu Family Vige. This was because they had heard that a child had been picked up from Hu Family Vige and if they ate that child, the people of Hu Family Vige would definitely not make a fuss. In Shanyang Vige, when Zhang Zhan asked about this, a man even said with hatred on his face, We cant even live anymore, but they actually still picked up children to raise! If they gave us the food they left behind, we wouldnt have to resort to snatching the child! Thats right. Their Hu Family Vige is the poorest vige in the first ce. All these years, the viges around them have helped them a lot. Now that were in trouble, they only gave us 50 catties of food. How can we take this lying down! Our viges are so close to each other, so weve interacted a lot. They would rather give the food to a girl they dont know than give us a way out. They forced us to do this! ... They even caused a few of our people to die. We want them to pay with their lives! They even asked us topensate them with money. Heavens, this is the most wronged thing in the world! The more the people from Shanyang Vige spoke, the more agitated they became. They even requested Zhang Zhan to punish the group of ingrates from Hu Family Vige. This act of ming others left Zhang Zhan and the other officials dumbfounded. They could actually say that? Not only did those who had eaten children say so, but even those who had never eaten human flesh before, including some respected elders, expressed that they were not at fault. When Zhang Zhan left Shanyang Vige after his investigation, his heart was very heavy. He originally thought that the act of eating anothers child was extremely vicious and should be severely punished. Unfortunately, the officials below reminded him that this was usually not within the scope of the investigation for the officials. It was more likely that such cases were handed over to the local families or country squires for trial. If the victim did notin, the matter could only be left unsettled. At most, they would capture the offender and imprison him for a few days to teach him a lesson. ... He originally thought that not everyone in Shanyang Vige would eat their children. There would always be some people who were unwilling to be involved in this but were forced to. But when he asked, Is there anyone who wants to seek justice? I can help you. Everyone in Shanyang Vige fell silent. This included some women who had cried their hearts out when their children were taken away and eaten. He asked if they wanted to report their husband or father-inw, but they kept shaking their heads. Lord, you cant arrest him. How can we live without a man in the family! His face was cold. Theyre people who can ignore their own flesh and blood. Are you really going to forgive them? The women whimpered, not daring to cry out loud, but no one answered. Their children were already gone. They could not lose their men. Although he was an Imperial Envoy and he could interfere in this matter, he could not extend his hand too far. In the end, he could not take it anymore and asked the officials to arrest those who went to the Hu Family Vige to cause trouble and send them all to the county city. Even if the matter of them sacrificing children to eat could be discussedter, they hadmitted a crime by causing trouble in another vige and causing the death of their own vigers. At this point, Zhang Zhan looked at the innocent vigers of Hu Family Vige andposed himself slightly. He said, Shanyang Vige took the initiative to provoke you and cause trouble, and they injured the people of the Hu Family Vige. This is a serious crime. You didnt take the initiative to provoke them, and you retaliated for the sake of self-preservation. Its not your fault that the snake nest was mobilized. Therefore, your vige is innocent. But Zhang Zhan changed the topic and everyone became nervous, afraid that he would say something. Shanyang Vige took the initiative to provoke Hu Family Vige first. Other than the medicalpensation they proposed, Shanyang Vige will take over your June conscription quota. If the Imperial Court summons the army, they can go in your ce. As soon as he finished speaking, the vigers eyes widened. Shangyang Vige had to take over the June conscription quota for the Hu Family Vige! In that case, the men in their vige would have at least six months to recuperate. This was something that they could not even ask for. Sir, are you serious? The vigers were trembling with fear. They mainly wanted to ask if what he said counted. Chapter 38 Ah Yu Is My Daughter Of course. Before I came, my Lord had already given me the authority to deal with anything here. Ive already arrested the people involved. Now, your vige has to nominate a witness to follow me. To officially judge the case, they had to go to the county city. Only after various procedures could the case be closed. This matter was very important. The Hu Family Vige and Shanyang Vige would definitely be enemies because of this. However, at this point, shaking hands and making peace was too cowardly. Vige Chief Hu pondered for a moment. Thats easy. Ill go with you. In addition, Ill have four vigerse with me. He was the vige chief. It would be more convincing if he testified. Old Madam Wang took a step forward and tidied her clothes. She said firmly, Ill go with you. Donkey Zhang, are you stupid? With your old bones, how can you go to the county city! Youll probably fall apart halfway! Third Aunt Hu stood a little further away. She was still a little afraid. After all, she had never seen an official before, let alone so many people in front of her. This Donkey Zhang was also stupid. Who didnt know that when the people saw an official, even if they didnt die, they would lose ayer of skin. Why was she in such a hurry to go! Old Madam Wang ignored Third Aunt Hu. She had to make a trip there to let everyone know that their Wang Family valued Ah Yu. Shanyang Vige wanted to snatch Ah Yu away. This matter was not over! Moreover, even if others were afraid of officials, she was not. Didnt the officials also have arms and legs like everyone else? Would they eat her up? Dont worry, its just a routine questioning. It wont cause any harm. Its just that the journey will be bumpy. Im afraid youll have to suffer a little. Zhang Zhan nodded slightly and reminded her. Dont you have a carriage? Ill take that. Old Madam Wang raised her chin and said especially casually. Zhang Zhan was stunned. Then, he thought that this was not impossible. He quite liked the olddy. She was honest and sharp. Zhang Zhan saw Little Ah Yu in the crowd. She had already gotten down from Wang Engs neck. Amb was beside her, and she was lowering her head and talking to it. Compared to the way she looked a few days ago, the little girl seemed to have changed again. Originally, her face was a little haggard and she was thin, as if she would copse if the wind blew. Now, her ck eyes seemed to be filled with starlight. The bit of gold hidden in her pupils was more like the stars. Her small chin had a round arc. When she smiled, two dimples hung on her flushed face. Her full lips opened and closed, and her white and neat teeth appeared and disappeared. She was cute as snow and carved like jade, like a little doll that had walked out of a painting. Just one look at her made one feel that she was beautiful. She did not look like a child raised by a farmer. His hearing was amazing, and he happened to hear the little girl say to the littlemb, Littlemb, be good. The adults want to do something, so well all be good. Ill bring you to eat grasster. With that, she patted the littlembs head symbolically. Zhang Zhan especially liked this little girl. Logically speaking, she was also his savior. A mere jade pendant was naturally not enough to repay her. Zhang Zhan walked over. When Liu Shi, who had followed over, saw this, she endured the fear in her heart and pulled Ah Yu to her side. She asked nervously, Sir, are you looking for Ah Yu? Yes, Zhang Zhan replied casually. When Little Ah Yu heard her name, she opened her mouth slightly and pointed at herself. Uncle, why are you looking for me? He squatted down in front of Little Ah Yu and looked at the little girls confused eyes. He asked softly, Do you want me to help you find your family? He heard that this child was picked up from somewhere. However, seeing the look of fortune on this childs face, he wondered if she was a child from a rich family. Especially her eyes with golden pupils. They were especially strange, but he felt that there was nothing wrong with them. It was as if she was born with such eyes, like a deer spirit in the mountains. Although the people of Hu Family Vige were good, they were too poor. To the child, it was still a tough life. Uncle, I dont understand. Little Ah Yu was confused. Wasnt her family here? Could this Uncle be a bad person? Fifth Brother said that some bad people liked to lie to children like this. Ah Yu was a little afraid. She secretly tightened her grip on Liu Shis little finger. She patted her small chest. With Mother around, Ah Yu was not afraid. Sir! Liu Shi mustered her courage and raised her voice. She carried Ah Yu with trembling hands, her fingers almost clenched into fists. Liu Shi took a deep breath and said loudly, Ah Yu is my daughter! Little Ah Yu did not know what had happened. She subconsciously hugged Liu Shis neck and shouted, Mother. Mother is here. Ah Yu, dont be afraid. Liu Shis eyes instantly turned red. She looked at Zhang Zhan with pleading and determination. Ah Yu is my child! Im her mother. The grandsons of the Wang Family hurriedly squeezed over and surrounded Liu Shi and Ah Yu. They were young and did not have the reverence for adults. Thats right. Little Sister Ah Yu is our sister. Were all her family! We like her a lot, Sir. You cant take her away. Sir, you cant break up a family! After Wang Ling finished speaking, his brothers were stunned. Wang Sng pped his head. Stupid. You cant say that theyre breaking up the family. Then what should I say? Beat him up! Wang Sng said firmly. In any case, it was not a real beating. ... Zhang Zhan : Old Master Hu saw Zhang Zhans thoughtful expression and cupped his hands at him. Sir, can we talk in private? Zhang Zhan nced at Ah Yu and knew that there was probably something hidden behind this, so he nodded in agreement. After the two of them left, everyone gathered around and looked at Little Ah Yu. What should we do? Those officials wont take Ah Yu away, right? Ah Yu is a child of our Wang Family. No one can take her away. Old Madam Wang straightened her back, her eyes burning. When she looked at the surrounding vigers, her tone was even more firm. She was born two years ago to my fourth daughter-inw. The vigers were puzzled at first. What two years ago? Didnt you just bring her back? Then, they understood. Yes, they should say that. Ah Yu was young and had already forgotten her original family after interacting with everyone. She only thought that she was the granddaughter of the Wang Family. They should not remind the child to remember. The grandsons of the Wang Family looked at each other in confusion. ... Was Ah Yu really Fourth Aunts daughter? Why hadnt they seen her before? Could it be that she was raised at Fourth Aunts house? Vige Chief Hu said in a low voice, Ill also make a trip with them to register the child. Its time to register her name. The vigers immediately echoed, Yes, yes, yes. Ah Yu is already two years old. It should have been done long ago. Its better to do it early. Itll be more convenient to save up for the dowry in the future. When the surrounding officials saw the vigers say this, they were a little uncertain. Didnt the people from Shanyang Vige say that this child was adopted? If she was really picked up from the streets, the vigers should not be so protective of her, let alone when there was no food. Little Ah Yu was not sure what they were discussing because to her now, she was her mothers child. Both Mother and she frequently fell sick. She was always dizzy and would forget something every time she was sick. She felt that it did not matter if she forgot about the illness. In any case, Mother and the others were with her. Meatball chose to remain silent in the space. Ah Yus previous memories were too painful. To a four-year-old child, it was more like four years of purgatory. However, she did not notice it herself. Instead, she lived happily. If not for the fact that Ah Yu had woken it up when she was facing death, Ah Yu might very well be gone. The child did not remember those memories, but it knew that she remembered. It was just an attendant and was powerless to change the past. It was better to let her think that she was from Hu Family Vige since she was young like the other vigers. Zhang Zhan learned about the general situation from Old Master Hu. After thinking about it carefully, he knew that Little Ah Yu had probably been abandoned by her family and was not lost. There might be other implications. He decided to keep it a secret for the time being and turned a blind eye to it, letting the Wang Family register her under their family name. When he returned, he would send someone to investigate and see what was going on with her family. If they were looking for her, he would help her return to her family. If theyd really abandoned her, he would pretend that Ah Yu had died in the snow. He would help wrap things up. Zhang Zhan did not mention bringing Ah Yu to look for her family again and pretended that this did not exist. Then, he brought a few people from Hu Family Vige, including Vige Chief Hu and Old Madam Wang, to the county city to close the case. Before leaving, Hu Erpang could not help but ask from afar, Sir, when are you going to return Grandpa Wangs pants to him? When he went to call Grandpa Wang this morning, he heard himining that his pants had been taken by that young man and he had nothing to change into. Zhang Zhan: Why did he remind him about this? He gritted his teeth and looked at Old Madam Wang at the side. He forced himself to calm down and said, Ive ced it in the county city. Ill definitely return it when the timees. Old Madam Wang waved her hand. You can return it anytime. It wasnt her pants anyway. This was because a round trip would take 12 hours. Old Madam Wang would only be able to return the next day. She said to Ah Yu, Dont touch the seeds first. Wait for Grandma toe back first. Little Ah Yu thought of the seeds and the Myriad Spirit Water that Ah Ma had poured on them, and her eyes curved as she nodded obediently. Yes, yes. Shhh, she knew. This was her and Grandmas little secret. Chapter 39 Whos the Vicious Supporting Actress Zhang Zhan brought a group of people to the county city. A single trip was 60 li. It should have taken three hours, but everyone was worried about their families and did not rest halfway. They spent two and a half hours to arrive. The poor officials backs ached from walking, but they did not say anything. The vigers of Hu Family Vige were very uneasy, afraid that they would be beaten up the moment they entered the county office. They had heard that regardless of whether they were in the right or wrong, they would be beaten up after entering the county office. It was only when they arrived that they found out that the county magistrate of Yongding County had been removed from his position and investigated some time ago. The reason was that he was lining his own pockets. The entire Yongding County had been turned inside out. Only then did they know that after every disaster, the Imperial Court had distributed the money and food for disaster relief to the viges, but the funds had ended up in the county magistrates pocket. Not only that, the taxes that the local county magistrate ordered to collect from the viges had actually doubled! Fortunately, the Imperial Court sent someone to investigate this time. Otherwise, countless people would have starved to death again! Some vigers also wiped their tears. We all misunderstood the Tian family and thought that they didnt care about our lives. We didnt expect that it was the corrupt officials who yed tricks! How hateful! Heaven has eyes. The people from Shanyang Vige were not so lucky. They ate people first and caused troubleter. Even if it was caused by hunger, they could not be forgiven. The new county magistrate had yet to arrive. The person reviewing the case was a county lieutenant with the surname Cao. He was a very upright person. Back then, he was suppressed by the county magistrate, but he was still unwilling to cooperate. In the end, he survived this storm. Old Madam Wang looked at Vige Chief Hu beside her and shook her sleeves. Vige Chief Hu, after this matter is over, lets get my granddaughters household register settled first, okay? Originally, they could already apply for a household register internally, but they still had toe to the county city to register. In addition, the child was adopted and required many witnesses to testify. But now that the vigers were all around, it was best to settle it in the county city. Vige Chief Hu saw that it was still early and the county lieutenant had yet to officially announce his judgment, so they might as well take this opportunity to settle this. The people of Shanyang Vige were all terrified and uneasy when they were imprisoned, especially some who hadmitted serious crimes. Even though they were poisoned by the snake venom, they were still carried to prison. When they heard that the county lieutenants surname was Cao, they all remembered that their vige chiefs surname was also Cao. The viger from Shanyang Vige said to Vige Chief Cao, Vige Chief, is County Lieutenant Cao rted to your family? If hes really a rtive, can you ask him to let us go? This cell is really not a ce for humans. Vige Chief Cao remained silent. The vigers were anxious. Vige Chief! You cant just watch us be locked up in cells! There are still old people and children at home waiting for us to go back and feed them! You also know that there are still old people and children at home. When you did those things back then, did you think about your wives and children?! A voice filled with anger sounded from outside. Everyone looked and saw that it was someone in a county lieutenant uniform. Who else could it be but County Lieutenant Cao? When County Lieutenant Cao saw Vige Chief Cao sitting furthest away, his face was filled with disappointment and even more ruthlessness. Cao Hua, youve actually fallen to such a state. Are you worthy of honoring Uncles soul in heaven?! Under the shocked gazes of the vigers, Vige Chief Caos face turned ashen. His eyes were filled with shame. The vigers only had one thought: Its over At this moment, Zhang Zhan was checking the documents for the disaster relief report in the inner courtyard of the county office when a servant hurriedly walked in. Sir. The man cupped his hands. You found out so quickly? Zhang Zhan asked. That person said, Weve found some clues. Someone once saw two people riding horses in the county city to rest. They mentioned the words that were lost in the mountains. However, the snow was too heavy and we couldnt hear them clearly. They left before dawn. Continue investigating. Zhang Zhan did not look up as he tapped his fingers on the table. Investigate in secret. Just tell me the results within a month. The disaster this time covered a wide area. He would have to stay for at least another month or two. Yes! At the same time, in a tall courtyard 200 miles away, two people looked around at the back door before knocking. After the person inside opened the door and saw that it was them, he let them in. The two of them walked all the way to the innermost area and met a young girl who was about ten years old. She was wearing a pink dress with flower patterns and a light yellow shawl hung between her arms. Her two butterfly tassels made her waist-length hair look like sshed ink. The girl was tasting pastries. On the small stone round table, there were more than 20 kinds of pastries. They were colorful and fragrant. Second Miss. The two of them stood in front of the girl and lowered their heads to greet her. The girl gently crushed the pastry powder on her fingers and asked casually, How is it? Weve already followed your instructions and thrown her into the mountain range 300 kilometers away. When we went, the snow had almost sealed the mountain. We spent a lot of effort walking out. The girl was surprised. You arent kidding me, right? You really threw her so far? How would I dare to lie to Second Miss! Moreover, Little Miss What Little Miss? Do we have a Little Miss in our family? Also, what do you mean by following my instructions? Did I ask you to do anything? Im just curious, the girl interrupted him impatiently. Yes, its me who spoke too much! I deserve to be beaten up! Its the bastard child. Ive already lost her ording to Masters orders. I saw her fall into aa with my own eyes. Those hungry beasts smelled her and must have Enough! The girl looked disgusted. She flipped the table of pastries in front of her onto the ground and stood up to leave. Why are you saying so much? Youre making me lose my appetite for no reason! Get lost. Donte looking for me in the future. Yes! After the two of them left, a few maid servants came over to clean up the mess. The girl strode away. As she walked, she was still thinking. This is wonderful! The vicious supporting actress has finally been axed. The disaster has indeed been nipped in the bud. Im simply a natural expert at home fighting! The girl was overjoyed and couldnt help butugh. As she smiled, she thought to herself, The evil supporting actress has already been axed. Its time to look for the female lead to nurture our rtionship. In the future, wont I have someone to rely on? Hehe, she was too smart! Guards! I want to go to the National Guard Monastery to offer incense! Yes! Soon, someone started working for her. At this moment, Little Ah Yu, who was 200 miles away, was following her brothers up the mountain to dig for wild vegetables. Initially, she wanted to follow her father and the others to the fields to farm, but her family did not agree. They said that the farming was dirty work and did not want her to go. ... The boys simply brought her to the mountain to dig for wild vegetables. Spring snow melting was the most suitable time for catching fish, digging bird nests, and digging wild vegetables! Little Ah Yu was panting as she climbed. The littlemb was behind her, and from time to time, it would use its little head to nudge her so that she could borrow its strength. On the other side, Wang Chuanman searched for a long time and finally found another bucket. When he saw the bucket hidden by the banana tree, he almostughed out of anger. Its that brat again! Its fine if he peed, but he still filled it with so much. If I catch him, Ill definitely beat him up! With that, he was about to pour the water out of the bucket so that he could pick up the feces. Chapter 40 Catching Pheasants Just as Wang Chuanman was about to pour the water out of the bucket, Wang Chuanyuan came over. Dont pour it out. Isnt there urine in here? Its just right to use it to nourish seedlings. Thats true. Wang Chuanman lifted the bucket of water from the ground and prepared to use the water to mix the soil and make fertilizer. While the people in the field were busy, Little Ah Yu followed her brothers and climbed halfway up the mountain. Old man Wangs family had 40 acres of mountainousnd. They were allnd distributed to the grandchildren after they became adults. This part was considered state-ownednd, but they had the right to use it. The mountainous area was barren and filled with rocks. There was no way to nt there. The vigers could only nt trees and bamboo in the mountainous area. Digging for wild vegetables in spring was not a bad choice. Where is Mother digging? Little Ah Yu asked. It should be at the mountain that belongs to our family. Wang Wng was not very sure. No one cared which family the wild vegetables belonged to. In any case, they would dig them up and eat them. Everyone doesnt have enough food, so we can only dig up our own food. Fourth Aunt should be in our mountainous area. Lets go there and look for her, Wang Sng analyzed. The Wang Familys mountain was on the back of another mountain. It would take about an hour to climb over. Since Little Ah Yu did not say that it was tiring, no one said that they were not going. Liu Shi had been arranged to cook today. There was not enough food, so when it came time to gather the wild vegetables, she went up the mountain in advance. On the other side, halfway through the trek, Meatball suddenly reminded Ah Yu. [Kid, there are three pheasants in the bushes over there.] Little Ah Yus eyes lit up as she immediately walked towards the bushes. She did not know what a pheasant was, but she had heard from Grandma that her mother was not in good health. If their family was rich, they could buy a chicken to nourish her body. A pheasant was also a chicken? Shell capture it and nourish her. When Wang Wuliang saw Little Ah Yu walking to the side, he quickly pulled her back. Little Sister Ah Yu, dont walk around. It wont be easy to find you if you get lostter. Little Ah Yu pointed at the bushes and said, Fifth Brother, theres a pheasant! What pheasant? Wang Wusang looked confused. He thought for a moment and asked, You mean a pheasant? At this time, where Before he could finish his sentence, there was the sound of wings pping in the bushes. Then, a colorful pheasant flew out. Wang Sng reacted the fastest. He immediately picked up a stone and threw it at the pheasant. Quick, catch it! Wang Wng, Wang Ling, and Wang Qng also quickly ran over to chase after the pheasant that wanted to escape. Little Ah Yu thought that since there was one here, there must be more inside. She ran to the bushes with her short legs and pulled them open to look inside. The pheasants did not realize that they had been exposed and were still staying in their nest in peace. Little Ah Yu stretched out her two little arms, wanting to catch the pheasant. The pheasant was shocked and immediately pped its wings and flew away. The pheasant beside it also felt the danger, but it wanted to peck her. Baa ~! The littlemb suddenly rushed over and jumped into the bushes with its short legs. It knocked over the pheasant with its head, then opened its mouth and bit the pheasants leg. It shook its head hard, and the pheasant swayed and clucked. [] Although youre amb, youre really awesome. The other pheasant saw that something was wrong and was about to escape. [Kid, get closer and you can put it into the spatial pocket.] Little Ah Yu could not walk through the bushes and was anxious. She simply imitated the littlemb and raised her hand high before throwing herself over. In the end, she fell headfirst into the bushes. Fortunately, she was only two meters away from the other pheasant. Meatball shouted, Think about putting it in. Use your will. Hurry! Little Ah Yu closed her eyes and tried her best to suppress her emotions. Her head was red. Mm Finally, the struggling pheasant disappeared from the spot, along with a pile of weeds. When Meatball saw the pheasant flying around in the air, it immediately flew over to subdue it. How could the pheasant be willing? It pped its wings and shook off the weeds and dust on the ground. When the Meatball that had finally sorted out the spatial pocket saw this scene, it exploded like a porcupine. [!!! Ill fight it out with you!] After a while, Little Ah Yu heard Meatballs weak voice: Take this thing out. Little Ah Yu pursed her lips and asked softly in her heart, Elf, whats wrong? Are you sick? [Im not sick.] Im just catching pheasants. Im tired. Little Ah Yu obediently grabbed the pheasant out of the space. As the pheasant had already been beaten up by Meatball, it was listless and its wings were broken. She finally pulled herself out of the bushes and crawled out with a lot of effort. Over there, themb had just subdued the other pheasant. The pheasant was dizzy from the littlembs crazed flinging. It no longer had any strength to struggle. On the other side, the four boys spent a lot of effort and finally caught the pheasant. They felt a sense of aplishment. One had to know that even the adults in the vige who were good at trapping pheasants might not be able to catch a fleeing pheasant. They were too powerful! Little Sister Ah Yu, look, we caught one Wang Wng carried the pheasant with its wings and ws tied up and sounded especially happy. When he walked back, he saw his sister hugging a pheasant that looked even bigger than her. There was a littlemb beside her and a twitching pheasant lying beside its feet. ... Wang Lings mouth was so wide that it could hold an egg. little Sister Ah Yu, did you catch this?! Ah, no, no. Little Ah Yu waved her hand. The elf helped me catch it. Then, Little Ah Yu pointed her little arm at the littlemb and said honestly, Themb is very powerful. It caught one too. Then, she looked at her brothers. Big Brothers are so powerful too. You guys caught one too! The elf was impressive, themb was strong, and her brothers were powerful. Everyone was so powerful! Wang Wng and the others: This was ridiculous. Just as everyone was discussing whether to continue looking for Liu Shi or return home to bring the pheasants back, Liu Shi returned. Hearing the voices of the children, Liu Shi quickened her pace and turned the corner of the mountain. She saw her children standing together on the t ground. She immediately saw the short and small Ah Yu. Ah Yu, why are you here?! Liu Shi took three steps over and was shocked. How did you climb so high? Its too dangerous! The boys from the Wang Family felt a little guilty. They had really never thought about whether it was dangerous. ... Liu Shi came with a basket on her back. When she saw Ah Yu and the three pheasants on the ground, she was stunned. These children could actually catch pheasants? Fourth Aunt, Little Sister Ah Yu is so powerful. She caught this one. Is Ah Yu so capable? Are you hurt anywhere? Little Ah Yu shook her head. No. Actually, her arm had been scratched a few times, but she had hidden it. If Mother did not know, Mother would not be anxious. As expected, Liu Shi was shocked. She thought that since even pheasants hade out, there would probably be snakes or something. Hence, she moved the wild vegetables away and ced the pheasants inside before covering it with the wild vegetables. Then, she carried Little Ah Yu and rushed down the mountain. She had to tell her family this news as soon as possible. Their Ah Yu was really a great lucky star! Chapter 41 ?41 Buying Things At half past seven, when Madam Liu brought the brats home, Old man Wang was making a new bamboo fence with his sons. Father! Grandfather! Uncle, Third Uncle! Ah Yu saw them from afar and shouted happily. When they heard the sound, they looked up and smiled when they saw Little Ah Yu. Their daughter was still the best. She even greeted them when she returned home. Those brats never greet anyone when theye home. Madam Feng and Madam Ma were cleaning up in the house. When they heard themotion outside, they smiled. As expected, the addition of a girl at home was different. Everyone was much happier. Wang Wng could not hold it in anymore. As soon as he stepped into the courtyard, he shouted excitedly, We caught pheasants! There are three of them! As he spoke, Liu Shi had already put down the basket. Her basket was not too big, and she could barely fit three pheasants in it. On the surface were the wild vegetables she had dug. It was just spring, so there were not many wild vegetables, and they did not grow tall. However, with all the wild vegetables added together, they could still cook arge pot. The Wang Family could no longer be bothered to look at the wild vegetables. They were all staring at Liu Shis basket. When they saw Liu Shi take out the pheasants from the basket, their eyes widened. Its really pheasants?! Wang Chuanman ran up in big strides and picked up the nearest pheasant. He weighed it in his hand and said happily, This pheasant weighs two catties. Compared to domestic chickens, pheasants usually only weighed two to three catties each, especially since they had just survived winter. It was already not bad for a pheasant to weigh two catties. Old man Wang was also especially happy. His family had just received the food distributed by the Imperial Court, but no one could bear to eat it. They basically all split a portion and used it as grain seeds. Compared to ordinary grain seeds, the effect of these seeds was naturally much worse. However, they had no choice now and could only use it reluctantly. How did you catch the pheasants? Did you find the pheasants nest? Wang Dng was very excited. He was 16 years old this year and still had the heart of a child. However, because of his responsibility as the eldest of the grandchildren, he could not follow the rest to y. Speaking of this, Wang Wng was extremely excited. Its a long story. We originally nned to look for Fourth Aunt, but on the way, a pheasant suddenly flew out. We quickly went to catch it. At this point, Wang Wng kept them in suspense. Guess how we caught three pheasants? How did you catch them? Didnt you catch them with your hands? Oh, did you set up a trap? Wang Sang was also especially curious. In the past, after farming, they would also go out to catch pheasants. However, out of 10 trips, it was already not bad if they could catch any pheasants in one trip. The pheasants were especially agile and very difficult to catch. Unlike wild hares, which at least walked on the ground, the pheasants would fly after being frightened. They did not have wings, so how could they catch up? This is all thanks to our Ah Yu! Wang Wng opened his hands especially exaggeratedly. You dont know this, but when we went to catch that pheasant, Ah Yu and the littlemb caught two! Isnt that especially magical? How is that possible?! Seeing his brothers dumbfounded and shocked, Wang Wng felt extremely satisfied. He continued, I think our Sister Ah Yu is a very lucky person. Look, when did we catch so many pheasants so smoothly in the past? And when did we ever catch three at once? This is all thanks to Sister Ah Yu! Not to mention Wang Dng and the others, even Old man Wang and the others were stunned when they heard this. What? Ah Yu could actually catch pheasants? Fourth Sister-inw, is what Wng said true? Old man Wang was too curious. Otherwise, usually, he would not move around to talk to his daughter-inw. Liu Shi hurriedly said, When I came, they had already caught them. I didnt see them clearly. Actually, Liu Shi did not believe it either. How old was Ah Yu? She looked like a two-year-old child. Could a two-year-old child catch a pheasant? Wasnt that a joke! Wang Eng scratched his head and said in confusion, Little Sister Ah Yu is very powerful to begin with. Didnt she kill the python for us previously? In any case, in Wang Engs eyes, he felt that Little Sister Ah Yu was probably the reincarnation of an immortal. She was powerful to begin with. With Wang Engs reminder, everyone recalled the terrifying python. Yes, their Ah Yu was very different to begin with. They could not help but look at Little Ah Yu, their eyes filled with curiosity. Little Ah Yu blinked. She was even more confused than them. Why were they looking at her? Wang Chuanman walked up to Little Ah Yu and asked her, How did you catch the pheasants? And that littlemb. It only had four hooves and had yet to grow any horns. How could it catch pheasants? When Little Ah Yu heard this, she stretched out her two small hands and gestured a hug before hugging him in the middle. I caught it like this! Little Ah Yu gestured and hugged Wang Chuanmans leg. She raised her head and said, Father, I caught it like this! Wasnt this a little too easy? Perhaps its some pheasants that havent recovered from the winter. Theyre frozen and havent regained their strength yet. Everyone could onlyfort themselves like this. At this moment, Old Madam Wang, who was in Yongding County, had also testified with the vigers. The county councilbined the facts and statements and made a judgment on the spot. Shanyang Vige ate children as food, which vited human ethics and caused a local panic. Because the childrens families did not pursue the matter, they only urged the local squires, Li Zheng, and the vige head to supervise the vigers who ate children. If theymitted another crime in the future, they would be punished with an additional crime. In addition, Shanyang Vige took the lead in causing trouble and it was judged that all the vigers of Hu Family Vige were innocent. Shanyang Vige was responsible for the medical fees of all the injured people in the two viges. At the same time, after the spring tax was exempted, Shanyang Vige would be in charge of the autumn tax on Hu Family Vige this year, as well as all the conscription before June. They would alsopensate them with some food and money. The position of the vige chief of Shanyang Vige had been revoked. The entire family was not allowed to hold the position of vige chief for ten years. Those who were paralyzed by the snake venom and those who were not poisoned but were involved in the trouble were also sentenced to prison. On ount of the fact that they were busy in the spring and there were not enough people in the vige, they were allowed to serve their term after the spring festival. They were also allowed to work in ce of prison. They got lucky! The vigers of Hu Family Vige were not very satisfied with this oue, but even Lord Wei of the county had judged it. ... It was time to punish the people from Shanyang Vige. They had to pay thepensation. There was nothing to say. However, she was still angry and wanted to beat up the people of Shanyang Vige. Fortunately, Vige Chief Hu keptforting her. After the verdict, it was already 15 minutes past midnight. The sky was not dark yet, but it was not early. It was impossible to rush back to the vige. Naturally, they could not afford to stay in the courier stations and restaurants. They simply squeezed into an alley outside the county office and stayed up all night. The next morning, the shops in the county city opened one after another, and the noise from the various shops rose up. Vige Chief Hu said, Ill go to the rice and grain shop to see if there are any more grain seeds to buy. Theres not enough at home. When he came, he had brought a few taels of silver. Old Madam Wang also brought some silver with her. It was given to her by Doctor Hus family. Vige Chief, if you see any food, bring us 20 catties too. Ill give you the money when we get back. ... Vige Chief Hu nodded. Thats easy. Wasnt it just a matter of convenience? The other four vigers also expressed their desire to buy grain seeds and borrow some money from Vige Chief Hu. Vige Chief Hu brought them to the rice and grain shop. Old Madam Wang went to another street, nning to buy something for Little Ah Yu. As soon as she arrived at the street entrance, she saw Zhang Zhan carrying two packages. When he saw Old Madam Wang, he strode over. Old Madam, please wait. Chapter 42 42 Returning to the Vige Zhang Zhan stopped Old Madam Wang. Its Lord Zhang. Whats the matter? When they arrived at the county city, everyone knew that Zhang Zhan was not an ordinary government servant, but an official. Of course, they did not dare to ask about his exact official position. To the vigers, even if he was just a bailiff, he was still considered an official. If he was a county magistrate, he was a high-ranking official. Perhaps because of their friendship, Old Madam Wang was not afraid of him like the other vigers. Zhang Zhan handed over the package in his hand. Thank you for your familys helpst time. This is a token of my appreciation. Please ept it. Old Madam Wang did not take it. Lord Zhang has already repaid our kindness by sending the food to our vige. Lets forget about these things. Ok... Zhang Zhan was a little embarrassed, but he still held back his embarrassment and said, I borrowed a pair of pants from youst time. I took them back and washed them until they were damaged. This is mypensation to you. Dont worry, theyre all new and havent been worn before. The truth was that the servants at home despised the pants. There were all kinds of patches on it, and the cloth was poor. The servants directly threw it away. Its not a good pair of pants to begin with. So what if its broken- Old Madam Wang suddenly thought that her old man did not seem to have any more pants. How about she go and buy a few feet of cloth and make pants for everyone when she returns? She had not been able to buy the cloth for the new year, so she could make up for it now. I still need to return what I owe. Theres also a little something in it for Ah Yu. Zhang Zhan was afraid that Old Madam Wang would refuse, so he simply stuffed the packages into Old Madam Wangs arms and turned to leave. Old Madam Wang chased after him for a few steps. If she cant catch up, forget it. The two packages were bulging. There must be more than two pairs of pants inside. Forget it, he would probably feel at ease if she epted it. Otherwise, he would think that their family was after something bigger. After taking the packages, she could not buy anything else. She might as well go to the rice and grain shop to hand the things to Vige Chief Hu and ask them to help take care of them before buying more stuff. She had two taels of silver on her, so she could buy a lot of good things. She went to the grocery store first and bought some brown sugar and salt. Thinking that there were still some soybeans that could be made into tofu pudding, she bought some salt as well. Spices like pepper and chili were extremely expensive, especially pepper. They were usually sold in pharmacies. Fortunately, there was an old pepper tree in the vige, so there was no need to buy it. There was everything in the grocery store. She saw a few hair ornaments, picked out a few more, and bought two lumps of thread and needle. She did not buy many things, but they were not cheap either. The shopkeeper was so happy that his eyes narrowed. He calcted and said, Thank you, the total is 732 coins. Old Madam Wang did not even frown. Round it down. 700 coins. The shopkeeper looked troubled. Arent you making things difficult for me? We wont be able to make a profit on 700 coins. At most, Ill shave off the two coins for you. Were just doing a small business and dont have that much profit. Look, the color of your salt is slightly yellow. The front of the hoe is also curled up! I saw another hoe in the shop in front... and this head ornament... theres still some split ends on the thread here. This side is sewn like a centipede... This salt isnt done very well either. Its very mushy... The shopkeeper: ... Dont take it if you despise it so much! The olddys slow and picky words made the shopkeepers face turn green. Then, she said, 700 coins is already considered me being very easy to negotiate with. If youre really making a loss at this price, Ill go to the shop on the other side of the street to take a look. Theyre very good at doing business and even offered to give me two more hair ornaments! I originally thought that the shopkeepers appearance was not as good as yours. In that case- With that, the olddy turned to leave. The shopkeepers surname was Luo. He usually believed in fate. When he heard this, he shouted at her, Alright, alright, alright. 700 coins it is! Ill sell them for a slim profit. But you have toe and take a look more often- The olddy picked up her things and replied casually, Sure. After leaving the Luo Ji grocery store, Old Madam Wang went to the cloth shop. After taking the cloth out, the cloth shopkeeper held his chest and did not speak for a long time. When the shop assistant asked him what was wrong, the shopkeeper said bitterly, Ive met an expert! He had earned 30 coins less! Steamed buns! Fresh meat buns! Steamed buns, white and soft steamed buns! The boss of the steamed bun shop shouted very loudly. With a thought, Old Madam Wang walked over. Speaking of which, after another day, the bamboo fence of Old man Wangs house would be basically formed. With a little more repair, it would be stable. However, the few men had been walking around the house. They would rather clean up the chicken coop, pigpen, and feces pit than leave. Wang Chuanman returned with a new bundle of firewood. When he saw them, he asked Liu Shi, Why didnt they go out to y today? Arent they just waiting to eat the pheasants? Liu Shi found it funny. Mother will probably be back today. However, its still unknown if the pheasants will be eaten. They had tied up the pheasant and thrown it into the chicken coop. Before Old Madam Wang returned, they did not dare to decide to eat it. Wang Chuanman was a little speechless. These brats only think about eating all day. Their Little Ah Yu was still the best. She never asked for anything. She did whatever she was told and was very obedient. Little Ah Yu was hanging around Old man Wang. Old man Wangs legs and feet were weak, so he basically did not do any work in the fields. He asked Wang Chuanfu to cut a few bamboo for him to weave a basket at home. Old man Wangs movements were not fast, but in a few moves, the shape of a basket appeared. Little Ah Yu watched intently. Even when Meatball urged her to start farming in the spatial pocket, she ignored it. Grandpa will make a small flower basket for you. Do you want it? Old man Wang said to Little Ah Yu when he saw her engrossed. Initially, Old man Wang had also made a small basket for Little Ah Yu. In the end, the small basket was still a little too big. Little Ah Yu swayed when she carried it and fell easily. Little Ah Yu wanted to say yes but stopped. It must be very difficult for Grandpa to make a small flower basket. She could not let him work harder. Therefore, Little Ah Yu said with a very reluctant gaze, I dont want it. ... However, that gaze was clearly saying, I want a small flower basket, but I cant take it. It made Old man Wangs heart soften. Its fine. Grandpa makes flower baskets very quickly. It wont dy anything. As he spoke, Old man Wang took a bamboo basket from the side and twisted his fingers around. Soon, he made the bottom of a flower basket. Little Ah Yu watched with interest. Liu Shi saw it and asked with a smile, Ah Yu, Grandpa is making a flower basket for you? Yes, yes! Little Ah Yu nodded, revealing a few teeth. She smiled obediently and sweetly. Grandpa is so powerful. Old man Wangughed loudly and his weaving speed increased. Before the small flower basket waspleted, she heard someone shout outside, Old man Wang, your olddy is back. Go to the vige entrance and pick her up. Theyre here! Wang Chuanman leaned the shoulder pole against the wall and wanted to run towards the vige entrance. Grandpa, Im going to pick Grandma up! Old man Wang lowered his head and replied, Go-Wng, go with your sister. Before Wang Wng could reach Little Ah Yu, she ran out of the courtyard. ... Themb ran to her side and after running for a while, it suddenly lowered its head to the ground, revealing its furry neck. It gestured for Little Ah Yu to ride it. Littlemb, Ill walk by myself. Im too heavy. I cant ride you. Little Ah Yu was unwilling. Themb still did not move. Little Ah Yu said, I really cant do anything about you. She could only sit on themb. The littlemb ran with its four hooves and quickly overtook Wang Chuanman. On the way, when the others in the vige saw this, they became lively again. No matter how many times they saw it, they found it unbelievable. Beside him, a child cried and shouted, Father, I want it too. I want it too. Buy me amb. I want to ride amb too! In the end, he received a p. Canmbs be ridden?! Wuwuwu, even Little Ah Yu can ride one... Why dont you take a look at yourself? How can youpare to Little Blessing? She pped the back of his head again. Go y at the side! Wuwuwu... Little Ah Yu did not know that a group of brats was secretly envious of her behind her back. The littlemb brought her to the vige entrance and she saw Old Madam Wang distributing things with the vigers. They had all bought food and some small things. There was a lot of misceneous stuff. In the end, they could only rent a cart ande back. They still had to return the cart tomorrow. Coincidentally, the other vigers could also take the chance to go to the city and buy grain seeds. Grandma Wang, why did you buy so much? It must have cost a lot, right? Someone secretly asked, wanting to see what Old Madam Wang had bought. Old Madam Wang said casually, Its already spring. Who doesnt buy something? Grandma! Little Ah Yus excited voice sounded outside the crowd. The little fellow rode a littlemb and approached. She ran too quickly, and her red face was like the clouds in the sky, making her look even more innocent. My granddaughter is here. I wont talk to you anymore. Old Madam Wang pushed these people aside and carried Little Ah Yu with a smile. Old Madam Wang pressed her forehead against Little Ah Yus and shook her head, making her giggle. Grandma bought something for you. Ill show it to you when we get back. Be good. Chapter 43 43 Assignment When Old Madam Wang returned, the Wang Family seemed to have regained their backbone. As soon as she entered the house, they all rushed to update her about the family. It was nothing more than doing those chores again. Wang Wng was the first to mention the pheasants. Grandma, we caught some pheasants! Old Madam Wang was asking her daughters-inw to take the things away and put them away when she turned around and heard this. She had yet to react. What? Pheasants! Wang Wng pointed at himself, then at Sng and the others, and finally at Little Ah Yu beside him. We caught three together! He said three, but held up four fingers. The smug expression on his face could not be hidden. Little Ah Yu grinned when she saw that Fifth Brother was happy. [Dontugh like a fool.] Meatball couldnt bear to look at her. Little Ah Yu ignored it. She liked to smile. If she was happy, she had to smile. If she smiled, she would be even happier. Old Madam Wang followed them to look at the pheasants imprisoned in the chicken coop. Wang Wng was already chattering at the side and repeated the entire matter. Grandma, were awesome, right? Wang Wng raised his chin proudly. Yes, Old Madam Wang said perfunctorily. She turned to Madam Feng and said, Its your turn to cook today. Make some pheasant meat for dinner. Go to the back of the mountain and see if there are any wild mountain mushrooms. Pick some and make some pheasant soup. Madam Feng hurriedly replied, Yes! As soon as she finished speaking, the Wang Family boys all wiped their saliva. They had never eaten pheasant meat before! In the past, when they finally caught pheasants, their families would sell them for money. Last year, Fourth Uncle and the others had also gone out to capture pheasants. They must have wanted to bring them for the family to eat. Unfortunately, they only brought Ah Yu back after going out for so long. Little Ah Yu was not interested in pheasants, but she was interested in the things Old Madam Wang had bought. After Old Madam Wang took out all the things she had bought from the provision store, there were only a few hair ornaments left. She waved at Little Ah Yu. Come. Little Ah Yu walked over obediently. Old Madam Wang saw that her hair had beenbed into two small buns. The originally dry and messy parts had been cut off, and the rest was considered smooth. She put the two light-pink hair ornaments on Little Ah Yus arms. The little girl, who originally looked smart, now looked even more energetic. Just looking at her made one happy. Aiyo, this kid is really more beautiful than a flower! Madam Ma could not help but praise. Thats right. Little Ah Yu had an exquisite face to begin with. Her eyes were like stars, her nose bridge was slightly raised, and her lips were full. Coupled with her slowly rounded face, she really looked closer and closer to a little immortal child. The men in the family were all stunned. They had thought that Little Ah Yu would look very good, but they did not expect her to look even cuter with just two hair ornaments. Wang Chuanman even thought to himself, When the farm work at home is almost done, Ill go to town to find some work. Even if I only earn a few dozen coins, I can buy a few good-looking hair ornaments for my daughter as well. Little Sister Ah Yu is definitely the best-looking person in our vige! Wang Sng suddenly said. Wang Wng disagreed. What? She must be the best-looking one in the entire town! Wang Ling and Wang Qng said in unison, The most beautiful person in our entire Great Chang Kingdom is Little Sister Ah Yu! Little Ah Yu was shy and happy by their words. Everyone in the family liked her and praised her. She was so happy. She also wanted to grow up quickly and be an adult. She wanted to treat them very well! Meatball touched its forehead with its wings in the spatial pocket. [As expected, no human brat can withstand such praise.] After Old Madam Wang tied the hair ornaments for Little Ah Yu, she opened the bag that Zhang Zhan had given her. As expected, other than the two brand new pants, there were more than ten even more beautiful hair ornaments, a girls spring dress, and two rolls of cloth. One was navy blue, and the other was light brown. It was also the mostmonly used color of countryside people. The navy blue color was resistant to dirt, and the light brown cloth was usually thicker, making it easier to work with. Old Madam Wang thought for a moment and put away the cloth she had bought. She first took out the two rolls of cloth. Mother, did that Lord Zhang give this to you? When the Wang Family members saw the contents of the package, they gasped. This cloth looked even sturdier than the ones they usually bought. It must be more expensive, right? These lousy things are worth your surprise? When our family situation gets better in the future, we have to buy better things. Old Madam Wang waved her hand and did not hide her mocking gaze. Alright, stop staring. Since its someone elses kindness, keep it. Second Daughter-inw, its better for youdies to work with these. Take these two rolls of cloth and cut a few sets of clothes for the men at home first. Men worked a lot outside. Their clothes were severely worn out, so they had to be prioritized first. A roll of cloth, if cut properly, was suitable to make five sets of clothes. No one asked if the others had any. Even if they did not, they would at most be envious and not think about anything else. With their familys conditions here, they could not squeeze out any money even if they wanted to. They might as well not think about it. Otherwise, they would have a knot in their heart. Then, the olddy took out a paper bag. There were actually two buns inside, one filled with meat and the other with vegetables. Dont look anymore. This is for Ah Yu. ... The grandsons of the Wang Family looked on eagerly, their hearts filled with desire. When they found out that it was for Ah Yu, they were a little disappointed. In front of everyone, Old Madam Wang took out another bag. It was a bag of white flour that weighed more than three catties. Well have pheasant tonight. Well keep this for white steamed bun tomorrow. One for each person. Theres not much. A catty of flour could not make manyrge steamed buns, and it was just enough to satisfy everyones cravings. Yes, yes, yes! The grandsons immediately beamed. Since they could eat steamed buns, they naturally did not care about Little Sister Ah Yus buns. When Little Ah Yu heard that there were steamed buns, she imitated her brothers and stuck out her tongue and licked her mouth. She also wanted to eat steamed buns. In her memory, she always felt that steamed buns were the best food in the world. Alright, go out and y first. Dont stand here and look annoying! Old Madam Wang waved her hand to chase them away. She still had to tell her family about Little Ah Yus household register. ... Little Ah Yu was also chased out. She was happy and did not think much of it. Wang Wng was still thinking about the two big buns. When he came out of the courtyard, he said, Little Sister Ah Yu, those two buns are too big. Do you want Fifth Brother to help you eat some? Wang Ling also raised his hand. Yes, yes, yes. I can help you eat too. I can take a big bite! Me, me, me too! Wang Qng was afraid that he would be forgotten. When Wang Dng passed by and heard this, his face immediately turned cold. The few of you, dont snatch your sisters food. Otherwise, Ill tell Grandma. When everyone heard the word Grandma, they immediately stopped. [Kid, you have to work hard. Otherwise, your brothers wont be able to eat buns even if they want to. They wont get to eat even if they long for the buns. How pitiful!] Little Ah Yu felt that the elf was right. She looked at her brothers, clenched her fists, and walked out valiantly. Wang Wng noticed and hurriedly followed. Little Sister Ah Yu, where are you going? Little Ah Yus eyes lit up, and her tone was especially firm. Ill nt steamed buns! Wang Wng: ??? Chapter 44 44 Ah Yu Has a Piece of Land Little Ah Yu did not know how the steamed buns came about, but she thought that they were nted directly from the ground. Therefore, she had to find a piece ofnd and nt steamed buns. Wang Wng did not know whether tough or cry. Steamed buns are not grown. You have to nt wheat first, grind it into powder, and then make it into steamed buns. As he spoke, Wang Wng pointed at a piece ofnd in front of him and said, Look, thats Third Aunts familysnd. They got a share of the wheat seeds and nted them yesterday. In a few months, the wheat will grow. When the timees, we can grind it into powder and make steamed buns and dough dumplings. Its delicious! Oh, oh, I see. Only then did Little Ah Yu remember that she had promised the elf to farm, especially to ask her family for grain seeds, but she had forgotten. The elf would definitely be very angry. [Im used to it.] Im not angry. Whats there to be angry about? Im not angry! Little Ah Yu ran to the ce where she had ced the soybean vines previously. Old Madam Wang had nted a few beans there and it had already been a day and a night. The beans are growing! Little Ah Yu pulled Wang Wngs hand and let him look at the seedlings under the banana tree. Originally, the seeds would germinate in about seven days, and the grain seeds would germinate earlier. However, this diluted Myriad Spirit Water had already caused the seeds to grow two leaves. It looked like it had been nted for more than half a month. Wang Wng was not interested in this. He did not know when this was nted, so he was not surprised at all. However, when he looked up, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. Eh, why has the banana grown so big? On the banana tree in front of him, a bunch of bananas were hanging high. There was arge cluster of banana leaves on it, and they had all grown bigger. Wang Ling and the others also came over. When they saw the bunch of bananas, they were puzzled. Two days ago, it seemed to be only a little big. Wang Qng said, Perhaps you saw wrongly. Otherwise, how could it grow so big in three days? Little Ah Yu said softly, It can. Her soybean vines could grow so quickly. However, no one noticed what she said. This is almost ripe, right? Lets cut it down! Banana was not very delicious, but at this time, it was good to have food. They were not picky. Wang Ling was greedy and ran home after saying that. After a while, Wang Chuanman was pulled over by him with a wood ax in his hand. I was just about to cut wood. Why did you pull me over? Wang Chuanman was helpless. Perhaps it was because he was the youngest among the adults, but this group of naughty monkeys always liked to ask him for help. When he saw the banana tree, Wang Chuanman was stunned. He did not remember the bananas growing so big. However, it looked like it was about to fully ripen. Of course, it had to be plucked first. It could be eaten after two days at home. They did not have any methods to elerate the ripening, but it did not matter. Bang! Bang! Bang! Wang Chuanman was strong and cut down the banana tree in three to five moves. After the banana tree was cut down, itnded on the seedlings. Wang Chuanman did not notice it at all and even stepped on them. Little Ah Yu opened her mouth, wanting to say that it was nted by Grandma. Grandma would be sad if she knew. But soon, her attention was attracted. The group of children surrounded Wang Chuanman and watched him carry the cut bananas. There was still a banana head in front. Wang Chuanman raised his hand and cut off the head. Seeing Little Ah Yu watching from the side, he handed the banana head to her. Ah Yu, catch! Little Ah Yu tried her best to close her arms. Because it was too heavy, she could not hold it well and walked unsteadily. She could not bear to throw it away, so she walked like a drunk bee. Wang Chuanmanughed loudly. His daughter was too funny! Grandma, our banana is ripe! It was Wang Wngs shout again, causing the olddys hands to tremble. When she walked out, she saw her silly son carrying arge bundle of bananas. The bananas were quite big. Beside her, Little Ah Yu was holding a purple banana head in her hand. She was clearly a little tired. Did you lose your head when you reincarnated and nted a wooden club on your neck? Huh?! Old Madam Wang took three steps forward and walked in front of everyone. She picked up the banana head in Little Ah Yus arms and turned to scold Wang Chuanman. How can you be a father? Ah Yu is so young. If you let her carry such a heavy thing, she wont grow taller in the future! Wang Chuanman rubbed his nose and begged for mercy. The banana head was very heavy. One could see flowers on every piece. Those flowers could be used to stir-fry and be considered a dish. As Old Madam Wang handed the banana head to Madam Feng, who hade after hearing the news, she asked Wang Chuanman, Where did you cut it? There were banana trees nted in a few ces in their family. Those things grew very easily. If they nted one, they could harvest a lot of bananas the next year. Isnt it behind the house- Wang Chuan was confused. Halfway through her sentence, Old Madam Wangs expression changed. Oh no! She walked to the banana bush and took a look. The fallen banana tree had covered the ce where she had nted the beans tightly. The bucket was also gone. Old Madam Wang lifted the banana leaf a little and saw a seedling that had already grown very well and a footprint that was firmly stepped on. Old Madam Wangs pupils constricted, and then she felt her anger soar to her head. ... Wang! Chuan! Man! Old Madam Wang gritted her teeth. She wished she could beat up that stupid son! Little Ah Yu also rushed over. When she saw the angry Old Madam Wang, she was not afraid at all. She even hooked Old Madam Wangs fingers with her hand. Grandma, dont be angry. Little Ah Yuforted her. Look at what your father has done! Old Madam Wang was furious. Was this dog of a son deliberately trying to anger her?! I still have more. Little Ah Yu stuck out her stomach and patted her little bag. Her eyes curved. Theres still beans in the bag. She stretched out her finger again, about to perform a distance watering. And this- Old Madam Wang knew what she wanted to do and immediately held her hand. Her gentle expression changed freely. Good child, keep this for now. Dont use it for now. After living for half her life, Old Madam Wang already knew that nothing in this world was easy. The more precious the item, the rarer it was. The rarer the item, the easier it was to lose it. Little Ah Yu was puzzled. Ah Yu, you have to remember not to let others know that you have this thing. Otherwise, others wille and snatch it away. Old Madam Wang took the opportunity to educate her. ... Little Ah Yu blinked and shook her head very honestly. It cant be snatched away. Its with the elf and cannot be found by others. They cant snatch your things away, but you can snatch people away. Perhaps bad people will find out and snatch you away. You wont be able to return home in the future. Old Madam Wang didnt think that there was a need to teach Little Ah Yu this at such a young age. Little Ah Yus eyes widened in fear. How terrifying! Grandma, I dont want to be unable to go home. I dont want to! She really liked this family. Her nose instantly turned sour. She hugged Old Madam Wangs hand and said, Grandma, I wont tell anyone. Ill only tell you. Alright, just tell Grandma. Old Madam Wang wanted to scare Little Ah Yu. Seeing that she was really frightened, she could not bear to continue speaking and hugged her tofort her. Afterforting her, Little Ah Yu asked carefully, Grandma, if Im lost, will you look for me? Before Old Madam Wang could answer, she said in an even softer voice, I know. The adults are very busy. I... Ill find my way home myself. Remember to wait for me. Old Madam Wang had aplicated expression. Forget it, the child was still young. She would teach her slowly. Wang Chuanman had stomped half of the seedlings to death and was punished by Old Madam Wang to eat half a bowl of rice less. His expression was bitter. He did not even eat the rice at the dining table. Instead, he counted the grains one by one. For the rest of the day, Wang Chuanman was not in good spirits. Husband, whats wrong? In the afternoon, Liu Shi pulled Wang Chuanman into the room and asked with concern. The room was small and there was no chair. Wang Chuanman sat by the bed and told her about identally stepping on the seedlings. Liu Shi thought that the seeds nted beside the house were not very good. They were probably random seeds found outside. That was nted by Ah Yu, Wang Chuanman added. Dong! Wang Chuanman fell off the bed and looked at his wife in shock. Go out and reflect! Liu Shi was furious. How dare he step on the seedlings nted by her daughter! Wang Chuanman: ... At this moment, Little Ah Yu was busy in the spatial pocket because not only did she have the beans given by the vigers, but she also had a handful of barley seeds given to her by Grandma. Grandmas seedlings had been trampled. She wanted to nt more seedlings for Grandma. [Stop working. Ill do it.] Meatball wanted to train Little Ah Yu, but its heart ached when it saw her huffing and digging. The soil in the Myriad Spirit Space contained spiritual qi. If the spirit water was poured on it, it would be like adding wings to a tiger. As long as the seeds were not dead, they could grow very well here. Little Ah Yu scattered a handful of barley seeds and grabbed the beans from her bag, throwing them all on the Myriad Spirit Soil. [Ahhh, a seed is about to be upgraded!] Chapter 45 45 High-quality Food Seed Meatball was already in a daze, so it did not want to rush her too much, lest she led an unhappy life. It thought that when Ah Yu grew a year older, she should be able to understand its words. Little Ah Yu did not know what an upgrade meant, so Meatball asked her to take a closer look at the seeds she had scattered. [Look, a seed is glowing slightly. This means that its about to be upgraded.] Little Ah Yu hurriedly squatted down and looked around. She looked at the seed. Soon, she found the glowing pea. Wow. Little Ah Yus left eye was filled with curiosity, and her right eye was filled with shock. Even her breathing became lighter. The seed was glowing. What will it be? Little Ah Yu squatted in front of the pea. She wanted to touch it, but she was afraid that she would touch the light away, so she could only circle around the pea. [It hasnt been upgraded yet. Give it some more Myriad Spirit Water.] Little Ah Yu did as she was told and watched eagerly. The light from the pea became a little stronger, and the top slowly cracked. Ah! Little Ah Yu was shocked. She looked at the pea with heartache and turned to look at Meatball. She was extremely anxious. Its broken! [No, its just about to sprout.] Because of the pure Myriad Spirit Water, the pea seed grow especially quickly. In addition, it was still being upgraded. In less than ten minutes, the green buds inside could be seen. Little Ah Yu wanted to guard the sprouting pea, but Meatball quickly reminded her that someone was calling her outside, so she could only leave the spatial pocket reluctantly. Just as her consciousness returned to her body, she opened her eyes and saw Liu Shi standing in front of the bed with a smile. Aunt made some delicious pheasant meat. Get up, Liu Shi said as she went to get the small coat beside Little Ah Yu. After Madam Ma cut the cloth, there were only scraps left. She first pieced a coat for her. A coat for a child was simple to make and was sewn in less than 15 minutes. However, it was pure-colored and did not have many patterns. She was small and her small arms were stuffed in. It was just right for her. She liked this new coat very much. Liu Shi liked to help Little Ah Yu wear her clothes and shoes, so Little Ah Yu sat obediently by the bed, her legs drooping as she swayed gently. Mother ~ Little Ah Yu shouted with a smile. Huh? Liu Shi put on her shoes and helped her tidy up her clothes. Mother, I want to nt a lot of delicious food for you to eat, Little Ah Yu said. Liu Shi found it funny, but seeing the serious expression on the little girls face, she did not douse her with cold water. She only scratched her little nose gently and nodded with a smile. Alright, Mother will wait. Little Ah Yu was even happier. She jumped off the bed and hugged Liu Shis thigh. Mother, hug ~ Liu Shi picked her up and carried her to the hall. The women of the Wang Family were all good at cooking. They had basically been taught by Old Madam Wang. Even if there was not much seasoning, they could still make rtively delicious food. ording to Old Madam Wang, the family did not eat well to begin with. If the food was not delicious, it would be adding insult to injury. Old Madam Wang could not bear to eat all three pheasants, but pheasants were wild. They would go on a hunger strike after being caught and would die in less than three days. Therefore, Old Madam Wang let them kill two. Madam Fengs culinary skills were good, and she made two dishes. One was a spicy pheasant dish, and the other was a pheasant stewed with wild mushrooms. They were all extremely delicious. In addition, the banana flowers were also plucked and stir-fried. The spicy pheasant was extremely appetizing. After a few mouthfuls, it was so spicy that saliva, snot, and tears flowed down. However, the Wang Family still eximed that it was satisfying. The grandsons kept running to the kitchen and drinking from the woodendles. Wang Wng drank the water from the woodendle and felt that it was not enough. He brought the woodendle to Little Ah Yu and said very piously, Little Sister Ah Yu, give me adle of water. The water you brought is sweet! Little Ah Yu sat beside Old Madam Wang. There was a vegetable bun and stewed pheasant in her bowl. She did not give her the spicy chicken, afraid that it would be too spicy. Little Ah Yu was chewing on a cooked pheasant w. When she heard Wang Wngs words, she was about to put the chicken w down to take the woodendle when Old Madam Wang snatched it away. If youre so capable, why did you ask your sister to bring you water? Do you want your sister to feed you?! Old Madam Wang stretched out a finger and pushed Wang Wng back. She said in disdain, If you cant eat, dont eat. Your eyes are swollen! With that, she threw thedle in front of Wang Chuanyuan, scaring him so much that the chicken bone in his mouth almost went down his throat and choked him. Watch your son! Old Madam Wang said angrily. Wang Chuanyuan felt extremely aggrieved. He was just having a meal. Who did he offend? He turned his gaze to his father. Old man Wang pretended not to see it. He lowered his head and picked up a piece of pheasant meat from the te and ced it in Old Madam Wangs bowl without saying a word. Without thinking, Old Madam Wang picked up the meat in the bowl and ced it in Little Ah Yus bowl. She looked around with her sharp eyes and realized that the women did not take much meat. They were either eating the chili or wild mushrooms. They could not even bear to add half a bowl of chicken soup into their bowls. Who are you doing this for? Those who dont know might think that Im a vicious mother-inw. I eat meat at home, and only let my daughter-inws eat vegetables! The women panicked and wanted to exin, but they heard Old Madam Wang say, If theres meat, eat the meat. If theres vegetables, eat the vegetables. Dont act so lowly, and dont think of leaving any for this or that. ... Its not like theres pheasant meat every day. You want to leave it for others? Go ahead. If theres more next time, dont cook it. Just let it go. You can even umte merit! Youve already given up your clothes for others, and now you wont eat the meat. Since theyre so powerful, they might as well be your masters! The women: ... The boys: ... Old man Wang: ... The meat in his hand suddenly did not taste good. When Madam Zhang heard this from inside the house, she shouted, Mother, I can eat, I can eat. Give it to me! She only got a bowl of chicken soup, a few pieces of stewed pheasant, and the rest were vegetables. She wanted to eat more. Youre a pig, of course you can eat! Old Madam Wang did not give her any face at all. Madam Zhang :... In the end, the three women also picked up a few pieces of meat symbolically and could not bear to eat too much. The family wiped out the two tes of pheasant meat. In the end, there was only a pile of peppercorns left on the tes. ... After dinner, everyone washed up and rested. Old Madam Wang returned to the house and closed the door. She asked Old man Wang, Who took away the feces bucket I ced under the banana tree? Old man Wang was puzzled. A feces bucket? It must be Fourth Brother. He went to the fields to farm this morning and should have carried the feces bucket away. Wheres the water inside? What water is in it? Old man Wang was even more puzzled. He did not go to the fields today and was weaving and repairing the bamboo fence. How would he know so much? Forget it. I knew you were useless. Old Madam Wang nned to ask Wang Chuanman tomorrow. That silly son was not smart. He might just pour her water away. She could not leave home. Once she left home, there would definitely be some problems. Old man Wang: ... If you want to speak, speak. But its your fault if you scold others! Old man Wang was angry and decided to leave this old woman alone to show her who the head of the family was. Arent youing to bed?! Coming,ing. Old man Wang hurriedly crawled under the nket. Little Ah Yu slept with Wang Chuanman and Liu Shi until dawn. Meatball could not bear to wake her up to work in the spatial pocket. It would only let her go to the spatial pocket to take a look after she woke up naturally in the morning. [Kid, the upgrade of the pea yesterday has beenpleted. A new high-quality grain is nted inside. Take some to your Grandma.] Little Ah Yu was originally a little sleepy. When she heard this, she was no longer sleepy and directly sank her consciousness into the spatial pocket. Seeing the scene in front of her, Little Ah Yu was stunned. Chapter 46 46 Problem with the Household Register The Myriad Spirit Space was not veryrge at the moment, and the space that could really be used was only about half an acre. Little Ah Yu scattered some beans near the Myriad Spirit Water. The spiritual energy there was especially strong. After an afternoon and morning of nourishment, the nt seeds in the Myriad Spirit Space had already grown very dense. Ordinary soybeans, green beans, barley, and broad beans had already grown to the point of blooming. Only the peas looked especially different. The peas had already bloomed, and there were some green peas growing on them. Most surprisingly, this kind of pea could usually only grow to half the length of an adult, but this one was more than ten feet long. It was even divided into various branches and covered a small area of the ground. Little Ah Yu had never seen a pea before, let alone a pea sprout. She stared at the tender pea seedlings and the little peas hanging on them curiously. They looked so cute! [You cant eat them directly. Theyre all upgraded grain seeds. Come back in the afternoon and take a look. They should be ripe by then.] Little Ah Yu knew that if she did not understand, she had to listen to others. Therefore, she did not pick the peas and watered them with Myriad Spirit Water before leaving the spatial pocket. Old Madam Wang went to look for Wang Chuanman early in the morning. When she found out that he had mixed the water from the feces bucket into the fields mud, her expression improved. Wang Chuanman asked, Mother, why are you asking this? Cant the water in it be used? A man shouldnt talk so much. Hurry up andpost thend! Old Madam Wang was very disgusted and pushed Wang Chuanmans face away. She turned around and saw Little Ah Yu walking out of the house with a yawn. Old Madam Wang instantly squeezed out an exceptionally kind smile and walked towards Little Ah Yu. Ah Yu, youre awake? Did you not sleep well? Good child, go to sleep again, Old Madam Wang said gently. Little Ah Yu shook her head and tried her best to swallow the urge to yawn back before saying, Grandma, Im not sleepy. She had just woken up and was a little sleepy. Old Madam Wang held Little Ah Yus hand and brought her to wash her face. She even said a few teasing words. Little Ah Yu was very considerate and smiled like a spring flower. Wang Chuanman looked from the side and felt that he was different from others. Forget it, he could notpete with his daughter. Old Madam Wang went to the fields to take a look. Most of the grain seeds in the field had already sprouted, but they were only slightly cracked. One could vaguely see a hint of green. It seemed that the water could indeed promote the growth of crops. She wondered how long the effect wouldst. She remained calm and sent the few people in charge of farming away, not allowing them to look at the farnd. The day before, Old man Wang had weaved a small flower basket for Little Ah Yu. Today, she brought the small flower basket to pick wildflowers. As usual, Wang Wng, Wang Ling, and Wang Qng were arranged to follow Little Ah Yu. Wang Wng could not sit still and kept thinking about going out to y. Wang Ling and Wang Qng liked to y with Little Ah Yu, but they wanted to go to the mountain to find all kinds of wild fruits. Now that all kinds of wild fruits had begun to grow, they had to go and scout first to see where they could find them. After they matured, they could bring Little Sister Ah Yu to pluck them directly. They were afraid that their sister would fall, so they did not dare to walk too far and only wandered around the nearby hill. Little Ah Yu did not know this. She followed her brothers obediently. When she saw flowers, she ced them in her small flower basket. Blue, purple, yellow, red, they formed a bundle of flowers. It was extremely beautiful. Ah Yu, do you like flowers? Widow Zhou was digging in the ground when she saw Little Ah Yu flying around like a butterfly. Little Ah Yu nodded and took out a flower from her small flower basket. After thinking for a moment, she put it back and took out a new one before handing it to Widow Zhou. Aunt, this is for you. Widow Zhou teased her, Yo, are you giving me something you dont like? No. Little Ah Yu hurriedly shook her head. This is my favorite. Its the best-looking, and Aunt is very good-looking too! Widow Zhou was overjoyed by Little Ah Yus coaxing and was full of smiles. Indeed, daughters were more considerate. Unfortunately, she would probably never have a daughter in her life. Less than half a year after she married, her husband died because of conscription. She became a widow and did not leave behind any children. Beside Widow Zhous house was a peach tree. This peach tree did not bear many peaches, but the flowers were especially beautiful. Usually, she did not allow the vigers to pluck the peach blossoms. When she saw it, they would chase after them and scold them for an hour. This time, she directly plucked arge stalk with especially bright peach blossoms on it. The flowers were extremely dazzling. If you give me flowers, Ill give you flowers too. When Little Ah Yu received the flowers, she was overjoyed. [Kid, peach branches can be brought in to nt. If you nt them with me, you can even eat peaches.] Little Ah Yu did not agree immediately. She was thinking that she had to take good care of this gift from her aunt. After learning Little Ah Yus thoughts, Meatball almost vomited blood. After some persuasion, Little Ah Yu agreed to break off half of it and ce it in the spatial pocket. Little Ah Yu was not strong enough. She quietly ced it in the spatial pocket when her brothers were not paying attention and asked Meatball to help break it. ... [Thats right!] Meatball heaved a sigh of relief. It regretted not preparing a parenting book beforeing. Now, it was in a passive position. Raising children depended on luck. Wang Ling and Wang Qng were not interested in flowers. When they saw a paddy field that was drying up, they immediately wanted to catch loaches. When Wang Wng, Wang Sng, and the others saw this, they also came to catch the loaches. More and more children came. Little Ah Yu sat at the side and waited. Therefore, the vigers of Hu Family Vige saw a group of boys digging holes in the field. Only Little Ah Yu was wearing a coat with a small bag around her neck. She was holding a small flower basket filled with all kinds of flowers and a peach blossom that was blooming. Under the bright sunlight, the little girl looked like an immortal child who had walked down from the clouds. There were two natural blushes on both sides of her fair face. Her body was clearly sshed with a lot of mud, but she looked like a clean child. Old man Wangs granddaughter is really good-looking. ... I can tell at a nce that Ah Yu is a blessed child. Tell the children at home not to bully her and y with her more. Perhaps they can enjoy some good fortune. This child likes wild flowers. Arent you going to the mountains to cut firewood? There should be a lot of flowers blooming at that end. Make her a wreath and bring it back. You dont say. Just looking at Ah Yu makes me feel reallyfortable. Everyone was talking. Little Ah Yu did not pay attention to them and only stared seriously at her brothers digging for loaches. asionally, they would dig up some loaches. Little Ah Yu especially cupped her hands and pped. Wow, Big Brother is so powerful! If they dug up an eel, she would say, Dont catch snakes. Wang Wngughed. Silly sister, this is not a snake. This is an eel. They just look alike. Little Ah Yu was surprised again. So this was not a snake, but they really looked alike. Oh, she should not eat eels for lunch. If they were the ymates of the snakes, the snakes would definitely be sad if they found out. The Wang Family boys did not know about their sisters rich mental activity. They ran around the fields and caught more than 20 loaches. Old man Wangs family had another meal of meat for lunch-roasted loach and eels. Little Ah Yu, on the other hand, ate buns. She had eaten one of the two buns yesterday and the other this afternoon. The steamed buns were thin and filled with meat. The ingredients were very full, and she burped repeatedly. After lunch, Old Madam Wang instructed the women to make steamed buns with the flour they had and nned to steam them for dinner. However, before they could start steaming the buns, Vige Chief Hu sent someone to look for them. Doctor Hu said that theres a problem with Ah Yus household register. He wants you to go over and take a look. Hearing this, Liu Shi stopped steaming the buns and rushed to the vige chiefs house. Old Madam Wang naturally followed. She frowned. Along the way, she was thinking that she and the vige chief had handled the household register together. What could go wrong? Could it be that Ah Yus family hade? Chapter 47 47 Ah Yus Age Where are you going? When Old Madam Wang saw Liu Shi rushing forward, she called out to her. Stay at home. Ill go take a look. She wanted to hear her mothers words, but she also wanted to see what it was. What can you do if you go? Old Madam Wang could not be bothered to look at Liu Shi. She waved her hand. Go back and steam the buns. Dont dy things! Liu Shi could only go back, but she was worried. When she was in the kitchen, she looked out from time to time, worried. Madam Fengforted her. Dont worry, with Mother around, nothing will happen. I hope so. Liu Shi was not confident, but she could only smile. She did not know what was wrong with Ah Yus household register. She only hoped that Ah Yu would not be taken away from her. On the way, Old Madam Wang turned around and realized that only Little Ah Yu and her two troublesome grandsons were following her. Wheres your grandfather?! Wang Ling and Wang Qng were both stunned. They looked at each other and said in unison, At home. Let hime over! The twins turned around and ran back. Old Madam Wang brought Little Ah Yu to the vige chiefs house. There were already a few people sitting in the courtyard. Doctor Hu, Old Master Hu, and two elders. One was from the Hu family, and the other was from the Ma family. The Ma Family was the secondrgest family in Hu Family Vige. They would usually call him if they had anything to do. Vige Chief, whats wrong with that household register? Old Madam Wang was puzzled when she saw the situation and remained expressionless. Her tone was not pleasant. That- Vige Chief Hu did not react, but Old Master Ma and the other men frowned. Lets wait for Old man Wang to arrive first. Elder Ma interrupted Vige Chief Hu and closed his eyes, not looking at Old Madam Wang. He did not talk to women. Then lets wait. Old Madam Wang also found a chair and sat down, hugging Little Ah Yu. The old dog only relied on his seniority. She could not be bothered with him. On the other hand, Little Ah Yu tilted her head and asked Old Madam Wang, Grandma, is that old man sick? He looked so tired. Hes a little sick. Old Madam Wang looked at Little Ah Yu. Dont get too close to him lest you get infected. You! The Ma Familys elder immediately blew his beard and red. He immediately stood up and looked coldly at Old Madam Wang. He knew it. Women did not know how to speak. Seeing that the Ma Familys elder was about to teach someone a lesson, Old Master Hu raised his hand. Alright, stop talking. Well talk when Old man Wanges. He was simply not used to talking to women. He had been like that for a long time and could not change it in a short time. The Ma family elder snorted and sat down again, his head turned to the other side. Old man Wang was limping slightly. He was not fast, but he still rushed over. De Wang, youre finally here! Everyone is here. This matter can be serious. Lets... Everyone was waiting for Old man Wang toe and discuss something. Only Little Ah Yu stared at Old man Wangs leg. She had never seen Grandpa walk before. Only then did she realize that there was something wrong with Grandpas gait. Grandma did not even sweat when she walked over, but Grandpa was already sweating profusely. As the adults were talking, Little Ah Yu quietly walked over and stretched out her index finger to gently poke Old man Wangs leg. Just as Old man Wang finished asking Vige Chief Hu, he looked down and saw Little Ah Yu poking him with her finger. He hurriedly asked, Ah Yu, whats wrong? Grandpa, does your leg hurt very much? Little Ah Yu opened her hand and made a hugging gesture. Does it hurt so much? Old man Wang wiped the sweat off his head and casually scattered it beside him. He found it a little funny. Grandpa isnt in pain. As long as it did not rain or snow and the weather was always clear, his leg did not hurt. There was no obstruction to walking. [Do you want to treat his leg?] Seeing that Little Ah Yu was thinking, Meatball immediately thought of this. Little Ah Yu nodded. Grandpa looks like hes having a hard time. Grandpa was a good person. He made her a beautiful little flower basket. Everyone praised her little flower basket. She hoped that Grandpa would not be in pain. It must have hurt a lot for Grandpa to walk like that. He was just a strong adult, which was why he said that it did not hurt. Little Ah Yu vaguely remembered that someone had told her this in the past. Adults rarely cried out in pain. [The Myriad Spirit Water can relieve his pain, but it cant directly heal him.] The Myriad Spirit Water was not omnipotent, so it naturally had shorings. It was mainly used to treat wounds, both internally and externally. It could also eliminate the impurities in the body and improve ones physique. ... However, Old man Wangs leg was clearly an old illness that had already taken root. If she wanted to treat it, she could not just use vitality to repair it. Then what should we do? Little Ah Yu was about to go home and pour a basin of water for Grandpa to drink. [You still have to upgrade the spatial pocket first. This is the ce Im staying now. You have to listen to me and nt flowers and trees well.] [When the spatial pocket is upgraded, we can unlock new functions. At that time, we can exchange for more useful things.] Does Grandpas leg need to be upgraded to be treated? Little Ah Yu did not understand, but she felt that she understood. She just needed to be very diligent? She was very diligent! [Yes.] Meatball felt that it had to be more concise when talking to the little brat in the future. In any case, she only understood one or two words. Little Ah Yu wanted to ask more when she suddenly heard someone call her name. It turned out that Doctor Hu was waving at her. ... Ah Yu,e over. Doctor Hu was only 30 years old this year. Perhaps it was because he had been practicing medicine all year round, but his face looked very gentle. Little Ah Yu had a good impression of him. Seeing Old Madam Wang nod at her, Little Ah Yu walked over. Doctor Hu picked up Little Ah Yus left hand and gently pinched her soft palm, forming a small pit. He said, Look, if shes a two-year-old girl, these two bones wont grow on her wrist... ording to the age of her bones, she should be four years old. As he spoke, he pointed to another ce. If you look at her from here, you can tell that her body is only two years old because this part didnt grow enough. What? Can you see it from the bones? Yes. Everyone was confused, but they basically understood that Little Ah Yu was not the two-year-old girl everyone thought she was. She was actually four-years-old. However, because of insufficient nutrition, she looked to be only two-years-old. Vige Chief Hu said, Previously, when we registered Little Ah Yu with the household register, we wrote that she was two-years-old. Now that shes four-years-old, the household register will have to be changed. They still had some thoughts. They thought that if Little Ah Yus family came in the future and they changed her age to a truly suitable age, it would be easier for their family to find her. If the child wanted to return to her family, they would never stop her. Old Madam Wang gritted her teeth and said, No! Old man Wangs wife, thats not right. How can you not change it? The childs age is something that is fixed. You cant just say that you wont change it. The Ma familys elder was unhappy. He hated these kinds of things. It was impossible for him to fake anything in this life! Old Master Hu and Vige Chief Hu also looked at Old Madam Wang in disapproval. Actually, they could understand that the Wang Family did not want Little Ah Yu to be brought back. Even if she was not blessed with good fortune, there were still many people who were willing to raise such an obedient little girl. They felt really aggrieved that she hadnded in this poor mountain ditch. However, they could not live with their conscience. What if Little Ah Yu wanted to be with her family? Would they be too selfish? Even Old man Wang looked at his wife in confusion. Since Doctor Hu had already said it clearly, they should change back to the correct age. Why did they give their child two years less for no reason? Little Ah Yu was dizzy from listening. Old Madam Wang patted her hand gently and said, Ah Yu, be good. Go and help Grandma get two bananas. Grandma wants to eat them. Grandma, the banana isnt ripe yet. Little Ah Yu shook her head. I saw Fifth Brother eating it secretly. He said it wasnt cooked and his tongue hurt! Old Madam Wang: ...Then go back and see if your mother and the others are done cooking. Grandma is a little hungry now. Little Ah Yu nodded and walked out obediently. Wang Ling and Wang Qng were guarding the door. When they saw her, they each held her hand and skipped home. Hehehe, it was best to follow Little Sister Ah Yu. When the steamed buns were done, Little Sister Ah Yu might be the first to eat them. If their sister could not finish it, they would be able to help! The twins felt that they were extremely smart! Little Ah Yu only remembered halfway. Didnt they just have lunch? Why was Grandma hungry so quickly? Ah, it must be because Grandma was old and would hunger quickly. Little Ah Yu wanted to take out some food from her bag, but she realized that she had eaten everything that could be eaten. She had even nted the beans. Oh, then she would walk faster and get the steamed buns for Grandma. Dont let Grandma starve! [...] As long as youre happy. After Old Madam Wang saw Little Ah Yu leave, she said, The day before yesterday, at the county office, I met Lord Zhang. He also told me something. Ill tell you guys for now. If you still think that you have to change her age after hearing it, Ill listen to you. Chapter 48 48 Pleading Lord Zhang, which Lord Zhang? Old Master Hu and the others had not gone to the county city, so they naturally did not know that Zhang Zhan was an official. Vige Chief Hu said, Its that Zhang Zhan who came to distribute disaster relief food to us previously. I dont know what kind of official Lord Zhang is, but I see that the county lieutenants attitude towards him is quite respectful. He should be about the same as a county lieutenant. Everyone thought to themselves, Oh, thats probably a county lieutenant from another county. In any case, it was an official who was even more powerful than the bailiffs and constables. Old Madam Wang could not be bothered to exin further and said directly, Lord Zhang said that he helped investigate Ah Yus background and found out that she was maliciously abandoned by her family. They said that her eyes were ominous. Ptui! Im afraid they have a guilty conscience and still me it on the child! When the Ma familys head heard this, he spat. Although their vige often talked about their children like immortals, they had never thrown their children away for such a reason, let alone abandoned them in the deep mountains during a snowstorm. This was the kind of person who wanted the child to die without aplete corpse! What a huge sin! Old Master Hu also shook his head. Dont talk about strange things. They abandoned Ah Yu just like that? The Hu family elder was the most puzzled. If you ask me, Ah Yu is more like a lucky star. Think about it carefully. If not for Ah Yu, how many people would our vige have lost? We might have been reduced to a second Shanyang Vige! When Ah Yu was picked up, the various families were already tightening their belts. In at most two more days, everyone would copse. If not for the fact that the python had alleviated a portion of the famine, they might have really been brought into the ditch by Shanyang Vige. In short, Lord Zhang said that Ah Yus original family wanted her to die. Old Madam Wang did not even look at the others and said to Vige Chief Hu, Ah Yu is young and petite. When we reported her age, the registrar did not say anything wrong. If they were to change the childs age now, others would inevitably ask why they could even get the childs age wrong. Then, they would pull out the child to examine her and subsequently arrange for her to be adopted. Perhaps their original family would find out. If they were a little more crazy and chased after the child to take her away, they would throw the child away again into some deep forest... Everyone thought about this and shivered. They had seen the evil of human nature before. In that case... Old Master Hu did not continue. The Hu family elder stroked his beard. What do you mean by picked up? Isnt that child your fourth daughter-inws own child? Logically speaking, its been three years since she entered the family. Her daughter is two years old and is just right. Dont you think so, Old Ma? The expression of the Ma Family elder at the side froze. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, his mouth opened and closed, but he did not say a word. In the end, he simply stood up and turned to leave. Old Master Hu followed behind and asked, Old Master Ma, look- What? What has it got to do with me? Elder Ma was furious. He quickened his pace and left in the blink of an eye. Vige Chief Hu: ... Why dont you just say that Ah Yu is the biological daughter of the Wang Family! After he left, Old Madam Wang asked Doctor Hu, Can even a doctor tell how old the child is? Not exactly. After all, Doctor Hu was only a country-side doctor with limited knowledge, so he could only say after some deliberation, The old doctor who once taught me said that as long as one learns medicine seriously, most of them will also learn how to feel and tell the bone age. However, after the child reaches the age of seven, the bone age will not be so easy to measure, and it will not be urate. Old Madam Wang remembered this and did not ask further. Instead, she gave Doctor Hu a piece of silver and said to him, Our Ah Yus body is a little weak. Give her some medicine to nourish her body. Doctor Hu epted the silver and was about to go home to prescribe the medicine. He did not intend to earn more money from the Wang Family. He only calcted the cost and prescribed something that was effective but not too expensive for Ah Yu. He was afraid that the child would find it bitter, so he even added some licorice. After Little Ah Yu ran home, she realized that the steamed buns had just been put into the pot. There was still a long time before they were cooked. She nned to ask her mother for food and send it over to Grandma when Wang Wng ran back. Ah Yu, there are so many people plowing the fields today. Lets go pick up some loaches! Wang Wng called out to her with a smile. Before Little Ah Yu could answer, she heard an unfamiliar voice suddenly ask, Youre Ah Yu, right? Little Ah Yu turned around and saw people standing outside the bamboo fence. Two of them were adults. One was about 30 years old. There was a little boy standing beside him and a bundled up little child on his back. The other person was only 15 or 16 years old with a round stomach. He had one hand on his waist and the other on the bamboo fence. Little Ah Yu looked around and felt that they were not familiar at all. [Kid, leave quickly. This is a stranger!] Children could not talk to strangers and had to look for the adults. This was what Meatball often said to her. Little Ah Yu turned around and left. She bumped into Wang Wng, who had followed her, and the two of them fell to the ground. Aiyo! Ah Yu, are you alright? Wang Wng ignored his painful knee and hurriedly pulled Little Ah Yu away. When the people in the house heard themotion, they came out to take a look and realized that there were a few people standing outside. Seeing many people walking out of the Wang Family one after another, the two womens eyes were clearly filled with fear. The young woman even wanted to retreat. The older one knelt down in front of Ah Yu in front of these people. Her forehead hit the ground with a bang, scaring everyone. Everything was fine. What was going on? Sister, you- Just as Liu Shi opened her mouth, the old woman whimpered and shouted, Ah Yu, please let our family go! Please be good and let us go! The old woman kowtowed firmly on the ground and even pulled the little boy beside her to kneel. The little boy was extremely unwilling. His eyes were still filled with hatred as he stared at Little Ah Yu, who was trying her best to get up. The young woman also held onto the bamboo fence and slowly knelt down, but her tears flowed before she could speak. She looked at Ah Yu and said, Ah Yu, on the ount of my unborn child, please spare us. [Whats going on?] Not to mention Little Ah Yu, even Meatball was stunned. What is this situation? ... Little Ah Yu was a little frightened. She turned around and ran to Liu Shi. Mother, Im afraid! These people had frightened her. When Wang Chuanman saw that his daughter was frightened, he stood forward and shed the ax in his hand against the withered tree roots beside him. Are you here to cause trouble in our house? Where are you from? What are you doing? What are you talking to our Ah Yu about? Speak! The old woman was shocked. She even stopped talking, but her tears were still flowing. Those who did not know better would think that the Wang Family had done something to her. After a long while, the young woman said, Were from Shanyang Vige... Chapter 49 49 Punishment People from Shanyang Vige? The expressions of the Wang Family immediately changed. They did not have a good impression of Shanyang Vige at all. Dont stand there. Youre still pregnant, Madam Feng said gently to the young woman. The young womans face revealed gratitude. Just as she was about to open the bamboo fence and walk in, she heard Madam Feng point at a huge rock outside the fence and say, Just sit there. Dont get too close to us. Otherwise, if something happens to you, well be med. Madam Feng did not want to mock the other party, but she really thought so, so the expression on her face was especially sincere. Of course, the truest words hurt the most. The middle-aged woman: ... The young woman: ... They were here to beg after all, so they naturally did not dare to make a fuss. They could only go over and sit down on the huge rock. Only then did the Wang Family take a few steps forward and stand inside the bamboo fence, not far from them. Liu Shi carried Little Ah Yu and turned her face to the side, not letting her see the other partys expression. Wang Chuanman clenched the hatchet in his hand tightly. Tell me, what are you people from Shanyang Vige up to this time? Didnt we say that youre not allowed toe to our Hu Family Vige again? We really had no choice but to look for you. The young woman was a little afraid of Wang Chuanman, but she had no choice but to bite the bullet and say. With that, she looked at Little Ah Yu and pretended to be sincere. Liu Shi hurriedly carried Little Ah Yu to the side and frowned. What has your Shanyang Viges matter got to do with my daughter? Dont look for her anymore, or I wont be polite to you! The young woman hurriedly said, I dont have any intention of harming her. Were just here to beg her because... because... She could not finish her sentence. I- Wang Chuanman shed down with his ax again with an unfriendly expression. If you have something to say, say it quickly. Dont stammer there. Are you eating croton or something? Were still busy. We dont have time to waste with you! Other than his wife, he did not like anyone else who cried. The Hu Family Vigers did not even cry after suffering. What right did their Shanyang Vige have to cry? If not for the fact that the other party was a pregnant woman, he would have directly frightened her away with his ax. How could he let anyone bully his precious daughter? Not even a girl can do it! Bad luck! With this chop, a huge hole appeared in the bamboo fence. Not to mention the few of them, even the Wang Family was shocked. They had never seen Wang Chuanman like this. The Patriarch wants to chase us out... The young woman was so frightened that she retracted her tears. She held her stomach and finally exined the matter slowly. It turned out that County Lieutenant Cao had sent someone to Shanyang Vige to read the verdict in front of the entire vige. They even urged the people of Shanyang Vige to implement the verdict as soon as possible. ording to the bandit theory, all the men in Shanyang Vige, including the vige chief, would be hanged. In Great Chang, the bandits who were captured on the spot could be directly executed. However, because they were vigers and County Lieutenant Cao was worried about the future rtionship between Hu Family Vige and the neighboring vige, he only punished them ording to thew. Even so, Shanyang Vige cried out in grievance and dissatisfaction. If the Patriarch wants to save the other vigers, he has to eliminate us and chase us out of the vige. As the young woman spoke, her eyes turned red again. She wanted to cry, but when she thought of Wang Chuanmans expression, she did not dare to cry. Arent you asking for it? Who can you me? There was no reason for her to bully the victim ande to the victims house to sell her pity! Madam Ma did not like the people of Shanyang Vige very much and felt that it was not convenient for the men to speak, so she simply said, I advise you to go back to where you came from quickly. Otherwise, if the other vigers find out, you wont have a good time! There were still more than ten people in their Hu Family Vige lying on their beds and could not do anything. In this farming season, this was life-threatening. Although Shanyang Vige had been ordered topensate them, from the looks of it, they probably would not be able to make thepensation for a year or so. At that time, it was also possible that they would beat up the people from Shanyang Vige. Seeing that they were really running out of patience, the middle-aged woman did not dare to continue crying. She wiped her tears and said, The Patriarch said that as long as we obtain your forgiveness and let Ah Yu forgive us, we can go to the county lieutenant to plead for mercy. You can do anything to people like us whore half-buried, but my two children are still young. They cant be expelled from the vige... It turned out that the men from Shanyang Vige had all been sentenced to prison. They were handed over to the local family to be guarded ording to thew and did not have to go to jail. The other injured and uninjured people were all detained ording to the degree of their actions. With a criminal record, their children would have an even harder time in the future. Those from the same vige and n would be implicated, and the taxes would be more expensive than other families. If there was a conscription, they would be the first to be conscripted. The elders of Shanyang Vige directly decided to expel all these people from the vige and their families. Those who were paralyzed could find a dpidated house and hell let them live casually. They were not allowed to go anywhere else, and they did not provide any help. ording to the elders arrangements, if this continues, will my man still have a way out? Hell be waiting for death! The middle-aged woman said, My man is an honest person. He only listened to the vige chief and came to look for you. He hasnt eaten any children, nor has he attacked you. His life shouldnt be over like that... Liu Shi could not stand it anymore and immediately shouted at the other party, Alright, we dont have time to listen to your Shanyang Viges nonsense! You should go back. Its impossible for us to forgive you. If you continue to cause trouble here, Ill tell our vige chief and sue you again! The middle-aged womans pupils constricted. You cant do this. Youre forcing us to a dead end! The little boy beside the middle-aged woman had been staring at Little Ah Yu with hatred. When he heard Liu Shi say this, he gritted his teeth and said, Its all your fault! Its all your fault, you bastard child that no one wants! Youre a jinx! If not for you, my father wouldnt be paralyzed! Jinx! Bastard child! See if I dont beat- ... The middle-aged woman wanted to cover the childs mouth, but it was toote. He had already shouted. Originally, the grandsons of the Wang Family stood at the side and did not say anything. When they heard this, their eyes immediately widened. You lousy thing, what are you talking about?! Wang Wng took a step forward, jumped over the bamboo fence, and rushed towards the little boy. He raised his hand. The little boy subconsciously stretched out his arm to block, but Wang Wng instantly stretched out his other hand. Pa! He pped the little boys face. The little boy covered his face in pain. Wang Wng took the opportunity to hit his other side. Pa! ... The p was especially loud. The boys face quickly turned red. Wang Wngs expression was even more ruthless than the little boys. Who do you think you are? How dare you scold my sister! Wang Ling and Wang Qng also rushed over along the split bamboo fence. Wang Wng pushed the little boy to the ground and Wang Qng rode on his waist and started beating him up. When Wang Sng and the others ran over, they could not find a ce to attack. Everything happened too quickly. Just as the middle-aged woman reacted and wanted to stop them, the little boy had already suffered a few punches. He was originally still stubborn. After being punched twice, he cried out. Your Hu Family Vige is bullying people. Wahhh, Mother, save me. Wahhh... What are you doing? Let go of my son! She went to pull Wang Ling and the others away. The child tied up on her back had also woken up and was crying. She wanted to turn around and coax him again. Make them stop. Is your Hu Family Vige crazy?! The middle-aged woman was anxious and angry. She turned around and said to Wang Chuanman and the others. Oh, its our fault for not teaching our child well. Although Madam Ma apologized, her face was filled with sarcasm, and her hands did not move at all. Just like you. The middle-aged womans face immediately turned pale. On the other end, Wang Wng took the opportunity to kick the little boys butt again. Chapter 50 50 Decision You cant do this! My son, my son! Its Mother whos useless... The middle-aged woman could not pull him away, and she was worried about the child behind her, so she did not go forward. She only sat on a huge rock and pped her thigh hard. She even shouted at the young woman, What are you waiting for? Dont you know how to pull him up? Just watch. Hes your husbands nephew! I... How could the young woman dare to go up? What are you doing?! A voice suddenly sounded. Wang Ling and the others stopped in their tracks and turned around. Good heavens, it was another person who hade from another path. It was obvious that they were not from Hu Family Vige. There were more than 20 people who came this time. Most of them were wives like them, and there were also three men. They rushed over. Seeing that there were people among them, Wang Dng called out to his brothers from afar, Come back first. Wang Sng pulled his brothers back. Lets go back! The boys immediately retreated. The middle-aged woman hurriedly pulled the little boy up. His face was already swollen from the beating. My son, you have such a hard life! The little boy buried himself in the womans arms and cried non-stop. His body was still trembling. He no longer looked like he was scolding people fiercely just now. The middle-aged womans heart ached. It was even worse than being beaten up herself. Your Hu Family Vige is too much of a bully. If you dont want to forgive us, so be it. Why do you have to beat us up? A young woman said indignantly, Do you believe that well report this to the officials and arrest your family too! The people of Shanyang Vige did not expect the Wang Family to be so stubborn. Actually, their group had already arrived. Later on, they discussed and let the two weakest-looking people bring the children over first. Thinking that this move could soften their hearts. Unexpectedly, after saying a few words, the little kid from the Wu Family was beaten up. The Wu Familys little kid was the Wu Familys treasure. Back then, when they exchanged their children for food, the Wu Family had sacrificed their three granddaughters. She heard that in order to not let the Wu Familys kid starve, they even let him eat other children! This was also the only child in the vige who had eaten other children. If this continues, the Wu Familys kid will really be beaten to death. Sixth Brother Wu will definitely cause trouble when we return! What are we waiting for? Lets go quickly. Seeing that things were about to go out of control, they had no choice but to appear. Then report it to the officials! Old Madam Wang had returned at some point. She sneered and walked forward. She looked at the faces of the people in Shanyang Vige one by one, and the mockery in her eyes was about to overflow. I was wondering why the people of Shanyang Vige only did things that were worse than beasts. I thought that I had wronged them. Now, it seems that I wasnt wrong. The entire vige is filled with beasts. Their roots are rotten! The upper beam was crooked, and the lower beam was crooked as well. Even if it wasnt for this child eating incident, the atmosphere in their vige would still rot to the end! You f*cking- The men hiding behind could not stand it anymore, and their expressions were very unfriendly. Whats the point of hiding behind a woman? If you have the ability,e forward and talk to me nicely. See if I can drown you with my saliva! The three men looked at each other in silence. Old Madam Wang looked down on the three men even more. It was obvious that this was the kind of trash who looked good but was useless. Now that Old Madam Wang had returned, the Wang Family seemed to have a pir of support. They were originally fearless, and now, they were even more confident. When Old man Wang rushed home, he saw more than 20 people sitting on a huge rock in front of his house. Whats wrong? Old man Wang asked. Dont worry about it first. Wait for Vige Chief Hu toe over. Old Madam Wang had already asked Wang Dng to call Vige Chief Hu. About 15 minutester, Vige Chief Hu arrived. After he came, he quickly understood the entire situation. When he heard the end, he frowned even more. Ever since his food had been snatched away in the beginning, he really could not bring himself to have a good impression of these people from Shanyang Vige. Especially after this incident, he saw the essence of Shanyang Vige clearly. They were a group of lunatics. Vige Chief Hu said, Dont think that the mistakes youve made can be med on a child. In addition, I dont want to hear anything else about Ah Yu not being from our vige. She was raised in our vige since she was young. Why dont you pick one up for me to see? Shes just a good-for-nothing. So what if shes a little good-looking? In the end, shes still- As soon as a man finished speaking, a small stone flew over and hit his forehead. Wang Wng raised the slingshot in his hand and made a face at the other man. Wang Sng silently put down the broom in his hand. Youre still being arrogant in other peoples territory. Is this all your Shanyang Vige can do? Vige Chief Hu silently made a note of them in his heart. Seeing that the people from Shanyang Vige were a little unconvinced, Vige Chief Hu did not care. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing an indifferent smile. Looks like our vige is still too kind. Previously, we were still thinking that the men from your vige had done something wrong. The others are ultimately innocent. Now, it seems that theres no need to have any sympathy for you! Dont worry, none of the people in your vige can escape. Dont think that just because our Hu Family Vige is poor, were easy to bully. Dont forget that our vige once had a general! ... The people from Shanyang Vige panicked and knelt down one by one. Vige Chief Hu, youre a magnanimous person. Dont open your eyes to us! Just be merciful and let Ah Yu tell the county lieutenant. Its just a word. Please... We were just forced into a corner. Who doesnt want to be a good person... Vige Chief Hu jumped to the side, not giving them a chance to kowtow. Go back yourself, or well beat you back. Choose. The people from Shanyang Vige did not move. Clearly, they were unwilling to choose. Looks like its time to make a trip to your Shanyang Vige. Vige Chief Hu was very disappointed. He still remembered that back then, the vige chief of Shanyang Vige, Cao Hua, was originally a very principled person. Unknowingly, he had also be one of the executioners. Cao Hua had been sentenced and was still locked up in a cell in the county city. The people from Shanyang Vige were dumbfounded. Why was this different from what they had expected? ... They originally thought that the matter would be resolved if a group of orphans and widows knelt down to them and cried for their forgiveness. Why had it be like this? Didnt they say that the people of Hu Family Vige were very kind? Didnt they also get a doctor to treat their people thest time? [Kid, these people are not kind. Remind your family to be careful.] However, it was only a reminder. After all, the other party had yet to do anything. Little Ah Yu immediately hugged Liu Shis neck and leaned her head close to Liu Shis ear. She slowly said to her, Mother, those people are so fierce. Im afraid. Will they do something bad? Ah Yu, dont be afraid. Mother is here. Liu Shi patted Little Ah Yus back gently and slowlyforted her. Your father and the others are also here. They cant do anything bad. Little Ah Yu looked at Wang Chuanman. Yes, Father was so powerful. He knew how to y with axs. She patted her chest and felt relieved. Elf, my father is so powerful. Dont be afraid. [...Alright.] Liu Shi was afraid that Little Ah Yu would be frightened, so she called the children to the kitchen and asked them to wait obediently to eat the buns and not go out again. Fortunately, the steamer was covered and the fragrance did not waft out. With Vige Chief Hu here, the rest was simple. Vige Chief Hu was still worried. The vigers were very dissatisfied with Shanyang Vige and felt that they had been punished too lightly. It was good now that they had chased those beasts out. He immediately found a few elders who were willing to go to Shanyang Vige and let a few young people run errands to inform them. Then, he brought people to Shanyang Vige and used these people to cause trouble again, forcing the elders of Shanyang Vige to eliminate those people on the spot. As for those people crying for their parents, the people of Hu Family Vige did not care at all. Your Hu Family Vige is too ruthless! Arent you afraid of retribution by doing this? We should forgive people when we can. Why wont you let us off! Didnt no one die in your vige? Someone died in our vige! Weve already paid the price. What else do you want?! Faced with the angry shouts of the people from Shanyang Vige, the people from Hu Family Vige appeared very calm. They even said, If you dont do anything wrong, you wont be afraid of ghosts knocking on your door. You people from Shanyang Vige should be afraid of retribution. Close the doors and windows at night, lest vengeful spiritse knocking on your door to im your lives! Let them go? What a joke! It was good enough that they did not beat them up! They were already bullying them, so how could they give them a good attitude? Even the spring breeze was not as good as they thought! Those paralyzed and seriously ill men were moved to the dpidated houses one by one. The dpidated houses were really dpidated, leaking and on the verge of copse. Only then did they really regret it from the bottom of their hearts. If they had known that this would happen, they would not have been so greedy back then! Eating children ultimately cost them their conscience and morals. Some of the women who were chased out were thinking about returning to their families. Someone else said indignantly, Why did the elders chase us out? Didnt they turn a blind eye to the matter of eating the children back then? These hypocritical old farts! If we cant survive, they can forget about having an easy time. This isnt over! Little Ah Yu did not know what was happening outside. She sat in the kitchen with a big white steamed bun in her hand and nibbled on it carefully. It tasted so good! It was so sweet! At this moment, Zhang Zhan, who was in the county office, suddenly received a letter. After opening the letter, his expression changed drastically. He actually wants toe here?! Chapter 51 51 Hes A Headache At this moment, more than a hundred miles away from Yongding County, a few carriages were driving slowly. There were more than ten servants around the carriages, all holding round wooden clubs in their hands. Their footsteps were steady, and their eyes were sharp. Clearly, they were all martial artists. A momentter, the group stopped in the forest. A cough came from the second carriage. Someone walked up to the carriage and asked softly, Young Master, youre tired from the long journey. Lets rest here for a while. After a long time, a young boys voice sounded from the carriage. Alright. As they were recuperating, another group passed by. It was a group of servants protecting a crimson sedan. Second Miss, theres an empty space in front, but its been upied, a servant girl said softly beside the sedan carriage. Should we ask them to make way? The girl lifted the curtain of the sedan carriage, revealing a delicate face. Seeing the scene in front of them, she immediately felt happy. She did not expect to encounter a second rich family in the wilderness. Such a grand entourage meant that they were either rich or noble! She immediately walked down from the carriage and said with a smile, Brothers, Im tired from the journey and want to rest here for a while. Can you move your carriages a little? Usually, as long as she spoke to people like this, there was basically nothing she could not do. After all, her current face was beautiful and cute. With her noble temperament, it was impossible for anyone to reject her. However, this time, not only did the person in the carriage not respond, but even the people outside did not even look at her. They treated her like air. What was wrong with this group of people? They didnt even care about little beauties?! The girl gritted her teeth in her heart. Just as she was about to speak, she heard a cough. From the sound of the cough, the other party seemed to want to cough out his lungs. The girls expression changed. Damn, could this cough be tuberculosis?! In this ancient era with extremely low medical standards, if one was infected, they would die! The girl took two steps back and hurriedly got back into her carriage. She said to the others, Hurry up and leave. Dont provoke the lepers! As soon as she finished speaking, something flew towards the girls carriage with a whoosh. The girl was so frightened that her soul almost left her body. She turned her head shakily and realized that it was a two-finger-thick wooden stick that was embedded into the wooden board of the carriage! The girl: !!! Oh my! Was this... scientific?! Could this be a f*cking Demon Sect?! Damn, damn, damn! Im sorry! Im sorry!! Well leave now, well leave now! The girl hurriedly apologized. Seeing that the other party was no longer making a move, she hurriedly urged the frightened carriage handler to leave. Run! The carriage handler also saw the wooden stick and was frightened. He lifted the sedan carriage and walked quickly, as if there were ghosts chasing behind him. The girl in the sedan carriage was dizzy from the shaking. She bumped around in the sedan chair, and her hair was twisted, her stalks were messy, and her clothes were wrinkled. She was in a sorry state, but she did not dare to call for a stop. What a joke! Her life was more important! Seeing them escape, the young mans exceptionally cold voice came from the sedan carriage. It was tender but cold. Red Armor, deal with it. A person in a servant uniform in front stepped forward and lowered his head. Yes. With that, he tightened his grip on the wooden stick in his hand and tapped his toes, wanting to chase after the escaping carriage. Wait! Little Benefactor, dont kill anyone. Dont forget your mothers instructions. The calm voice of a middle-aged man came from the other carriage. After a long time, the young mans voice sounded. Go back. Yes. Red Armor returned to his original position. Amitabha. The group continued to travel. No one took this episode to heart. In Yongding County, Zhang Zhan sat at the table for a long time without moving. When the servants came to invite him to eat, he did not react. When County Lieutenant Cao arrived for the meeting, he happened to see Zhang Zhans hopeless appearance. He could not help but ask, Lord Zhang, is there something troubling you? How annoying. Zhang Zhan rubbed his forehead, feeling a headacheing on. Sir, why dont you tell me about it? Ill listen for now. County Lieutenant Cao was not very curious, but Zhang Zhans expression was too troubled. He could not ignore it. Sigh! Arent I busy? Those people at home thought that I was free and sent me a child. County Lieutenant Cao asked, A child? How old is the child? Do you want me to send someone to pick it up? ... Zhang Zhan picked up the letter and looked at it again. His brows were furrowed so tightly that they could kill a fly. When he received the letter, the other party had already set off more than a month ago. Calcting the time, they would arrive in these few days. Forget it. That child is very troublesome. Zhang Zhans face was filled with aplicated expression. He did not want to mention it at all. Go about your business. Let me take my time. The thought of that child gave him a headache. He did not know what his family was thinking. Did he look like someone who could take care of a child well? Moreover, was he very free?! Sigh. At this moment, Old man Wangs family was eating steamed buns happily. Three catties of white flour could not be used to make much steamed buns, but this was a rare delicacy at home. The Wang Family would at least give each person one. This time, Old Madam Wang did not specially leave one more for Little Ah Yu. She really did not have enough materials and could not keep an extra one for her. However, Old Madam Wang tore her bun in half and left most of it behind. She handed it to Liu Shi. Keep it first. Put it on the stove at night and cook it. Give it to Ah Yu when shes hungry at night. ... Passing over the smaller half of the remaining bun, she said, Take this and cut it up. Stick it in the pot and give it to those annoying things to eat. Before Liu Shi could speak, Wang Chuanman had already handed his bun back. Give it to Ah Yu. I dont like steamed buns. In the house, Wang Chuangui, who was lying on the bed, said to his wife, Madam Ma, Its a waste for me to eat this. Take it and distribute it to the children. Madam Ma smiled. Mother gave this to you. Eat it. Ill take mine to the children. The grandsons really wanted to eat steamed buns. They held them in their hands and immediately took a few big bites. The most gluttonous Wang Ling and Wang Qng finished their steamed buns in the blink of an eye. Wang Wng had also eaten more than half of it. When he saw Little Ah Yu slowly eating her steamed bun beside him, he suddenly paused and recalled that Little Ah Yu had wanted to eat steamed buns previously. Little Sister Ah Yu, this is for you. Wang Wng endured the huge reluctance in his heart and handed the steamed bun in his hand to her. Your steamed bun is stained with so much saliva. Little Sister Ah Yu will probably have diarrhea if she eats it. Wang Sng walked over and handed over the half-broken steamed bun in his hand. You should eat mine. Seeing that his brothers all wanted to leave the steamed buns for their sister, Wang Dng smiled and said, Eat them yourselves. Im the eldest brother, so Ill leave mine for our little sister. Enough! Are you acting out some generous brothers story? Hurry up and eat it yourself. If you dont want to eat it, dont ask for any in the future! Old Madam Wang shouted, scaring the young men so much that they almost lost their grip on the steamed buns. Little Ah Yu was not frightened. She held the steamed bun in her hand, her red face filled with happiness. Yes, yes, yes. The steamed bun is so delicious. I dont want Brothers. Lets eat it together. When I grow up, Ill give you steamed buns every day! [...Kid, you can still pursue a higher goal.] Meatball saw that the snakes in the spatial pocket had disappeared, leaving only a pile of whitembs and steamed buns. Why was this childs life pursuit so low? She had drunk egg soup, eaten meat buns, and tasted wild pheasants. Why was she still thinking about steamed buns? Little Ah Yus eyebrows curved and her expression was very satisfied. Elf, steamed buns are very good. Little Ah Yu thought to herself that it must be because the elf could not eat the steamed buns, so it felt that the steamed buns were not that good. [...] As long as youre happy. Meatball was thinking about how to make Ah Yu pursue higher goals when it suddenly felt a special energy approaching. Eh? [Ah, kid, theres a special mission!] [If youplete it, your family can really eat steamed buns every day!] Chapter 52 52 Special Mission Meatball had always wanted to upgrade the spatial pocket so that it could unlock more functions and give Ah Yu more convenience. Previously, the most suitable mission it could choose was to let Ah Yu farm and umte the value of food. When the items that Ah Yu nted were sold, and the total value reached 500 taels, the spatial pocket would be upgraded. To an ordinary farmer, 500 taels was estimated to take 100 years to earn. Ah Yu was too young. Even with its help, she might not be able toplete it quickly. What mission is it? Little Ah Yu already understood the meaning of a mission. [Theres a special energy detected, but its a little far.] [Lets wait a little longer. Perhaps the mission target wille over in a few days.] Little Ah Yu nodded. Oh. So it was not here yet. She lowered her head and continued eating the steamed bun. [Dont eat so quickly. Be careful not to choke. Didnt you eat enough for lunch?] It was only a few minutes past 5 p.m. now. Logically speaking, she shouldnt be so hungry. As Little Ah Yu ate the steamed bun in big mouthfuls, she replied in her heart, I want to eat my fill and have the strength to farm quickly! There was a steamed bun in her mouth, and her cheeks were bulging. She looked like a little mouse. She said, Elf, you work so hard every day. I have to be very diligent too. Although she did not stay in the spatial pocket every day, she realized that there were many more water ducts in the spatial pocket. They were all dug out by the elf with great effort. The elf always reminded her and even showed her the way. Since the elf was so good to her, she had to be good to the elf too. For example, she had to listen to the elf and farm obediently. Meatball immediately had mixed feelings. It thought that Ah Yu had never cared about it. It did not expect her to remember it and even silently think about doing things for it. [Um... Actually, youre still young, so theres no need to be too anxious.] It was an exclusive attendant and not the kind of lunatic system that forced the host to do missions every day. The first thing it cared about was naturally Ah Yu. Dont tire the kid out. Im very amazing! Little Ah Yu pouted and made an expression that said, Dont underestimate me! [Yes, yes. I know youre the best.] Otherwise, it would not have chosen her. Little Ah Yus eyes curved into small crescents when she was praised, and her face was filled with joy. After Little Ah Yu finished eating the steamed bun, she ran to Old man Wang. She originally wanted to ask Grandpa to help her make something else. Seeing that Old man Wang was busy weaving the bamboo que, she ran to look at the others. She happened to see Wang Chuanmans ears being twisted by Old Madam Wang. You wastrel. This bamboo fence has just been built and it was broken in a few days. Youre awesome. If you dont fix it today, dont even think about eating! Hence, Wang Chuanman bitterly went to repair the fence. The bamboo fence was aplete structure. After a portion of it was cut off, the sides became a little loose. Wang Chuanman simply went to cut another piece of bamboo, nning to use it to repair the entire section of the fence. Little Ah Yu sat on the rock outside the bamboo fence. She held her gradually growing face with her two small hands and looked eagerly at Wang Chuanman. After Wang Chuanman repaired the entire bamboo fence, Little Ah Yu gently jumped off the huge rock and ran to Wang Chuanman, looking up. Her big round eyes looked straight ahead. Father! Are you done? As Wang Chuanman packed his tools, he grinned at Little Ah Yu. Im done. Do you want me to y with you? Ah Yu doesnt want to y now. Little Ah Yu shook her head and pointed at Wang Chuanmans remaining bamboo pieces. Can you give this to me? Sure, but this will cut your hand. Father will grind it for you first. Wang Chuanman picked up a piece of bamboo and was about to grind it when Little Ah Yu hurriedly said, No, no. Ah Yu wants to use it to farm. I want a small hoe and a small sickle. This big As Little Ah Yu spoke, she gestured with her hands. Although her arms were short, she managed to make arge motion. The hoes and sickles made of bamboo cant be used. Wang Chuanman didnt know whether tough or cry. There are enough people farming at home. You dont have to go. You can y with your brothers. What kind of crazy family would let a two-year-old child work in the fields? It was impossible even if she was actually four years old! Cant I? Little Ah Yus bright eyes instantly dimmed. She was like a puppy that had been drenched in the rain. Even her eyebrows drooped, and she looked very disappointed. Father, you go ahead with your work. With that, Little Ah Yu lowered her hands and slowly turned around. She no longer looked excited. Wang Chuanman felt terrible when he saw this. His mouth moved faster than his hands. I didnt say that you couldnt. Of course you can! Father will make it for you immediately. Just you wait. [I knew it would be like this.] Meatball held its forehead skillfully. In this world, there were not many fathers who could stick to their principles under their daughters expression. Yay! Little Ah Yus eyes were like a candlestick that had suddenly been lit up. They shone again as she smiled sweetly. Father, youre so nice. Ah Yu likes you so much! ... Hehe, Father likes you too! He did not feel awkward about what his wife could not say. Wang Chuanman immediately felt his chest fill with warmth andfort. He waved his hand. The small sickles and hoes made of bamboo are not easy to use. Wait a while, Father will cut down a tree for you, Ill make the tools for you with the wood and carve a few flowers for you. Theyll definitely look especially good. With that, Wang Chuanman pulled Wang Chuanyuan, who was passing by, back. Third Brother, lets go to the back of the mountain to chop a big green tree! Wang Chuanyuan: ??? You must be seriously ill, right?! Why did he want to cut down the Green Pine Tree for no reason? It was so big and difficult to cut! Why dont you go to heaven! Why do you want to cut that? Ah Yu said that she wants a small hoe. We dont have any extra iron, so we can only find some sturdy wood for her to make the hoe. Iron was a rare item that was expensive and difficult to buy. ... Their entire family only had three hoes, two sickles, a firewood knife, an ax, and a broken kitchen knife. They were all made of wrought iron. Wang Chuanyuan immediately said, Ah Yu wants it? Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and go. Dont waste time! On the way, the brothers happened to meet a viger who had gone to the mountain to cut firewood. When he learned that they wanted to go and cut green pine for Ah Yu, the person said, Our family has a rtively good-looking tree. Needless to say, its shape is very simr to a hoe and sickle. Ill bring you to cut it. Wang Chuanman hurriedly said, Uncle Li De, how can we do that? Doesnt your family also need it? In any case, the tree will grow again next year. Its not like its for an outsider. After you cut it down and process it, you can send the leftover wood over to me, Hu Li De said indifferently. [Kid, its going to rain tomorrow. Your roof is probably going to leak.] Meatball used its function to analyze the humidity of the surrounding air and briefly predict the weather. Little Ah Yu was holding a small stool and sitting in the middle of the courtyard, waiting obediently for her father to return to make a sickle for her. Hearing Meatballs words, her eyes widened slightly. Whats a leak? [It means that if the house has a hole, the rain will fall into the house.] Ah, the nket will be wet! Little Ah Yu couldnt sit still anymore. Her small hands supported her knees. Like a gourd that had popped out of the water, she instantly stood up and rushed in front of Old man Wang. Grandpa, Grandpa, theres a hole in our house. Its going to leak when it rains! The nket is going to be wet. Grandpa, we have to repair the hole! Old man Wang found Little Ah Yus anxious look a little funny. How did you know it was going to rain? Elf... Little Ah Yu now knew that if her family could not see the elf, she could not talk about the elf. [Thats right. You cant tell them, or theyll treat you like a monster and not like you anymore.] How could they believe in an exclusive attendant? Erm... I guessed it! Little Ah Yu secretly clenched her fists. She was so awesome. She thought of a good reason. [...] Old man Wang: ??? Old Madam Wang happened toe over and asked, What are you two talking about? Ah Yu just said that its going to rain and asked me to repair the roof. Children are always like this. They think of everything. Old man Wang looked at the sunny weather outside and felt that it would probably not rain for the next few days. With so many chores at home, the matter of repairing the roof could be postponed. How is this weather possibly- Before Old Madam Wang could finish speaking, a bolt of lightning suddenly slid across the sky. Boom-Crack! A thunderp and lightning sounded at the same time. This was the precursor to a thunderstorm. Before Old man Wang could speak, his shoulder was suddenly patted ruthlessly. How can it not rain in this weather! You fool, why are you still standing there? Hurry up and repair the roof! If the house is soaked, you will go and sleep in the pigpen! Old Madam Wang red at him. Turning around, Old Madam Wang hugged Little Ah Yu and kissed her again and again. Aiyo, my good child, its all thanks to you! Otherwise, we would have been drenched by the rain. Youre really my good child! Old man Wang: ... Thank me for working first? Chapter 53 53 Half a Foot Tall New Seedling In spring, thunder and lightning could really fall without warning. Sometimes, as soon as one heard thunder, rain would follow. The weather today was a little different. There was lightning above the vige, but it did not immediately rain. The vigers quickly tidied up their belongings and repaired the holes. They did not dare to waste any time. Wang Chuanman and his brother had just cut off a branch when they heard a thunderp. They were so frightened that they almost dropped the firewood in their hands. It looks like its going to rain. Go back quickly, Wang Chuanfu said. The two of them hurriedly carried the Green Pine Tree down the mountain and saw Old man Wang carrying adder to climb up the roof. The roof of the house was all made of straw. When the wind blew, some of the straw that was not strong enough would fly up. Therefore, they had to stack on an additionalyer of straw and give it anotheryer of firmness. Father,e down quickly. Let us do it. Wang Chuanman hurriedly stepped forward and took over Old man Wangs matter. Old man Wang did not force himself. Aftering down, he turned around and saw the green pine tree in the courtyard. The two of you are wastrels. How can you chop green pine trees for firewood? Its already so big. In two more years, well be able to make a few hoes with it! It was very difficult for the pine tree to grow thick, but it was very sturdy and was very suitable for making various tools. This belongs to Uncle Li De. He asked us to chop it up to make a small hoe and sickle for Ah Yu, Wang Chuanman replied. Old man Wang was silent for a moment. Then, he picked up the firewood knife at the side and began to carve slowly. He was still muttering, The two of you arent good at craftsmanship yet. Why are you learning from others? I still have to do it in the end. Old Madam Wang was washing the clothes at home with her daughters-inw. The children did not stay idle either. They followed the adults to pick out the straw and ced it together to build the roof. Little Ah Yu also helped to pick the straw. She was especially serious, her eyes bulging like a frog. Because she was looking too carefully, her mouth bulged unconsciously. Her small body squatted there like a cat. When the adults of the Wang Family saw this scene, they could not help butugh. Aiya, you cant eat this. Little Ah Yu pushed the littlemb away. Since the littlemb refused to leave, she stretched out her two little hands to push it away. Themb thought that she was ying with it and pushed back. Instead, it pushed Ah Yu to the ground and she sat down. Im going to ignore you! Little Ah Yu pouted. Seeing that themb was about toe over again, she muttered, Im really going to ignore you. When Wang Wng and the others saw their sister fighting with themb, theyughed secretly. Little Sister Ah Yu, our brothers are all tired. Why dont you bring us some water to drink? Were so thirsty, Wang Xiang whispered to Little Ah Yu when Grandma wasnt paying attention. Yes, yes, yes. Little Ah Yu, go and get some water. Theres no need to get too much, in case you cant carry it. Wang Wng also reacted and hurriedly said. The others said nothing, but their eyes were filled with anticipation. Little Ah Yu pped her hands and stood up. She patted the dust off her butt and nodded. Alright. She really went to the house to bring over a basin of cold water. The few men fought to drink it. After drinking it, their faces were filled with confusion. After tasting it carefully, they said uncertainly, It doesnt seem to be so sweet anymore. Wang Wng said, I think so too. It feels the same as what we usually drink- As he spoke, he turned around and saw Little Ah Yu pout, looking a little aggrieved. Little Ah Yu poked him with two fingers. Im... Im sorry. Wang Wng pped his mouth and hurriedly said, Fifth Brother was wrong. Its actually very delicious and sweet. The water that Ah Yu brought is indeed different! The others also hurriedly said, Yes, yes, yes. Its especially delicious! Ive never drunk such delicious water. Hehe, thank you, Ah Yu. Seeing the sincerity on her brothers faces, Ah Yu also smiled. Meatball in the spatial pocket did not remind Ah Yu that her brothers probably wanted to drink the Myriad Spirit Water. Previously, Ah Yu had given them pure Myriad Spirit Water to drink. Although the children looked a little thin and weak, they were actually very healthy. The Myriad Spirit Water had also strengthened their physiques a lot. But that was all. If one drank too much, it would only strengthen their bodies. When ones body was at its peak state and one was not injured, the Myriad Spirit Water would only be a rtively delicious beverage. These brats did not need the Myriad Spirit Water at all. On the other side, Old Madam Wang had just finished packing with her daughters-inw. She looked at the sky outside and felt that it probably wouldnt rain for a while, so she simply walked out. Mother, where are you going? Wang Chuanfu had just returned from outside. He carried a basket on his shoulder and it was filled with many bamboo shoots. Old Madam Wang said, Ill go to the fields to see if the seedlings have grown. If it rains, we have to build a shed. Then Ill go with you. Wang Chuanfu put down the things he was carrying on his shoulder and was about to leave with Old Madam Wang. Why are you following me? Arent you busy enough at home? Hurry up and peel the bamboo shoots. Dont do it in the courtyard. Theres so much bamboo hair. If you get it on Ah Yu, watch how I deal with you! Old Madam Wang stopped Wang Chuanfu. Bamboo shoots were delicious, but the fur on the shells was also annoying. It was troublesome if it became stuck to the skin. Out of her distrust of the few people at home, Old Madam Wang simply waved at Little Ah Yu. Ah Yu, go to the fields with Grandma. ... She had to go and check on the nted seedlings. She had been thinking about it for two days and did not know what the situation was like. Little Ah Yu immediately jumped over and grabbed Old Madam Wangs hand. Because it was about to rain, everyone rushed home, so there was no one in the fields. Afraid that the sun would be too hot, Wang Chuanman and the others even covered the seedlings with a thinyer of straw. The others naturally did not see the growth inside. Old Madam Wang walked over and lifted the straw. When she saw the half-foot-tall wheat seedlings, she was still in a daze. How many days had it been? How did they grow so tall! Little Ah Yu did not understand but looked at the green seedlings and found them interesting. As Little Ah Yus sidekick, themb naturally came too. It discovered the seedlings in the ground and immediately wanted to eat them. Old Madam Wang picked up themb by its neck and carried it to the side. This is not something you can eat. Go over there and eat grass! Themb turned around three times with every step, so angry that it pooped on the ground. ... It felt that the seedlings must be delicious. Unfortunately, like everyone in the Wang Family, it was also afraid of Old Madam Wang. When Old Madam Wang saw these green seedlings, she immediately covered them with straw again and hugged Little Ah Yu, bringing her home in a hurry. When she passed by the back of the house, she nced at the banana bushes and realized that the banana tree that only had one flower a few days ago had already sprouted several bunches of bananas. At this rate, they might be able to pluck them again tomorrow. Ah Yu, you cant let anyone know about your water. Promise Grandma not to tell anyone! Old Madam Wangs heart was pounding. Even though she had seen many things, she couldntpletely calm down now. The water on Ah Yus body was quite useful. If someone with ulterior motives found out, she would be in danger! Little Ah Yu nodded. I wont tell anyone. Old Madam Wang reminded her repeatedly before carrying her back to the courtyard in front. Mother, how are the seedlings in the fields? Have they sprouted? Wang Chuanfu, who was packing up the bamboo shoots, asked. At this moment, Little Ah Yu had already returned to the room where Liu Shi was. She pulled Liu Shis sleeve and poured half adle of water into the empty woodendle in front of her. Mother, drink some water. Grandma said that she could not tell other people, but Mother was not other people. Liu Shi: !!! Chapter 54 54 Extreme Bad Lot Rumble- Ka-cha! While Liu Shi was dumbfounded, another bolt of lightning fell outside the window, followed by the sound of rain. The spring rain came with a bang. The Wang family hurriedly packed their things and went into the house to hide from the rain. Little Ah Yu was shocked by the lightning. Liu Shi reacted and subconsciously put thedle aside, hugging Little Ah Yu tightly. Little Ah Yu turned around and patted Liu Shis shoulder. Mother, Im not afraid of thunder. Im very brave. Alright, alright. Mothers good Ah Yu is the bravest. After the mother and daughter finished coaxing each other, Liu Shi remembered that there was still adle. There was water that her daughter had conjured out of thin air. Ah Yu, what is this? Liu Shis voice was trembling. At this moment, Meatball was especially nervous in the spatial pocket. Oh no, it did not stop Ah Yu in time. Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered the house, she exposed herself without any time to react. These people who had grown up in the mountains had never seen much of the world. When they saw such a strange thing, they were probably scared out of their wits. They wouldnt roast the kid, right? Meatball remembered that there was such a thing as a fire sacrifice in this world! Mother? Little Ah Yu still did not know what she had done. She suddenly remembered that she had only told Grandma but not Mother. In the entire Wang Family, she liked Mother and Grandma the most. Of course, she liked the others too, because everyone was very, very good to her. Liu Shi realized that she had overreacted and might have frightened the child, so she took a deep breath and adjusted her emotions. Liu Shi tried her best to squeeze out a gentle smile and slowly squatted down in front of Little Ah Yu. She held her small shoulders with both hands. Ah Yu, tell Mother, how did you get this? Where did you get it? The elf gave it to me. Its sweet. Mother drank it before. Little Ah Yu looked at Liu Shi and answered honestly. Only then did Liu Shi remember that she had drunk this sweet water before. The taste was a little sweet, like sugar. But at that time, there was no sugar at home at all. How could there be sugar water? So this is the water you gave Mother back then? Yes, everyone drank it. That uncle drank it too! Liu Shi thought to herself that at that time, she had drunk the water and seemed to have diarrhea a few times. However, there was nothing wrong with her body. Instead, she felt much lighter. Especially after the miscarriage, her abdomen, which had always felt a faint pain, had already recovered. Could this be the legendary divine water? It was much better than the medicine prescribed by the doctor. In the next moment, Liu Shi thought that if others found out about this, Ah Yu would definitely be in danger. Could it be that this was the reason why she was thrown into the snow previously? It was said that some people were very afraid of this and would do evil because of fear. But she was not afraid. Ah Yu was her daughter. Liu Shi instantly became nervous. Ah Yu, who else did you tell? Grandma, Little Ah Yu replied obediently. Grandma knows. Grandma asked me not to tell anyone. Liu Shi thought about her mother-inws reaction and felt a little uncertain. Grandma was a domineering person. Would she think that Ah Yu was a monster? What if they wanted to chase Ah Yu out? However, if she encountered another situation and Grandma felt that Ah Yu was very useful and wanted her to provide a lot of water, what would she do? She even thought that if her mother-inws actions were too disappointing, she would bring Ah Yu to live in the deep mountains so that no one could find them! She did not want her inws or her family. She only wanted her Ah Yu. Liu Shi firmly believed that Ah Yu was the child she had lost and regained. This understanding was already firmly engraved in her heart. Fourth Sister-inw, what are you doing in the room? Theres only so much to do, and youre still cking off! Hurry up and finish up the work before sleeping! Old Madam Wangs voice sounded from outside. Coming! Liu Shi replied and pretended to walk out calmly with the waterdle. At the door, she met Wang Chuanman, who was patting his hair. When Wang Chuanman saw that his wife was holding adle with half adle of water in it, he immediately chuckled. Its still my wife who cares about me. She knows that Im thirsty and still brought me water-Come, Ill hold it myself. In the end, Liu Shi suddenly pulled thedle away as if she was frightened. The water from thedle almost spilled out. Liu Shi was so nervous. If you want to drink water, go to the kitchen and scoop it yourself! Liu Shi red at him and turned to leave. Wang Chuanman: ??? ... He looked at Little Ah Yu, who was walking behind Liu Shi, and muttered, Daughter, did your mother take the wrong medicine? Why was it so baffling? Little Ah Yu covered her mouth andughed secretly. She smiled until her eyes curved, but she did not tell Wang Chuanman why. Haha, silly father. Liu Shi carefully carried the water and felt that she had to put it away properly, but she did not know what to hold it. On the way, she met Old Madam Wang. When she saw Liu Shi, she immediately understood. Fine, Ah Yu must have told her. Dont wave it around. I have a gourd in my house. Put it into the gourd. With that, Old Madam Wang returned to the house to get a gourd. There was still a bit of wine in the gourd. Old man Wang only drank from it asionally on big events. He only saved up a mouthful every year and usually only opened it up to smell it. Without hesitation, Old Madam Wang poured the wine into the chamber pot and went to the kitchen to wash the gourd with water more than ten times before letting Liu Shi pour the water in. When she poured the water in, Liu Shi was a little uneasy. Mother... ... You still know that Im your mother? Old Madam Wang half-smiled and nced at her. Dont think that I dont know what youre thinking. If you have time to think about all that nonsense every day, why dont you do more things and let me rest well! The family isnt big, but there are many troublesome matters. I was unlucky to have married into your Wang Family! Liu Shi: !!! When he smelled the alcohol, Old man Wang, who was about to ask his wife what was going on, was speechless. He turned around and left. After filling the gourd with water, Old Madam Wang asked Liu Shi to keep it well. She instructed her that the water inside was very good for nting crops. During dinner, Old Madam Wang told them about the wheat seedlings that were growing very well. The Wang Family was a little surprised. The wheat seedlings had grown so tall? Whats there to make a fuss about? The wheat seeds this year were given by the Imperial Court. Its a disaster year. If they dont give us some good grain seeds, everyone will starve to death. Old Madam Wang directly dispelled everyones questions. Thats right, they had never seen such good grain seeds. Perhaps it was because they usually did not buy them. The Imperial Court definitely had seeds like that. On rainy days, the sun always riseste. After saying this, everyone tidied up and went to sleep. Fortunately, they had repaired the roof in time. Although there were asionally one or two leaks at night, the overall situation was not bad. [Kid,e in.] In the dead of the night, Little Ah Yu was called into the spatial pocket again. The current spatial pocket was already in good shapepared to the beginning. The Myriad Spirit Water flowed through the ditch dug by Meatball and irrigated the nts along the way. Chili, broad beans, peas, winter melon, and wheat all grew lushly. Although there were not many of them, the things they produced could be directly used as grain seeds. Especially the golden wheat that was filled with high-quality grain seeds. Wow! When Little Ah Yu saw so much food, her mouth opened for a long time. There were so many! [You have to bring the grain seeds out to nt. Its impossible to sell the food nted here directly. Its easy for others to discover it.] [Moreover, even if the food nted in the spatial pocket is sold for a high price, it cant be considered aspleting the mission.] Fortunately, Old Madam Wang and Liu Shi did not show any dislike for the Myriad Spirit Water. If she took these grain seeds out, she should be able to help them through it. An adults identity should be more useful. Little Ah Yu was confused. She had never considered what Meatball was worried about. She just looked at the food in front of her and felt very happy. As the food grew, everyone would not be hungry anymore. At this moment, a certain someone who was offering incense in the National Guard Temple drew out a low-grade stick. On it was written, If you want to nt flowers, they wont bloom. If you idly poked a stick in the mud, it might grow into a tree to shade you. She brought the lot to the Buddhist master and asked in confusion, From the looks of it, it shouldnt be the worst lot, right? The old master only nced at her and said with a smile, Different people have different ways to decode the lot. With you, this is an extremely bad lot. Old master, dont keep me in suspense. I dont like those twists and turns. The girl curled her lips. She didnt like these chatans. They were so mysterious all day. Didnt they just want to earn more money? Tsk, did they think she didnt know these tricks? Benefactor, do you have something on your mind that you cant forget? If you do, that matter will go against your thoughts. Master looked deeply at the girl and chanted a Buddhist promation. Benefactor, do you know that one thought is equivalent to heaven or hell? Amitabha. The girl thought of something and her face turned pale. She instantly thought of the thing she had been most concerned about recently. Could it be that the vicious supporting character was not dead?! Chapter 55 55 Tell Grandma and Mother Little Ah Yu had only nted things in a small area of her spatial pocket, but it was already filled with all kinds of food. Moreover, after those foods were harvested, they could all be grain seeds. Her first reaction was to take out everything in the spatial pocket for Grandma and Mother. [Wait.] Meatball was still a little worried. Although the Wang Family seemed to like the little brat very much, what if? The human heart was unpredictable. Even her father had thrown her into the deep mountains. If not for the fact that it had awakened in time and protected Ah Yus heart, she would have long died. Its authority was not high now, and its protection of Ah Yu was limited. It could only be more cautious. Elf? Little Ah Yu did not know why the elf wanted her to wait, but she was very obedient. This waitsted for several hours. The sky was almost bright. [Your Grandmas intimacy with you is 90%, and your Mothers is 95%. This means that they will never betray you at the moment.] [You can tell them secretly.] Meatball sounded a little breathless, as if it had rushed back from afar. Little Ah Yu did not understand what intimacy was, nor did she know what betrayal meant, but she understood thest sentence. Yes, yes! Little Ah Yu was very happy because the elf also liked Grandma and Mother and did not ask her not to say anything. [Its almost dawn. Go back and sleep a little longer.] Ah Yus consciousness would not be consumed in the spatial pocket. Actually, she could rest very well. However, it was best to let her develop the habit of sleeping so that she would not lose sleep in the future. Little Ah Yu returned to her body and quietly opened one eye. Seeing that her surroundings were dark, she snuggled into Liu Shis arms. Liu Shi subconsciously hugged her with her arms to let her sleep morefortably. After dawn, the spring rain outside did not stop. The entire vige was misty, but the diligent people were not idle. They continued to work in the paddy field with the rain covering their bodies. Vige Chief Hu stood under the roof and looked at the vigers working in the distance. He said to his son beside him, When the sky clears up, go to town and get a donkey. Also, buy a cow. Vige Chief Hus two sons were called Hu Daliu and Hu Xiaoliu. When the eldest daughter-inw heard Vige Chief Hus words, she whispered to the youngest daughter-inw at the side, Why is Father-inw going to buy donkeys and cows again? Our family is about to run out of money. Why is he always supporting the vigers? We cant live like this anymore. Xiao Lius wife said, Father-inw is the vige chief. He has to take care of the vigers in the first ce. The vigers dont have much money now, so we can only pay for it first. When everyone collects their foodter, theyll always bring some food over. This was because the vigers were grateful for the vige chiefs usual help. Every time they received food, they would more or less give some to him. How can that bit of food be enough? Donkeys and cows are valuable livestock... Sigh, Im justining to you. In any case, we cant change Father-inws decision. Da Lius wife felt that it was meaningless after saying a few words. The spring rain came early this year. I hope its a happy year. Xiao Lius wife saw the color of the rain outside and thought of the crops in the fields. The elders said that if it snowed heavily, there would be a bumper harvest in theing year. They hoped that there would really be a bumper harvest this year. Otherwise, their family would not be able to survive. At that time, they would have to persuade their father to stop being the vige chief. They could barely afford this lifestyle. The Wang Family was not idle either. Old man Wang asked his sons to repair the roof again. He also asked them to find some wood with leaves and lean them against the mud wall outside to prevent the wall from dissolving from the rain. Everyone simply repaired the house. When spring was much clearer and the farming period was over, the vigers would go and organize the construction of bricks. At that time, they would reinforce the walls at home. Mother, I have something for you, Little Ah Yu said to Liu Shi as she rubbed her sleepy eyes. Liu Shi was helping her wear her clothes. After buttoning thest catch, she picked up a pair of tweezers tob her hair. As shebed her hair, she asked, Is that so? What do you have for Mother? Little Ah Yu looked around and realized that there was no ce to store food, so she decided to wait first. Ill tell Mother after youre donebing the hair. Liu Shi did not pay much attention to what Little Ah Yu said. She thought that it was nothing more than some children finding toys, wild flowers, and grass that she thought looked good. Whilebing her hair, Old Madam Wang also came to the house. She mainly wanted to remind Liu Shi not to tell anyone about Ah Yu. Grandma, I have something for you, Little Ah Yu hurriedly said to Old Madam Wang. Like Liu Shi, Old Madam Wang thought that the thing Little Ah Yu wanted to give was very ordinary, but she also looked very interested and waited for Little Ah Yu to announce the answer. When she was finally donebing her hair, Little Ah Yu touched the two braids on her head and unted them for a while before pulling Old Madam Wang and Liu Shi out. Seeing that Little Ah Yu wanted to go to the banana tree from before, Old Madam Wang did not say that she could not go out when it was raining. Ah Yu must have discovered something again. Liu Shi was originally confused. In the end, seeing that no one else followed, Little Ah Yu pointed with her hand and a very plump chili pepper appeared on the ground. Just as she opened her mouth, she saw her daughter point again, and broad bean stalks and pea stalks appeared on the ground... Before long, arge pile appeared on the ground. Liu Shi was dumbfounded. Could it be that she did not sleep well at night and was hallucinating? She grabbed a broad bean stalk, plucked one, and peeled it. The broad bean inside was big and full. When she bit it in her mouth, a sweet fragrance exploded on the tip of her tongue. These are real broad beans?! Ah Yu, where did you get them? However, this time, she did not wait for Little Ah Yu to answer. Instead, she looked at Old Madam Wang for help. The moment Old Madam Wang saw the broad beans, she thought of the soybeans at home. It turned out that it was not Little Ah Yu who had found it, but Little Ah Yu who had nted it in a strange ce. ... Ah Yu, can you take the things back? Old Madam Wang pondered for a moment and felt that these things were too eye-catching. It was better to put them back first. With a wave of her hand, the food in front of her disappeared. Liu Shi felt her legs go weak. Mother... Little Ah Yu acutely sensed that her mother seemed to be afraid. What was she afraid of? Did she think that she was very strange and did not want to be her mother anymore? Little Ah Yu was terrified. Liu Shi reacted and hurriedly said, Mother is fine. Mother is just too surprised. Our Ah Yu is really very good! Only then did Little Ah Yu smile. Meatball, who was in the spatial pocket, also heaved a sigh of relief. The favorability calctor that it had finally applied for could digitize the favorability of the people around Ah Yu in time. The originally useless newbie toys were very useful now. After Little Ah Yu exposed her secret, she happily went to y with her brothers. ... However, Old Madam Wang grabbed Liu Shis wrist and said in a low voice, Follow me. Chapter 56 56 Releasing Grain Again Ah Yu, go back and change your clothes. Youre wet. You have to wear dry clothes. Liu Shi hurriedly turned around and said to Little Ah Yu. Alright. Little Ah Yu nodded. When the wind blew, her arms trembled. It was so cold. She quickly went back to her room to change. As for Old Madam Wang, she pulled Liu Shi along in the rain. The two of them walked further and further away. Seeing that there was already a huge distance to their house, Old Madam Wang found a yellow-horned tree and stood under it. Mother, what should we do about Ah Yu? Liu Shi was a little flustered. She was really agitated by the scene just now. She was not the kind of person who had her own views. Old Madam Wang said in a low voice, Dont be anxious. Listen to me, lets do this... While they were discussing, the vige chief knocked on the gong hanging at the vige entrance again. Coincidentally, the rain had stopped at that time. Those who had nothing on their hands went over to take a look. Seeing that most of the people had arrived, Vige Chief Hu said, I have good news for everyone. What good news? No one could guess. Vige Chief Hu was not someone who liked to keep people in suspense. Under everyones expectant gazes, he smiled and said, The good news is that Lord Zhang has sent someone to deliver more grain! However, this time, well have less edible food, but there are plenty of grain seeds. Its said that they were all directly distributed by the Ministry of Revenue! This was because they were about to miss the spring nting season. If themoners did not have enough grain seeds, most of thend would be barren. In that case, they would send some grain to make up for theck of food during the autumn harvest. Two days ago, the vige chief did not buy much grain seeds in the county city. The rich people in the city had bought all the grain seeds to eat. Vige Chief, youre not lying to us, right? Why did the Imperial Court send us food twice? Thats right. Are the food and seeds free? In the eyes of the vigers, they had to pay for anything that involved working with an official. Vige Chief Hu said, Dont worry. The bailiff who came to inform us said that they wont take our money. Everyones expressions rxed. It was good that there was no charge. Vige Chief Hu added, Thest time, it was Lord Zhang who escorted the food relief over. However, the disasters in various ces are serious now, and the officials in the county city are too busy. Therefore, the food is not directly transported over this time, but ced in the county citys government office. We have to go and get it ourselves. Heres what I think. Our small cart at home is definitely not enough. Do you want to go to the mountains to cut two more logs and make two more carts? Itll be more convenient when we go to collect the grains. The amount of grains this time was even greater, and it was distributed based on the poption on the household register. Therefore, the amount was even more abundant than before. This concerned the future harvest. Everyone was very proactive. The vigers hurriedly said, Well go and cut the wood now. There are many people. Everyone, clean up a little. Its fine as long as its usable. Someone else said, Ill weave a few more baskets and bring them along at that time. Which families want to go together? Lets set a rule. Well set off after the handcarts are done, Vige Chief Hu said. Everyone expressed that they could go together. Of course, they wanted to watch the show. Moreover, the more people there were, the safer the grain transportation would be. Even if it took a few hours to travel back and forth, they felt that it was nothing. Bring me along. Were going to the county city too. Its better to have more people around. Old Madam Wang also rushed over. When everyone saw that it was Old Madam Wang, they thought that the Wang Family had sacrificed too much during this period of time and naturally had no reason to disagree. Old Madam Wang said, The grain distributed by the Imperial Court is fixed. If werete, the food might be all collected. If we gote, well only end up empty-handed. When everyone heard this, they wanted to hurry over. It did not matter if there were not enough carts. It was the same for everyone to carry a few more sacks themselves. Vige Chief Hu looked at the sky outside and hurriedly said, No, no. The officials said that they would save the portion for our vige. They can keep it for a day or two, it wont be toote for us to go tomorrow morning. Its toote today. The road is slippery on rainy days. Dont fall down the mountain. The mountain path was difficult to walk on, and the ground was even more muddy during the rainy season. It was very dangerous. The next day, coincidentally, the spring rain that they thought wouldst for several days suddenly stopped. The surroundings were clear. Everyone discussed going to the county city. The day before, Old Madam Wang had also called her sons and older grandsons to the field to nurture the seedlings. She lifted the straw and revealed very dense wheat seedlings. Everyone in the Wang Family gasped. How many days had it been since the seedlings were nted? How did they grow so big? Dont look so shocked. Youve never eaten pork before, but havent you seen a pig run? Put away your stupid looks! Old Madam Wang said angrily. Tomorrow, Im going to the county city with the vige head and the others. Ah Yu will be going too. Youre not allowed to y tricks at home. When Ie back and see that the seedlings havent been nted, see how I deal with you! The sons and grandsons of the Wang Family were stunned by the scolding. They only wanted to work well andpletely forgot to ask why the seedlings had grown so tall. In a day, everyone made three carts. Although they were still a little rough and were basically not polished, they could still be used. With the handcarts, everyone set off. Little Ah Yu carried her small bag and carried the small flower basket as she followed the group. Themb followed beside her, its four hooves running happily. Old Madam Wang grabbed the back of its neck and chased it back. Its such a long way. Dont you want your hoof anymore? Old Madam Wang shouted, scaring themb back. Little Ah Yu stretched out her little hand and waved at themb. Littlemb, be good and wait for us at home. Themb: ... It was very angry. Although the sky was clear, the ground was notpletely dry yet. The paths and official roads in the vige were filled with mud, and the handcarts were pushed very slowly. If one walked over, half of their feet would sink into the mud. However, everyone was very enthusiastic and did not find it troublesome at all. ... Little Ah Yu only skipped for a while before someone carried her to the cart and pushed her along. Ah Yu, dont run around. It wont look good if your clothes are dirtyter. Hu San chuckled. Third Grandpa is pushing you. If youre tired, you can still sleep. Little Ah Yu said sweetly, Thank you, Third Grandpa! This was the first time Little Ah Yu had ridden on a cart. She was so excited that shey on it and looked around. Her eyes darted around, looking at something. The vigers of Hu Family Vige were no longer as depressed as before. All of them were in high spirits. Even the mud along the way could not stop their enthusiasm and joy. asionally, they would see small wild fruits by the side of the road. They would pick them and put them in Little Ah Yus bag. When they saw the wild flowers, they also plucked them and ced them in her small flower basket. Little Ah Yu was overjoyed! On the other hand, Zhang Zhan, who was in the Yongding County office, suddenly felt his right eyelid twitch. A servant rushed to the door of the study excitedly and shouted, Sir, a young master wants to see you outside! Zhang Zhan threw away the things in his hand and rushed out like the wind. He saw a few carriages parked outside the government office. ... There were some servants standing outside the carriage, all of them holding wooden sticks. At the front of the crowd was a young man about six or seven years old. Beside him, there was a monk, a Daoist, and someone from an unknown sect. Seeing these people, Zhang Zhan felt his head ache even more. What was going on! Xiao... Xiaohuai, youve traveled a long way. Go to the county office to rest and reorganize first. The others will be arranged to go to the courier station. What do you think? Zhang Zhan hid his thoughts and revealed a standard weing smile. Unexpectedly, the young man did not listen to Zhang Zhan at all. He raised his sleeve slightly and looked straight at Zhang Zhan. As if each word from his mouth was worth its weight in gold, he uttered a single word, Dirty. Along the way, he had not washed up properly. The self-disgust on his face almost made Zhang Zhan think that he had seen wrongly. This young master rarely spoke, let alone reveal his emotions. It seemed that he had indeed suffered greatly. The hot water has already been prepared. Follow me. When Zhang Zhan weed these people into the county office, the group from Hu Family Vige had also arrived outside Yongding County. Chapter 57 57 The Meeting of Two Beans The mountain path was difficult to walk on. Everyone in Hu Family Vige set off early in the morning. When they arrived at Yongding County, nearly eight hours had passed. Everyone had long lost the mood to speak. They were all tired and sweating, their hands and feet weak. Vige Chief Hu was also extremely tired. Vige Chief, is the food ced in the county office? Are we going over to get it now? Hu San wiped his sweat. Another viger said, If we pack the food and go back slowly, theres no need to spend the night at the county office. Thest time he spent the night outside, it was really cold. Vige Chief Hu waved his hand. Theres no hurry. Lets find a tea stall to sit at first. There are probably still many people in the county office. Lets go after resting. The vigers were all a little anxious, but they were indeed a little tired. If they proceeded to transport the grain at this time, they probably would not have much strength left. Seeing that everyone was so tired, Little Ah Yu tugged at Old Madam Wangs sleeve. Grandma, can I give them some water to drink? She saw that everyone was very tired. They would not be tired after drinking the water. When Old Madam Wang saw the other vigers looking over, she hurriedly said with a smile, Then listen to the vige chief and drink some tea. Then, without batting an eyelid, she carried Little Ah Yu down from the cart and said to the others, You guys go to the tea stall to drink tea first. Ill bring Ah Yu to visit a rtive. See you at the county officeter. Arent you going to drink tea? No. Old Madam Wang carried Little Ah Yu and walked towards the county office. Little Ah Yu struggled to get down. Grandma, Ill walk by myself. Its too tiring for you to carry me. She felt tired just by walking. Grandma must be even more tired carrying her. Ah Yu, youre so obedient. You even know how to dote on Grandma. Ill hold your hand and walk with you. Old Madam Wang held Little Ah Yus hand. Seeing that there was no one around, she said to her softly, Ah Yu, listen to Grandma. Dont talk about the water in front of others in the future. Little Ah Yu was about to say that she did not mention the water, but thinking back, she seemed to have mentioned it just now. Oh no, she had forgotten. She wanted to cover her mouth, but one of her hands was held by Grandma and she was holding a small flower basket with the other. She could not free her hand. She pursed her lips in anxiety. Ah Yu forgot. Ah Yu is so stupid, sheined to herself. Seeing her like this, Old Madam Wang said in amusement, Our Ah Yu is not stupid. Youre just too kind. Its good to be kind, but you cant give everything you have. Thats not good. But our family gives everything we have. Little Ah Yu only remembered that there was a huge snake at home, so Grandpa and Grandma distributed it to the other vigers. Later on, there was a lot of food at home, and Grandma distributed it to the vigers. Little Ah Yu felt that as long as it was something she had, she could share it with others. Old Madam Wang: ... That seemed to be the case. It seemed that they had indeed been too generous recently. This was not good. It was easy to lead Little Ah Yu astray. Old Madam Wang decided to throw the me away. Thats because your grandfather is too stupid. He cant protect things. Dont learn from your grandfather, Ah Yu needs to be a smart child. Little Ah Yu seemed to understand, but she felt that the most powerful person in their family was Grandma. In any case, she would listen to whatever Grandma said. Yes, yes, yes! Ah Yu knows how to be a smart child! At this moment, Old man Wang, who was working in Hu Family Vige, suddenly sneezed. He rubbed his nose and muttered, Dont tell me the old woman is scolding me outside again? As Old Madam Wang and Little Ah Yu spoke, the two of them had already walked out of the county office. Indeed, they saw many vigers collecting food outside. They were all viges that had suffered in the snow disaster this time. It was said that some of them had even suffered after winter broke. As soon as the snow melted, it flowed through those viges and drowned some of the viges in the low-lying areas. There was already a long line outside, from the entrance of the granary on the side of the county office to two streets away. At this speed, they would probably not be able to receive the food in two days. This was the first time Little Ah Yu had seen so many people. She stuck her head out and asked curiously, Grandma, what are they doing? Theyre collecting food. Only with food and seeds can they go back to their farms, Old Madam Wang said. When Little Ah Yu heard about the grain seeds, she immediately remembered something she had forgotten. Grandma, Grandma, Little Ah Yu shouted. Can you give me some grain seeds? I want to farm too. Old Madam Wang did not stop walking and asked casually, Why do you want grain seeds? Farming is too difficult. Just let your father and the others do it. If I nt them with the elf, the seeds will grow into very good-looking food. Ah Yu is very good at farming! Little Ah Yu emphasized. Ah Yu showed it to you before. Old Madam Wang stopped in her tracks. She understood that Little Ah Yu wanted to nt the grain in that invisible ce. She asked, Ah Yu, will farming there be very tiring? Im not tired. Its fun, Little Ah Yu replied honestly. All the work was done with her mind. It was not tiring at all. [Thats because you drank the water.] Meatballined softly. If she did not drink the water, she would be tired after doing these things for a long time. Alright, Ill give you some when the timees. Old Madam Wang thought that if the child found it fun, she could give some to her to y with. If it was tiring, then forget it. In any case, her family knew how to farm, and with that magical water, there would always be enough. There was no need to let the child suffer. She didnt want to crush Little Ah Yus small body. They skirted the crowd at the side door and went to another door. There was a concierge guarding it. ... Seeing the grandfather and granddaughter approaching, the gatekeeper hurriedly said, Hey, this is the entrance of the county office. Dont walk forward! Little brother, were here to look for Lord Zhang. Please inform him, Old Madam Wang said gently. The gatekeeper saw that the other party was an old woman from the countryside. The child she brought up was quite good-looking, but their clothes were made of coarse cloth. They were probably not from a rich family. He waved his hand like he was chasing away flies. Go, go, go. Is Lord Zhang someone you can see just because you want to? Go away, dont block the way here! Old Madam Wangs hand that was about to take out the jade pendant paused before she slowly retracted it and looked meaningfully at the gatekeeper. Without saying anything, she circled around and left. Before long, Old Madam Wang said to Little Ah Yu, Ah Yu, you have to remember not to be such a person in the future. Its taboo to judge a book by its cover. Little Ah Yu touched her head. Grandma, whats a taboo? Its- Old Madam Wang originally wanted to take the opportunity to teach Little Ah Yu some principles of life. When she turned her head and walked, she did not notice and suddenly bumped into a person walking out of the county office. It was a young man dressed in luxurious clothes. There was a small jade crown on his head and a transparent jade pendant at his waist. It was obvious that he was a young master from a rich family. ... He identally bumped into Old Madam Wangs waist and took two steps back before sitting on the ground. The jade pendant on his waist fell to the ground and shattered into two. Young Master, are you alright! Two people immediately rushed over and pulled the young man up in a panic. Little Ah Yu, on the other hand, went to look at Old Madam Wang. She was especially nervous. Grandma, are you alright? Does it hurt? Ill help you blow on it! One of the people who pulled the young man up walked over angrily. Old woman, how can you walk like this? You actually dared to knock down the young master. Someone, arrest this evil woman! After saying that, two servants walked over. They held round wooden sticks in their hands, looking dignified and intimidating. Little Ah Yu stretched out her two small hands and blocked in front of Old Madam Wang. Her voice was milky and firm. Youre not allowed to bully Grandma! Chapter 58 58 Visit Where did this little brate from? Get lost, or Ill capture you too! That person said coldly. Old Madam Wang did not panic at all. She stood there like an old pine tree. She pulled Little Ah Yu over and looked at the people in front of her expressionlessly. Is this the county magistrates idea or your own? That person said angrily, You evil woman, you actually dare to question me? Do you know that youre about to die? What are you waiting for? Arrest her! As for the young man who was pulled up, he looked at the scene in front of him expressionlessly, as if all of this had nothing to do with him. The people around him wanted to brush the dust off him, but he avoided them. Little Ah Yu broke free from Old Madam Wangs hand and ran to the young man. She was too small and only reached the young mans shoulder. The person who wanted to capture Old Madam Wang saw Little Ah Yu rush in front of the young master. He wanted to see what instructions the young master would give. Hence, he waved his hand to stop those people from moving. Little Ah Yu raised her head and frowned. She said anxiously, Little Brother, did you hurt yourself from the fall? Ill blow on it for you. It wont hurt anymore. Tell them not to catch Grandma. Grandma is a good person! Seeing that the young man was silent, Little Ah Yu became even more anxious. She was afraid that those people would be too fierce to Grandma. She saw the broken jade pendant on the ground and thought of the jade pendant Grandma had taken away. Hence, she ran back and asked Old Madam Wang to give her the jade pendant. Old Madam Wang roughly understood what she wanted to do, so she let her be and took out the rough jade pendant. That jade pendant was left behind by Zhang Zhan for Little Ah Yu. On ount of Little Ah Yu saving his life, he said that Zhang Zhan could help her once with this jade pendant. Old Madam Wang helped to keep it. She had specially brought it along this time. Little Ah Yu took the jade pendant and ran to the young man. She grabbed the young mans hand and pried open his fingers before gently cing the jade pendant on it. Little Brother, dont be angry. This is for you. Dont catch my Grandma anymore, okay? She handed over her small flower basket and put it in the young mans other hand. But the young man looked down at his hands. He had been touched by a little girl of unknown origin. He felt ufortable and wanted to wash up. And this jade pendant was so ugly. He looked up slightly and unexpectedly met a pair of beautiful eyes. There was an imperceptible golden color in the middle of her eyes, making her look more lively. The young mans breathing tightened slightly. So... so cute. His fingers curled slightly, and he blinked, hiding all his emotions. He still looked like he was not easy to get close to. Little Brother, if youre angry, hit me. Im not afraid of pain. Seeing that the other party did not speak, Little Ah Yu became even more anxious. Her eyes were tightly closed, and her mouth was tightly shut. She shrank her neck slightly. Her hands hung by her sides, clenched into small fists. It was as if she was saying, Go ahead and hit me. The young man raised his right hand. Little Ah Yu seemed to sense it and her shoulders trembled. Boohoo, Ah Yu was not afraid of pain. However, the young man threw the small flower basket to the ground. He threw the jade pendant into the flower basket and turned to leave. When the person who wanted to capture Old Madam Wang saw this, he knew that the young master did not want to fuss about it anymore. He red fiercely at Old Madam Wang. Count yourself lucky! He was also a little puzzled. Usually, the young master would not care about such things. No, he even became worse sometimes, making the other party cry for their parents. This time, he actually let them off so lightly. It was really a little abnormal. Little Ah Yu closed her eyes for a long time. When she did not see the other party move, she tilted her head vaguely and quietly opened one eye. Eh, where was he? When Old Madam Wang saw Little Ah Yu like this, she felt warm and amused. She originally wanted to see what Little Ah Yu could do. If that young master forcefully wanted to be an evil person, she would naturally rush over. From his appearance, he did not look like a bad person. Grandma, wuwu... Only then did Little Ah Yu feel afraid. She rushed into Old Madam Wangs arms and whimpered twice. She did not cry, but her eyes were slightly red. She was really afraid that that big brother would hit her. She was actually afraid of pain too. Alright, its fine. Its all Grandmas fault. Old Madam Wang had something on her mind previously. Otherwise, she wouldnt have bumped into the other party. Little Ah Yu shook her head and disagreed with Old Madam Wang. Grandma is very good! ... Old Madam Wang lowered her head to pick up the small flower basket on the ground and brought the jade pendant inside. Then, she saw that the jade pendant not far away had shattered into two pieces and no one picked it up. She picked it up casually and nced at it unintentionally. Her gaze suddenly paused. She narrowed her eyes and was about to say something. Zhang Zhans voice sounded. Where did this brat go again? I only said a sentence, but he actually threw a tantrum! Hes really infuriating me to death! Where is he?! Where is he!!! He quickly walked out and suddenly saw Old Madam Wang at the side. He said in surprise, Auntie Wang, Ah Yu, why are you here? Old Madam Wang smiled. We came specially to visit Lord Zhang. As she spoke, she handed over the small flower basket in her hand. Zhang Zhan looked at the small flower basket in a speechless manner. Was she bribing him with wildflowers? In the end, Little Ah Yu picked out a pink peach blossom from the small flower basket. Uncle, this is beautiful. Choose this! Zhang Zhan caught it in a daze, and Little Ah Yu carried the small flower basket back without any intention of giving it to him. ... Zhang Zhan: ??? So, she wanted him to choose one flower only? Everyone picked it for her on the way here. Ah Yu also brought you a portion and said that you would like it, Old Madam Wang exined casually and handed the jade pendant to Zhang Zhan. I came today because I have a request. When he saw the jade pendant, Zhang Zhan remembered that he had promised to return a favor. Was she asking him to fulfill his promise? It was faster than he thought. Follow me. He took the jade pendant and brought the two of them into the county office to get someone to serve tea and snacks. Tell me, what do you want me to do? Zhang Zhan said. Ill make it clear first. If you vite the rules, dont me me for not agreeing. Old Madam Wang really thought about it. She did not know if what she asked for was against the rules. However, she still said, Its about Ah Yu. Didnt Lord Zhang say... Halfway through, Old Madam Wang stopped. Seeing the wide-eyed Little Ah Yu in her arms, who was listening with relish, she stopped talking. After Ah Yus fever subsided, she gradually epted that she was a member of the Wang Family and seemed to have forgotten the past. Old Madam Wang did not want to mention this in front of her lest the child thought of today in the future and let her imagination run wild. Zhang Zhan also felt that this topic was not suitable for children. Just as he was about to get someone to bring Little Ah Yu out to y, he saw the little brat return. Xiao Huai! Come, bring this little girl to y! Zhang Zhan waved at the young man who walked in. The young man looked straight ahead and walked towards the back office, not nning to give him any face. Qin Huai! Zhang Zhan gritted his teeth and forced a kind smile. Come over. Qin Huai only paused slightly when his name was called. He had no intention of turning around. Go and y with that little brother. Hes so alone and doesnt have any ymates! Zhang Zhan was angry in his heart, but he didnt show it on his face. He turned around and suddenly said to Little Ah Yu. Old Madam Wang asked, Sir, who is that young master? Zhang Zhan said to Old Madam Wang, Oh, thats a distant cousin of mine. He has an extremely gentle temper. Ah Yu should be able to get along with him. Little Ah Yu looked up and saw Old Madam Wang nodding at her. She carried the small flower basket and ran after Qin Huai. Little Brother, wait for Ah Yu. Ah Yu will y with you! Little Ah Yu ran very quickly with her short legs. Chapter 59 59 Giving Flowers When Little Ah Yu really chased after Qin Huai, Zhang Zhan felt a little embarrassed. He called over a servant at the side and whispered something for him to follow. When he turned around and saw Old Madam Wang, he felt a little guilty for some reason. He touched her nose and exined, Cough-Xiao Huais personality is a little dull, but hes a good child. He shouldnt... bully Ah Yu, right? Old Madam Wang did not care much. Yes, I think that child is not bad. As for whether Old Madam Wang would be worried, there was no need for that young man to bully Ah Yu. From his previous performance on the street, he did not hate Ah Yu. Ah Yu was so obedient. Who would hate her? Old Madam Wang was very relieved. On the other side, Little Ah Yu was chasing after Qin Huai and was about to catch up. When she passed by a moonlit door, she did not notice the threshold under her feet and fell to the ground. Little Ah Yu subconsciously let out a sigh. Her palm hurt a little, and her knee hurt. The little flower basket fell to the side. When Qin Huai heard themotion, he stopped in his tracks and could not help but look back. The little girl had already gotten up on her own. She patted her arm and bent down to pat her knee. Fortunately, the back of the county office was covered in limestone. The servants had been cleaning diligently in the past few days, so there was not much dirt. [Kid, are you alright? Does it hurt?] Meatballs heart ached. It could even hear the sound of Ah Yus bones hitting the ground. Little Ah Yu was in so much pain that her tears flowed out, but she did not cry. She even wiped her tears with her sleeve and grinned. Elf, Ah Yu is fine. Ah Yu doesnt hurt. She looked at her hand. It was only a little red. It will be fer. She knew that. Looking up and seeing the little brother in front of her, her smile widened and she shouted, Little Brother, wait for me. Ill be done soon. She went to pick up the small flower basket. Because she had fallen a little too hard this time, the flowers inside fell out. When she picked them up again, they looked a little listless. Some petals had even fallen to the ground. Ah, flowers! Only then did Little Ah Yu feel sad. She was so stupid. If she hadnt fallen, the flowers wouldnt have been injured. Qin Huai originally wanted to leave directly, but his feet seemed to have taken root. He saw the little girl looking at the flower basket sadly. She even forgot to chase after him and forgot her pain. Annoying child. Qin Huai pursed his lips and turned to leave. Little Brother, wait for Ah Yu! Little Ah Yu had already run over. When he heard the footsteps, Qin Huai walked away. However, his speed had slowed down. Little Ah Yu finally arrived in front of him and raised her head to say to him, Little Brother, I wanted to give you the flowers, but the flowers are broken. Ill give them to you in the future. She thought to herself that the next time she came here with Grandma, she would pluck more flowers and give them to this little brother. The little brother was really good-looking. He was even better-looking than her brothersbined. He was also better-looking than the flowers. Therefore, she wanted to give the beautiful flowers to the handsome man. Qin Huai did not speak and continued walking forward. The county office was not big. It was only a courtyard with three entrances. After passing through a moon gate, it was Qin Huais temporary residence. When he walked over, another servant ran over from afar and shouted when he saw him, Aiya, Little Young Master, why did youe back alone? Ive been looking for you for a long time! The servant said anxiously, Chang Shi is looking for you. He thought that you had been captured by bad people and was running around looking for you with his men. He scared the people! Qin Huai: Red Armor. Someone suddenly appeared out of nowhere and cupped his hands at him. Here. Go. Red Armor epted the order and left, taking the servant with him. After a short interlude, Little Ah Yu clearly felt that the little brother in front of her seemed to be in an even worse mood. Little Brother, why are you unhappy? Little Brother, let me sing for you. Every night, Mother will sing for me. I feel so happy then. Qin Huai did not answer, but Little Ah Yu had already started singing. It was more like a hum. The songs Liu Shi sang for Ah Yu were all lubies from the countryside that were specially sung for the children. Little Ah Yu could not remember so much and could only sing and hum. The girls voice was clearly childish, but she was especially serious. It was not pleasant, but it was not unpleasant. After singing, Little Ah Yu asked, Little Brother, are you happy now? If youre still unhappy, Ill sing for you again. Little Ah Yu skipped a few steps closer and blinked at Qin Huai, her thick eyshes flickering. ... Qin Huai looked at the little girl who was looking at him with her head tilted and clenched his fists. It sounded good. He wanted to say that. But when his mouth opened, he said, Noisy. Little Ah Yus eyes instantly turned red like a frightened rabbit. Her face was filled with helplessness. Im sorry. It turned out that the little brother did not like to hear her sing. She had disturbed him. She puffed out her cheeks and felt them tremble. Her nose felt sour. Ah Yu could not cry. No one liked a crying child. Im sorry, she said again, thinking shed better go find Grandma. When she saw Grandma, she wouldnt want to cry. Because Little Brother did not like her, but Grandma liked her. ... Little Ah Yu had just turned around when she suddenly realized that she could not walk anymore. She turned her head with difficulty and saw the little brother grabbing her cor. He only used histhumb and index finger. Little Brother? Little Ah Yu was in a daze, not knowing what Little Brother wanted to do. However, Qin Huai pulled her all the way to the small garden on the other side and pushed her towards a cluster of peonies. Seeing that Little Ah Yu still did not understand, Qin Huai snatched the small flower basket from her hand and poured all the flowers on the ground. Then, he reached out and roughly cut off a dark purple peony flower and ced it in the small flower basket. The peony flower was a little big and upied a lot of space in the small flower basket. Little Ah Yu understood. Little Brother was giving flowers to her! Little Brother, youre so nice! Little Ah Yu immediately smiled and reached out to hug Qin Huai. Qin Huais small body stiffened. He pushed Little Ah Yu away and frowned. Little Ah Yu giggled when she was pushed away. Little Brother is also ticklish? I have a fourth brother whos also ticklish. If I want to hug him, hell climb up a tree. Little Brother, do you know how to climb trees? Qin Huai did not say anything. He only plucked a few more peony flowers and turned to another ce. He plucked another few flowers and filled the small flower basket. Then, he stretched out an index finger and pressed it against Little Ah Yus back, pushing her out. Little Ah Yu did not leave. She turned around and said, Little Brother, my name is Ah Yu. Whats your name? Can I y with you in the future? My family lives at the foot of the mountain. There are many people at home. There are many flowers on the mountain. Is this your family? Qin Huai did not answer, and Little Ah Yu was not angry. She lowered her head to pick up the fallen flowers. As she picked them up, she said, The uncles and grandfathers in the vige picked these for me. I cant throw them away. They would be very, very sad if she lost it. These flowers are injured and dont look good. Next time, Ah Yu will bring you beautiful flowers, okay? In response, Qin Huai tightened his grip and continued to push her out. Alright, Ill leave then. Little Ah Yu felt that her big brother did not want to talk to her, but he gave her flowers. It must be a shy little brother. Ah Yu? Ah Yu? Old Madam Wangs voice sounded in the distance. Little Ah Yu hurriedly said, Little Brother, my name is Ah Yu. Ah Yu as in Ah Yu. Ille and y with you again! As soon as she stepped out of the door in front, she heard someones sharp voice behind her- Which wicked thing strangled my purple peonies and spring flowers!!! Ah!!! I spent 50 taels of silver to buy it!!! Chapter 60 60 Trouble Little Ah Yu went back to look for Grandma and hugged her arms full of flowers. When Old Madam Wang saw this, her eyebrows twitched. Ah Yu, you cant pick other peoples flowers. Ah Yu didnt pick the flowers. Little Ah Yu shook her head. It was given to me by Little Brother. Little Brother likes me very much! I like Little Brother too! Zhang Zhan saw the flowers in Little Ah Yus arms from afar. He did not care much at first, but when he saw the color clearly, he gasped. Wasnt that the purple peonies that the butler had specially bought? It had only been nted yesterday. There were only a few flowers in total. How many were there here? Old Madam Wang was already holding Little Ah Yus hand and walking towards Zhang Zhan with a smile. Looks like Lord Zhangs distant cousin has a good rtionship with our Ah Yu. Theyve only just met, but hes already given us so many flowers. These flowers are quite beautiful. They look bigger than the wildflowers on the mountain. Is that so? Hahahaha... Zhang Zhan did not know what to say. Even an entire mountain of wildflowers could notpare to this. No one bought wildflowers. However, they could not possibly let that bratpensate them for picking the flowers, right? Lord Zhang, its all settled. I still have to go with the vigers to collect the food, so I wont dy anymore, Old Madam Wang said. Zhang Zhan thought about what Old Madam Wang had asked him to do and directly offset Little Ah Yus kindness, but he did not feel that he had suffered a loss. With this interruption, he did not think about the flowers anymore. Dont worry, I, Zhang Zhan, will definitely do what I promised. Just as Old Madam Wang was about to leave, she suddenly remembered that there was still something in her pocket. She took out two jade pendant fragments and handed them over. This was broken by that young master. Please return it to him. Although its already broken, you can find a jade craftsman to exchange it for small pieces. Its still usable. Alright. Zhang Zhan took it casually. Old Madam Wang held Ah Yus hand and walked out of the county office. She asked her, Did you have fun with that little brother? Actually, Old Madam Wang and Zhang Zhan had only chatted for half an hour. If the children were ying, this time was not enough. Im so happy! Little Brother picked flowers for me. Grandma, letse here to y next time. I want to give new flowers to Little Brother. Little Ah Yu liked that big brother very much. Although she felt that Little Brother did not like her that much. But Grandma did not know. If she did not tell Grandma, Grandma would bring her here to y next time! When they entered, they used the main entrance. When they came out, they used the side door. It was the same door that the gatekeeper had stopped them previously. When the two of them walked out, the servant in charge of sending them off behind said, Take care. Seeing that the servants attitude was more respectful, the gatekeeper looked terrified. When they were a little further away, he hurriedly asked, Who are these two? I dont know either, but I think Lord Zhang treats them quite well. Actually, this already showed that they were a little special. Ever since the Imperial Envoy came here to carry out his duties, his attitude had been very serious. He had even assigned a few people to help. The official register was directly removed from his official position. The gatekeeper broke out in cold sweat. Thats bad. I must have offended them! The servant asked, What did you do? Previously, when they wanted to see Lord Zhang, I stopped them and even said something inappropriate. At this point, the gatekeeper broke out in cold sweat. Could he have offended Lord Zhangs rtives? It was not easy for him to get a position as a gatekeeper. Now, he would probably lose his job! Then youre on your own, the servant said sympathetically. On the way to meet the vigers, Little Ah Yu asked curiously, Grandma, why did you look at that uncle just now? Little Ah Yu noticed that when they met that uncle previously, he was very fierce. But when they came out, Grandma walked to the uncles side and deliberately nced at him. She saw him tremble. Why? Was Uncle very cold? He probably has a guilty conscience. Old Madam Wang smiled and did not say anything. As for how much the gatekeeper would be taught a lesson, that would depend on how much he could imagine. Usually, the more guilty one was, the more they would think. Vige Chief Hu had already brought the vigers to line up. Moreover, during this period of time, they had also asked the people from the other viges and roughly understood the extent of the disaster. As expected, there were also some viges that were in a situation where they were eating their children. With disaster looming over them and despair, there were not many people who could protect their morals. There were also many viges that had copsed from the snow. Other than their vige and Shanyang Vige, more than ten other viges had suffered disasters. There was one vige that was buried like them. I heard that the avnche caused the rocks to fall. They havent dug anyone out yet and the entire vige hasnt been saved. How tragic! The viger who mentioned this sighed. In the face of a natural disaster, life and death were unpredictable. Little Ah Yu did not understand those topics and simply did not listen. She was ced on a cart with a small flower basket in her arms. She looked around like a treasure. She looked like a jade statue to begin with. With the flowers in her arms, she looked even cuter. The vigers lining up had never seen such a good-looking child before. They could not help but look over. ... Big Sister, you raised this child so well. You must have taken good care of her, right? An old woman in her sixties squeezed over. Her white hair was tied up in a bun, revealing her shrewdness. Old Madam Wang did not want to talk about it and only nodded. Shes so beautiful! Ive been to so many ces and can be considered to have seen many young girls. Your familys child is the most beautiful. Shes like a little fairy in a new year painting! Grandma Zhou did not seem to notice Old Madam Wangs coldness at all. She leaned closer and wanted to reach out to touch Little Ah Yus face. She smiled and said, Big Sister, dont mind me. This is an old habit of mine. I cant help but look at good-looking girls. Im a special matchmaker. I think your girl is very good-looking. If she were to be a child bride, there would at least be this-Ah! Before she could finish speaking, a bag of wildflowers was thrown over her head. Old Madam Wang grabbed the wild flowers that Little Ah Yu had ced aside and threw them at her face. Although the flowers were tender, they still hurt when they hit her face. What are you doing! Grandma Zhou screamed. You damn old woman, how dare you hit me! Im beating up an old thing like you! Big Sister? Look at your old face. Even if I say youre 80 years old, the heavens wont agree to it. How dare you call me Big Sister! Old Madam Wang said sternly, If you know that youre sick, donte out and wander around. Be careful not to have too many problems one day. The King of Hell will call you to theherworld to get the prescription! Grandma Zhous face turned green and white as she said hatefully, I see that youre all here to collect your food. One look and I can tell that youre a poor peasant from the countryside. I was kind enough to give you a way out, but you actually dont know how to appreciate kindness. You even dare to hit me! If I dont teach you a lesson today, you wont know who youve offended! -What are you waiting for! ... As soon as she finished speaking, three burly men suddenly rushed out of the crowd, all holding thick wooden sticks. They walked towards Old Madam Wang with unfriendly expressions. However, they stopped after taking two steps. Because more people walked out. Vige Chief Hu swung the shoulder pole in his hand from his left hand to his right hand. He twisted his neck and said, Come, lets spar today. When were done at the county office, well go to the prison to chat. The men from Hu Family Vige protected Old Madam Wang behind them. There was no reason for the people of their vige to be bullied by others. At this moment, County Lieutenant Cao walked out. His gaze turned cold as he looked at Grandma Zhou and the others. Looks like youre very full. You dont need this food anymore. Take away their portion. Only then did those people realize that they were causing trouble. On the other side, Qin Huai sat by the desk with his eyes lowered. Chi Jia stood behind him and said, Young Master, that grandfather and granddaughter are only ordinary people. Theres nothing unusual about them. They encountered a small problem, and Ive already asked County Lieutenant Cao to deal with it. Qin Huai pretended not to hear and looked down at the broken jade pendant on the desk. It was unknown what he was thinking. Chapter 61 61 Waiting Because Grandma Zhou and the others had gathered at the entrance of the county office to cause trouble, they were imprisoned by County Lieutenant Cao. After entering their cells, they did not panic. After the others left, Grandma Zhou took out some money from her pocket and waved at the prison guard. Little Brother,e! The prison guard said impatiently, What are you doing? Stay inside obediently! Grandma Zhou knew that actually, people like them would not be recorded in the records. They would only be locked up for three to five days before being released. But who would get used to being in jail? Moreover, it was a mixed prison for men and women. If she really stayed for a day, her reputation would be ruined. How could she still be a matchmaker in the future? Little Brother, can you help me ask how much I must pay to get out this time? Grandma Zhou knew that someone like her who did notmit any major crimes could get out after paying a sum of money. In the past, when the county magistrate was around, one could forget about leaving if one did not have 100 taels of silver. Ordinary families simply could not fork out that much. Twenty taels. When the prison guard heard that it was about money, his attitude became better. County Lieutenant Cao was currently helping the Imperial Envoy manage the government office and they had always recorded those sums of money. The money was usually spent on the government office andmoners but they more or less benefited from it too. Fifteen minutester, Grandma Zhou patted her clothes and walked out of the county prison. However, she only walked out of the prison. As the person whomitted a crime, she still had to stay in the county office for half a day and listen to an old pedants lecture before she could go out. The old pedant looked down on women so when he saw Grandma Zhou, he scolded her for embarrassing her family. Grandma Zhou sat on a cold stool. When she heard the old schr say unfilial woman, she gritted her teeth and thought, Hu Family Vige, right? Just you wait. This matter is not over! She wanted to let this person from a dpidated vige know that there was a price to pay for offending her! When their vige needed a matchmaker in the future, they would kneel down and beg her! Zhang Zhan dealt with the official matters of the county office and walked out of the study while rubbing his shoulders. When will the Tian Family send the new County Magistrate over? Ive almost finished his job for him! If he had known earlier, he would not have taken on this Imperial Envoys job. He originally thought that he had chosen a small corner to do something good to umte merit, but in the end, he ended up stumbling here. Troublesome. He casually asked the servant beside him, Where did the young master go? The servant mentioned a ce. Zhang Zhan went over and saw Qin Huai sitting by a pavilion, staring at a pool of water in a daze. It was early spring, and there were only a few small and tender lotus leaves in the pool. How are you doing with that little girl? Doesnt she look like a blessing? Her personality is also nice and obedient and not inferior to thedies in Wanning City. Qin Huai did not answer, and Zhang Zhan did not mind. This child did not like to talk and he had long gotten used to it. Zhang Zhan continued to talk about Little Ah Yu, including how she had asked someone to save him during the avnche. Speaking of which, shes really my savior, Zhang Zhan said with a smile. Today, they came to the county office to ask me to fulfill my promise. After thinking about it, the promise they want me to fulfill isnt difficult, but it might be better if I leave it to you. At this point, Zhang Zhan stopped talking. Qin Huais fingertips moved on his knee, and his face involuntarily tilted towards Zhang Zhan. And? Forget it. Youre probably not interested. Then, Zhang Zhan left. Qin Huai pursed his lips, his eyes filled with unknown emotions. Chi Jia. Someone jumped down from the tree and blocked Zhang Zhans path coldly. Sir, what do you want Young Master to do? Zhang Zhan was really shocked. He took two steps back before standing still and saying angrily, Your Young Master doesnt know how to open his own mouth to ask? He seems quite diligent in calling out your name every day. He was young, but he sure had a temper! Zhang Zhan walked back to Qin Huai and said angrily, Alright, alright, alright. Ill tell you. If not for the fact that he understood Qin Huais bad temper, he really did not want to tease him. However, every time he teased him, he would anger only himself. Thinking about it this way, he was probably crazy himself. That little girl is not from Hu Family Vige. She was picked up by the vigers some time ago. I found out that she was originally... Zhang Zhan briefly exined Little Ah Yus background and finally said, Before the little girl grew up, she must have suffered a lot. Therefore, she looks like shes two years old when shes actually four years old. They want to register the child as two years old and give her an identity recognized by the government office. At this point, Zhang Zhan continued, I think that Old Madam Wang is quite knowledgeable. Im afraid that just one registration wont count, so she came to me and asked me to embellish some information on the register and change her name. This inevitably requires some details like the registration of the pregnant women and the delivery by the midwife. Among your Red Guards, arent there two people who are good at this? Let them think about how to make it more realistic. Qin Huai listened and remained silent. Zhang Zhan thought that he was talking to himself, but the young man suddenly took out a small token and ced it on the stone table beside him. Hey, I was just mentioning it casually. Youre really generous! Back then, I had something urgent to attend to, so I asked you for this token, but you didnt give it to me- Seeing that Qin Huai was about to panic, he hurriedly put the token away and chuckled. I think that little girl is also very lucky. Perhaps if you help her this time, she will help you greatly in the future! Zhang Zhan had only said it casually, but he did not expect it to reallye trueter. From the information he had so far, the little girl who was registered as Wang Ruyu was indeed quite special. Not only her golden eyes, but also her capability of escaping danger several times were worth investigating. But that was it. He had to help cover up the traces as a repayment for her act of saving his life. ... To Zhang Zhan, it was a piece of cake for Old Madam Wang to ask him to help hide Ah Yus background. Hiding the strangeness of her body was the real repayment. Little Ah Yu didnt know about this. She was still waiting with Old Madam Wang to receive the food. As there were too many people receiving food, they waited all day only to reach the middle of the line. The vigers could not help but feel a little anxious. If we continue to wait like this, we might run out of food when its our turn! Vige Chief Hu said, Dont worry. Lord Zhang had sent someone to tell them that as long as they waited in peace, there would definitely be food. However, he could not say this in front of the others lest it caused unnecessary trouble. For the entire day, Little Ah Yu sat obediently on the cart, not making a fuss. However, when she fell asleep, Meatball would call her into the spatial pocket and let her nt food with it. At first, Little Ah Yu wanted to take out the water from the spatial pocket for everyone to drink, but Old Madam Wang calmly stopped her. [The impurities in their bodies have yet to be eliminated, so they will have diarrhea after drinking the water. At that time, everyone in the vige will have diarrhea. Should that happen, who will be left to guard these carts?] ... Little Ah Yu thought that it made sense, so she stopped asking Meatball for the water and continued ying with the peony flowers. For that day in the county city, everyone ate dry rations. Fortunately, the dry rations they brought couldst them a day. Vige Chief Hu took out two copper coins and wanted to buy a meat bun for Little Ah Yu to eat. But Little Ah Yu swallowed her saliva upon seeing a steamed bun. Vige Chief Hu did not know whether tough or cry and bought her a steamed bun instead. He then bought her another stick of candied fruit with the remaining copper coin. Chapter 62 62 Mission This was the first time Little Ah Yu had received a candied fruit. She was as happy as ever. Grandma, you eat first. Little Ah Yu raised the candy in front of Old Madam Wang. Grandma doesnt like candy. You eat it. Little Ah Yu handed the candied fruit to Vige Chief Hu. Vige Chief, do you want some? I dont like to eat it either. Grandpa Vige Chief is old. Only obedient children like you like to eat it, Vige Chief Hu said with a smile. Little Ah Yu was still unwilling to eat first. She took the candied hawthorn and asked around. The people of Hu Family Vige naturally could not bear to snatch the childs food. They all shook their heads and smiled, saying that they did not want to eat. Only then did Little Ah Yu eat it. The first bite was so sweet that her eyes curved. With another bite, the hawthorn melted in her mouth. Ah, its so sour! Little Ah Yu covered her cheeks, her tears flowing. Why was it sour inside? Vige Chief, Vige Chief, the candied hawthorns are bad! Little Ah Yu raised the candied hawthorns andined. You bought the broken ones! Vige Chief Hu: Its not broken. The candied hawthorn is sweet on the outside and sour on the inside. It tastes like this. If its not sour, thats bad. At this moment, Little Ah Yu looked at the remaining stick of candied hawthorn in her hand, her eyes no longer filled with happiness. She even felt a little afraid. Heavens, there were so many sour fruits. She could not finish them all. No wonder the adults did not like to eat it. Such sour fruits were so sour that their teeth could fall off! Everyone looked at her and could not help butugh. At night, no one dared to leave their original positions, afraid that they would have to queue up again. All the vigers who came to collect their food rested on the spot. The nights in early spring were also cold. Fortunately, everyone was squeezing against each other, so they could gather some warmth. The vigers unloaded the handcart and used it as a hard bed. Two people squeezed onto each cart and slept. There were a total of four carts, so only eight people could sleep on them. The remaining few people simply put the baskets together andy down on them to sleep. Little Ah Yu alsoy on the cart and snuggled up to Old Madam Wang. She pointed at the stars in the sky and asked, Grandma, what stars are those? Thats Vega. In a few hours, the Altair star will slowly rise. Theres also a very beautiful story between them... Old Madam Wang told Little Ah Yu the story of the cowherd boy and the weaver girl. Old Madam Wangs storytelling was not as dry as ordinary people. She would tell the original story more vividly. Not to mention Little Ah Yu, even the surrounding vigers were mesmerized. Someone even said, Old Madam, tell us another story. Old Madam Wang rolled her eyes. The storyteller is telling a story. Everyone, how much are you going to pay the storyteller? That person: ...Fine, I wont listen anymore. As Little Ah Yu listened, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Old Madam Wang hugged her on her side and said softly, Good child, sleep in peace. Little Ah Yu was asleep, but Old Madam Wang was still looking at her. Old Madam Wangs gaze was extremely gentle. She seemed to be looking at Little Ah Yu, but also seemed to be seeing other people through her. No one noticed that on the roof of the county office not far away, a young boy was sitting quietly and watching the harmonious scene below. Without blinking, he looked at the sleeping little person, as if he was envious of her sweet sleeping face. Suddenly, he yawned. He was a little surprised. It had been a long time since he felt sleepy so early. Moreover, it was in an unfamiliar ce. Young Master, youre tired. Lets go back. Chi Jia suddenly appeared beside him. Yeah. Under the lead of Chi Jia, Qin Huainded in a courtyard behind the county office without alerting anyone. The next day, the vigers of Hu Family Vige finally received their food. Not only were the four carts and a few baskets filled, but there were also more than 20 bags of rations. It made the eyes of some vigers red with envy. It looked like a lot, but one had to know that there were more than 700 people in their vige waiting to be fed. This bit of food was barely enough. County Lieutenant Cao brought a few officials out, followed by a donkey cart. On ount of the merit of protecting the Imperial Envoy, Ill specially give you a favor this time. Ill lend you this donkey cart for the time being. County Lieutenant Cao nced at them and said, These government officers will return to Hu Family Vige with you and theyll bring the donkey cart back. When the people from the surrounding viges heard this, they came to a realization. No wonder their food supplies looked so much more. So they had saved the Imperial Envoy! The Imperial Envoy was a good official. Ever since he came, there had been much less work for the people in Yongding County. At the very least, the wealthy vigers on the surface did not dare to oppress the other vigers anymore. Someone from the other viges smiled and said to the people from Hu Family Vige, Youve umted a lot of merit. If not for you saving the Imperial Envoy in time, we might not have been able to obtain this food now! Isnt that so? It was only after the Imperial Envoy chased away the corrupt officials that we found out that there was still food for disaster relief! I heard that the Imperial Envoy was hunted down previously because someone knew- Before the viger could finish speaking, the others around him covered his mouth. Do you want to die? Youre saying everything! Dont talk nonsense here. There are too many people. When people say that youre ndering and spreading rumors, I think youll have to bear the consequences! The people from Hu Family Vige did not listen carefully to what they said. In fact, they were rushing to send the food back. They would have to walk for a few hours on the way so who knew what would happen? Yongding County was really too poor. It was precisely because they were too poor that there were also bandits here. Fortunately, there was an official following them, so they had some confidence. ... The handcart was already filled with food wrapped tightly with ropes and the vigers had left a spot in the middle for Little Ah Yu. Now, Little Ah Yu could sit in the small nest in the middle. [Kid, do you remember when I told you about a mission?] [The mission conditions have been triggered! Go quickly!] Little Ah Yu had just climbed onto the cart and sat down when she suddenly heard Meatballs voice. Little Ah Yu looked confused. Ah, what mission? But... were leaving. [It was triggered just now. Now, in the alley over there, theres someone who needs the Myriad Spirit Water. Go over quickly.] [If we dont go now, itll be toote. That person is about to die!] When Little Ah Yu heard this, she knew that it was very serious. Hence, she hurriedly slid down the cart and went towards the alley that Meatball had mentioned. Seeing Little Ah Yu suddenly leave the cart, Old Madam Wang hurriedly followed. Ah Yu, where are you going? Grandma, wait for me. Ill be back soon! Little Ah Yu shouted without looking back. ... Dont run around. Come back quickly. How could Old Madam Wang be at ease? She hurriedly followed Little Ah Yu and called out to her. Little Ah Yu ran into the alley Meatball mentioned and turned a corner. Suddenly, she smelled a strong smell of blood. She saw a person lying in a pool of blood. That person was on the verge of death, but his eyes were like torches. When he heard someoneing, his gaze immediately became dangerous. The hand covering the wound moved to the side and pinched a hidden weapon. Meatball felt a dangerous aura, but the mission indicated that the other party was the target of rescue. It was a little confused and did not know if it should remind Little Ah Yu. The main reason was that it had never encountered such a situation before. Little Ah Yu did not know anything. When she saw that the person was bleeding, she hurriedly ran over. Uncle, youre bleeding. Does it hurt? It must hurt a lot. Boohoo, theres so much blood. When Little Ah Yu saw that the person was still bleeding, she immediately felt pain in her heart. Tears flowed down her face. For some reason, when that person saw the little kid in front of him crying at him, his grip on the hidden weapon loosened. It was just a child. [Give him some water quickly.] When Little Ah Yu ran over, she had already taken out the water from the spatial pocket ording to Meatballs reminder. Of course, the water was contained in the bamboo cup that Old man Wang had given Ah Yu. It was only the size of Ah Yus palm and could only hold two mouthfuls of water. Uncle, have some water. Little Ah Yu handed him the Myriad Spirit Water. Chapter 63 63 Untitled Little Ah Yu handed the water over, but the other party looked vignt and did not take it. Uncle, Ah Yus water is very delicious. Little Ah Yu nodded vigorously. Try it. Its sweet! Of course, that person was unwilling to drink it. Although this child looked kind, he was not in a state to trust others. He doesnt want to drink it. Little Ah Yus face was still covered in tears. She was very anxious and hoped that Meatball could help her think of a solution. [Hes seriously injured and shouldnt be able to move. Try pouring it into his mouth.] Meatball was not very sure. Little Ah Yu picked up the water again and tiptoed, wanting to pour it into that persons mouth. Ah Yu, where did you go? Old Madam Wang suddenly appeared. The expression of the person lying on the ground turned cold, and he clenched his hidden weapon again. Ah Yu? Old Madam Wangs figurepletely appeared. She saw the bloody person on the ground at a nce and her pupils constricted. The mans fingertips moved- Grandma! Little Ah Yu shouted happily. That persons expression changed slightly. He swung his hand forcefully, and the hidden weapon shot out under the urging of internal strength. Thud- The hidden weapon didnt pierce Old Madam Wang, but a man in ck fell down from the wall. The man in ck was still holding a dagger. After being hit by the hidden weapon, he fell and the dagger was stabbed into his body. Even in death, the man in ck did not react. Was he killed by the hidden weapon or his own dagger? His eyes widened, and he died with his eyes wide open. After using thest of his strength, the person lying on the ground had blood gushing out of his stomach which could not be suppressed. Hurry... go... was all he could shout before he fell unconscious. [Ahhh, hes dying. Give him some water!] Old Madam Wang also saw the person behind who wanted to ambush her. She quickly ran to Little Ah Yu and wanted to carry her away. Grandma, water, give Uncle some water! Uncle is about to die! Little Ah Yu hurriedly protected the cup of water in her arms to prevent it from spilling. Old Madam Wang did not ask in detail. She took the cup of water and opened the unconscious persons mouth to pour the water in. He was unconscious and could not swallow on his own. Old Madam Wang could only cover his mouth with one hand and held his shoulder with the other. She shook him twice and the water flowed down his throat. Alright, lets go. She didnt even look at the man after that. Old Madam Wang took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood off the cup before wiping her hands. After that, Old Madam Wang felt that she could not waste her granddaughters divine water. Hence, she felt this persons waist and took out two small medicine bottles, a hidden weapon, and a few daggers. She stuffed it back in with disdain. In the end, she finally found a purse. There were blood-stained banknotes and broken silver inside. Old Madam Wang picked out a few pieces of silver and carried Little Ah Yu away. She noticed that the person did not seem to be bleeding anymore. She did not know if the blood had dried up or stopped. Little Ah Yu did not know what her Grandma was doing and only watched obediently from the side. Grandma, theres another uncle over there. Little Ah Yu pointed at the dead man in ck. Thats a bad uncle. Ignore him. She did not know if this was a good thing, but she just did not want to provoke him. Oh. Old Madam Wang had been to the county city before and knew the approximate location. She carried Little Ah Yu and hurriedly walked around to another alley. There was also a street over there with many merchants. She walked to a butchers stall and threw the small piece of silver that was still stained with blood into the pile of pig waste at the side. Give me ten catties of meat! Half fat and half lean. As the butcher picked at the meat and dug out the silver, he said with heartache, Olddy, if you want to buy meat, then buy meat. Why are you throwing silver around? Its even stained with so much blood. It smells! Pfft, a butcher like you is still afraid of the smell of blood? Im in a hurry and my family is still waiting. Dont dawdle! Old Madam Wang said impatiently, Ive already bought quite a lot. Give me all the pigs offal on your side. It wont sell for much anyway. Pig intestines were indeed not worth much. Not to mention the strong smell of blood, there was also the smell of internal organs that could not be removed. Many people did not like this taste. Alright, Ill just treat it as making a friend and give you a bonus. Remember toe to my stall again and take care of my business. Yeah. There were five to six catties of pig intestines and five catties of meat. The butcher carefully helped cut and wrap the meat, dying the process for a while. When Old Madam Wang carried the meat, Little Ah Yu took the initiative toe down and walk on her own. Just as they reached the street, they heard a group of people running out in a hurry. Quick, quick, quick! Someone at the side muttered, I heard that a murder happened there. Theres blood everywhere. How tragic! Our county hasnt encountered a murder in a long time. Seems like the county lieutenant is going to get very busy. Lets go and watch themotion. What are you going to do? Wont you have nightmares after watching it at night? You might as well watch those disaster victims collect their food! ... ... . When Little Ah Yu heard this, she wanted to ask Old Madam Wang, Grandma... Stop talking. Grandpa Vige Chief and the others are waiting anxiously. Lets go over quickly. Oh, oh. The meat was tied up with ropes and wrapped in ayer of banana leaves, barely blocking the others vision. Otherwise, if others saw that theyd bought meat as refugees, there would always be people who would object. When they walked back to the food transport team of the Hu Family Vige, Vige Chief Hu was already anxious. Where did you go? There was a murder case over there just now. I heard that someone was killed. We were blocked here and couldnt find you. Everyone was really worried for a while. Ah Yu wanted to relieve herself, so I brought her to look for atrine pit. Old Madam Wang stuffed the meat in her hand into the innermost part of the cart and said casually, I happened to see that the meat was selling well and bought some. What murder case are you talking about? We saw a group of people running. Forget it, its good that you didnt see it. I forgot to buy meat! When we go back, share some with me. Ill buy it from you ording to the original price. When Vige Chief Hu heard that they were fine, he didnt continue asking. Sure. ... After the small episode, the people from Hu Family Vige finally set off for the vige again. When they reached the entrance of the county city, they were even questioned at thest minute. Because there was no problem with them, they were let out very quickly. Little Ah Yuy on the cart with her eyes narrowed. Everyone thought that she had fallen asleep, but she was actually in the spatial pocket with Meatball. [Kid, youre amazing! You saved that person!] Meatballs vision was limited, so it could not sense what was happening in the distance. However, it saw that the mission notification showed that it had beenpleted. This meant that Ah Yu had saved a person who would have died. This was the magical part of the Myriad Spirit Water. It could quickly repair the vitality of living beings and restore them to their peak state. If the person was seriously injured, even if they were only half a breath away from death, it could still bring them back. Little Ah Yu was also very happy. Is that uncle getting better? Thats great! [Youvepleted a temporary mission. Although its not much help in upgrading the spatial pocket, theres a small gift bag!] Little Ah Yu was curious. Whats a small gift bag? Can it be eaten? [Ha, of course not. This is a gift from the other elves, but you can only choose one!] [There are many kinds of gifts. Some are very useful, and some arepletely useless.] [What gift you can get will depend on your luck.] Meatball exined as simply as possible. Meatball felt that it was probably a newbie gift. After all, the mission was rtively simple. It was just giving water to a dying person. It was not a challenge. The gift pool should also be low-level. [Kid, choose one!] Meatball pped its wings, and five balls of light appeared in the air. Each ball of light was a different color. Little Ah Yus eyes darted from one side to the other and back again. After hesitating for a while, she raised her hand and pointed at the light blue ball of light in the middle. I want this! Little Brother wore this color, it looks good! Meatball remembered that the little boy seemed to be wearing light blue clothes. It was hard for her to forget. [Then lets see what gift you received.] Chapter 64 64 Returning to the Vige Little Ah Yu chose the ball of light, and it flew in front of her. [Eh.] Meatball opened the ball of light and realized that it was actually a box of nutrient fluid. [A nutrient fluid from a high-dimensional civilization. It can repair mental injuries.] Little Ah Yu did not understand at all. Elf, whats that? [Good stuff. Its much better than Myriad Spirit Water.] [Kid, youre lucky.] The Myriad Spirit Water could repair vitality, but it could not repair the mind. There were a total of ten vials of nutrient fluid. Ordinary mental illnesses could be resolved with just one. Usually, such a lucky draw would be given based on what the lucky draw participant needed. However, Ah Yu did not need this nutrient solution now. Can this be eaten? Little Ah Yu was still concerned about this question. [Sure, but this is for treatment. Ill keep it for you first. Ill tell you when its useful.] Yes, yes, yes. Thank you. Youre really a good elf. Little Ah Yu was not stingy with her praise for Meatball. [Cough... Why are you being so polite?] Meatball twisted its furry body in embarrassment. Little Ah Yus consciousness suddenly yawned. [Sleep here first. Ill call you when we arrive.] Meatballs two wings pped, and a small bed made of feathers appeared on the ground. Little Ah Yu rubbed her eyes andy on it, slowly falling asleep. Sleeping in the spatial pocket was much morefortable than sleeping outside. At least the spatial pocket was stable. The cart was really bumpy. When the people from Hu Family Vige arrived at the vige, the girl in another ce also received the news. Second Miss, the arrangements have been made. Someone went to report to the girl. The girl frowned. You didnt investigate what happened previously either. Now that youre telling me everything is fine, I really dont trust you. Second Miss, please forgive us. Those two people were ipetent previously and have already been dealt with. This time, we invited the people from the Blood Rain Pavilion. It will definitely be foolproof! The girl was still a little worried. Ever since she drew the extreme bad luck lot at the National Guard Temple, she had always felt uneasy. It was said that a disaster wouldst for a thousand years. Previously, she felt that it was too easy for the vicious supporting actress to go offline just like that. Later on, she checked and as expected, it seemed like the other party was not dead. Now, she could only stab her again. This matter is very important. It will even affect our entire Great Chang Kingdom. We cant be careless! the girl said solemnly. She was not going to make things difficult for a little girl. She was just going to save the entire country. In the original novel, the vicious supporting actress was very bad. There was no need to show her any mercy. Second Miss is really sensible! The subordinate had a look of admiration. However, he was actually feeling disdainful about the little girl mentioning the Great Chang Kingdom and how she spoke as if she was a noble! Previously, you found out that the person has already left the Great Chang Kingdom so dont leave her in the mountains this time. Kill her on the spot to avoid future trouble. Yes. After her subordinate left, the girl sat at the table with trembling hands and poured herself a cup of tea. Sheforted herself with a mouthful of cold tea. Dont feel burdened. This is just a book. Youll be able to go home in the future. Now, youre just helping to eliminate the vicious supporting actress before you leave. Youre doing a good deed! With this thought, the uneasiness in her heart gradually dissipated. At the same time, in the Yongding County office, Qin Huai walked into a guest room and saw the person lying on the bed. If Little Ah Yu was here, she would recognize at a nce that this was the bleeding uncle she had fed water to. When this person saw Qin Huai, he struggled to get off the bed. Young Master. Qin Huai raised his right hand, indicating that he did not have to move. Why did you follow us here? Did you lose those tailing you? Chi Jia asked expressionlessly behind Qin Huai. Theyve all been dealt with, the man said. Im here to deliver Madams message. Madam said to let Young Master stay here in peace and only bring you back when the time is right. Chi Jia subconsciously looked at Qin Huai, but he saw that his face was cold, as if he had not heard anything. After receiving the news, Zhang Zhan hurriedly instructed County Lieutenant Cao and rushed to Qin Huais side. He happened to hear those words at the door and his heart skipped a beat. His intuition told him that things were bad. As expected, in the next moment, they heard the young mans words that seemed to have been carved out of the snow. He actually had a strange smile on his face. Alright. He had sensed long ago that he was not wee here. In that case, it was good. Actually, Little Ah Yu had already returned to Hu Family Vige. The vigers came out to wee her and saw a few officials helping to escort the food over. The vigers were in fear and trepidation, afraid that they would make the officials unhappy. ... Vige Chief Hu hurriedly called out to them, Sirs, youve worked hard. Why dont you have a meal here? The bailiffs looked at each other and shook their heads. Theres no need to eat. We still have official business to attend to, so its not convenient for us to stay for long. Do you still have the soy milk you drankst time? Coincidentally, they were among the officials who came to Hu Family Vige previously. Although they had diarrhea after drinking it, the taste was really not bad. Moreover, they felt refreshed after drinking it. The diarrhea was probably caused by the fact that it was not boiled thoroughly. It would definitely be good to drink a little before traveling. Vige Chief Hu was in a difficult position. This... What was wrong with these officials? They actually gave people trouble! Logically speaking, there should not be soy milk in this weather. Old man Wangs family had some, but Vige Chief Hu did not want to expose them. ... Theres no more soy milk, but there is plenty of sugar water. If you dont mind, you can try it first. With that, Vige Chief Hu went to call his wife and asked her to prepare some hot water at home. Although the bailiffs were a little regretful, they did not make things difficult for him. So be it if it was sugar water. It was also a rare item that the farmers could take out. On the other side, Little Ah Yu was already jumping around. Soon, she met up with Old man Wangs brothers. Wang Wng asked curiously, Little Sister Ah Yu, how was your trip to the county city? Was the county city big? Was it lively? Were there many good things in the county city? Wang Ling also asked, I heard that there are candied hawthorns sold in the county city. Do you have any to eat? Speaking of candied hawthorns, Little Ah Yu felt that her mouth was sore. She had spent a lot of effort to finish the stick of candied hawthorns. Candied hawthorns are sour and not delicious. Little Ah Yu shook her head like a rattle. I dont want to eat candied hawthorns anymore! Her brothers were instantly speechless. They had never seen a candied fruit before, but Ah Yu already despised it. Was this what it meant when some people died from drought, while others drowned in a flood? On Vige Chief Hus side, he called over the heads of the various families and distributed the food and seeds sent by the Imperial Court in front of everyone. When they arrived at Old man Wangs house, they received a lot. As each of them had a name on the household register, they received more food. This made the others extremely envious. Who said that the more children we give birth to, the harder our life will be? Look, arent we getting more food now? If I had to choose, Id rather receive less food than raise so many children. How can I ever have enough to raise so many! The vigers were talking excitedly, but Little Ah Yu had already gone to the back of the mountain to y with her brothers. Its been raining for three consecutive days. The mushrooms on the mountain must be growing very well now. Lets go find some mushrooms and cook mushroom soup for dinner! Wang Wng turned around and called out to Little Ah Yu. He even exined to her what kind of mushroom soup was delicious. Of course, Little Ah Yu did not understand, but it did not stop her from smiling and listening to her brothers. In the end, they did not find much mushrooms on this trip to the mountains. Instead, Little Ah Yu dug out something special from under the pine tree. Chapter 65 65 Truffle The brothers brought Little Ah Yu to the mountain to dig for things, mainly to find all kinds of wild fruits. It was spring, and the nts had just grown. There were not many fruits, but they could always find some. To Little Ah Yu, as long as she could go up the mountain, she would be very happy, regardless of whether she could find anything. The sharpness of the small hoe and sickle made of green pine was definitely notparable to iron, but they could barely be used by Little Ah Yu. Because it was not sharpened, it was rtively safe. Wng, Ling, Qng, Ah Yu, wait here first. Well go behind the mountain to take a look. After San Lang and Sng greeted each other, they headed behind the mountain. The other side was rtively steep, and they would be restrained if they brought their siblings along. Wng was still muttering about whether they could find a few more pheasants. Liu Lang and Qng were naturally very excited. If we can find more pheasants, we can eat meat at home again! Thest time they found three pheasants, only two were eaten. There was still one left. Two days ago, it was also brought to the town to be exchanged for food. It was Wang Chuanman who specially made the trip. The food in the town was a little different from the food transported back from the county city. But as long as they could fill their stomachs, they did not care! Qng said, We found it in these bushesst time, right? Lets look carefully this time. Little Ah Yu also waved her small scythe. I want to look for it too! Wng felt that Little Ah Yu and the littlemb had also each caught a pheasant alonest time, so he did not underestimate his sister at all. Alright, Ah Yu will follow along. Perhaps Ah Yu can find it before us! Little Sister Ah Yus luck was better than theirs. Little Ah Yu was naturally very happy, but she felt a little tired after searching for a while. She crawled around in the grass. There was a lot of sticky stuff on her clothes. Aiya, my clothes! Her clothes were stained with a lot of dark little things because her little bag was also covered in them. Hahaha, thats Ghost Needle Grass. Itll be fine after pulling them out. Wng took a look and saw that Little Ah Yus hands were actually busy tugging at the Ghost Needle Grass on her body. As its name suggested, the Ghost Needle Grass was ck and sticky. It would not fall off unless it was pulled off. Little Ah Yu pouted and looked at Wng pitifully. Fifth Brother, Ah Yus clothes dont look good anymore... Wang Wng: ...Dont move. Ille over and clean it for you. Ah Yus expression was too pitiful. He could not bear tough at her. It was normal for people who foraged in the mountains to be stained with those things. Sometimes, when he turned around, his entire body was covered in spikes like a porcupine. Little Ah Yu sat obediently on a rock and waited for Wng to help her finish pulling off the cobblers peg on her body. She swore to never crawl into the bush again no matter what. Wang Wng had no choice but to take a small sickle and give it to her to dig with. Little Ah Yu found a rtively spacious ce and moved carefully, afraid that she would be stuck with the cobblers peg again. Her clothes were new. After Second Aunt cut her clothes for the family, she specially left some corner cloth and made a small dress for her. She liked it very much so she did not want it to be dirty! Meatball in the spatial pocket suddenly said, Go and dig under the pine tree over there. As Little Ah Yu asked in her heart, she started walking into the forest with her short legs. Whats a pine tree? [Look, that leaf is like a needle, a little like the ones on your body, but its bigger and longer... Yes, its there.] Under Meatballsmand, Little Ah Yu finally found a pine tree. [Go over a little. Dig slowly. Dont use too much strength.] Her little sickle began to dig there, digging out some dark soil. [Come on, youre almost there.] After digging for a while, Little Ah Yu saw some round things appear in the soil. Wow, ck fruits! Little Ah Yu saw ck fruits in the soil and reached out to grab them. The ck fruit had a smell that Little Ah Yu could not describe. It had a fragrant and bitter smell, as well as the smell of mud. Wang Wng searched for a long time but found nothing, so he hurriedly came over to look for Little Ah Yu. He saw Little Ah Yu squatting under the pine tree with her butt sticking out. She had actually dug a small pit. Ah Yu, what are you doing? Wng hurriedly went over and saw what Ah Yu was holding. His eyes widened. Aiya, why did you pick up the donkey dung? Throw it away! Ah? Little Ah Yu did not know what a donkey dung was and even looked at Wng nkly. Ling and Qng also ran over when they heard the sound. They also saw what Little Ah Yu was holding in her hand and a pile of things on the ground beside her. Liu Lang held his stomach andughed. Who is socking in virtue that they actually buried donkey dung in the ground! Qng was also grinning from ear to ear. Quickly throw it away. Little Sister Ah Yu, that thing stinks! Before the vige chiefs donkey was crushed to death by the snow, the children in the vige often went to look at it. Of course, they had only seen the feces of the donkey. They looked like round, ck feces balls. It was identical to the one Little Ah Yu was holding now. It doesnt stink. It smelled a little good. Little Ah Yu was confused. After her brothers exined one after another, she hurriedly threw away the things in her hand. She felt a little aggrieved. Elf... My brothers all say that its donkey dung... Boohoo, Ah Yu has be smelly... ... Initially, she did not think it smelled bad. But when her brothers mentioned it, she felt that the smell was smelly. She still wanted to cry. She wanted to run into the spatial pocket and grab the elfs fur. After all, she had just touched the donkey feces and her hands were dirty. Boohoo... [...] Meatball was so angry that it almostughed. If it had facial features, it would definitely be especially ferocious now. [Pfft, what donkey feces? Thats truffles! Do you know about ck truffles?!] [In your world, this thing is very valuable!] Meatball had finally recognized that there was a rtively precious item here, but in the end, it was called a donkey dung by a group of brats and even frightened its cub. How could it not be angry? Little Ah Yus expression changed and she asked carefully, Isnt this donkey dung? Actually, Little Ah Yu did not know what donkey dung looked like. She had never even seen a donkey before! ... The vige chiefs donkey had yet to arrive. But in her heart, elves did not lie and were especially smart. [Of course not. Pick it up quickly. This is very expensive and can be used to earn money!] [Go back and bring it to your Grandma. Let her sell it for money!] Heaven had pity on them. This Wang Family was really too poor. Otherwise, it would not have thought of ways to let Ah Yu earn money. With money, there would bend. Withnd, they could nt food. With food, they couldplete the mission of nting food and the spatial pocket could be upgraded. It was really a smart attendant who knew how to solve problems from the source! Yes, yes, yes. For Grandma, for Grandma. Little Ah Yu did not mind anymore. She opened her bag and picked up the small flower basket at the side, picking up the ck truffles one by one. Wang Wng hurriedly stopped her. Hey, hey, hey, let me tell you. This is a smelly donkey dung. Dont pick it up! No, this is good stuff, Little Ah Yu said seriously. Pick it up and let Grandma take a look. Once Little Ah Yu decided on something, she would definitely do it well. No one would change her mind. Wng only had one thought in his mind: Its over. If Grandma finds out that Little Sister Ah Yu went to y with donkey feces, they will definitely be beaten up. Alright, well pick it up together. Wang Wng epted his fate and pulled Wang Ling and Wang Qng over. You guys pick it up too. Of course, everyone had to be scolded and dirty together. Wang Ling and Wang Qng: ... After a while, Sang and Sng came over. Third Brother, Fourth Brother,e together! Wang Wng jumped over and pulled them into the pit. Little Ah Yu had already instructed Wng to open two more pits at the side. Wang Sang and Wang Sng: ... Everyone was forced to join the team of people picking up the donkey feces. Other than Little Ah Yu, everyone had bitter expressions. Chapter 66 66 Payback n Truffles were a special kind of existence. They usually grew under pine trees. Arge cluster would grow under a pine tree. Little Ah Yu dug up a few clusters with Meatballs help. Because Little Ah Yus small flower basket was full, the pockets of Wang Wng and the others were also filled. After picking up the donkey dung in the pits, the few of them went down the mountain. When they returned to Old man Wangs house, the adults were still busy moving the food. Everyone was busy taking the grain seeds to the fields to grow seedlings. In order to snatch the harvest from the heavens, as long as they could do something, they would go. It did not matter if they were men or women. Because the Wang Family had selflessly distributed the snake meat and food previously, the people of Hu Family Vige also helped the Wang Family nurture the seedlings first. Old man Wangs family only had 15 mu of farnd. ording to the calction of 10 catties of grain seeds per mu, they had already nted 10 catties. Now, they still had to nurture more than 100 catties. The rice seedlings were scattered in the prepared paddy fields. There were wheat, barley, and some vegetable seeds in the fields. There was no way to grow food in the mountainous area, but everyone tried their best to get some winter-resistant and barren sorghum to sprinkle on some empty mountainous areas. The grain seeds scattered in these ces usually did not grow much, but it was still better than nothing. Eldest Brother, apany Madam Feng to her family tomorrow morning. With the help of the vigers of Hu Family Vige, more than 100 catties of grain seeds were nted in the fields in less than four hours. When the seedlings grew out, they would also help nt them. Old Madam Wang thought about returning the money from before and called her family back one after another to make arrangements. Wang Chuanfu was still a little stunned. Why are we going to her family? Dont we still have a lot of work to do? Raising seedlings was only the first step. They still had to continueposting, irrigate water, and build a shed. Didnt I say it before? You have to pay back the money you owe. Dont make things difficult for Madam Feng at her familys house, Old Madam Wang said. Our family owes her 3,300 copper coins. Bring 3 taels of silver and 400 copper coins to return in front of her parents. In addition, bring 500 grams of the meat we bought over. Wang Chuanfu said, Well return as much as we had borrowed but why are we returning so much? Although a thousand copper coins could be exchanged for one tael of silver, the other party might not agree to it. One tael of silver was more valuable than a thousand copper coins. 3,300 copper coins was far inferior to three taels of silver and 300 copper coins. You blockhead, thats your wife. Bring more money over so that she wont suffer! Old Madam Wang rolled her eyes at her son. If she wants to go back home in the future, do you want to make things difficult for her over there? Whats the use of being a husband who doesnt know how to be considerate of his wife! Before Wang Chuanfu could speak, Wang Chuanyuan happened toe over. Old Madam Wang brought him along as well. Also, Thirdie, you cant ck off this time. You have to go back with Madam Zhang. Returning the money is a big deal! Old Madam Wang knew her sons very well. They all looked honest and diligent, but all of them had personality ws. The Eldest was too responsible, but he did not know how to be flexible. Sometimes, he would identally offend others. The second son was the smartest one. Unfortunately, he was paralyzed in bed. It was already good enough that he had not fallen into depression all these years. The third son was obedient, but when he encountered the ways of the world, he wanted to avoid it. He was also gluttonous, and he taught the children at home to be gluttonous. There was no need to mention the fourth son. He was the only child she had raised on her own. He was not stupid, but he was too kind and was easily deceived. At the thought of this, Old Madam Wang red fiercely at Old man Wang in the courtyard. Why arent you born smarter? How much saliva do I have to waste on you people every day! One day, Ill be angered to death by you all! Old man Wang was puzzled. Old woman, if you dont say anything to me every day, will your throat turn itchy or something? My hand is also itchy. Do you want to give me your old face to try? Old Madam Wang narrowed her eyes and emitted a dangerous aura. Old man Wang, who had finally mustered the courage to retort, instantly shrank his neck and muttered softly, I wont stoop to your level. Old Madam Wang called the women over and told them about returning the money. Old man Wangs family had always had a hard time. The four daughters-inw and everyones family, regardless of whether they were willing or not, had openly supported the Wang Family. Madam Feng, your family is the furthest away. It will take three to four days to go back and forth. When you go back this time, you have to bring more food on the way. Old Madam Wang instructed Madam Feng, Take the main road and not the small path for convenience. Madam Fengs eyes were filled with tears. Ah, I understand, Mother. She was the only one who had married into the Wang Family before they moved into Hu Family Vige. The other three wives had only married over after they had a house. Therefore, Madam Fengs family was the furthest. Madam Ma, if you cant go back by yourself, Ill apany you back after two days. Old Madam Wang knew that the second daughter-inw had it the hardest. The second son was paralyzed and could not visit his mother-inw every year. When Madam Ma returned to her family alone after the new year, she must have suffered a lot. Madam Ma wiped her tears. Mother, I can do it myself. She was there to return the money, and her family could not wait for her to go back. As for those troublesome matters, she could bear them, so it was fine. The wound on the third daughter-inws back had healed. Because Little Ah Yu had secretly added her water to her food, the scar was almost gone. She took the initiative to say, Mother, dont worry about me. Ill be fine when I return to my family. I still have to go to Aunts house to take a look! Madam Zhang was Old Madam Wangs niece, so she naturally knew where Old Madam Wangs family was. Hearing her mention of her family, Old Madam Wang said indifferently, Its up to you. As for Liu Shi, Old Madam Wang said to her, You go back in two days too. Bring Ah Yu over. She has to face the world. After the new year, it would be three years since Liu Shi had been married into the Wang Family. Ah Yu looked like she was two years old. Moreover, ording to the time she became pregnant after marrying into the family, it made sense. Liu Shis family was also very poor. After marrying into the family for three years, Liu Shi had only gone back oncest year, and it was to borrow money. At that time, she was too embarrassed to tell her family that she did not even have children after marrying over and only vaguely dealt with it. Ah Yus eyes... Liu Shi was afraid that this matter would not pass. There was something golden in Ah Yus eyes. It was not easy to notice usually, but if one looked carefully, they would notice it. ... They were already used to it and did not think much of it, but what would the others think? Thats the golden light given by Buddha. Shes very lucky. Other children dont have it, but thats because theyre not fated, Old Madam Wang said. Liu Shi understood. I understand, Mother. After Old Madam Wang finished speaking, the women dispersed, thinking about what to do when they returned to their families. They were not worried about much since they were only going back to return money. Wang Chuangui was a little worried however. He called out to Old Madam Wang in a low voice. After Old Madam Wang entered, he asked in a low voice, Mother, our familys pocket is tight, so theres no need to be in a hurry to repay it now. Moreover, theres still that debt- Didnt I say that you can pretend not to know about that debt? Your father and I will handle it well. Old Madam Wang interrupted him. Be obedient. Wang Chuangui panicked. How can I pretend not to know? Thats so much money! Its all for- Before he could finish speaking, Little Ah Yus excited voice came from outside. Grandma! Were back! ... Chapter 67 67 Not Donkey Dung You dont have to worry about the money. Youll be a huge help to me if you recuperate now. After Old Madam Wang finished speaking, she did not care what Wang Chuangui thought. She turned around and left the house to wee Little Ah Yu. Wang Chuangui looked at Old Madam Wangs back and swallowed the words in his heart. He actually wanted to tell his mother that he seemed to have some feeling in his legs in the past few days. But he did not know if he was hallucinating. But if not for this pair of legs, their family would not be in so much debt. Moreover, there was still the huge sum of money owed by his parents. With one less worker in the family, there was one less person to earn money, and one more person to hold them back. Their lives were especially difficult. Its been five years, what are you still hoping for! Wang Chuangui suddenly punched his leg. In the next moment, his expression stiffened. Hiss-it hurts! He almost cried out in pain, but there was no sadness on his face, only joy. Ah Yu, did you find something good to show Grandma? Old Madam Wangs loud voice sounded, causing Wang Chuangui to restrain his expression. He had to wait a little longer. He could only feel pain now, its not like they had healed. On the way, Wang Wng and the others tried to persuade Ah Yu to throw the items away a few times, but she was very stubborn and insisted on bringing it back for Grandma and Mother to see. Not only was she unwilling to throw it away, but she also did not allow them to. The boys were all very miserable. They could already imagine the scene of them being beaten up. Sigh, their sister did not listen to them. Forget it, they could only dote on their sister. Wasnt it just a beating? It would pass quickly if they endured it. They could not possibly snatch Little Sister Ah Yus things and throw them away, right? Just as Little Ah Yu walked to the entrance of the courtyard, Old man Wang saw from afar that the grandsons following behind seemed to have something in their pockets. When they slowly approached and saw the things in their pockets, Old man Wang frowned so hard that water could be squeezed out of his brows. Why did you bring back donkey dung?! Wang Chuanman happened to hear this and leaned over to take a look. He firstughed loudly. Hahahaha, dont these unlucky children find it smelly? Little Sister Ah Yu asked us to pick it up... Wang Qng muttered softly. The smile on Wang Chuanmans face froze as he looked at Little Ah Yu. Indeed, he saw a hurt expression on his daughters face. He hurriedly said, Yes, I dont think this is a donkey dung. Donkey dung is very smooth. This looks a little prickly. Its not as good-looking as a donkey dung... In the end, the more he spoke, the sadder Little Ah Yu became. As soon as Old Madam Wang walked out, she saw Little Ah Yus mouth pouted, looking like she was about to cry. Aiyo, my good child, whats wrong? Why are you unhappy again? Father scolded me. Little Ah Yu stretched out her little finger and pointed at Wang Chuanman. Old Madam Wang had also heard what he said just now. Without thinking, she casually grabbed something from the side and threw it over. Wang Chuanman! Youre the stupid donkey dung. You only know how to bully people every day. How old are you already? Can you be more careful?! Get up and move aside! Wang Chuanman was already used to being scolded by his mother. When something was thrown over, he dodged it very skillfully. He grinned. Hey, Mother, I didnt know that Ah Yu picked it up. If he had known, he would not have said that in front of his precious daughter. Hey, my basket! Old man Wang hurriedly shouted. Hurry up and pick it up. Do you still need your father to pick it up! Wang Chuanman: ... The grandsons did not dare to move. They all stood in line in the courtyard with donkey feces in their pockets. They looked like they were waiting to be beaten up. Little Sister Ah Yu wanted it... Wang Ling said softly. However, Wang Wng said, We agreed too! With that, he gestured at Ling. Little Sister Ah Yu was still so young. If she was beaten up, how could she withstand it? Seriously, how could he betray such a cute sister? Ah Yu, youre tired, right? Come, let Grandma see what youve found. Although she said that, Old Madam Wang did not think that Little Ah Yu could find anything good. Little Ah Yu obediently handed over her small flower basket. She pulled open the big leaves wrapped around it and raised it in her hand as if she was presenting a treasure. Grandma, look, theres so much! At first nce, Old Madam Wang also thought that it was donkey feces that Little Ah Yu had picked up somewhere. There was a donkey in their vige previously, and Vige Chief Hu especially treasured it. From time to time, he would pull the donkey around the vige, saying that he wanted it to rest. Then the donkey would always defecate everywhere. There were always a few children in the vige who liked to y with donkey feces. There were also some who liked to y with cow dung, but after the cow dung was dried, there was no stench at all. However, it was not necessarily the case for donkey dung. Old Madam Wang took a closer look and her expression turned slightly cold. Ah Yu, where did you find this? ... On the mountain! Little Ah Yu pointed her little finger at the mountain and drew another circle in front of her chest. Under a very big tree, Ah Yu dug a pit. They were in the pit! Wang Wng shouted from the side, Grandma, its a pine tree. Its buried under the pine tree. I dont know who buried it. The person was too wicked. He did not bury it further away, causing Little Sister Ah Yu to find it. Yeah. Old Madam Wang walked over and pulled over the basket that she had used to throw at Wang Chuanman. After some thought, she returned to the house and took out a bamboo basket filled with eggs to store the truffles in the small flower basket. She asked her grandsons to put it in too. Wang Chuanman was confused. Mother, are you really going to keep this donkey dung? Although he knew that his mother doted on Ah Yu a lot, wasnt this a little too much? He still remembered that when Ah Yu first came to the house, she was a little shy. She was much more cheerful now. She was even pretending to be pitiful just now! ... However, Wang Chuanman was quite happy. It was better for his daughter to be more lively. Mother, this wont do. What if Ah Yu also thinks that this donkey dung is something good in the future and runs off to y... This was what Wang Chuanman was worried about. Youre the only one who knows how to talk, right? Are you done fetching water? Are you done hoeing the fields? Are the chicken coops fixed? With every question from Old Madam Wang, Wang Chuanmans aura weakened. In the end, he was forced by Old Madam Wang to pick up the bucket and escape. Mother, Ill go now! After Old Madam Wang packed the things, she said to Liu Shi, We bought a basin of pig intestines. Cut out a kilogram of meat today. She nned to give the other meat to the wives families. Liu Shi nodded and Old Madam Wang walked out. Grandma, where are you going? Little Ah Yu hurriedly asked. Old Madam Wang said, Grandma will go look for Doctor Hu. Go home and y for a while. Grandma will be backter. Little Ah Yu nodded. Yes, yes. Be careful on the way. This was something Little Ah Yu had recently learned. Okay. Other than Little Ah Yu, everyone in the Wang Family thought that Old Madam Wang had thrown away those donkey feces when Little Ah Yu was not paying attention. Instead, Old Madam Wang carried the basket of truffles straight to Doctor Hus house. Doctor Hu was drying herbs in the courtyard when Old Madam Wang ced the basket in her hand onto his pile of herbs. Bang! Hey, Auntie Wang, these are- Doctor Hu was about to say something when his pupils constricted when he saw the things in the basket. This, this, this-this cant be truffles, right? Or ck truffles?! Chapter 68 68 Ah Yu Is Not Ordinary Doctor Hu had been in town for a few years and had seen hundreds of medicinal herbs. Even though ginseng and lingzhi were expensive, they were still obtainable. However, one might not be able to buy truffles even with money. The conditions for truffles to grow were too harsh, and there was no special way to find them. Even if an expert went to the mountains to dig, they might not be able to find them. Therefore, even Doctor Hu had only seen it a few times. To be able to recognize it at a nce, it was all thanks to his master telling him back then, You have to remember what this thing looks like. This might be the only time in your life that you get to see it. Auntie Wang, where did you get this? You actually have so much! Doctor Hu gasped. The truffles here were probably a few catties heavy. Their value was immeasurable! Yet, it was actually ced so casually. Our Ah Yu went to the mountains to dig it up. A few naughty children thought that these were donkey dung and picked it up, Old Madam Wang said casually. From what youre saying, this thing can be used as a medicinal ingredient? Eldest Madam Hu was dumbfounded. Ah Yu went to the mountains to dig? Doctor Hu knew about their Wang Familys Ah Yu. When that child first arrived at the Wang Family, her body was so weak that she was almost dead. At that time, he did not dare to treat her and only let the Wang Family take care of her themselves. Actually, at that time, Doctor Hu thought that Ah Yu would definitely not survive. Unexpectedly, not only did the child survive, but she also brought benefits to the entire vige. Not to mention anything else, after Doctor Hu found out about the python that weighed more than 3,000 catties, he specially checked many medical books but could not find any records of such a huge python! Wasnt that really something sent by the heavens? He had also refined the pythons galldder now. He nned to sell a portion of it and give it to his family. He would keep a portion and use it as a medicinal ingredient to pass down the family name. Perhaps, he would only be able to see such a snake galldder once in his life. Thats right. Our Ah Yu is a lucky person. She was also the one who went to the mountains to dig it out. Thats why I came to show it to you. If it was some other naughty child, I wouldnt havee to ask you. Old Madam Wang curled her lips. If not for Ah Yu, her grandsons would probably only have picked up real donkey dung! Doctor Hu immediately sighed. Its Ah Yus blessing to be able to meet your Wang Family. Its also your blessing that the Wang Family has Ah Yu. No, perhaps its also our viges fortune that our Hu Family Vige saved Ah Yu. Not to mention anything else, just based on the fact that Ah Yu had saved the Imperial Envoy, if not for her, not to mention receiving food for disaster relief, the various viges would not have survived. At that time, the Imperial Court would find out that the Imperial Envoy had died in their vige. Perhaps, their entire vige would have to pay with their lives! Moreover, if not for the disaster relief food and Ah Yu helping them avoid the avnche, they might have long starved to death and frozen to death... They might have walked the same path as Shanyang Vige. Although the Hu Family vigers were simple-minded, their human nature could not withstand torture. When they forced people to a certain stage, even good people would probably not be able to hold back their malice. Regarding Ah Yus matter, Old Madam Wang did not want to talk about it anymore. How much do you think this thing is worth? You know many medicinal halls. Help me sell it. Ill give you some of the money I earn. Doctor Hu was shocked. Auntie Wang, this ck truffle is worth a lot of money. Not to mention anything else, when I was a doctor, just a little bit of the dry truffle cost a few taels of silver. Truffles are different from other herbs. They have the most fresh medicinal properties, so they are also fresh and even more expensive. In terms of herbs, truffles have always been priceless. Im afraid these are not cheap! Auntie Wang, even I would worry if you give them to me. Im not even afraid that youll be greedy. What are you afraid of? Old Madam Wang said, Im an old woman who doesnt know anything. If I take it to the town or county city, people wont even bother to look. At that time, Ill be tricked and cheated. Im afraid Ill lose even more then. I might as well give it to you. How much you can sell is your ability. If you can trick me then, its also your ability. Old Madam Wang really did not care. In this vige, the only person who was really unmoved by money was Doctor Hu. Back then, he had really abandoned an extremely generous job offer and resolutely returned to the vige to practice medicine. Over the years, Old Madam Wang had long figured out his character. Doctor Hu rubbed his nose. Auntie Wang, actually, I have a small request too-I want to ask where Ah Yu dug it from. He did not want to embezzle anything from the Wang Family. His conscience could not take it, but it was impossible for him not to be tempted when he saw the truffles. Ill get a few brats from the family to bring you thereter. Theyve all been there, Old Madam Wang said indifferently. This thing was precious. If they could find more, it would naturally be a good thing. It was fine if they could not find more. Old man Wangs family still had to live in the vige. If they only wanted to monopolize such a thing for themselves, it would be a disaster, not a blessing. Doctor Hu was immediately happy. Alright, alright, alright. Then Ill help you ask around for the price. Usually, there arent so many ck truffles sold together. Im afraid they wont be able to sell for much. Ill go to the neighboring county cities to ask around. This will make it easier to sell. The main reason was that they were afraid that if they offered too much, the other party would lower the price. It would be even worse if someone became jealous. Doctor Hu understood this principle. Just take care of these. Ill leave them to you so Ill be at ease, Old Madam Wang said meaningfully. However, Ill have to trouble you with our Ah Yus matter. No, no... Doctor Hu was halfway through his sentence when he suddenly realized that Auntie Wang was implying something! He thought about it carefully and immediately understood. So she was waiting for him here. Alright, Ah Yu is from our Hu Family Vige. I will naturally protect her. Hearing this, Old Madam Wang nodded. Of course, she was not poor or generous. She wanted Doctor Hu to owe her a favor. Doctor Hu had to help cover up the matter of the python, the soy milk, and the water when they nted food in the future. Ah Yu was not an ordinary person. Since this matter could not be hidden, there was no need to hide it. However, it had to be a half-truth and someone had to help support it. The vigers had limited knowledge so they would be more easily convinced by the words of Vige Chief Hu, Doctor Hu, and the others. After Old Madam Wang finished her words, she lifted the bamboo basket and poured out all the ck truffles. Doctor Hu looked pained. Auntie Wang, be gentle! This thing is expensive! Find something to put it in. I have to take this bamboo basket back. Otherwise, when the old man saw that she had left the bamboo basket and did not take it back, he would nag again. It would be annoying. After taking a few steps, Old Madam Wang turned around and asked, By the way, you said that this is called ck truffle. What effect does it have? ... ck truffles are extremely nourishing. It can be used by men, women, old, and young. If its a woman, she can- Speaking of herbs, Doctor Hu spoke frankly. Thats good. Old Madam Wang did not listen to the rest at all. She walked back and picked out two big ones before putting them back into the bamboo basket. Ill take two for the people at home to try. It was impossible to let everyone try it, but she had to leave two for Ah Yu. Perhaps they would be useful in the future. Doctor Hu: ...Itd be too costly to nourish your body with this thing.. Old Madam Wang didnt care at all. Its fine. I picked it up for free anyway. Doctor Hu: ... That made sense. At this moment, Zhang Zhan, who was far away in Yongding County, suddenly sneezed. A servant rushed into the study skillfully. Sir, the young master said that he wants to live in the vige! Chapter 69 69 Decision When Zhang Zhan went to look for Qin Huai, he saw that the kid had already packed his luggage and was sitting in the carriage. He was wearing a slightly dark green coat with light patterns on it. His hands hung on his knees, and his back was straight, his eyes indifferent. He did not look like a child who was about to turn seven years old. Instead, he looked like an old monk who had returned to his youth. Little ancestor, can I call you my ancestor? Dont cause trouble for me at this time. Im very busy here! Zhang Zhan really was having a headache. Now, there are still more than 100,000 refugees in the entire Yongding County who need me to settle them down and youre causing trouble here again. What do you want me to do? It was unknown what the higher-ups were thinking. This was a disaster relief and they had tofort the victims. Yet the county magistrate had not arrived to help them deal with all kinds of chores. Even the donkeys in the viges probably did not have as difficult a life as him! However, this little ancestor was stubborn and could not be beaten or scolded. He was also too young to be med. Wasnt this making it difficult for everyone?! Qin Huai seemed to not see Zhang Zhans urgency and was unmoved. What exactly do you want? Can you stop? When Im done here, Ill send you back, okay? Qin Huai remained silent. Ahhh! Zhang Zhan clenched his fists so hard that they cracked. He took a deep breath and told himself to calm down. At this moment, Qin Huai suddenly coughed heavily, and ck blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. He calmly took out the handkerchief in his arms, wiped away the blood, and threw it aside. Someone came forward and took the handkerchief away. Zhang Zhans movements suddenly stiffened. He rushed into the carriage and said anxiously, Why are you vomiting blood?! Whats going on! Qin Huai nced away and did not say anything, looking like he was unwilling to talk to him. Qin! Huai! Whats wrong with you! Seeing that Qin Huai was silent, Zhang Zhan turned around and called out to the servant who was cleaning up the handkerchief. Give me the handkerchief! He wanted to see what it was. Suddenly, Qin Huai said, March. Zhang Zhan turned his head. Qin Huai stared into his eyes and said word by word, March is when my time is up. With that, Qin Huai closed his eyes, unwilling to speak further. It also hid all the sarcasm and coldness in his eyes. Zhang Zhan suddenly thought to himself, Hes only six years old now, but he clearly looks like a 60-year-old person. There was no sign of life at all. Chi Jia appeared in time and said, Madam has already ordered everyone to retreat. Dont worry, Lord Zhang. Young Master wont cause trouble, nor can he cause any trouble. After a pause, he added, He just wants to live hisst days well. How could this be? Zhang Zhan frowned. Seeing Qin Huais expression, he suddenly said, Which vige are you nning to go to? Chi Jia replied, Fengan Vige. I heard that theres a peach forest there. Young Master wants to take a look. Fengan Vige was to the south of Yongding County. It was a vige in the valley and also the vige that was barely affected by the snow disaster. Because of this, the scenery in the vige was still well preserved. At this moment, the mountain flowers were blooming. Zhang Zhan thought of Qin Huais current body and said, Ill arrange two people for you and a doctor to apany you over. Theres nothing more I can do for you as the people in the county office are currently too upied. Theres no need. Ill escort Young Master. Zhang Zhan thought of Chi Jias skills. He estimated that he alone was enough to fight against more than ten or twenty ordinary government officers. Then, as for the Doctor, are you going to- Is that necessary? Qin Huai asked coldly. Zhang Zhan choked and did not say anything else. This child was young, but he was very stubborn and never listened to anyone. When Qin Huai came, more than ten servants had apanied him, including monks, Daoists, and others. Now, those people were staying in the county office and waiting to return in two days. Now that he was going to Fengan Vige, those people were not going to apany him. Only Chi Jia and a coachman apanied him. After he left, the more Zhang Zhan thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He went to talk to those people. Didnt you escort the young master over? Why didnt you follow him? Amitabha. The monk chanted a Buddhist promation and said, Little Benefactor has his own ns. This monk can only escort him here. The Daoist priest flicked his horsetail whisk. This Priest has calcted that only by letting the Little Young Master settle down on his own can there be a chance of survival. Zhang Zhan felt that they were all talking nonsense. He turned around and asked the person in the strange clothes. Then what do you say? The young masters life has been rough. Now that he has encountered a cmity, no one can save him. He can only ovee it himself. If others interfere too much, it will only harm him. Zhang Zhan: ...After talking for so long, you just dont want to follow him anymore? When did Madam ask you to go back? We can return anytime before the Dragon Boat Festival, the monk said honestly. Thats good. Its only the first month now. Theres still enough time before May fifth. Zhang Zhan said expressionlessly, In that case, dont be idle. Follow me to help with the disaster relief! Monk, you are in charge of ferrying the souls of those who died from the disaster. ... Priest, prepare the arrangements for the ritual. The rest can go outside the city tofort the people. And those with able hands and feet, dont waste food here. Go to the various viges and help build houses! Well return the day itspleted! Everyone was speechless. After instructing these people, Zhang Zhan returned to the study and quickly wrote two letters. He called a servant over and whispered, Hurry up and send these to... Two hourster, Qin Huai and the others arrived at the corner. To the right was the path to Fengan Vige. Young Master, following this path on the right, well reach Fengan Vige in two hours. Its still early- The coachman smiled. Stop. Qin Huais voice sounded from the car. The coachman pulled the reins and heard him say again, To the left. The left side is not Fengan Vige, but the north! Theres a snow disaster there, theres nothing good to see- ... Chi Jia, who was sitting outside with him, knocked the wooden stick in his hand on the car. Cut the crap. The coachman: ...We agreed to go to Fengan Vige. A silver ingot was suddenly thrown into his arms. The coachman immediately picked up the silver and took a bite. When he saw the clear imprint, heughed loudly and said, The snow has melted recently so the peach forest in the north is even more beautiful. Young Masters, sit tight. Ride! With a whip, the carriage turned to the left. Everyone in Hu Family Vige was busy nting spring seeds. With the grain seeds given out, everyones enthusiasm for farming was surprisingly high. At a nce, they were all busy farming. Vige Chief Hus eldest son, Hu Daliu, had finally brought back the donkey and a cow. All the cows in town have been sold so we had to go to the county city to buy this. The old cow was also sold, so only this calf is left. Its a little weak, but the price is also 10% cheaper. Hu Daliu led the calf to the field and said to the others, The calf is weak. Everyone, dont use it too quickly. Otherwise, itll be tired out in a day or two. Everyone waved their hands. Daliu, do you still need to tell us? We too cant bear to use this calf much. Everyone, lets go over and help out. When its autumn, well take a good look at this calf. As soon as he finished speaking, everyoneughed. The fatigue from working for the past few days seemed to have lessened. On the Wang Familys side, Old Madam Wang was calling Liu Shi over to take out the divine water from the gourd. This water is quite useful. Take half out, mix it with the water, and pour it into the ditch dug over there. In the next few days, the family would use thepost there. With this water, the crops would probably grow better. Liu Shi said in a low voice, Mother, can I bring some back to my family? This water could grow crops. They had seen it after observing it for the past two days. The banana forest at the back of the house had threerge bunches of banana plucked from it already. The bananas that were plucked a few days ago were already ripe and the children at home were all shouting about how sweet they were. If she brought it back to her family, their harvest this year would be much better. No! Old Madam Wang rejected. Chapter 70 70 Coming Liu Shi, dont forget how Ah Yu came about! Old Madam Wang said sternly. We shouldnt have taken this out, but there are so many people in the family. If used it, its naturally for everyones survival. Our family at the very least must be of one heart. Can you guarantee that your family wont gossip about us? Can you guarantee that they wont suspect Ah Yu? Can you guarantee that all of them will be on your side? With every question from Old Madam Wang, Liu Shis head lowered. In the end, she could no longer speak. She could not refute. Her family was too poor. If not for the fact that she was too poor, she would not have been willing to marry herself to Old man Wangs family for the betrothal gift of only five kilograms of grain. Old man Wangs family had always had a bad reputation in the surrounding viges. Everyone said that they werezy and poor, and their family was vicious. Especially since everyone said that Old Madam Wang of the Wang Family was simply an old woman who loved to torture her daughters-inw. ording to the rumors, Old Madam Wang had tortured several daughters-inw to death! Other boys were pretty much ready for marriage when they were 14 or 15 years old, but only Wang Chuanman had to wait till the age of 19. This was because no family liked him. When he was 20 years old, he was finally able to marry Liu Shi, who was 19 years old and had yet to marry. Mother, I understand. I wont bring it back. Although Grandmas mouth was fierce, she never scolded people for no reason. Liu Shi knew what was good for her. Seeing that Liu Shi was willing to listen, Old Madam Wangs expression softened slightly. She only reminded her, Remember, dont mention anything about Ah Yu! Unless you dont want this daughter anymore. I want, I want! Liu Shis expression changed drastically as she hurriedly said, How can I not want her? Ah Yu is my life! Liu Shi had never been a mother, but she had fantasized about it countless times. Her child should have been like Ah Yu. Ah Yu was her child. No one could take her away! This was her obsession. Tomorrow, the matters at home will be more or less settled. You and Fourth will bring Ah Yu back to your family for them to take a look. Remember to bring everything back. It had been a long time since the snow disaster. She knew that her daughters-inw missed their families. She could not possibly suppress them and not let them return. Alright, thank you, Mother. Go and do your work. Keep the gourd well. Old Madam Wang let Liu Shi out and pondered for a while. She felt that she had missed something, but she could not remember it for a moment. Little Ah Yu was jumping around in the field. The adults were holding hoes and loosened the ground. Sometimes, they would dig up some straw roots and pick them up to put aside. When Ah Yu appeared, they would let her take them to eat. Little Ah Yu had a small flower basket in one hand and a small hoe in the other. She plucked flowers here and dug the ground there, looking very busy. There were also many fruits in the small bag hanging on her chest which were basically all picked from the fields. The other children climbed up the trees and gave her the good-looking ones. Ah Yu, your bag is too small. Let your mother make a big one for you. Someone reminded her with a smile. Little Ah Yu patted her bag and smiled. Ah Yu likes this! She waved the small flower basket in her hand. And the small flower basket Grandpa made for me! There were too many things! Little Sister Ah Yu, lets go pick mushrooms! A boy ran over and pulled her back. He sniffed and smiled honestly. Hu Zi, dont touch my sister! Wang Wng descended from the sky and pushed Hu Zi away. Your snot is falling into your mouth! Hu Zi subconsciously wanted to suck the snot into his mouth. Seeing that Little Ah Yu was looking at him without blinking, he felt a little embarrassed and wiped it away with his sleeve instead. His snot ran down his face like a stream. Little Ah Yus eyes widened. She looked down at her sleeve and raised it to gesture. She wanted to try. Wang Wng picked up Little Ah Yu and ran a few steps away. Ah Yu, dont learn from him. Its so disgusting! He hadpletely forgotten that he had done it before too. Fifth Brother, where are Sixth Brother and Seventh Brother? Little Ah Yu looked behind Wang Wng and only saw him. Wang Wng said, They went to the back of the mountain with Doctor Hu. They said they wanted to see where the donkey feces were found. Many boys followed but he did not want to go. What was so good about donkey dung? [Kid, did you forget something?] Meatball was very helpless. When she left in the morning, Ah Yu had promised that she would seriously farm today. However, as soon as she ran out of the door and saw the wild flowers on the hill, she ran to pick them. After a while, she chased another butterfly far away. As she ran, she heard someone calling her and ran to the fields to chat with everyone. ... There was no nting work done, and the small bag and flower basket were filled up again. Little Ah Yu patted her head pitifully. Wu... I forgot! [...] In the next moment, Little Ah Yu pulled Wang Wng home and rushed to Old Madam Wang. She stretched out her hand. Grandma, Ah Yu wants to farm and nt grain! Old Madam Wang looked at her in amusement. I thought youd forgotten. Whats wrong? You still want to y? Farming is very tiring. No, no. Ah Yu shook her head and pushed Wang Wng out. Fifth Brother will help Ah Yu. Wang Wng ??? Under Old Madam Wangs gaze, Wang Wng could only bite the bullet and say, Ah-yes, Im helping Little Sister Ah Yu farm. Alright, Grandma will point out a piece ofnd for you to nt there. Without another word, Old Madam Wang grabbed a handful of wheat from the house and exchanged it for the things in Little Ah Yus pocket. She brought them to the hill behind the back room and pointed at a patch of overgrownnd. You can nt it here. Sure, sure! ... Little Ah Yu was in high spirits. When Old Madam Wang left, she started digging with her small hoe. After digging for more than ten times, she was tired. Her mouth opened and closed as she panted like a fish on shore. Fifth Brother... Im so tired. Help Ah Yu farm! Wang Wng, who was forced to cut the grass: ... [Kid, give him your water to drink.] Of course, Meatball could not bear to let Ah Yu really farm thend. As long as she helped spread the grain seeds and watered thend, it would be considered participating in the mission. Little Ah Yu said, Fifth Brother, Ill bring you some water. Sweet water! Wang Wng did not believe it. Previously, he had asked Little Ah Yu to bring water over. The water was not sweet at all! Little Ah Yu ran back and picked up the waterdle at home. This time, she learned her lesson. On the way, she only picked up an emptydle and pretended that there was water in it as she walked slowly. Old man Wang saw her from afar and asked, Ah Yu, where did you bring the waterdle? Its for Fifth Brother. Hes helping Ah Yu farm. Its so tiring! Ah Yu is so obedient. Old man Wang continued, Let hime back and drink it himself next time! He even asked Ah Yu to serve him water. Yes, yes, yes, Little Ah Yu agreed casually. When Little Ah Yu arrived at the foot of the hill, she quietly filled half of the water in. Wang Wng picked it up and took a sip. His eyes widened. Little Sister Ah Yu, how muchnd do you want for farming? Fifth Brother will cover it for you, as long as you give me water to drink every day! Wang Wng said heroically. Little Ah Yu smiled. Alright! When Wang Wng was working hard to farm, Little Ah Yu watched for a while and felt a little bored, so she ran away. Little Ah Yu rode the littlemb and ran to the vige entrance. Old Master Hu was teaching the children in the vige. Little Ah Yu, youre here? Come and sit with Grandpa. Old Master Hu waved at Little Ah Yu. However, Little Ah Yu circled around the big yellow-horned tree and ran a few steps forward. She happened to see someone walking at the foot of the mountain. A carriage bumped along the not-so-wide road. Coincidentally, the carriage stopped on the road as someone lifted the curtain and a young man appeared. Little Brother! Little Brother! Here, Ah Yu is here! Little Ah Yu shouted in surprise, her little hands dancing above her head. Qin Huai had just alighted from the carriage when he seemed to sense something. He looked up and saw a small thing that was almost indiscernible jumping on the cliff in front of him. He could not hear the voices clearly, let alone see the movements, but he caught it. Suddenly, the corners of his mouth, which had been stiff and cold for a long time, slowly curled up. He had found her. Chapter 71 71 Delivering Sugar Little Ah Yus shouting attracted the attention of the others in the vige. Everyone followed her to the cliff and looked down. Indeed, they saw a carriage there. Eh, why is a carriageing to our vige? They came to our vige, right? To visit their rtives? He shouldnt be a local. It looks like he took a long journey. There were two paths at the entrance of Hu Family Vige. One led to the outside world, and the other led to the river. If they took a detour along the river, they could also go to the outside world. However, it would be a long way. The locals did not leave. Moreover, that path could only be taken at the foot of the cliff. Humans could use the stonedders to climb up, but not the carriages and donkey carts. While everyone was discussing, some curious children had already run down the cliff. Little Brother! Youre such a good-looking little brother! Little Ah Yu was already very happy. She waved her little hand non-stop and wanted to follow the others to the bottom of the cliff to wee Qin Huai. But everyone stopped Little Ah Yu. The mountain path was difficult to walk on, so they could not let her fall. Qin Huai and the others only found out after getting off the carriage that this path could not go directly to Hu Family Vige. If they wanted the carriage to go too, they would have to circle around for another hour. The coachman looked troubled. Young Masters, if we take another detour, I wont be able to make it home in time. The road was slippery at night. He was afraid too. At this moment, the children in the vige had already skipped down. The children ran quickly and only took half an hour to descend the mountain before they surrounded the carriage curiously. These children had never been far away, and even the most knowledgeable of them only managed to go to town. There were not many carriages in town, and not everyone was qualified to take one. It was a rare item. Wow, this is a horse. Why do I think its simr to the vige chiefs donkey? This carriage looks so big! Its much bigger than a donkey cart! It can block the wind and rain. Hey, you definitely wont get wet from transporting food! There were also people who were curious about Qin Huai. Little Sister Ah Yu said that hes good-looking. Its true. Nonsense, its clearly his clothes that look good! If I had such beautiful clothes, I would look good too! Your face is covered in boogers! Others are so clean. How are you good-looking? Its beautiful! Qin Huai ignored the various voices around him. He only nced at the little person who was still jumping around on the cliff. He felt inexplicably happy. She looked really healthy. It was just that she looked a little small, like a cat. Qin Huai stepped onto the stone stairs and walked up the cliff. On this side, the coachman did not agree to take a detour. Chi Jia skillfully took out the silver and threw it into the coachmans arms. Well buy the carriage. Just transport the things up. There were still many things in the carriage. The coachman was in a difficult position. This- Another silver ingot was thrown over. The coachman grinned from ear to ear. Alright! Go up first. Ill help you transport the carriage up! Its not a big deal. Its not that Im greedy for your money. Im just naturally warm-hearted! As for whether he would return home after dark, that could wait! Chi Jia nodded. Yes. He had just taken two steps when he heard the coachman shout, I have candy here. Ill give it to whoever helps me bring it up! Me, me, me!!! The coachman took out another handful of copper coins and said loudly, Go back and tell your adults toe and help move the carriage. If ten peoplee, Ill give them two copper coins each! A child had already started running. Ill call my father and the others over immediately! Chi Jia, who had lost 20 taels of silver: ... He felt what it meant to be evil. Qin Huai walked on the stone stairs step by step. Because the stone stairs were built by the vigers, they did not look very neat. Some were long, some short, some thick, and some thin. They were different from the ones he was used to. He recalled a year when his mother brought him to Puji Monastery to offer incense. She had also walked up the 1008 beautiful stone steps like this. But at that time, he was thinking about nothing. He did not want to pray to God or worship Buddha and so he had walked numbly. And now, as he endured the tearing pain in his chest, he wanted tough. Although the past seven years of his life had been short, he was really tired of it. Now that there was only three months left, he wanted to be willful again. Just once. Young Master, do you want me to bring you up? Chi Jia followed. Qin Huai shook his head. ... He wanted to walk around and see for himself. After walking for an unknown period of time, Qin Huai felt his legs gradually lose feeling. Cough, cough, cough- He could not help but cough again, and blood appeared at the corner of his mouth. Taking out a handkerchief skillfully, he wiped the blood away. Looking around, there were lush trees and unknown wildflowers everywhere. The birds hid their figures and secretly chanted. He did not know where to throw the blood-stained dirty handkerchief. He simply put it away and stuffed it back into his pocket. Chi Jia frowned. The color of the blood deepened. Little Brother! Im here! Little Ah Yus excited voice sounded. Like a spring breeze, it blew away the oppressive atmosphere. ... Qin Huai did not look up. Instead, he clenched his fists and exhaled softly. He raised his numb feet and walked up. Little Ah Yu was extremely happy to see Qin Huai climb thest few steps. When Qin Huaipletely walked up, Little Ah Yu pounced over and hugged him without thinking. Little Brother, are you here to see Ah Yu? Are you here to see Ah Yu? Right! Do you miss Ah Yu? Ah Yu misses you so much! After climbing hundreds of steps, Qin Huais body was weak. Even if Little Ah Yu was small, he could not hold her up. The two of them fell to the ground. Qin Huai subconsciously reached out to protect her little head. Ouch! My butt hurts! Little Ah Yu held her painful butt and quickly sat up to pull Qin Huai back. Qin Huai avoided her little ws and got up. Im sorry, Ah Yu was wrong... Little Ah Yu felt very guilty. She was too happy. Qin Huai nced at her and did not say anything, making Little Ah Yu feel even more guilty. She did not know why, but she was so happy to see Little Brother. Would she anger Little Brother away? The two of them fell into the grass. The surrounding adults saw them and came over to take a look. Ah Yu, are you alright? Did you hurt yourself? Old Master Hu hurriedly asked. Grandpa, Ah Yu is fine. Little Ah Yu patted her ws and raised them for Old Master Hu to see. It doesnt hurt at all! Chi Jia watched from the side without any intention of helping. Young Master did not like being helped. The children carrying things behind also came up one after another. Some of them were holding a small pot of flowers, some were carrying a jar of tea leaves, and some were carrying a pair of shoes. Breathlessly, they ced the items on the stone table under the yellow-horned tree. Hu Erpang was also among them. Heid out the candies he had obtained and took a fierce bite with his teeth. Then, he wiped the saliva on it carelessly and handed it to Little Ah Yu. Little Sister Ah Yu,e, have some candy. Its very sweet! To the farmers, sugar was a rare thing. In fact, sugar was still a medicine. If anyone in the family was weak, they would drink some sugar water and recuperate for two days. That way, theirplexion would recover. Therefore, the children especially cherished the hard candies and could not bear to give it to the adults, let alone share it. Wang Erpang could not bear to share with her, but Ah Yu was so obedient, so he had no choice but to share with her. Thank you, Brother Fattie! Little Ah Yu immediately wanted to take it, but a hand stretched out from the side and stopped her. It was Qin Huai. Little Brother? Qin Huai still did not speak, but he reached into his pocket with his other hand and took out a paper bag. He opened it in front of Little Ah Yu. There was a candied hawthorn lying inside. Because the journey was too long, the sugar coating outside had almost melted. But there was still a string of hawthorns left. Qin Huai handed it to Little Ah Yu, indicating for her to ept it. Little Ah Yu looked at Qin Huai, then at the candied fruit, then at Qin Huai, and then at the candied fruit. She burst into tears. Chapter 72 72 New Vigers Little Ah Yu cried very sadly. An obvious helplessness shed across Qin Huais eyes as the candied fruit froze in midair. He looked at Chi Jia, who was also confused. He was just a heartless guard. How could he understand the thoughts of a little girl? Ah Yu, Ah Yu, whats wrong?! Wang Sng happened toe over to deliver something. When he heard Ah Yus cries, he hurriedly pushed through the crowd and ran over. He saw Little Ah Yu standing in front of an unfamiliar boy, looking very sad. Without thinking, Wang Sng pulled Little Ah Yu behind him and looked at Qin Huai with an unfriendly expression. Did you make my sister cry? Beside her, Hu Erpang had already said, I wanted to give the candy to Little Ah Yu. He doesnt allow Little Ah Yu to eat it! What right do you have to stop my sister from eating candy? After Wang Sng finished speaking, he reacted and looked at Hu Erpang. What candy? Where did the candye from? Hu Erpang opened the candy in his palm, and there were ck finger marks on it. There was also arge bite mark. Wang Sng was extremely disgusted. Where did you get this candy from? How dare you give this to my sister! Little Sister Ah Yu didnt even say anything, so who are you to dislike it. Its not like Im giving it to you! Hu Erpang also snorted and pointed at Qin Huai. He wants to snatch it away to eat! Qin Huai :... Chi Jia: ... Little Ah Yu was still crying. [Kid, dont cry. My head is about to explode from your crying!] Meatball suddenly missed the careful little brat from before. In the past, she had looked optimistic and strong, but she had never dared to cry or speak loudly. Now, she was crying so easily that she could not stop. She was behaving like those little brats who had been spoiled rotten. It really considered finding a way to get a parenting guide back. Otherwise, it would be so worried that its fur would fall off one day! Little Ah Yu felt aggrieved. Elf, Little Brother doesnt like me. Boohoo... But I like him so much. Hes so good-looking. He gave me flowers... But... he made me eat candied hawthorns... its so sour! Only then did Meatball understand that Ah Yus crying was caused by that candied fruit. [He likes you too. Think about it. Didnt your Grandma give you the candied hawthornst time?] [Your Grandma likes you so much that she bought you candied hawthorns.] [This little brother is really something. He just wants to treat you well, but he doesnt know that you dont like candied hawthorns.] Little Ah Yu slowly stopped crying. There were still tears at the corners of her eyes, but she looked surprised. Really? Seeing that she had indeed stopped crying, Meatball heaved a sigh of relief. [Yeah, ask him if you dont believe me.] Little Ah Yu immediately walked in front of Qin Huai and looked up with her teary face. She asked, Little Brother, did you give me the candied hawthorns because you like me? The unexpected question stunned Qin Huai. Do I like her? No, there was nothing he liked, and no one he liked. Hence, Qin Huai wanted to shake his head. However, just as she tilted her head slightly, she saw the little girls mouth pout and tears welled up in her eyes. It was as if as long as he said no, she would cry until the end of time. Qin Huai was forced to nod. Little Ah Yu smiled through her tears. She took the candied hawthorns and pretended to take a bite. Her face was puffed up and she pretended to chew and swallow. Then, she handed the candied hawthorns back. Under Qin Huais puzzled gaze, Little Ah Yu said very seriously, You like me and gave me a candied hawthorn. I like you too, so Ill give you a candied hawthorn too! This way, the big brother would know that she liked him, and she would not have to eat the sour candied hawthorns too. Wow, she was really a smart child! Little Ah Yu praised herself in her heart. Qin Huai looked at the candied fruit that had returned to his hand and was a little confused. Fortunately, Qin Huai wanted to give Little Ah Yu more than just candied hawthorns. There were also the flowers he had asked someone to dig out from the small garden before he left. The few peonies that he had given Little Ah Yu previously had grown new buds now which he had grown from their roots. He had ced them in two small basins before giving them to Little Ah Yu. Wow, flowers! Ah Yu likes it! Little Ah Yu was naturally happy to receive Huahua. She decided to like Little Brother a little more! Little Ah Yu pulled Wang Sngs hand. Fourth Brother, lets go pluck flowers. I want to pluck flowers for Little Brother too! ... In Little Ah Yus eyes, she would give flowers to whoever she liked. Wang Sng said, Let your Fifth Brother bring you there. Fourth Brother still has to deliver something and cant apany you now. Ill bring your flowers back first. You y here first. Be good. Wang Sng was a child of the second branch. Because his father was paralyzed, he always subconsciously worked more at home, thinking that he could do the same for his father. Alright. Little Ah Yu knew that everyone did things seriously while she picked flowers for fun, so she could not dy serious matters. At the side, Hu Erpang said, Ill take you there. I know where the most beautiful flowers are! Little Ah Yu was immediately happy. Alright, thank you, Brother Fatty! Wang Erpang grinned. Hehe, theres no need to thank me. Youre also my Little Sister Ah Yu! With such an obedient sister who called him brother every day, he would still go even if he had to pluck the stars and moon. Qin Huai watched helplessly as Little Ah Yu left with the brat called Hu Erpang. He did not even look at the candied hawthorn in his hand and threw it to the ground. A snot-nosed child had long been staring at the candied hawthorns. Seeing that Qin Huai had thrown it aside, he immediately ran over to pick it up and bit it. Sweet! His happy expression did notst long before he spat out, Sour. Its bad! ... He looked at Qin Huai indignantly. No wonder Blessing didnt like it. So it was bad. Then, he licked all the sugar juice off the candied hawthorn and threw away the remaining hawthorn. Qin Huai :... The coachman got someone to unload everything in the carriage and bring out the horses. Then, he asked the people from Hu Family Vige to carry the carriage up the cliff. Under the stimtion of the copper coins, they only used half an hour to carry the things up. Chi Jia was already speechless. He began to think about the new ns to use their money. Someone hade to Hu Family Vige, creating such a hugemotion which naturally rmed Vige Chief Hu. Vige Chief Hu saw arge pile of things at the vige entrance and said in surprise, This is? He subconsciously looked at the adult among the two-Chi Jia. Chi Jia nced at Qin Huai and said in resignation, Were here to stay in your vige. Stay? Vige Chief Hu frowned. Our vige just suffered a snow disaster and hasnt recovered yet. We dont have any extra houses for you to live in. If youre here to sightsee, why dont you go to Fengan Vige? I heard that that vige hasnt suffered a disaster, and the scenery is good. Chi Jia shook his head. Vige Chief, you might not know this, but were here to treat Young Masters illness. Our Young Master has been weak since he was young, and Sir said that he should take good care of himself. An expert said that your vige is a good ce to hide and gather qi, and suggested that wee here to stay temporarily. He said that its good for his condition. Seeing that Vige Chief Hu was not moved, Chi Jia secretly activated his True Qi. His eyes turned red and his voice was hoarse. Just treat it as a favor. We wont stay here for nothing. Illpensate you every day... Chi Jia recalled the coachmans method and deliberated. How about 10 copper coins for the amodation? Vige Chief Hu pped his hands and said, Money is not the issue here! Its mainly because the childs recovery is more important. Ill take a look and arrange a ce for you to stay. The vigers all looked at Qin Huai and hispanions warmly. Ten copper coins for a night. It was a big matter! They were thinking in their hearts that it would not be a problem to chase their men or sons to sleep in the pigpen just to make an empty room for the guests! Qin Huai looked at Chi Jia. Chi Jia understood and said, I heard that you have a Wang family here. I wonder if we can stay with them? Someone said faintly, Old man Wangs chicken coop is indeed still empty... Chapter 73 73 Neighbor Qin Huai wanted to be closer to Little Ah Yu, so he asked Chi Jia to negotiate with Vige Chief Hu so that he could live with the Wang Family. However, he did not know that in the entire Hu Family Vige, the Wang Family was the least capable of amodating guests in their house. They could barely allocate five rooms. Old man Wang and Old Madam Wang lived in one, and the other four sons and daughters-inw lived in the rest of the rooms. There were also wooden beds in their sons and daughters-inws rooms. They were for the grandsons. It was not even enough for seven grandsons. Thus, Wang Ling and Wang Qng had to live in Wang Chuanmans room. Before Little Ah Yu, the Wang Family did not have a granddaughter. Otherwise, they would have arranged additional rooms. Now, Little Ah Yu sometimes lived with Old Madam Wang and sometimes squeezed with Liu Shi and the others. When Old Madam Wang heard that the young master from the county city wanted to live in their house, she rejected him without thinking. No, our house cant take in more people. Theres just no space. Vige Chief Hu said, They wont live here for nothing. Isnt paying ten copper coins a day for amodation better than letting your son work in town? When he was not busy with farming, Wang Chuanfu would go to town to work, but he did not work every day. In order to save money, Wang Chuanfu would travel to and from town every day. He often set off before dawn and could only go home to sleepte at night. After a month, he had only saved one to two hundred copper coins. Old Madam Wangs attitude was very firm. Our house is not big enough. Let him find another ce. Not to mention now, their family had Ah Yu, who was hiding a secret. If she was exposed, Ah Yu would be in danger. Even in the past, she would not have agreed. There were already many people in the family, and with the addition of two strangers, she would be worried to death every day! Just assembling her family to eat, drink, and poop was enough to annoy her. He likes your Little Ah Yu, so he wants to live in your Wang Family. Isnt that good? Vige Chief Hu was a little puzzled. Hearing this, Old Madam Wang became even more unhappy. What are you talking about every day? How old is our Little Ah Yu? Youre ruining her reputation. What are you talking about, Dewangs wife! I didnt mean that. Shes just a child. The feelings between children are pure to begin with. Its not asplicated as you think. Moreover, that child is here to recuperate. Take it as doing a good deed. However, no matter what Vige Chief Hu said, Old Madam Wang did not agree. Vige Chief Hu had no choice but to tell Chi Jia to find another ce. Chi Jia did not expect to be rejected, so he deliberated and said, Is ten copper coins too little? I can still add more. Actually, Chi Jia felt that it should be enough to give one tael of silver a day. Compared to the best inn in the county city which only cost one tael of silver a day, what he had offered should be very attractive. Who asked that coachman to teach him a lesson? Vige Chief Hu shook his head and sighed. Its not about the money. You dont know this, but the Wang Family is famous for being stubborn. If they dont agree, even if the sky falls, they wont agree. Although Vige Chief Hu had only told Old Madam Wang, he knew that Old Madam Wangs words represented the entire Wang Family. Chi Jia could only give up. Then which family is closer to them? Vige Chief Hu felt that something was wrong. Why did it have to be next to Old man Wangs house? Seeing Vige Chief Hus puzzled gaze, Chi Jia hurriedly exined, Its like this. When our Young Master was in the county city, he yed with that little girl. At that time, he liked her, so he wants to be closer to her now. Only then did Vige Chief Hu remember that Ah Yu had been to the county city before. But since when did they y together? However, thinking that the other party had nothing to lie about, he threw this matter aside. The one closest to Old man Wangs house is Hu Sans family. Their second child works outside and doesnt return home all year round. He should have an empty room. Vige Chief Hu thought about it and felt that the Hu family was indeed not bad. Third Aunt Hu was an open-minded person and should be able to get along well with them. Just to be sure, Vige Chief Hu went to Hu Sans house to ask. Hu San immediately weed them and took the initiative to vacate the main house for the two of them to live in. Hu San even asked his family to go over and help move Qin Huais things over. As soon as Chi Jia walked into the Hu family, he was very shocked. Back then, even if they traveled quickly and camped in the open air, they had never lived in such a dpidated ce! The main house was sadly dpidated. One could tell at a nce that the wooden bed was casually pieced together. New wood was stacked with old wood. There were no footstools, bamboo curtains, or even a decent window! The mattress on the bed was no longer recognizable, and there was a rotten smell. The entire room was filled with all kinds of things. There were many misceneous things embedded in the cracks of the wall, including sickles! There was no stone on the ground either. It was made of pure mud. The ground was uneven and filled with holes. Some small pits were filled with something that was sticky. Chi Jia looked at Qin Huai, thinking that his young master definitely could not take it. When had he ever lived in such a ce? There was no emotion in Qin Huais eyes. He even had the illusion that the Young Master was a little happy now. When Little Ah Yu returned from picking flowers, she realized that her little brother had already moved to Third Aunt Hus house. Third Aunt Hus house was only a hundred steps away from Old man Wangs house. Usually, she could be heard shouting loudly. Little Ah Yu brought the flowers home and asked Old man Wang to help make a wreath. Then, she brought the wreath to Third Aunt Hus house. Qin Huai was sitting in the courtyard. Third Aunt Hus courtyard had a peach tree nted and its peach blossom was blooming nicely. ... Little Brother! Little Ah Yuy on the bamboo fence and waved at Qin Huai. Qin Huai nced at her and his frown subconsciously rxed, but he sat still. Third Aunt Hu happily opened the fence for her. Ah Yu, why are you here? Third Aunt, Im looking for Little Brother! Little Ah Yu said sweetly. You know him? Thats good. Come in and y with him. I think this child doesnt like to talk. Third Aunt Hu let her in and turned around to busy herself. Little Ah Yu jumped in front of Qin Huai like a rabbit. She handed the wreath to Qin Huai. Qin Huai originally did not want to take it, but when he saw the wreath on Little Ah Yus head, he took it. He was afraid that she would put it on his head too. Little Brother, whats your name? Little Ah Yu circled Qin Huai, revealing her two baby teeth. Qin Huai originally felt a tearing pain in his chest and wanted to cough violently, but when Little Ah Yu approached, the pain suddenly receded like the tide. ... It turned out that it was really not his imagination back when he was in the county city. His eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Little Ah Yu with a probing expression. Who are you? Qin Huai asked softly. Im Ah Yu! Little Ah Yu did not understand and blinked. Have you forgotten? Ive told you my name. You can also call me Blessing. Everyone likes to call me that too. Ah Yu, he knew. Lord Zhang had once asked him to help hide her background. An abandoned child who was also not liked survived. She should have a swamp-like personality, but why was her eyes so clear? Was this a trap they had set? They had gone through so much trouble for someone like him... who was about to die? [Kid, hes dying.] Meatballs voice suddenly sounded. Chapter 74 74 Like To y With Little Brother [His body is very weak, and theres poison in him.] Little Ah Yu did not know what poison was, so Meatball quickly exined to her. [Its just that your body will feel very ufortable and painful. Many bugs will bite you.] [Something that will make one bleed a lot and die in the end.] Little Ah Yu was shocked. Qin Huai saw the little girl looking at him and suddenly became like a wooden person. Did he scare her? However, in the next moment, the little girls warm hand suddenly covered his. She even put down her beloved little flower basket. Little Brother, are you in a lot of pain? Little Ah Yu leaned close to Qin Huai, as if she wanted to see where he was hurting. Qin Huai narrowed his eyes. How did she know that he was in pain? A four-year-old child who was deliberately raised like a two-year-old child to make people lower their guard... Qin Huai instantly thought very far ahead. He even thought that if he strangled this little girl to death now, what other moves would they make? The little girl was too weak. Her slender neck was like a tender bamboo shoot in early spring, as if it could be broken with a pinch. Meatball felt a dangerous aura, but before it could warn Ah Yu, the aura suddenly disappeared. [Huh? A mistake in judgment?] Meatball was confused. However, before Qin Huai could think of anything, Little Ah Yu had already held his hand up and blew at his palm. Ah Yu will blow on it for you and it wont hurt anymore! Actually, what Little Ah Yu was thinking was that since Little Brother had a very, very terrifying poison, she would give him some water to drink. After drinking the water, it would not hurt anymore. The elf said that the Myriad Spirit Water could treat many illnesses. However, the elf also said that she could not tell others about the water in the future. This was because Grandma and Mother already knew. If more adults found out, Grandma and Mother would be sad. If she shared too many secrets with too many people, it would not be a secret anymore. In that case, she would stop talking and just give the water to the little brother to drink. Meatball felt that Ah Yus thinking was very wrong. [Kid, you cant give your water to others so casually. Its very precious.] Little Ah Yu did not understand. Why not? I gave my Uncle and that bleeding uncle the water before. [Thats different. Theyre rted to your safety. Saving them will be good for you.] The hint Meatball received was that those two people were good for Ah Yu. After saving Zhang Zhan, their vige was spared from a disaster and food. They had saved another person, but they did not discover any benefits for the time being, but there would definitely be some. As for this strange little boy, Meatball did not receive any hints. It could not even see through his feelings towards Ah Yu. Perhaps because this person was about to die, his favorability was useless. The favorability system could not be bothered to test it. [Kid, look, you gave your water to your family because they treat you very well. Giving it to the vigers is also fine as they also treat you very well.] [Theres no benefit in giving your water to this person. He didnt give you anything, and he doesnt treat you well.] Little Brother is also very good to me! Little Ah Yu replied to Meatball in her heart. Her little hands held Qin Huais hand even tighter. Look, isnt he very nice? Qin Huai wanted to pull his hand back and stared at Little Ah Yu coldly. Let go. Little Ah Yu said in her heart, Elf, look, Little Brother doesnt talk to anyone but me! [...] It suspected that Ah Yus intelligence had been swallowed back. Little Ah Yu really felt happy. She could sense that her Big Brother did not hate her. The little brother rarely spoke, but he had already spoken to her. [You...] Meatball felt that it was a long story. Coincidentally, Chi Jia returned with a big tree as thick as a bowl on his shoulder. He shouted from afar, Young Master. Behind him, Hu San was also carrying a tree, but it was even thicker than his one. They were preparing to build a house between Old man Wangs house and Hu Sans house. The Hu familys house was too dpidated, and the living conditions were not good. Chi Jia used the power of silver to buy a piece ofnd in Hu Family Vige to build a homestead. They could build houses or live here, but the houses still belonged to the vige and they would only have the right to live here. Vige Chief Hu felt that this was not bad for their vige, so he agreed. Wang Chuanman carried firewood and passed by the Hu Family. When he saw the big tree that Chi Jia was carrying, he was extremely surprised. Are you building a house? Chuanman, you came at the right time. This brother might not be used to rough work and cant carry much. There are two more trees in the back of the mountain. Carry them back with me. ... Wang Chuanman said, Alright, Ill bring the firewood home first. They were going to be neighbors in the future, so it was fine to help. Wang Chuanman saw Little Ah Yu and asked her, Ah Yu, why are you here? Where are your brothers? Why isnt anyone with you? The adults at home were all busy, so they asked Wang Wng, Wang Ling, and Wang Qng to look after Little Ah Yu for a long time. This was how poor families raised their children. Teaching the eldest child to raise younger children. In the future, all the children would be taken care of by the older children. Wang Chuanman too was brought up by his eldest and second brothers. Fifth Brother is helping Ah Yu farm thend. Little Ah Yu counted with her fingers. Sixth Brother is helping Ah Yu pick fruits, and Seventh Brother is helping Ah Yu pick the field snails. Theyre all so busy! When Wang Chuanman heard this, he thought that they were indeed a little busy, but he did not know if they were busy for Ah Yu or if they were just ying around. When Chi Jia saw Qin Huai looking at him, he hurriedly said, Little Miss please y with our Young Master! ... He had followed Young Master since he was born. Others might not know, but he understood that although Young Master looked cold on the surface, he actually liked this little girl very much. Otherwise, they would not have spent so much effort to find this vige. He said that he wanted to beat his enemies at their own game and investigate what was different about the little girl. But it was all because he liked this cute little girl. Even a heartless person like him felt that this little vige girl was extremely cute. No matter how deep Young Masters thoughts were and how much he wanted to hide his thoughts, he was only six years old now. He would only turn seven in a few days. Perhaps he could barely hide it from the people on Madams side, but he could not hide it from him. Wang Chuanman waved his hand. Tsk, were just a group of bumpkins. How can the kid be worthy of being called Little Miss? You can just call her Ah Yu. He was still afraid that his daughter was too weak and could not be raised well. How could he dare to give her noble titles? What if his daughters fortune was used up too quickly just by calling her that! With that, Wang Chuanman asked, Ah Yu, do you like to y with this brother? Yes! Little Ah Yu said softly, Father, dont tell Fifth Brother and the others. Ah Yu likes them too! Theyll be unhappy if they find out that Im ying with Little Brother here. Wang Chuanman thought to himself, How could those naughty monkeys be unhappy? They might even want to y on their own too. Little Ah Yu stayed beside Qin Huai to y, and Wang Chuanman went to help move the wood. The others in the vige who were free also came to help. Because they were new, Chi Jia was too embarrassed to let them help for free. Every viger who came to work would be given 10 copper coins a day. With money, everyone worked even harder. Those who cut trees, those who looked for stones, and those who mixed mud. At noon the next day, the vigers who had returned from cutting trees in the mountain suddenly carried back a bloody person. Everyone quickly sent the person to Doctor Hu. Chi Jias heart skipped a beat as he asked, Is that someone from our vige? A viger replied casually, No, that person even said his name before he fainted. Its quite strange. Whats his name? Dont you think this name is strange? Beside her, Qin Huai was silently watching Little Ah Yu squat on the ground and y with the flowers on the ground. When he heard this, he was silent for a moment. Blood Rain Pavilion. It was an assassin organization under the Church of Sinister Wind. Chapter 75 75 Vicious Killer Blood Thirteen had never thought that his first mission would fail at the teeth of two wild boars instead of in the hands of the mission target. It all started a few days ago. At that time, he received a special mission. The other party asked him to kill a four-year-old girl. He did not know her name or what she looked like. He only knew that she was thrown into the deep mountains 300 kilometers away and was asked to follow this clue. From the mission point of departure to 300 kilometers away, he had already crossed the territory of the Great Chang Kingdom. After the closely connected mountain range, thend would belong to the Prosperous North Kingdom. Prosperous North Kingdom was mainly for hunting and had already submitted to Great Chang many years ago. The mountain range in the middle was still considered peaceful. That little girl is a little mysterious. I heard that a few experts went to assassinate her previously, but they all returned empty-handed. You have to be careful! Before leaving, the branch head reminded Blood Thirteen, Although the reward of 1,000 taels is generous, your life is more important. Remember to save your life at the critical moment! These words made Blood Thirteen feel that something was wrong. Could she be some demoness? She was only four years old and he heard that she did not have anyone protecting her. Was there a need to mobilize so many people? Their Blood Rain Pavilion was at least ranked 138th in the martial arts world! Blood Thirteen carefully studied the map and realized that all the way north, there was a Yongding County. If he cut through a small vige in this county city, he could walk faster. He thought about his peerless martial arts and felt that there was no problem at all, so he went happily. On the first day he entered the mountain range, he realized that the trees in the mountain were taller than he had imagined. Even though the sun was shining outside, the inside was gloomy and he could not tell the direction. He was lost. After wandering around for most of the day, he defeated three wolves, killed a bear, and scared away a tiger. In the end, he was injured by two wild boars. Im finished... When Blood Thirteen fell off the cliff because of the wild boar, he only muttered in his heart, My life is over! When he woke up, he looked into a pair of big round eyes. No, it was a pair of small, round eyes. The owner of the small eyes was dressed in a rose-red floral gown. There were flowers of the same color on her head, and she had two small hair buns tied up. Her face was red and she was a little thin, but she did not look insipid. She was clearly dressed like a vige girl, but because she was young, she looked a little simple and lively. It was a little girl. Uncle Dumpling, youre awake! Little Ah Yu blinked and skipped out the door with her short legs. She shouted at Hu Xiaotong, who was drying the herbs, Brother Xiaotong, Brother Xiaotong, Uncle Dumpling is awake! Blood Thirteen: ??? Uncle Dumpling, it cant be me, right? He was about to move when he realized that he was wrapped up in a ball. A young man in a smoky green turban rushed in and held his hand down. Dont move. All the bones in your body are broken. Whether you can recover or not will depend on the next few days, Hu Xiaotong said unhappily. I wrapped you with the only rags left in our family. If you dirty them again, I wont be able to change them for you. Blood Thirteen opened his mouth. I... He realized that he was extremely thirsty, and his throat was especially hoarse. It did not feel like him at all. Little Ah Yu had heard yesterday that a person had been injured by a wild boar in the vige. Everyone went to take a look. However, at that time, her family did not allow her to go. They felt that it was too bloody and were afraid that she would have nightmares at night. The next day, Wang Wng and the others could not sit still anymore and secretly pulled Little Ah Yu over to take a look. She only saw that he was already wrapped up tightly. Isnt this exactly the same as grandmas dumplings? Little Ah Yu remembered the words that Wang Wng had blurted out, so she called him Uncle Dumpling. Uncle Dumpling, are you in pain? It must be very painful. When I fell to the ground, my butt hurt. Little Ah Yu craned her neck and looked at Blood Thirteen with a pained expression. [Kid, dont give him any water!] Meatball was really afraid of her. This brat seemed to be born unable to keep things. If she had anything, she wanted to give it to others. If she had been 15 or 16 years old when it came, she would not have been so generous. She was still a child after all. But... Uncle Dumpling is in so much pain. Little Ah Yu poked her fingers. [You might as well give it to that little brother of yours!] Meatball said angrily. [At least he made a wreath for you yesterday.] Qin Huai originally did not want to make it, and he had never done so before. However, Little Ah Yu wanted toe and watch the show. In order to coax her, Qin Huai picked up the wreath on the ground and silently fixed it up. However, his skills were reallycking so Little Ah Yu took it back and yed with it for a while before it fell apart. At this moment, Hu Xiaotong had already brought in a bowl of medicine that had been brewed long ago. When Little Ah Yu smelled it, she immediately covered her nose. Brother Tong, what is this? It stinks! Little Ah Yu frowned. Her nose was too sharp. The smell of the medicinal herbs was too stimting for her. This is medicine. Hes injured and has to drink the medicine. Otherwise, he wont recover. Hu Xiaotong brought the medicine over. Seeing Blood Thirteen looking at him, Hu Xiaotong said, We didnt take anything from you. You can pay for the medicine when you recover. Also, my father said that your injuries are serious. When youre slightly better, you should go to the county city to take a look. Our family might not be able to treat you. Blood Thirteen felt strange. He felt that it was quite strange to see these two people. A little girl was nagging at him, and a young man came to help her with the medicine. They had never met before. ... Treating illnesses required a lot of money, right? He only had 100 taels in his pocket. He did not know if it was enough. Sigh, he had to recover quickly. After he recovered a little, he would kill that little girl. That would be a thousand taels. Blood Thirteen opened his mouth with difficulty and drank a bowl of bitter medicine from Hu Xiaotongs hand. That was really a bitter and disgusting medicine. Just as he felt ufortable, his mouth was suddenly stuffed with something. Blood Thirteen was shocked and wanted to vomit in fear. In the end, he realized that there was a sour and sweet juice flowing out on the tip of his tongue. Little Ah Yus eyes were like beautiful crescents as she smiled, revealing her white teeth. She said in a soft voice, Uncle Dumpling, this fruit is delicious! Dont be unhappy after eating it! With that, she stretched out another finger and tapped Blood Thirteens frown. Dont frown. Mother said that if you frown often, youll be an old man! ... Blood Thirteen was stunned and did not react. As for Little Ah Yu, she had already skipped out. There were only two fruits left in her bag. She could not share them with Uncle Dumpling anymore, so she had to run away quickly, lest she could not help but share them again. These fruits were picked by Uncle Chi Jia from a tree. No one else could pick them! Just as Little Ah Yu ran out of Doctor Hus courtyard, she saw Qin Huai standing under a locust tree in the distance with his hands behind his back. The locust tree had already pulled out its sprouts. A few butterflies came out of nowhere and flew around Qin Huai, making him look more childish. Little Brother, are you here to y with Ah Yu? Qin Huai looked at her and seemed to be deep in thought. Just then, another little butterfly flew over. Chapter 76 76 I Swear Qin Huai watched as Little Ah Yu ran to his side. He frowned and turned to the side. Little Ah Yu was about to pounce on Qin Huai when she was caught off guard and fell to the ground. Little Ah Yu was stunned. When she turned to look at Qin Huai, her eyes were filled with disbelief. Little Brother? [This is a brat! Kid, dont like him anymore!] Meatball was about to die of anger. How could he let its treasure fall to the ground? How painful! It didnt matter if she wore thick clothes! Qin Huai stood still, but his fingers behind his back trembled. He had already made an exception yesterday and made a wreath for her. He could not let her get close to him today. The more innocent she acted, the more likely it was a trap. Even in hisst moments, he hoped that he could remain clear headed. Little Brother, you didnt do it on purpose, right? Little Ah Yus eyes were filled with tears, but she was smiling. However, her smile was too big and the tears in her eyes fell. She quickly wiped them away andy on the ground without getting up. She only twisted her neck and looked at Qin Huai stubbornly. Qin Huai turned his face away, not wanting to answer her. I understand... A very disappointed voice sounded. Qin Huai thought to himself, Is it very painful? He should have caught her. After all, she was a little girl. It was not her fault that she had been used. With that thought, he turned his gaze over and wanted to pull Little Ah Yu up, but he saw that the little person was already walking away slowly. She walked so slowly that Qin Huai only needed to run two steps quickly to catch up to her. But he did not move. She must be pretending to be pitiful. Young Master. Chi Jia ran over, panting. Qin Huai instantly retracted all his expressions and deliberately regained his expressionless face. Chi Jia looked at the deliberately stern expression on the young masters young face and inexplicably felt that he seemed a little different today. Speak. Qin Huai raised his chin. That assassin from the Blood Rain Pavilion has broken bones all over his body, and his words are not smooth. I cant find out more. However, he has a yellow-grade killing order. He must be chasing someone, but he hasnt seeded yet. The rules of the various sects in the martial world were different, but assassin organizations basically had a set ofmon rules, such as the Heaven, Earth, Mystic, and Yellow Level Hunting Orders. The worst was the yellow level. This meant that the mission was rtively simple, and the target was rtively weak. Therefore, I guess that he probably entered this ce by mistake and is not here for us. Chi Jia felt that this was already the most remote ce. Moreover, Chi Bing had already dealt with the various tails previously. When they came, they also asked a portion of the people to leave fake news along the way. They probably could not catch up. Qin Huai nodded, indicating that he understood. After reporting, Chi Jia continued to work. He still had to go back to building the house. Yesterday, Young Master stayed at Hu Sans house. When he woke up in the morning, his entire body itched. In the end, he realized that he had fleas on his body. It was not easy for Young Master to take a bath and clean his body. He also burnt some incense to get rid of the fleas. But he did all that only to hear that Ah Yu had run to the doctors house to see a bloody person. Although Young Master did not say it, Chi Jia knew that he definitely wanted to see the little girl. He was afraid that she would be frightened. I just saw Ah Yu running towards the river... Thinking of Little Ah Yu, Chi Jia reminded silently. Qin Huai pursed his lips and pretended not to hear anything, only walking towards Hu Sans house. Young Master, your birthday is in a few days. In the past, Madam would send you a set of clothes. This year- Chi Jia thought of this and said, Should we tell Madam our location so that Madams people can send the birthday gift over? Qin Huai looked at Chi Jia, his ck eyes as deep as a spring. Chi Jia knew that this meant that he did not agree. Young Master, I shall take my leave first! He still had to chop wood! The vige was very safe, and the only killer was almost crippled so there was no need to worry at all. Qin Huai did not continue to stroll around the vige. In the end, he returned to Hu Sans house. Around him were noisy people who were busy building a new house for him. Qin Huai took out a book from his luggage and sat in the courtyard, reading it under the noise. It was as if nothing around him could enter his eyes or ears. When Third Aunt Hu passed by and saw this, she could not help but say to her eldest daughter-inw beside her, Look at this child. Hes so young, but he can already remain focused amidst the chaos . In my opinion, we really cant find such a quiet child in our Hu Family Vige. If our child is even half as good as him, Ill have to burn incense to thank the Gods! The children in the vige were all like naughty monkeys. They only had the interest to raise the roof. How could they have such a calmposure? ... Even that man calls him Young Master. This means that his family background must be good. No matter what, he has a father whos andlord. The rules were probably set for him since elementary school. Of course we cantpare our kids to him. The eldest daughter-inws eyes were filled with envy. We are not in the position to be envious. Third Aunt rolled her eyes at her. What? Do you think our Hu family is poor? If you think so, dont marry into our family! The eldest daughter-inw: ??? Wasnt I just following your lead? Unlucky thing, I shouldnt have talked to you. Get lost and go to work. Dont you see how much work there is! Third Aunt Hu pushed her eldest daughter-inw out and left angrily. On the way, she met Hu San and pinched his arm. They were all a bunch of heartless people! Hu San almost shouted out loud. In the end, he held it in. When he asked Third Aunt what was wrong, she did not say anything. Why is she acting up again? Hu San gritted his teeth in pain and cursed. They did not notice that the pages in Qin Huais hand had not been flipped. After Little Ah Yu got up, she went straight to the river to look for Wang Wng and the others. ... After Wang Wng and the others finished visiting the unlucky Blood Thirteen, they ran to the river to catch fish. She had stopped crying after getting up, but she was still unhappy. When she encountered others greeting her on the way, she replied listlessly. Finally, they arrived at the river. A group of boys was there, and a few girls were washing clothes by the river. When someone saw her, they hurriedly shouted at Wang Wng, Wng, isnt that your sister? When Wang Wng saw Little Ah Yu, he waved at her from afar. As he waved, he threw the m shell he had picked up to the shore. Ah Yu, Fifth Brother is here. Come over quickly! When Little Ah Yu heard Wang Wngs voice, she walked towards him step by step. When she was about to reach him, she looked down at her bag. She realized that the fruits inside were all broken. They had been crushed when she fell just now. Little Ah Yu took out the broken fruit. Her hand was dripping with fruit juice. She could no longer hold it in and started crying. Wuwuwu... Brother... Wuwuwu... Wang Wng and the others were frightened. They thought that something had happened to Little Ah Yu. All of them went ashore and did not even have time to put on their shoes. Ah Yu, whats wrong? Whats wrong? Ah Yu, tell Big Brother, whats wrong? Who bullied you? Big Brother will beat him up! Little Ah Yuy in Wang Wngs arms and cried for a long time. Meatball did not coax her this time and only let her vent. Finally, she was done crying. She sobbed and wiped her tears with her small hands while clenching her small fists. Ah Yu... dont like... Little Big Brother anymore! So the elf was right. Little Brother did not like her. Then she shouldnt like him either. She should not give him anymore water to drink. Hmph! Chapter 77 77 Going to Grandmas Home After Little Ah Yu cried, she felt much better. Wang Wng and the others asked clearly. It turned out that it was the new kid who made Ah Yu cry. They all shouted that they wanted to beat him up to vent her anger. Ah Yu shook her head. You cant hit him. Little Brother didnt hit me, so dont hit Little Brother. He just didnt like her. Little Ah Yu knew that not everyone in this world would like everyone. Although she really liked everyone. Wang Wng scratched his head. Then Fifth Brother will catch more fish for you. Lets roast fish and ignore him! Wang Ling and Wang Qng even caught a lot of wontons for Little Ah Yu. There was a small tadpole in the bamboo tube. Little Ah Yu looked at the dark tadpole and was stunned. Wow, a ck little fish. Little Ah Yu was pleasantly surprised. Wang Wng corrected, Its a tadpole. Itll be a frog when it grows up. It eats bugs. Hu Xiaotong was also fishing. Not only that, he also knew how to fish out the snails in the paddy field. The snails were good Chinese medicine materials. Doctor Hu would also purchase snails from the vigers all year round. When everyone caught any, they would send it to him. Most of them did not ept money. When Doctor Hu treated patients, he would also exempt them from some medicine fees. Little Ah Yus eyes lit up. When Wang Wng and the others were not paying attention, she held the spatial pocket several times. Elf, I want to raise tadpoles! It knew it. The spiritual water turned into a small ditch. After flowing through the Myriad Spirit Soil, the two sides nourished each other, and the Myriad Spirit Water there became better. However, this Myriad Spirit Water could not be drunk. It could only be irrigated and could only be drunk from the stone bowl. She resigned herself to fate and led the tadpoles into the canal. It was better not to see it. When she grew up and understood the value of the spatial pocket, she would despise these things. Little Ah Yu was ying happily when Liu Shi came looking for her. She saw Little Ah Yu rolling up her sleeves and holding up her pants as she stepped around the waterhole by the river. She said helplessly, Ah Yu, didnt we agreest night that we would go to Grandmas house today? Why did you turn into a little dirty cat? Only then did Little Ah Yu remember that before she went to bed, her mother had said that she woulde over. However, her Fifth Brother had pulled her to look at Uncle Dumpling early in the morning. Later on, her heart was broken by the little brother, and she forgot about her mother. Fourth Aunt, Im sorry. I forgot to remind Ah Yu. Wang Wng quickly admitted his mistake. His mother had also returned to her family today, but she did not bring them along. Therefore, no one restrained them, so they could keep ying by the river. Mother, Ah Yu knows her mistake... Little Ah Yu followed Wang Wng and apologized quickly. Liu Shi: Lets go back and change first. Lets go to Grandmas house. Under the cliff at the entrance of Hu Family Vige, there was a river after walking for another half an hour. Strictly speaking, the river the children were ying with was only a small stream about ten feet wide. The river water was not deep and only reached the waist of an adult. Children liked to y here. Through the undercurrents in the mountain, they gathered together and finally formed a waterfall by the cliff, entering the main river. Liu Shi cleaned up Little Ah Yu with the water by the river before leading her back home to change her clothes. Little Ah Yu also had a new set of clothes. It was the cloth that Old Madam Wang had distributed. She had gone to the county city to buy it previously. Most of the cloth Zhang Zhan gave was made for the men, while the cloth bought by Old Madam Wang was distributed to the women. The remaining cloth and the ones given by Old Madam Wang were just enough to make clothes for the wives and grandchildren at home. She said to them, You know the situation at home. If you want more, I cant take it out. You can do whatever you want with the cloth that was distributed to you. Whether you want to use them to make your own clothes, leave them for your child, or bring them to your family, I wont ask. But you have to consider it carefully. Who knows when the next time we get materials again will be? The women all had their own thoughts, but Old Madam Wang did not care. Liu Shi originally wanted to leave all the cloth for Little Ah Yu as the adult cloth could make two more sets of clothes. Later on, she thought that since she had to bring her daughter to visit her family, these fabrics might be of use. Therefore, she stuffed all the fabrics into the bag. Even the 10 catties of food, 500 grams of meat, and 500 grams of pig intestines that Old Madam Wang had distributed were ced in the basket. Liu Shis family was in the vige at the foot of the mountain in Zhongyu Town. It was about 30 miles away from Hu Family Vige and the territory was rtively open. Wang Chuanman thought about how they would go over in the morning and walk for four hours. They would be able to miss Elder Yues familys lunch and return in the afternoon. This year, every familys life was not good. Sensible people would not stay to eat at other peoples houses. Little Ah Yu changed into new clothes and sat on Wang Chuanmans neck. Her face was like a flower as she smiled brightly. Before leaving the vige, many people asked her where she was heading to. Little Ah Yu replied crisply, Ah Yu is going to Grandmas house! Mother had said that Grandma was Mothers mother. Although Ah Yu had never seen her before, she felt that Grandma must be like Mother, warm! When they set off, they passed by the door of Hu Sans house. Third Aunt Hu saw them and asked. Little Ah Yu was still smiling as she replied. ... When she saw Qin Huai sitting in the courtyard, she subconsciously wanted to call him Little Brother. Thinking that he did not like her, Little Ah Yu snorted again and turned her head to the side. She was not going to call him Little Brother anymore. Her love for Little Brother was like the fruits in the bag. It was squashed! Thinking of the fruits, Little Ah Yu felt very, very sad. Meatball took the opportunity to teach her a lesson. [Kid, dont pounce on others casually in the future. If they dont catch you, youll fall and break the things in your bag.] Little Ah Yu thought about it. Thats right. If someone acted like Little Brother again, her little bag would be so sad! Moreover, her hand would hurt. Her stomach also would hurt. When Qin Huai passed by Little Ah Yu, he tightened his grip on the few candies in his hand. Thinking that Little Ah Yu was calling him, he looked at her reluctantly. There was candy in his luggage. He had bought it from the stall selling candied fruits beforeing here. He did not like candy at first. When he saw the candy, he suddenly thought of the little girl who was smiling happily and subconsciously bought it. ... She probably doesnt know anything. I must have misunderstood her. Qin Huai lowered his eyes and thought, As long as she calls me, I wont suspect her anymore. However, Qin Huai waited for a long time. When the little girl finished greeting everyone and shouted this and that, even Chi Jia received a sweet Uncle Chi Jia, but she did not call him. Qin Huai clenched his fists. Young Master? When he passed by and saw Qin Huai hanging his head, he hurriedly called out to him, Are you feeling unwell? Thinking that Young Master might be interested, Chi Jia added, By the way, the little girl from the Wang Family said that shes going to her Grandmas house. Shes already out of the vige! Qin Huai looked up at Chi Jia but said nothing. He merely pursed his lips and stood up to leave. Chi Jia blinked and muttered, Why do I feel that Young Masters gaze is not right? He was like a fox that had been wronged. Lets go to Grandmas house! On the main road outside the vige, Wang Chuanman carried a basket on his back and Ah Yu on his shoulder. However, he ran very quickly as if he did not know how tired he was. Grandmas house, Grandmas house! Little Ah Yu alsoughed out loud. She grabbed Wang Chuanmans hair andughed like ark. Liu Shi slowly followed behind. A smile shed across her eyes, but she was also a little worried. Could they really hide it from her family? Chapter 78 78 Meeting Grandpa Compared to Hu Family Vige in Nanhe Town, the vige in Zhongyu Town was clearly better off. Their terrain was rtively t, and the surrounding mountains were quite far away. It was one of the few viges that were not affected by the snow disaster. However, each family only had enough food to fill their stomachs. It would be impossible for them to be any richer than Hu Family Vige. At the entrance of the vige was Liu Shis family. The courtyard made of red bricks looked a little dpidated because it had not been repaired for a long time. The roof was half covered with tile and half with straw. On the far left of the courtyard was a small house. From time to time, coughing could be heard. A woman in her thirties walked in with a bowl of medicine. Liu Shis mother, Qin Shi, was lying inside. She was only 48 years old this year. But because of her illness, she looked like an old woman in her sixties. Mother, its time to take your medicine. The eldest daughter-inw, Madam Yang, woke Qin Shi up softly. When Qin Shi saw the medicine, she sighed. Didnt I tell you not to go and get more medicine? Why waste that money? Mother, what are you saying? The doctor said that your illness can be treated. Youll be fine in a few months. How can our family have so much money? A few months? Im afraid that if we continue this way for a few more days, our family will be bankrupt because of me. Dont worry about me. Ill just it endure for two more days and Ill be fine. With that, she coughed heavily a few more times. Madam Yang was still very respectful to her mother-inw. She coaxed her in a low voice and only took the bowl away when Qin Shi finished the medicine. However, just as she reached the door, she heard Qin Shi ask, Is your younger sister not back yet? No. Shespletely ming me! When Qin Shi heard this, she could not help but cry again. She cried twice and wiped her tears dry. She braced herself and asked, Has Da Shi gone to Hu Family Vige to take a look? Hows their vige? Previously, they had heard that several viges had been destroyed by the snow. They did not know what it was like in Hu Family Vige. The Hu Family Vige was surrounded by mountains on three sides. It was extremely easy to encounter an avnche. However, they were also busy and did not have the time to go and take a look. Qin Shi missed her youngest daughter who had married into Hu Family Vige and urged her family to take a look from time to time. No one was willing to go, so they just coaxed her on the surface. After all, they couldnt go empty-handed, but there was nothing left at home. Look, look, look! Whats there to look at? She wanted to marry into such a poor vige herself. Just take it that shes dead! Old Liu had just returned home when he heard his wifes words. He immediately frowned and walked into the house to scold her loudly. Madam Yang was most afraid of this loud-mouthed father-inw. After greeting him, she quickly slipped away. Qin Shi said in a low voice, Waner only agreed to that marriage for our family back then. Now that its been three years, why are you still clinging to that matter? Shes really filial. Ive been criticized for three years and people even said that I sold my daughter for glory. Pfft! How much glory is ten catties of food? Speaking of this, Old Liu was angry. Three years ago, their family was in trouble and hed fallen seriously ill. No one in the family could fill his role as the main provider. As soon as the matchmaker said that a family was willing to pay 10 catties of food, his younger daughter immediately married over with tears in her eyes. When he felt better, he went and asked around about the family shed married into. Good lord, what kind of good family was that? It was in the poorest vige in the entire Nanhe Town! And the Wang family was the poorest family in the entire vige! Not only that, everyone said that the Wang family had many sons and the men would often beat their wives. The mother-inw was also very fierce and was rumored to have tortured several daughters-inw to death. How could his daughter be doing well after marrying into such a family? Putting that aside, when she returned two years ago, she looked thin and weak. But that could be overlooked too. The main thing was that she only stammered when they asked if she had given birth. Qin Shi thought that her daughter had suffered a huge grievance and was afraid that she would be embarrassed to return home. When Liu Shi secretly asked her to borrow money, she took the initiative to give out half of the familys savings. That was an entire tael of silver! Thinking of this, Old Liu felt a pain in his chest. After borrowing the money, she never came back again. Even an ingrate, would know how toe back to take a look once in a while! Old Liu spat on the ground and stared at Qin Shi with a fierce voice. If you continue to talk about that jinx, Ill throw you into the pond to save trouble! Tears rolled down Qin Shis face again. Thats your daughter. How can you say that about her... As she spoke, she clutched her chest and coughed again. I have three daughters. Do Ick daughters? Let me tell you the truth. Their Hu Family Vige has been buried in the snow and all of them are dead! My money cant be returned either. F*ck! Old Liu was furious. He kicked over the junk at the door, and the sound of things falling could be heard. When Qin Shi heard that the entire vige was buried and they were all dead, her pupils widened. However, the furious husband in front of her made her not dare to ask further. When Old Liu walked out of the hut, he saw a brat from the vigeying at their door. What are you looking at?! Get lost! Old Liu shouted. The little kid sniffed and shrank his neck. Second Master Liu, you have a guest! With that, he ran away. F*ck, that was so scary! He would nevere to Second Master Lius house again. He was even scarier than the angry old donkey at the vige entrance! Old Liu cursed, Our family is so poor. Why are there guests! However, he still stretched his neck towards the door and saw a few people walking towards him from afar. A few children surrounded them, and he could not see who it was. Old Liu moved his foot back from the door and shouted, Liu Da Shi, get out here. Wheres my tea?! Although he said the word tea, it was just a few stalks of mint growing outside the house. They simply plucked the leaves and boiled them. Drinking it in winter was like drinking a mouthful of wind. Liu Dashi was still tidying up the pigpen when he heard this shout, and he hurriedly ran out. ... Madam Yang hurriedly pushed him back. Go and keep yourself busy. Ill go boil the water. Your father-inw is unhappy now, so dont go up to him. The two daughters-inw at home had already figured out their father-inws temper. He was a firecracker that could go off at any time. He would blow up at his wife, son, and daughter, but he would never lose his temper with his daughters-inw. Madam Yang had just boiled the water when she heard amotion outside. Second Master Liu! You have a guest! Theres a good-looking little girl! Goudan, Gousheng, Goutou,e out quickly. You have guests! After a while, many children gathered at Old Lius house. Little Ah Yu had alreadye down and walked by herself. As she walked, she became tired and was carried by Liu Shi. She had already slept several times before she reached her grandmothers house. Because it was too noisy, she was woken up. ... Old Liu had long seen from afar that his unfilial daughter had returned. He wandered around the house a few times until they finally reached the door. He shouted, You still know how toe back?! The surrounding children who were watching themotion immediately dispersed when they heard this. Only a little girl who was rubbing her eyes was left. Her eyes were sleepy and watery. The little girl was put down from Liu Shis arms. She was so small that she was only as tall as Wang Chuanmans calf. She walked closer to Old Liu step by step, not afraid of him at all. Instead, she raised her little face and looked at him curiously. Grandpa, are you Mothers father? Little Ah Yu blinked and patted her chest with her little hand. She said what she had practiced many times in her heart. Grandpa, hello. Im Mothers Ah Yu! Chapter 79 79 Brothers and Sisters Old Liu stared at Little Ah Yu, his eyes as sharp as an eagles. Little Ah Yu was not afraid at all. She could feel that this grandfather looked fierce, but he was not scary at all. Liu Shi was also very nervous. She stood at the door and did not dare to make a sound. Wang Chuanman did not dare to speak. This was the second time he had seen his father-inw. The first time was when he married Liu Shi. At that time, Old Liu was lying on the bed with an expression as if he wanted to eat him up. Moreover, Wang Chuanman felt that this old man gave him a simr feeling as his mother. When he stood in front of the other party, he did not dare to speak much. Is this your daughter? Old Liu finally spoke. Liu Shis heart skipped a beat. Her father had realized that something was wrong? How could she answer him to smooth over this matter- Without waiting for Liu Shi to speak, Old Liu shifted his gaze to Wang Chuanman, his eyes filled with disdain. With your looks, how could you give birth to such a beautiful daughter? You must have burned a lot of incense in your previous life, right? Wang Chuanman: ... Wait, Im not bad-looking either, right? Everyone from the viges around us said that Im a handsome kid! Facing his father-inws forcing gaze, Wang Chuanman could only chuckle and did not dare to retort. Little sister, youre back? Aiya, why are you standing at the door? Come in quickly. The hot water is ready! At the critical moment, Liu Dashi appeared and pulled Wang Chuanmans arm without any exnation. He even turned around to call out to Liu Shi. Liu Shi and Wang Chuanman hurriedly followed in. Ah Yu saw her grandfather standing alone. After thinking for a moment, she stuffed her little hand into his palm. Old Lius palm was especially rough, like sandpaper. When Little Ah Yu stuffed it into his hand, her palm trembled. What are you doing?! Old Liu frowned and subconsciously wanted to shout. But when he saw such a little child, he was afraid that he would shout at her too hard and send her flying. The shout came out a few tones lower. Grandpa, your house is so far away. Ah Yu picked flowers and wanted to give them to Grandpa and Grandma, but its too far. The flowers are all gone. Actually, Little Ah Yu had identally dropped it when she was asleep. Of course, Wang Chuanman and the other two were not in the mood to pick it up for her. Old Liu snorted. Who needs it? He held Little Ah Yus hand and slowly walked into the main room. Liu Dashi had already weed them to sit down. As soon as Old Liu entered, Wang Chuanman, who had just sat down, immediately stood up and called out a little cautiously, Father. Liu Shi also called out to him. Little Ah Yu hurriedly ran towards Liu Shi and snuggled up to her. You still know that Im your father? I thought that after you got married, you even changed your surname. The new year has already passed, and youre only here now. Is the road home paved withva? Even in front of Wang Chuanman, Old Liu did not intend to give Liu Shi face. Liu Shis eyes turned red when she heard the word home. Its all my fault for noting to see Father and Mother earlier. Liu Shi lowered her head and wiped her tears, not daring to say anything. Liu Dashi had already asked the kid at home to go out and call Liu Ershi back. Soon, many people gathered in the central room. There was the two brothers of the Liu family, two daughters-inw, three grandsons, and two granddaughters. The adults subconsciously looked at the basket, but the children looked at the new girl. Liu Shi took out the things one by one. Before the new year, the vige suffered a snow disaster. The roads were all covered in snow and everyone was trapped in the vige and couldnte out. After the new year, we were busy nting seeds and didnt have the time to visit. Father, please dont me us. This is what my mother-inw asked me to bring back. The cloth is to make clothes for you, Father. Theres not much food here, so the meat is to nourish your bodies... When she took out the meat, everyones eyes widened. They did not even get to eat meat during the new year! They had already eaten all the food in the house. Half of the money was exchanged for food and the other half was used for Qin Shis treatment. They really did not have much money to buy meat. Do weck these things? Take it back! Old Liu ignored the disappointed expressions of the others and said coldly, Do you think our Liu family cant evenpare to your Old Wang family? After a while, Wang Chuanman had roughly figured out Old Lius mentality. At this moment, he was no longer so terrified, but he still smiled apologetically and said, Father, youre treating us like outsiders. This is our filial piety to you. We should havee at the beginning of the year, but we really couldnt leave. My wife kept nagging at home saying that she wanted toe back. However, at that time, her body had yet to recover. I really didnt dare to take the risk. When Old Liu heard this, he frowned deeply and looked at Liu Shi. Whats wrong with you again? Liu Shi recalled that before the new year, she had a miscarriage and could not protect the child in her stomach. If not for Wang Chuanman mentioning this, she would have forgotten about it. During this period of time, her mind was focused on Ah Yu. Coupled with the fact that her body was recovering very well, she never thought about that matter again. She was afraid that if she thought too much, she would run into a dead end. Wang Chuanman told him about Liu Shis miscarriage. Bastard! Is this how you take care of my daughter?! Old Liu pped the table with a loud bang. Without thinking, Wang Chuanman knelt in front of Old Liu with red eyes. Father, I didnt take good care of her. Hit me! No, dont hit Father! Little Ah Yu hugged Wang Chuanmans head and looked at Old Liu. Grandpa, hit me. Im not afraid of pain. Old Liu did not hit anyone in the end, but after this incident, the few of them had something to talk about. Old Liu grabbed Wang Chuanman and scolded him. Wang Chuanman nodded his head and did not retort. Wang Chuanman took the opportunity to tell him about Little Ah Yu. He only said that the child was too weak and he was afraid that he could not take care of her, so he did not tell him. This year, she looked better, so he brought her over to see her grandparents. ... Old Liu snorted. Of course you say it nicely. Who knows what tricks you have up your sleeve? He believed these words. Such things were naturallymon in farmers families. Children were not easy to raise, and many died before the age of seven. Wheres Mother? Liu Shi took the opportunity to ask Madam Yang. Mother hasnt been in good health recently and is recuperating in the house. Ill bring you over. Madam Yang brought Liu Shi to visit Qin Shi, who was lying on the hospital bed. Afraid that she would pass the illness to the child, Madam Yang pulled her daughter, Xing Hua, over. The few of you, bring your sister out to y. Xing Hua was 10 years old this year and had long discovered this cute little cousin. She immediately nodded. Mom, dont worry. Well take good care of Sister. Little Ah Yu was worried. She held Liu Shis hand and instructed, Mother, if Grandpa hits you, tell Ah Yu. Ah Yu will help you block it! She had already realized that as long as she stood in front of the adults, the adults would not be beaten up. Therefore, she had to help block them in the future to prevent her father and mother from being beaten up. Liu Shi patted her head. Alright, thank you, Ah Yu. Among the few grandsons of the Liu family, the oldest, Goudan, was already 14 years old, but he was still at a yful age. ... Everyone introduced themselves to Little Ah Yu and asked for her name. Little Ah Yu did not remember the name the Wang Family had given her. She only knew that her name was Ah Yu. Sister Ah Yu has a nice name! Goudan said firmly. They had never heard of jade before. They didnt know what it was, but they knew about dogs. In any case, jade was definitely better than dogs! The other siblings asked, Big Brother, what are we bringing our sisters to y? Goudan looked at his beautiful little cousin, his eyes rolling. Bring her around. Didnt Mang Zi say that his sister is the best-looking? Now that we have a better-looking sister, lets show them! Everyone thought of Mang Zis sister and looked at Little Ah Yu. They felt that it made sense. However, just as they were halfway there, they were stopped by Little Ah Yu. [Kid, someone fell into the well. Go and get the adults help!] When they ran past a well, Meatball suddenly spoke. Little Ah Yu was being carried by Goudan. When she heard Meatballs words, she hurriedly tugged his ears. Big Brother Goudan, Big Brother Goudan, go over there. Little Ah Yu pointed at the well. Someone fell down. Chapter 80 80 Someone Fell into the Water There were two wells in the vige. One was at the east of the vige, and the other was in the middle of the vige. The one at the east of the vige was not far from Old Lius house. Goudan did not stop. Sister Ah Yu, are you mistaken? That well is very high. How could anyone fall down? [I saw it.] Meatballs perception range was about half a mile, but if there were some restrictions. It was very difficult for it to sense anything. If it had to sense those blocked ces, Meatball would have to consume even more energy. It did not want to waste it. Its usual state was enough for it to take care of the little cub. The well was only 40 to 50 steps away from them, and Meatball happened to sense it. [Kid, go over quickly. Humans are very fragile. If they fall into the water, theyll die soon.] Seeing that Big Brother Goudan did not listen to her, Little Ah Yu struggled to get down. Goudan was afraid of her falling, so he could only carry her to the well. Sister Ah Yu, when you go back, dont say that I brought you to the well to y. Otherwise, Ill be beaten to death by Grandpa! Previously, there were also children in their vige who fell in and unfortunately drowned. From then on, the adults in the vige did not allow the children to y by the well, and they even raised the well. Beside him, Xing Hua said, Lets just watch from afar. Dont get too close. She was a little afraid because some of her friends had fallen down and died there. The adults also liked to scare them with ghost stories about the well. What if a Water Ghost jumped out and captured them? Big Brother Goudan, hurry, hurry! Little Ah Yu was anxious. It was so ufortable to fall into the water. She could not breathe, could not speak, could not even shout for her mother. She only felt light and could not hold on to anything. [Kid...] Meatballs heart ached a little. Although the kid no longer had any memories of the past, she still had certain relevant impressions from time to time. Before the spatial pocket waspletely activated, the kid had been pushed into the pool. If not for someone passing by and seeing it, she would have died. It was also at that time that she stopped growing and became prone to illness. The only thing was that she did not remember it anymore. After 40 to 50 steps, Goudan finally arrived. The well was even taller than Ah Yu and there was a huge rock on it. But now, the huge rock has been moved away. Goudan nimbly jumped up and leaned over the well to look in. Ahhh, theres really someone inside!!! Gou Sheng eximed when he saw the person in the well. Theres really someone?! What should we do? The well is too deep. We dont dare to go down. The children were anxious and did not know what to do. [Let the adults do it.] Little Ah Yu was actually the calmest. She immediately said, Big Brother Goudan, we need to call the adults over. She even slid down from behind Goudan and grabbed Sister Xing Hua, who wanted to save the person. She hugged her with her small hands. Sister Xing Hua, were children. We cant go. Well fall! Goudan hurriedly shouted, Goutou, quick, shout for help! Goudans voice was the loudest. He immediately shouted, Help! Someone help! Someone has fallen into the well! Someone fell into the well! Save him! Coincidentally, a young man carrying a bucket of feces heard it and immediately ran over. He saw a few children surrounding the well. As he ran, he shouted, Arent you Old Lius children? Who fell in? Didnt I say not to y by the well! He moved quickly. There was a rope and bucket specially used to carry water by the well, and a water pole. He held the water pole in his hand and wanted to use it to save the person. He jumped onto the well and saw that it was actually a woman inside. She had already fallen into the well for some time. Her hair was scattered on the water, and she did not struggle. Whose daughter is this? Could she have drowned already?! He couldnt care less. He immediately threw away the water pole and climbed in along the edge of the well. The children were still shouting, and the timid Xing Hua and Li Hua were already crying in fear. Little Ah Yu held one sister in each hand. Sister Xing Hua, dont cry. Sister Li Hua, dont cry. Ah Yu is here. Ah Yu will apany you. Gousheng took the time to turn around and saw this scene. He felt that something was wrong. The other vigers further away also heard themotion and ran over. Which child fell into the well? A viger shouted from afar. Goutou replied, I dont know. Brother Chun Sheng went to pull her up! Chun Sheng was the young man who jumped into the well at the beginning. After he jumped in, he realized that he had no way of dragging the person out. Fortunately, the other vigers came. Everyone scrambled around and finally carried her out. Aiya, isnt this the daughter of Old Wus family? Someone recognized the person who fell into the well. ... Thats right. She only came back a few days ago. I heard that she was divorced by her husbands family. Could she have taken it too hard? This child is really stupid. No matter how difficult it is, she has to keep her life! There were also a few bachelors who were a little dissatisfied. If she cant live alone anymore, she could havee to us. We can still live together. Why does she have to jump into a well? Thats right. How can we drink this water after she jumped into the well? Shed better not be dead! Thest time that a child drowned in the well, everyone did not dare to drink the water in this well for months. Although everyone said that, they still remembered to try to save the girl. An old woman pulled a few banana leaves from the side and covered the girl who had fallen into the water. A few robust women carried her to the doctor in the vige. However, whether she could be saved was another matter. Little Ah Yu stuck her head out and wanted to follow. [Shes not dead. Shes still alive. Dont waste the myriad spirit water.] Meatball hurriedly said. Little Ah Yu stopped looking. ... She did not really want to give out the water, but if that aunt was about to die, she would still give it to her. If a person died, there would be nothing left. But there would always be more water. Ah Yu! Ah Yu! Madam Lius panicked voice came from outside. Wang Chuanman also pushed through the crowd. His face was pale and his head was covered in sweat. He looked left and right. Ah Yu, wheres our Ah Yu? Little Ah Yu, who was protected in the middle by her siblings, waved her hand and bounced her legs, trying her best to let her father and mother see her head. Father, Mother, here. Ah Yu is here! Liu Shi finally saw Ah Yu. She rushed over and hugged her, her entire body trembling. Ah Yu, you scared me to death! Liu Shi was in the house at the time when the shouting started. Just as she was about to take out the silver and return it to the Qin family, she suddenly heard amotion outside. She saw many people running towards the shouts. Her second brother, who was outside, only heard something about Old Lius child falling into the well. The Liu family was terrified and ran over. Liu Shi was actually the fastest. Wang Chuanman was two steps behind her. The person who fell into the water was saved, and the children were brought back to the Liu family. Old Liu frowned tightly and paced around the central room. He was as angry as an old bull with a snorting nose. What are you doing by the well? Didnt I say that youre not allowed to go by the well? How dare you bring your sister over! None of you are allowed to eat today. Kneel outside! Were not going to the well. Its Ah Yu. ah Yu wanted us to go to the well, Goudan said. Liu Shis eyes were still red. Just as she was about to lower her head to ask Little Ah Yu, she heard Xing Hua say, Sister Ah Yu asked us to go over and save the person. She saw someone fall into the well. Chapter 81 81 Fortune Child What nonsense are you talking about? How old is Ah Yu? How would she know that someone had fallen into the well! Old Liu looked at Liu Dashi with a dissatisfied expression. How do you teach your children every day? Its really Sister Ah Yu. She saw it and asked us to go over. Xing Hua usually did not dare to speak to her grandfather, but now that her grandfather suspected that she was lying, she felt aggrieved. The other children in the family hurriedly said, Thats right, its Sister Ah Yu. Were not lying. Old Liu looked at Little Ah Yu. The child was small, and he was afraid of scaring her. A stiff smile appeared on his lips as he asked slowly in a stiff voice, Were you the one who told them? Little Ah Yu nodded obediently. Yes. She still wanted to say that the elf had told her, but Liu Shi had already rubbed her head and said with a smile, Father, its probably Ah Yu who saw it. This child has been a little different since she was young. She brings luck to the people around her. Seeing Old Lius Ill listen to you brag expression, Liu Shi continued, Perhaps its because her luck is better that her body is not so strong. We didnt dare to let her go out. Shes recuperating better this year, so we brought her here. These words matched Wang Chuanmans words from before. The couple was not good at lying. Before they came, Old Madam Wang had specially told them a few times to remember this story before letting them pass. Liu Shi and Old Madam Wang had even discussed it a few times before and agreed to cover for Ah Yu. In order to make Ah Yus identity more legitimate, they had to build a strong story with the Liu family and make them think that Ah Yu was Liu Shis child from the beginning. On the other hand, Old Madam Wang would make arrangements with the vige chief, elders, and the others of Hu Family Vige so that everyone would keep their mouths shut in the future and not leave any clues. Ah Yus performance was really a little special. Liu Shi did not know any great principles. She only knew that the fewer people there were that suspected Ah Yus identity, the more she could keep this slightly different child. Yes, yes, yes. Our Ah Yu has been very lucky since she was young. Its all thanks to her that our vige was able to avoid many cmities. Previously, when the avnche came, if everyone hadnt gone to look for Ah Yu, they would have been buried in the snow. Who knows how many people would have died! Wang Chuanman followed Old Madam Wangs instructions and skipped over the matter of the python and the group of snakes. He emphasized that Ah Yu had saved the entire vige and an adult. Only then did their vige have disaster relief food. The food we gave you was distributed by the Imperial Court. If not for the Imperial Courts disaster relief food, our family would still be hungry, Wang Chuanman said. Old Liu looked at Little Ah Yu doubtfully, but the others in the family already looked at Little Ah Yu differently. Qin Shi also struggled out of the bed and sat beside him. When she heard this, her eyes were filled with relief. She said, I was still thinking that since you only gave birth to one daughter in the three years youve been in the Wang Family, the Wang Family would probably treat you badly. Now, it seems that the daughter you gave birth to is even better than a son. If their Wang Family has a conscience, they definitely wouldnt bully you. These words were said in front of Wang Chuanman. Wang Chuanman immediately said in fear, Mother, what are you saying? Our Wang Familycks a daughter. My brothers are very envious. Im also very grateful to Liu Shi for giving birth to Ah Yu for me. He said it sincerely. Everyone in the Liu family thought that he was speaking the truth. But Liu Shi herself knew that she had really not given the Wang family any sons or daughters throughout her three years there. However, no one in the Wang family even gossiped behind her back. No one urged her to have children. Someone from Hu Family Vige had once said a few words, but they were all refuted by her mother-inw. Gradually, everyone stopped talking. Father, Mother, Husband treats me very well. Dont worry, Liu Shi said gently. So its really like that. When Old Liu looked at Little Ah Yu, he seemed to be thinking of something. He looked at Little Ah Yu for a long time before returning to the house. When he came out again, he had a safety talisman in his hand. He threw it on the table and patted it with his palm. This thing is taking up space at home. Take it away if you want! Liu Shi picked it up. Madam Yang, the eldest sister-inw, whispered to her, Mother went to Yuanhua Monastery to get this before the new year. No one in the family gets a talisman. Its solely for you. Mother had a nightmare at that time and dreamed that you were experiencing aborious birth. She kept the dream to heart and climbed up the mountain to beg for the talisman that night. However, she had been busy and had fallen sick again. She had yet to send the safety talisman out. Madam Yang had once been a little jealous of this younger sister. The Liu family had a total of three daughters. The first two were married and had left the family. One of them was beaten to death by her husbands family, and she only found out after shed died. The other was in the neighboring vige. As for the remaining youngest daughter, the family was a little worried about her marriage. Dashi and Ershi were very good to their little sister and remembered to include her in everything. At that time, Madam Yang had seen too much of this care and felt a little ufortable. However,ter on, when the family was in trouble, Liu Shi received ten catties of food from the matchmaker without a word and married herself off. Other than food, she also left behind all the dowry that her inws had prepared. She went to the vige dozens of kilometers away alone. At that time, her impression of this little sister changed. Unlike the adults, the children in the family looked at Little Ah Yu with sparkling eyes. Especially the six-year-old Goutou. His pitch-ck hands wrapped around Little Ah Yus hand and rubbed against it vigorously. He even said, Sister, Sister, youre lucky. Give me some. In the future, I wont lose again when I y Water Ripples with the others! Xing Hua Flower pulled his dirty hand away and said angrily, Your hand is ck and smelly. Dont dirty our sisters hand. Little Ah Yu felt that it was quite fun and giggled. She even asked, Big Brother Goutou, what is Water Ripples? Goutou said, Its just smashing rocks into the water. Then, well see how much the waves will rise. Mutou is the most powerful in the vige. He can create a long string of waves! I can make 11 waves, and Mutou can smash out more than 20 waves! Because he loved the game but did not know how to count, Goutou had been deceived several times. Later on, he specially found adults who knew how to count and specially learned how to count. In less than two days, he could count to a hundred. He was now the child who was best at counting in the vige. Its just that we cant bring you to the waterside now. Otherwise, Ill show you the game. Goutou felt a little regretful. Lets go dump the sandbags, Li Hua suggested. Theyll be in the courtyard. Sure, sure! The children swarmed into the courtyard to y. Everyone surrounded Little Ah Yu and taught her how to y. ... When the adults saw them in the courtyard, they only told them not to go out and ignored them. Now that the matter of the girl falling into the well was resolved, there was the matter of returning the money. In front of her brother and sister-inw, Liu Shi took out the silver again. The year beforest, when I came home, I borrowed one tael of silver from the family. At that time, I really had no choice. Now that our familys condition is better, I need to return it immediately. Mother-inw says that since the family has borrowed it for two years, we need to return it with interest. One tael of silver and 100 copper coins. 100 copper coins was naturally not a lot, but they were returning a proper piece of silver this time. This was slightly more valuable than the few pieces of fragmented silver that they had borrowed previously. Old Liu was stunned when he saw the tael of silver his youngest daughter took out. Then, his face turned the color of pig liver as he mmed the table. You want to be calctive with your father now?! Do Ick this bit of money! At this moment, someone shouted from outside the courtyard, Is Uncle Wang home? The vige chief wants all of you to go over. By the way, your daughters family is also required to go. Chapter 82 82 Thank You Gift The people outside did not hear Old Lius response and shouted twice more. Old Liu said angrily, Im not deaf. Ill goter. Old Liu did not take the silver on the table, but his eldest daughter-inw and second daughter-inw were staring at it. It was obvious that they would not be so generous as to not want this money. Liu Dashi also whispered, We still owe the doctor 100 copper coins for Mothers medicine... It was not that their family was so poor that they could not take out any money, but they still had to use the remaining money to buy some farming tools and other misceneous items. One tael of silver was not a small sum. A more economical family could use it for a year! Qin Shi asked, Waner, is your family alright? Dont pull any tricks. Its better to owe money to our family than to owe money to outsiders. Theres nothing to be embarrassed about with Father and Mother. Qin Shi felt guilty towards her youngest daughter, which was why she agreed to lend them the money back then. Mother, dont worry. My mother-inw asked me to bring this money over. If werecking again in the future, Ill have to ask Father and Mother for help again. At that time, dont ignore me. Liu Shi pretended to be coquettish. She still felt a little embarrassed in front of her husband. Then well take the money. If you have any difficulties in the future, remember to tell me. After Qin Shi took the money, the two daughters-inw at home heaved a sigh of relief. They were afraid that their inws would be too biased. If they did not even ept the money from their youngest daughter, their family would really have a hard time. Fortunately, they were sensible. Old Liu snorted. If youre just going beyond your means to look impressive, I wont care about you in the future! Dont even think about taking away the money that fell into my pocket! Liu Shi smiled. I understand. What are you still dawdling around for? Didnt you hear the vige chief call us over? Are you all being possessed by toads? Do you want me to carry you there?! Old Liu walked out of the courtyard. He originally wanted to shout at his grandchildren, but when he saw Little Ah Yu ying happily to the point where her face was red, his words changed. You kids only know how to fool around every day. Put down your things and go. He sped his hands behind his back and led the way out the door. Qin Shi said, You guys go. Im not feeling well, so I wont go over. Tell me about it when youe back. Liu Shi was a little worried. Why did the vige chief call us over? If we dy for too long, it will be dark when we return to Hu Family Vige. When he heard that they were leaving, Liu Dashi hurriedly said, Little Sister, wont you stay here for a few more days? We can clean up another room at home and let you live in it. Madam Yang also said, Thats right. Ive already discussed it with Second Sister-inw. We can clean up the room and you guys can stay there tonight. We still have a lot of things to do at home, so I cant stay for long. Liu Shi smiled apologetically. Wang Chuanman also said, Before we left, Mother also instructed us to reach home before dark. Thinking of the rumored Old Madam Wang, everyone from the Liu family fell silent. That was the legendary old woman who tortured her daughters-inw to death! Disappointment shed across Qin Shis eyes. Although she really wanted her daughter to stay for two more days, she did not force her. She naturally could not make things difficult for her daughter. The group went to the vige chiefs house. It turned out that it was regarding the person who had fallen into the water. It turned out that that person was still rted to Shanyang Vige. At that time, she had just gotten pregnant with her third child. As this pregnancy was more problematic, shey in bed to recuperate and did not know anything about the outside world. Her husband had exchanged for childrens meat and lied to her that hed hunted the meat. It wasnt until Hu Family Vige exposed this matter that she discovered that her husband was also involved in the cannibalism and had even gotten poisoned from the snakes venom. The people of Shanyang Vige did not dare to report it to the officials, nor did they dare to deal with it directly. They could only get someone to send her back to her family and tell the public that she was divorced by her husband because she was crazy. The people in Xiashan Vige only knew that she had been divorced and out of her mind, but they did not know why. When they arrived at the vige chiefs house, an old woman with white hair saw Old Liu and the others and hurriedly asked, They said that you saved Xiao Mei, right? Before Old Liu could speak, Goutou spoke first. Thats right. It was Sister Ah Yu who directed us. After the old woman asked who Ah Yu was, she knelt down in front of her without thinking. Little Ah Yu was stunned and did not know what had happened, but Liu Shi pulled her away. Her eldest sister-inw, Madam Yang, and second sister-inw, Madam Li, pulled the old woman back. My poor Xiao Mei! A living and healthy person went crazy just like that, and now she even jumped into a well! If you hadnt seen it, she would have lost her life, and I wouldnt have been able to live! The old womans entire body went weak as she copsed to the ground, crying uncontrobly. As she muttered about how obedient her daughter had been in the past, she also said that if shed died, she would not have been able to live either. Clearly, she had been greatly agitated. Little Ah Yu felt that this old granny was very pitiful, so she rummaged through her pocket and found a red fruit. She carefully moved to the front of the old granny and handed her the fruit. Granny, dont be sad. Ah Yu will give you a red fruit. The old woman stopped crying. When she saw Little Ah Yu holding the red fruit, she suddenly remembered that many years ago, her daughter had also been like this and picked fruits for her on the mountain. She smiled and said, Mother, this is a fruit that Xiao Mei specially picked for you. Its definitely the sweetest! But now, her obedient daughter had gone crazy and almost died! She felt an intense hatred in her heart, but she didnt know who to direct the hate towards. However, when she saw Little Ah Yu, her heart, which was about to copse, miraculously recovered a lot. Your name is Ah Yu? Youre a good child, a very good child, the old woman muttered and pushed Little Ah Yus hand back. You eat. Grandma wont eat. At this moment, Xiao Meis other family members had already stuffed some food into Liu Shi and Wang Chuanmans hands. This is our thank-you gift. Theres not much. I hope you dont mind! As for Chun Sheng whod done most of the saving, they also gave him a lot of additional things. Xiao Meis family was really grateful to them. If not for them, Xiao Mei would have died already. Xiao Mei was the eldest daughter of Wu Laosans family. No matter how little they usually thought about her, they could not bear to part with her. [Kid, you triggered a temporary rescue mission!] ... When Little Ah Yu suddenly heard this, she did not notice that she had already uttered the word Ah?. Whats wrong? Liu Shi could not win against the other party and could only put away the things. When she heard Little Ah Yus voice, she hurriedly lowered her head and asked her. Its nothing, Mother. Little Ah Yu hurriedly waved her hand. After using it many times, she became very familiar with it. She asked in his heart, Elf, what mission is it? [When that old granny approached you just now, she transmitted love energy, so she triggered the rescue mission.] [As long as you help that old granny save her daughter, you can obtain a generous reward of love energy!] Oh, oh, how can I help? Little Ah Yu did not care about the rewards at all, but she liked to help others. [Do you still remember the thing from the lucky draw?] Chapter 83 83 Take Medicine Little Ah Yu had previously saved someone in Yongding County. At that time, Little Ah Yu hadpleted a temporary rescue mission and obtained a lucky draw opportunity. At that time, she had drawn a nutrient solution that could repair the mind. Meatball was still a little puzzled. At that time, the kid did not need this at all, but it was drawn. From the looks of it, it might be useful in this ce. What lucky draw? Little Ah Yu hadpletely forgotten that there was such a thing. [Sneak over there and Ill give it to you.] Meatball had kept the nutrient solution. There were ten sticks in a box. He could just use one now. Little Ah Yu obediently walked to the side and ced her small hand in her pocket. Meatball handed her the nutrient solution. Little Ah Yu touched it with her hand and felt that it was a little slippery. [Dont squeeze it, and dont get it wet.] The nutrient solution was contained in a special capsule. It dissolved when it came into contact with water and tasted a little sweet. Are I supposed to give it to Auntie? Little Ah Yu touched it with her little finger. It was round and soft. She licked her lips. She wanted to taste it too. [This is medicine. You cant take it casually.] When the exchange shop is open, it should buy some snacks for the kid first. Look at how hungry the child was. That old woman was the wife of Wu Laosan. After crying for a while, she heard the doctor say that her daughter had woken up and she quickly got up. Ignoring the dirt on her body, she went straight to the ce where Wu Xiaomei was ced. Little Ah Yu also wanted to lean over. She wanted to send the medicine that looked like candy over. However, Liu Shi grabbed her hand. Ah Yu, were going back. Liu Shi felt that it was not good to continue staying here. Although it was Little Ah Yu who discovered the drowning girl, she did not want everyone to continue thinking about it. Intuition was not a good thing. When Old Liu heard this, he snorted. Go, go, go. Hurry up and leave. Im not interested in seeing you all either! Mother, I want to see Auntie, Little Ah Yu said. Shes so pitiful! Everyone only felt that it was a crazy woman who had jumped into a well and did not think much of her. However, Little Ah Yu did not have such thoughts. She only wanted to listen to the elf and save the person. The elf wanted her to save her. It must be that the aunt had not recovered yet. Only when one was sick would they take medicine. Liu Shi pulled her back. Theres nothing to see. Lets go back. Mother, Ah Yu wants to see Auntie. Little Ah Yu wheedled. Wu Laosan also said, Youre the youngest daughter of the Liu family, right? Your child is a good girl! Let her take a look at Xiao Mei. Xiao Mei wont hurt anyone. He knew that his daughter still had two children in Shanyang Vige. He thought that when she saw this child who looked to be blessed, she might recover from her illness. Liu Shi had no choice but to let Little Ah Yu in. Little Ah Yu said obediently, Ah Yu will be out soon! Liu Shi, your child is not bad. She looks like a lucky kid! Aiyo, shes so obedient- Wu Laosans daughter-inw pulled Liu Shis hand and wanted to ask her how she raised her child so well. Liu Shi could not refuse and could only chat with her in the courtyard. After Little Ah Yu entered, she saw Wu Xiaomei sitting on the wooden board in a daze. The old woman had already brought her dry clothes to change into, but she did not react. The terrain in Xiashan Vige was t and there was enough light. The hardworking people were basically all tanned. Wu Xiaomeis skin was a little fairer than the ordinary vigers. In the dark and yellow-skinned crowd, she looked especially good. Youre the kid that saved Xiao Mei, right? You look really good, just like in a painting! The old woman calmed down. Although her voice was still hoarse, her words were much gentler. She walked towards Little Ah Yu, wanting to pull her to Xiao Meis side. Just now, the old woman was crying so badly that it was terrifying. Little Ah Yu was a little afraid of her and hid away, only smiling shyly. Grandma, Im here to see Auntie. Alright, alright, alright. Good child, look. The old woman moved aside and said to Wu Xiaomei, Xiaomei, the little child from the Liu family is here to see you. If not for her today, Mother wouldnt have been able to see you anymore! At this point, the old womans eyes became wet again. She quickly lowered her head and wiped them away. Although she knew that her daughter was no longer conscious, she was still afraid that her daughter would be worried if she saw her crying. She pretended to go out to get hot water and excused herself. Wu Xiaomei was like a puppet. She sat on the wooden board without moving. Her gaze was sluggish, and she did not react to her surroundings. Auntie, dont be unhappy. Little Ah Yu could feel that the auntie in front of her was very sad. She took out a nutrient solution capsule from her pocket and handed it to Wu Xiaomei. The slightly cold touch made Wu Xiaomei feel as if she had been scalded. Her fingers trembled violently as she raised her head slightly and her gazended on Little Ah Yu. Stinky? Wu Xiaomeis eyes widened as she looked at Little Ah Yu. Her expression became more and more agitated. Stinky? Have youe to see Mother? Are you here to pick Mother up? Wait for Mother. Mother will go with you. Mother wants to go with you! As she spoke, Wu Xiaomei was about to struggle off the wooden board. Seeing her like this, Little Ah Yu was a little afraid, but she still mustered her courage and said, Auntie, Im Ah Yu, not a stinky girl. ... However, Wu Xiaomei refused to listen at all. She cried andughed. Mother is here to look for you. Dont ignore Mother. She wanted to reach out and touch Little Ah Yu, but she seemed to be afraid of hurting her. Her fingers kept trembling. Its Mothers fault. Mother harmed you... Wu Xiaomei muttered. Mother shouldnt have given birth to you. I shouldnt have given birth to you... [Kid, shes crazy. Leave quickly! Its fine if you cantplete the mission!] Meatball was worried and spun around in the space anxiously. What if the child was injured by the lunatic?! When it sensed it just now, it did not realize that this person was actually so rash. Auntie, youre sick. You have to take your medicine. Little Ah Yu resisted the urge to run and reminded her carefully. Medicine? Oh, medicine, take the medicine. Mother will take the medicine. Mother wille to look for you after taking the medicine! When Wu Xiaomei heard the word medicine, she looked down and saw something on her hand. She swallowed it without thinking. Swallowing it, she smiled again, as if he was relieved. After Mother drinks the medicine, Mother can look for you- Before she could finish, she seemed to have used up all her energy. Her eyes rolled back and she copsed weakly onto the wooden floor. ... Everything happened very quickly. When the people outside heard themotion and came in, they saw that Wu Xiaomei had already fainted. Xiao Mei! Little Ah Yu was still standing by the wooden board. Old Liu, who was the first to enter, had already hugged her up. Without another word, he walked out. She fell herself. Dont me it on us! The Wu family was in a mess and couldnt care less about him. Father, what happened? Liu Shi, who was outside, was also anxious. As soon as she reached the door, Old Liu stuffed Ah Yu into her arms. What can happen? Go back, go back. Whats there to watch! Fortunately, the doctor went over to take a look and only said that her body was a little weak after falling into the well. She would be fine after some time recuperating. Little Ah Yu was a little worried. Elf, Auntie has taken the medicine. Will she recover? [Of course she will.] What a joke. That was the nutrient solution of a highly advanced civilization. It was simply a piece of cake to take care of the spiritual restoration of such a low-dimensional civilization. For example, in a highly advanced civilization, Myriad Spirit Water was just ordinary water used to water flowers. The Liu family quickly returned. Qin Shi had already propped herself up and prepared many things. There was a jar of pickled vegetables, a fish caught the day before, and a small piece of cloth. It was just enough to make a coat for Little Ah Yu. There were also other misceneous things that actually filled half of the small basket they had brought. The children of the Liu family liked Little Ah Yu very much and pulled her to the courtyard to y again. Ah Yu, we should go back. If we go home anyter, it will be dark. Grandma will be worried. Wang Chuanman walked over and said to Little Ah Yu. Chapter 84 84 They Drank The Water Speaking of Grandma, Little Ah Yu also missed Grandma. Although the Liu family was very warm to her, she still liked the Wang family more. Her brothers would definitely miss her too! Qin Shi was a little sad. She really wanted to keep her youngest daughter and her family. It had been two years since theyst met. They had only seen each other for a short while and they were leaving again. Liu Shi also kept wiping her tears. She was not afraid that Old Madam Wang would not allow her to stay, but her family was not rich. Every day she stayed here was a burden to her family. How could she be so selfish? Her mother-inw had already said before she came that if her family was not doing well, she had to return early to prevent her mother from being in a difficult position. As a mother, she knew best what another mother was thinking. Wang Chuanman felt terrible when he saw his wife crying. All these sadness were caused by poverty! If the family conditions were slightly better, he could bring more things over and his wife could stay in her family for as long as she wanted. Mother, Ille to see you again after Im done at home. When she was free, she could still make a trip like this to gather with her family. Qin Shi nodded. Alright. When Wang Chuanmans family of three was about to leave, Qin Shi shouted again, Shier, wait! She returned to the house and opened the cab to get her things. Her movements were too loud. She clutched her chest and coughed. When Little Ah Yu heard her grandmother coughing outside, she immediately ran back to the central room to look for a cup, but she could not find one. Xing Hua followed her, thinking that she was thirsty. Sister Ah Yu, do you want some water? Let me pour it for you. The dining table at home was much taller than Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu tiptoed for a long time but could not even get a cup. Xing Hua picked up the kettle at the side and poured a ss of water for Little Ah Yu. Thank you, Sister Xing Hua. Ill give it to you too! Little Ah Yu picked up the ss of water and wanted to give it to Xing Hua. Xing Hua shook her head. Sister is not thirsty. Ah Yu, drink it yourself. Xing Hua! Madam Yang shouted from outside. Coming! Xing Hua replied and lowered her head to Little Ah Yu. When youre done drinking, put the cup on the stool over there. Ille and collect itter. Yes, yes, Ah Yu understands! After Xing Hua left, Little Ah Yu said to Meatball in her heart, Can I give the water to Grandma? Shes Mothers mother. Shes also sick- [Yes.] Little Ah Yu was very surprised that the elf did not refuse her. [Am I that unreasonable in your eyes? Your grandmother is quite good. When she recovers, she will treat you well in the future.] Meatball knew how to cast a long line to catch a big fish. The childs grandmother did not have a terminal illness. It was just that her body was ill from abination of other factors. After drinking the Myriad Spirit Water, her physique would improve, and she would not fall sick easily in the future. If the illness continued to drag on, she might die. In the world that the kid lived in, human lives were too fragile. They could be lost at any time. Elf, youre the best! Little Ah Yu wanted to go into the spatial pocket and hug the elf. If not for the elf, she wouldnt know what to do with many things! [Alright, little bootlicker, quickly give the water to your grandmother.] However, Little Ah Yu did not leave. Instead, she dragged a stool over with great effort and stood on it. She removed the lid of the kettle and poured the water into it. She poured out about half a cup of Myriad Spirit Water. Meatball shouted repeatedly: [Enough, enough! Stop pouring!] This brat was really pushing her luck. She still remembered that she only needed one drop of water to save Zhang Zhan! The vitality recovery ability of the Myriad Spirit Water was very powerful. As long as the person was not dead, even if he was bleeding all over and only had one breath remaining, a single drop was actually enough to save his life. The water is sweet and delicious. Little Ah Yu smiled until her eyes narrowed. She wanted her brothers and sisters to drink the sweet water too. When Little Ah Yu was in the Wang Family, she had often done this these few days. The water vats at home were filled with the Myriad Spirit Water she had poured. The Wang family felt that the food recently was especially delicious, but they did not know that it was because of the water. Because Little Ah Yu did not say anything! After pouring the water, Little Ah Yu held the cup and went to look for Qin Shi. There were also a few spoonfuls of Myriad Spirit Water in the cup. It was even richer than the water in the kettle. Qin Shi had just found the item. It was a jade bracelet of poor quality. It was very thin. She stuffed the jade bracelet into Liu Shis hands in front of her son and daughter-inw. Dont say no. Your grandmother left this for me. There are a total of five. Your two sisters and sister-inw have one each. I didnt give you this before. Dont reject it. Liu Shi really wanted to reject it. Mother- This thing is just a memento. Its not worth much, Qin Shi said. Its fine if you dont want it. When Im gone one day, dont me me for not giving you any memento. Mother, what are you saying! Liu Shis expression changed drastically. Is your body not well? ... Qin Shi was about to say something when Little Ah Yu came in with a ss of water. Everyone stopped talking. Grandma, drink some water! Little Ah Yu crossed the threshold and smiled brightly. Qin Shi originally did not want to drink anything, but when she saw her obedient granddaughter bringing her water, her heart softened. Alright, Grandma will drink our Little Ah Yus water. Ah Yu is so obedient! Qin Shi took the cup of water over. She originally only wanted to take a sip as a token of appreciation. Unexpectedly, the water was a little sweet. This water? Qin Shi was a little puzzled. She looked into the cup and looked at Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu still looked innocent as she waited expectantly for Qin Shi to finish drinking. The water Ah Yu brought Grandma is so sweet! Qin Shi felt that she was hallucinating and could only say this with a smile. When Liu Shi heard this, she suddenly looked at Little Ah Yu and immediately understood something. However, she did not say anything and only smiled obsequiously. Mother, Ah Yu is very filial. She often serves water to our family at home. Her brothers at home say that the water she serves is even sweeter! She doesnt often serve the water. Try it carefully. Isnt it especially sweet? Qin Shi didnt think much of it and smiled as she finished her ss of water. ... When Goudan and the others heard this, their eyes darted around and they hurriedly ran to bring the kettle over. They picked up a new cup for Little Ah Yu. Sister Ah Yu, pour water for us too. I want to try it if its sweet! Little Ah Yu nodded. Alright. Of course it was sweet. The few of them clicked their tongues in wonder. Seeing the children say this, the adults were a little puzzled, so they all drank a cup and realized that it was indeed sweet. Although it was not particrly obvious to them, who did not have much sugar at home, this taste was very easy to differentiate. Old Liu originally did not want to drink. When he saw Little Ah Yu looking at him eagerly and chattering, he also drank a ss. In the end, he was the only one who drank three sses of water. After Little Ah Yu gave them the water, Liu Shi put away the jade bracelet. Only then did the family of three finally leave the Liu family. Goudan and the others wanted to send them off, but they suddenly felt a little ufortable in their stomachs and ran away while holding their stomachs. The adults also felt ufortable in their stomachs. When the person from the Wu family came again, he only saw Old Liu kicking open the door of the pigpen. He was extremely angry. Crapping again! Azy donkey sure has a lot of feces and urine! Liu Dashi, get out of my way! Wu Laosan: ??? Chapter 85 85 Going Home When Wang Chuanman and the others left, the Liu family had yet to start feeling unwell, so he was only a little puzzled that none of his wifes family members hade to send them off. Father and Mother might be busy. Dont be sad. Wang Chuanman was stupid and could onlyfort his wife like this. Liu Shi vaguely knew what had happened and only shook her head. I didnt think too much about it. Dont worry. Lets hurry up or itll be dark when we return. She still had to tell her mother-inw about this. She was someone without decision making abilities. She still had to listen to her mother-inws opinion on such matters. Little Ah Yu was still sitting on Wang Chuanmans neck, her two small feet shaking. She did not know that her kettle of water had caused the Liu family to break through the toilet door. The Wu family was a kind family. When Wu Xiaomei suddenly fainted, they naturally did not me Little Ah Yu. They even brought some gifts, wanting Little Ah Yu and the others to bring them along to eat. Unexpectedly, theyd left too quickly and they did not make it in time. That night, Wu Xiaomei suddenly woke up from her sleep. She sat in the dark room and did not know where she was. After being muddle-headed for a long time, she finally woke up. Soon, she realized that she had been divorced and had returned to her family. Her two children. Suddenly, she felt a little ufortable in her stomach and subconsciously touched her abdomen. Child, are you still there? Wu Xiaomei muttered. Soon, all her consciousness returned, and she recalled the past that made her suffer. Tears gathered on her face into a quiet stream. She gritted her teeth tightly to resist the urge to sh someone with a knife. She had so much hatred in her heart!! No one realized that her eyes were already filled with hatred. She will return to Shanyang Vige sooner orter! She thought of the little girl who had told her not to be unhappy. If her daughter had grown up, she would definitely be as cute, right? Xiaomei? The old woman vaguely heard themotion and sat up in shock. She hurriedly shouted towards Wu Xiaomei. Mother, Im fine. Go to sleep. Oh, oh. The old woman closed her eyes. In the next moment, the old womans eyes widened. Xiao Mei, youre fine?!! Late at night, the Wu family was in chaos again. Speaking of which, Little Ah Yu and her parents had been traveling for four hours. As it was already dark when they arrived at the mountain pass, they had no choice but to travel in the dark. Fortunately, the path was familiar. However, they still walked very slowly. Little Ah Yu was already sleepy. Liu Shi unbuttoned her coat and wrapped her entire body in it. She hugged her firmly to prevent her from freezing. At this moment, Little Ah Yu was not really asleep. Instead, she was farming in the spatial pocket. She and Meatball gathered all the ripe harvest in the field and ced it aside. She collected the grain seeds and waited to return them to Old Madam Wang. Now, going to the spatial pocket to work every day has already be Little Ah Yus entertainment. With Meatball apanying her, he would tell her some knowledge about food from time to time. Although she did not understand, it did not stop her from thinking that farming was fun. [Kid, someone is here to pick you up!] Meatball sensed that there was someone in the distance and hurriedly reminded Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu withdrew her consciousness from the spatial pocket and woke up. She looked up from Liu Shis arms and saw something flickering in the distance. Mother, Father, is Grandma here to pick us up? Wang Chuanman was originally engrossed in traveling. The road was slippery at night, and he had to fend against snakes and bugs. At the same time, he did not dare to make too much noise, afraid that he would attract wild beasts. Hearing Little Ah Yus voice, he looked up and realized that someone seemed to be holding a torch in the distance. There seems to be someone, but I dont know if its your Grandma. Although he said that, Wang Chuanman didnt think that theres a chance that his mother woulde out. Suddenly, the sound of amb could be heard. Baa~ Its Little Lamb! Little Lamb is here to pick me up! Mother, Ah Yu wants to walk by myself! Liu Shi also sensed themotion in the distance, but she did not put Little Ah Yu down. Instead, she handed her to Wang Chuanman and lowered her head to tidy her clothes. Wang Chuanman had just taken Little Ah Yu into his arms when he felt something nudging his leg. He was so frightened that his hair stood on end. What was it? Was it a snake?! Baa ~ ~ ~ It was the littlemb. Little Lamb, Little Lamb! Little Ah Yu was happy and insisted on getting onto the ground. As soon as Wang Chuanman ced her on the ground, themb let Little Ah Yu sit on its back. As soon as Little Ah Yu sat on it, themb ran away. Ah Yu! Liu Shi sensed that Little Ah Yu had left and hurriedly shouted. Mother, Ill go home with Little Lamb first! Walk slowly, dont fall! Little Ah Yu shouted. The other group of people who came to pick them up heard Little Ah Yus voice and shouted. ... Has Chuanmans family returned? I heard Ah Yus voice! Lets go, lets go over quickly. It turned out that the vigers had heard that they would be back today, but when it was dark and they did not return, they sent a few young people to wait at the vige entrance. They were afraid that there would be wild beasts, snakes, and bugs on the way. They even had children with them! In the end, they really managed to wait for them. By the time they all gathered together, the littlemb had already galloped to the vige entrance with Ah Yu and ran back to the Wang family. Old Madam Wang had already gotten someone to boil hot water. Seeing that Little Ah Yu had returned first, she did not ask about her parents. She carried her down from themb and said to Wang Dng, Give themb a pancake. Its been hard on it. Tonight, everyone baked more pancakes. Before Wang Chuanman and the others could return, they ate them first. There was a pancake in thembs stone bowl. It jumped over very skillfully and chewed on it. ... When Wang Chuanman and his wife slowly returned home, Little Ah Yu had already washed up and eaten her pancakes before lying down on the bed. After Wang Chuanman and his Liu Shi finished their pancakes, Liu Shi took the opportunity to tell Old Madam Wang about her family. She did not tell her everything. She only said that Little Ah Yu had given the special water to the people from her family. Also, she told her how Little Ah Yu had discovered that someone had fallen into the well. If I remember correctly, Sister Xiao Mei should have married into Shanyang Vige. I heard that she seems to have been divorced recently. Liu Shi was a little worried. Will Ah Yu be troubled by the people of Shanyang Vige? At the mention of Shanyang Vige, Liu Shi felt a little ufortable. Although they had heard that many viges outside had done the act of eating children, the only vige they knew and saw doing this was Shanyang Vige. Moreover, the people in their vige were extremely vicious and wanted to capture Little Ah Yu. Old Madam Wang said, What right does their Shanyang Vige have to cause trouble? Dont think too much. Go to sleep. As for your family, if they ask you anything in the future, just say that you dont know. Take it that Ah Yu is helping you be filial. The water on Little Ah Yu had a special ability. Old Madam Wang only realized this after. Previously, she felt that she had forgotten something. Now that she thought about it, it was the water. Ah Yu had also given it to her family to drink before. At that time, the entire vige had diarrhea. It must have been because there was this water in the soy milk. From the looks of it, the water could not only be used to grow food, but also to treat illnesses and even make ones body stronger. She suspected that Lord Zhang had drunk Ah Yus water, which was why he was able to recover so quickly. Also, the person saved in Yongding County must have drunk the water given by Ah Yu as well. But why did Ah Yu save him? Why did she know that the water could save him? If she took out the magic water, would anything bad happen to Ah Yu? There were too many things to think about. Just as she was thinking, Old man Wang came over. Old woman, what are you thinking about? Youre so lost in thought that you didnt even hear me talking to you! Old Madam Wang was shocked by Old man Wang. Without thinking, she pped his butt with the iron pliers in her hand. Why arent you sleeping at night? Are you pretending to be a ghost?! Are you trying to scare me to death so that you can marry a mistress! Old Wang rubbed his butt with an aggrieved expression. ...Ive been talking to you for some time, how am I suddenly scaring you? What cant wait until tomorrow? Go away. I cant sleep when I see you. Its good that you cant sleep. Then lets talk about tomorrows baking of the bricks! I originally nned to bake them a few dayster, but the two people who are building a new house beside us are quite anxious to start living in the new house. Tell me, what should we do? Old Madam Wang gritted her teeth. You dont let me sleep in the middle of the night. Do you believe that Ill make you lie on the wooden board today! Old man Wang: ... Didnt you say that you couldnt sleep? Chapter 86 86 Give Second Uncle and Grandpa Water After Little Ah Yu returned, she originally wanted to go back to the spatial pocket to work, but Meatball did not agree. [There are enough seeds. Youre tired today. Rest.] Little Ah Yus consciousnessy on the furry bed in the spatial pocket and slept especially soundly. The next day, the Wang family specially ate breakfast an hourte so that they could sleep a little longer. Other than Wang Chuanman, Madam Feng and Madam Ma had also returned to their maiden home. Their maiden home was further away, so they could only stay at their maiden home for a night before returning. Old Madam Wang specially gave them more food so that they could pay for their living expenses. When Little Ah Yu woke up, the family was already preparing to work in the fields. As Little Ah Yu nibbled on the pancake, she waved at Old Madam Wang. Grandma, Grandma, Ah Yu has something for you! Old Madam Wang let the others do their work first while she sat at the table and slowly waited for Little Ah Yu to finish eating. When Little Ah Yu was eating, her mouth was bulging. As Old Madam Wang watched, she could not help but open her mouth with her. She even reminded her, Eat slowly, theres no hurry. Grandma, arent you full? Do you still want to eat? When Little Ah Yu saw Grandma open her mouth with her, she thought that Grandma was not full. She pulled out the pancake in her mouth and held it in front of Old Madam Wang. There were two clear teeth marks on it. Grandma, Ah Yu is already full. Eat. Old Madam Wangughed and pushed the half-eaten pancake away. Grandma isnt hungry. Finally, when Little Ah Yu finished eating, Old Madam Wang cleared the table. When she turned around again, she saw a pile of wheat on the table. The golden color almost blinded her. Old Madam Wang was shocked. Her first reaction was to quickly close the door. Later on, she thought that it was too slow and would make it seem like she was hiding something. She went to get a dustpan and filled it with wheat. She pulled the straw raincoat hanging on the wall and covered the dustpan. She picked up the things and ced them in the cab where the grain was stored. Then, she pulled Little Ah Yu into the bedroom. Ah Yu, where did these thingse from? Its Ah Yus seeds! Little Ah Yu raised her chin and said, Grandma gave Ah Yu the seeds, and Ah Yu nted it! Did you nt it in your secret space? Old Madam Wang pulled Little Ah Yus hand over. Seeing that there were no traces on it, she asked, When did you nt it? Are you tired? Is it painful? Theres an elf. The elf is very good to Ah Yu. Its not tiring at all. Not only was it not tiring, it was also very fun. The elf even knew how to tell stories! Old Madam Wang did notpletely believe Little Ah Yus words. She could not believe the words of children to begin with. Sometimes, they would say things that did not exist through their imagination. However, this golden wheat was real, and its quality was better than all the wheat Old Madam Wang had ever seen. If she used these seeds to nt, Old Madam Wang could imagine that the harvest this year would definitely be very good. However, this might not be a good thing for Little Ah Yu or even their Hu Family Vige. However, Old Madam Wangs focus was not on how to use these grain seeds. She checked Little Ah Yu repeatedly and saw that she was not injured and her mental state was very good. In fact, because Old Madam Wang had deliberately fed her family better in the past few days, Little Ah Yu had also gained some weight. She finally did not look weak. Ah Yu, tell Grandma honestly, will getting these things hurt you? Afraid that Little Ah Yu would not understand, Old Madam Wang changed to a gentle way of saying, Will you feel ufortable anywhere? When you took out the water previously and the wheat now... Old Madam Wang was wise and experienced after all. She knew that Little Ah Yu was not guarded against her, so she took the opportunity to ask her about everything. Meatball felt that this was not good. When Old Madam Wang asked questions, it would teach Little Ah Yu how to answer. Of course, the older the ginger, the spicier it was. Even Meatball did not have much experience dealing with humans. In the end, it was Old Madam Wang who obtained the greatest victory. She basically understood that the existence hiding behind Little Ah Yu was very likely a Guardian God or something like that. The ce Little Ah Yu was talking about should be the guardians space. The guardian living inside would provide her with some protection. But Old Madam Wang still had to observe more. Whether that thing would hurt Little Ah Yu or the Wang family was unknown. She could not let her guard down. Old Madam Wang was more or less relieved after asking about Ah Yus safety. Thinking of the magical water, Old Madam Wang asked Little Ah Yu, Is there a lot of this water? Will it always be there, or will it be less? Little Ah Yu said, Ah Yu doesnt know. Sometimes its more, sometimes its less. In Little Ah Yus opinion, there had always been water in the two stone bowls, but sometimes, if they were used too much, it would appear very slowly. Sometimes, there was a lot of it, and it all flowed into the ditch. The ditch had already been dug very long by Meatball. The entire Myriad Spirit Earth had been divided into several blocks by the ditch. Now, only two blocks were used for nting. One had all kinds of food and vegetables nted inside, and the other had all kinds of wildflowers. Thats right, they were all wild flowers. This was because Little Ah Yu often picked wild flowers and liked them very much. From time to time, she would bring them into the spatial pocket to nt. When the wildflower seedsnded on the Myriad Spirit Earth, they naturally grew into arge patch of flowers. All kinds of flowers grew together, and with the enhancement of the Myriad Spirit Earth, they looked lush. However, Little Ah Yu could not bear to pluck the wild flowers in the spatial pocket. She felt that those wild flowers were too beautiful. Ah Yu, Grandma has something to ask for your opinion. Old Madam Wang said solemnly to Little Ah Yu. If the others from the Wang Family heard Old Madam Wangs words, they would definitely be especially surprised because this was not Old Madam Wangs style at all. What did she mean by asking for an opinion? That was impossible. She would only make her own firm decisions. ... Little Ah Yu: Grandma, whats the matter? If theres any more of that water, I want to borrow some, Old Madam Wang said. When the family gets better in the future, Illpensate you. I definitely wont take your things for nothing. The water in the gourd previously was only there because Ah Yu had taken it out. Otherwise, she would not have used it casually. If they really needed it at home, it would be pretentious not to use it. [Your Grandma is quite good.] If others knew that the child had such a thing, they would definitely think of ways to trick her into giving it up. Even if they used the excuse of doing it for her own good, they would inevitably have some schemes. Old Madam Wang said, If your water can treat illnesses, I want to give it to your Second Uncle and Grandpa. Ever since her second son was identally injured, coupled with Old man Wangs crippled leg, the familys finances began to fall short. The money that they had painstakingly saved up was all gone. If she could recover their bodies, it would be equivalent to having two, more powerfulborers. What Old Madam Wang had never said was that if her second son was not injured, she actually wanted to nurture him to take the Imperial Examination. Among the four sons she had, only her second son had the best brains. At that time, if not for the fact that they were fleeing, her second son might have long be a Schr. ... Of course. Little Ah Yus eyes curved into crescents, but then she frowned and said in distress, But Grandma, its useless. I gave it to Second Uncle and Grandpa to drink! They havent recovered! This was something Old Madam Wang did not expect. At this moment, Wang Chuangui was hesitating if he should tell his mother that his legs seemed to be getting better. However, it was a little strange. Chapter 87 87 Investigate the Profound Mysteries on Her Only then did Old Madam Wang know that ever since Little Ah Yu came into possession of the special water, she had tried to let the entire family drink it. Including the water vat at home, there was also water from Little Ah Yu inside. Wang Chuangui, who looked unhealthy, and Old man Wang had already received additional care from Little Ah Yu. Previously, Old Madam Wang thought that Little Ah Yu liked to serve water to the family. Now that she thought about it, the child probably took advantage of that time to change the water, right? Old Madam Wang had aplicated expression. Good child, youre too considerate. Little Ah Yu tilted her head and revealed a very obedient smile. Grandma, Ah Yu likes the people in the family. Ah Yu likes you. We have to be healthy! Meatball often said these words to Little Ah Yu. Previously, although Little Ah Yusnguage skills andmunication ability had returned to normal, there were some words that she did not understand. Meatball took the opportunity when Little Ah Yu went to the spatial pocket to farm to tell her stories and expand her vocabry system. However, when facing a brat who kept asking why, Meatball often felt very helpless. Ah Yu, dont tell anyone about you and that elf in the future, including your mother. Dont even tell Grandma after some special situations happen, Old Madam Wang said to Little Ah Yu very seriously. This puzzled Little Ah Yu. Why couldnt she tell them? They were family. Moreover, there were things that children did not understand. They definitely had to tell the adults. Old Madam Wang saw the confusion in Little Ah Yus eyes, but now that she was telling the child about theplicated human nature, and the child could not understand it, she decided not to say anything. Just listen to Grandma. Youll understand in the future. Little Ah Yu did not understand, but she nodded. Ah Yu understands. Old Madam Wangposed herself and nned to visit her second son first. She wanted to see if it was really as Ah Yu had said, and she had given her second son water, but her second son still had no reaction. It either meant that the water could not treat illnesses or that her second sons leg could not be saved. Ah Yu, Grandma likes the things you gave me today very much. Old Madam Wang stroked Little Ah Yus head and nned to cook a delicious meal for her today. She had only been adopted for a month, but she was already thinking about the Wang family. They could not let her down. As for the childs secret, she had to protect it at all costs. She had to be an evil person again. Wang Wng! You only know how to y around all day long. Why didnt you bring your sister along? Come back quickly, or Ill break your legs and let you lie down with your Second Uncle! When Wang Wng, who was outside the courtyard, heard this, he hurriedly ran back and pulled Little Ah Yu away. I understand, Grandma. Ill bring Sister Ah Yu to y. Dont worry, well be back on time for lunch! Even if you forget yourself, you wont forget to eat! Old Madam Wang was very relieved about this. Wang Wng chuckled and did not answer. He just slipped away. Sister Ah Yu, lets go catch some pheasants! He had heard just now that the children in the vige had all gone to the mountains. They seemed to have discovered a pheasant nest. He had to go quickly lest he couldnt make it in time. He had specially waited outside, wanting to bring Ah Yu along. On the other side, Old Madam Wang saw that there was no one else at home and walked into Wang Chuanguis bedroom. At this moment, Wang Chuangui was struggling to sit up. Unexpectedly, he met Old Madam Wangs gaze. Old Madam Wang :... Wang Chuangui: ... Seeing that her second son could sit up on his own, what else did Old Madam Wang not understand? I think your wings have hardened. Now that your body has recovered, youre still lying on the bed waiting for me to serve you, right? Old Madam Wang walked over quickly and looked at Wang Chuangui with disappointment. You can sit up on your own and still need me to serve you food every day. Do you think youre very capable now? I thought that you were the smartest child in the family and could see the difficulties in the family. Youre much more sensible after all. I didnt expect you to be so unmotivated! These words were a little heartbreaking. Even those with a little pride could not stand it, let alone Wang Chuangui. Without thinking, he hurriedly said, Mother, I was about to tell you. Two days ago, I felt some sensation in my legs. Last night, I vaguely felt that my hands were stronger. I just wanted to see if I could sit up- Old Madam Wang interrupted him. Who are you bluffing?! Can you recover in a day or two? Then have you been lying down for nothing for the past five years? How much soup and medicine did I spend on you in the previous five years? How much good food did you eat? You told me that youd suddenly recovered in the next two days. Are you trying to erase the credit of the family? Initially, Wang Chuangui thought that his legs had really recovered during this period of time. Previously, no matter how much medicine he took or how many rounds of acupuncture he went through, it was useless. But now that he heard his mothers words, Wang Chuangui could not help but think deeper. Was it really the medicine from a few years ago that was slowly taking effect? Otherwise, how could there be any divine medicine in the world that could instantly make his legs regain feelings? Mother, I was wrong! Wang Chuangui decisively admitted his mistake and said to Old Madam Wang, I was just about to tell you about it. After my legs regain sensation, will they slowly recover? The medicine will no longer need to be so expensive. There are still so many debts- Alright, just focus on recuperating. You dont have to worry about anything else. Since your legs have begun to recover, dont be idle. Do what you have to do. Seeing that Wang Chuanguis thoughts had been sessfully led astray by her, Old Madam Wang said calmly, If youre ambitious, fix your legs as soon as possible. Then, Ill send you to school. Wang Chuangui was dumbfounded. Ah? But Im going to be 31 this year. Its probably toote to study now, right? He did not expect that he still had to go to school when hed already rounded the corners of the great 30s and moving towards his 40s. He had already forgotten about going to school, but his mother still remembered! Some people are still taking the Imperial Examination at the age of 80. Youre only 31 years old. How is itte?! I think youre justzy. Youzy thing, dont say that youre my son when you go out! Old Madam Wang was indignant at first, then she said with a sad expression, I originally thought that if I gave birth to four sons, one of them would be able to bring honor to our ancestors and let me enjoy the life of a noble Madam. Looks like Im still dreaming... Usually, Old Madam Wang would scold him here and there, and she rarely yielded. Now that she said this to Wang Chuangui, how could he stand it? He could only wipe his tears and kowtow to Old Madam Wang a few times on the bed. Mother, if you say that, youre ttering your son! Your son will definitely get better. Ill definitely take the Imperial Examination well and earn you the proper title of Madam! After receiving the promise, the expression on Old Madam Wangs face disappeared and she instantly regained herposure. Alright, then recuperate well and recover early. I still have something on, so Ill leave first. ... Wang Chuangui was dumbfounded when he saw his mothers expression change so quickly. After Old Madam Wang left, Wang Chuangui was still a little stunned. What was I going to say to Mother? At this moment, Qin Huai, who lived in Hu Sans house, was looking out of the courtyard for the 30th time. Chi Jia, who was carrying two buckets of water, came in. When he saw this, he could not help but say, Young Master, dont look anymore. Miss Ah Yu isnting. She went to the mountains with her brothers. All the children in the vige have gone. Qin Huai silently moved his body in another direction and said in a low voice, You talk too much. I didnt ask you. Since Young Master is not interested, I wont say where they went. Wait. Qin Huai held his chest and said weakly, Im not feeling well. Bring me to investigate the mysteries of her and see if shes behind it. Chi Jia: ... Young Master, your acting skills are a little immature. You never say so much usually! Chapter 88 88 Forgive Me for Giving You Flowers Chi Jia increasingly realized that ever since the Young Master came to Hu Family Vige, his various words and actions had be more and more like a true six-year-old child. For example, now, he was very childish and insisted that he produce a packet of candy. Young Master, this ce is 20 miles away from the nearest town. It will take me four hours to go ande back. I still have to protect your safety, Chi Jia said expressionlessly. In the past, when the Young Master arranged for him to go out, it was always dangerous. Now, he was asked to buy a packet of candy. Although he knew that he definitely wanted to use it to coax the Wang Familys little girl. Qin Huai said, Use your movement technique. Two hours is enough. Chi Jia: ... If his brothers found out that he had exhausted his internal energy just to buy a packet of sugar... he could imagine the mocking expressions on their faces. Forget it, lets go into the mountains first. Ill buy more when I get back. Qin Huai took the initiative to let go. Chi Jia heaved a sigh of relief. He was afraid that the Young Master would be stubborn and insist on sending him out. Then, he would not be at ease with the Young Master entering the mountain alone. Yes. When Ah Yu followed her brothers happily into the mountains, there was another person in the distance, looking for Lingzhi in the mountains. Second Miss, the farmers usuallye in from the mountains here. How can there be Lingzhi? The guard beside her was a little puzzled. This doesnt look like a ce where Lingzhi can grow. The girl in the light pink dress did not listen to the guard. What a joke. In the original novel, there was a bush of Lingzhi growing here. The female lead also obtained her first bucket of gold because she sold this Lingzhi. Although their family was not very poor now, she still cherished Lingzhi that could be sold for 500 taels of silver. Moreover, it would be even better if she could meet the female lead here. The female lead had a divine artifact on her. With it, not to mention obtaining a single Lingzhi, even 100 stalks of thousand-year-old Lingzhi would not be a problem! Unfortunately, that thing only recognized her as its master. Otherwise, she would have been a little tempted and wanted to snatch it. As the girl in pink searched, she asked the people beside her, By the way, hows the task I gave youst time? Second Miss, only a few days have passed. The other party has probably just arrived. I wonder if theyve found that person, his subordinate said carefully. The mountain path is difficult to walk on, and its hundreds of miles away. Its not so easy to find a person. After theyplete the mission, theyll inform us. Second Miss, dont worry. The girl in pink was really a little worried. Traffic andmunication in ancient times were too backward. Wherever she went, it would take her half a month. Some news was already severely outdated by the time they received it. Please dont let anything happen. At first, the girl in pink was a little nervous. Now, she no longer felt that it was a big deal. In any case, these were all paper figures. Thest time she sneaked out to y, the mother of this body had beaten a personal maidservant to death. At that time, she thought that she would definitely have nightmares. In the end, nothing happened. Instead, she felt a little excited. It was too satisfying to be able to control the lives of others without having to take responsibility! I want it to be foolproof this time. If you can send a message, get the assassin over there to cut off her left ear as proof. Otherwise, I wont be at ease. She remembered that there was a red birthmark on the vicious supporting actresss left ear. As long as the assassin found the right person, it would definitely be on the ear they brought back. Ill do it now! After that person received the order and left, the girl in pink walked around the mountain twice more. Just as she felt that she had gained nothing, she suddenly heard another girls excited voice. Oh my god, theres actually Lingzhi here! She smiled. Look, wasnt the original female lead here now? ... . At this moment, the assassin that the girl in pink was talking about was lying at Doctor Hus house. Youre really lucky. Youre not dead even in this state. Doctor Hu changed Blood Thirteens dressing as he said to him, The bones in your body are slowly growing. Youll probably need to recuperate for two months. If youre in a hurry, you can also hire a cart to get someone to push you to the county city. Blood Thirteen replied with great effort, I still have something urgent to attend to. Can I trouble you to- Doctor Hu said without thinking, I dont have any strong medicine here. Either you take your time to recuperate here, or you go to the county city. No, Blood Thirteen said. Can I trouble you to send a message for me? Ill get someone else toplete my task for me. Doctor Hu was curious. How are you going to send a message? Under Blood Thirteens instructions, Doctor Hu found his bag and took out a special jar. He opened the jar and a small moth flew out. As soon as the little moth saw the sun, it flew away slowly in front of Doctor Hu. Doctor Hu: ??? You want that moth to send a message for you? Cant you afford to raise a pigeon? How far could a moth fly? Blood Thirteen: ...My family is poor. What Doctor Hu did not know was that after the moth flew in the air for two hours, a goshawk suddenly swooped down and took it into its mouth before immediately flying away. Thest time, Wang Wng and Little Ah Yus people found three pheasants in the mountains. This matter could not be hidden from the vigers. After everyone finished their farm work, they all went to the mountains to try their luck one after another. The food given by the Imperial Court was naturally not enough. The vigers who knew how to hunt and forage had long entered the mountains to search. The children walked to the so-called pheasant nest and realized that there was nothing inside. The pheasants had long run away. Why didnt you get your littlemb to help? I think its so powerful! Hu Sanpang said to Wang Wng. Last time, your littlemb performed too heroically! It actually knows how to control snakes. Do you think its a divine sheep?! Wang Wng said angrily, Thats just luck. Our sheep were even given to us by the vige chiefs family. Then why dont you say that the vige chiefs family is blessed by God? Little Ah Yu sat on thembs neck. The littlemb carried a little person and looked especially funny. A boy said, Thismb is so small. Will it be able to take it if we sit on it? No, it only likes to carry my sister. If Ah Yu doesnt let it carry her, it will even be angry! Wang Wng was quite experienced in this. ... Little Ah Yu listened to these children speak one after another. She found it very interesting. These children were very good to her. No one came to tease her, nor did they ask her to do anything. If they encountered any delicious wild fruits on the way, they would give her a share. Now she vaguely understood that if she really liked someone, she would not stuff snow into her neck, push her into a mud pit, or snatch her steamed buns... Who had done this before? [Its a dream.] Meatball quickly said. Thats really a bad dream! Little Ah Yu looked at everyone and said to Meatball in her heart, I like these little brothers so much. I like my house so much. At the thought of the little brothers, Little Ah Yu could not help but think of the Little Brother at Third Aunts house. What was that good-looking little brother doing now? Are you looking for pheasants? An adults voice suddenly sounded. The children followed the voice and saw Chi Jia with Qin Huai. In Chi Jias hand was a pheasant. When Little Ah Yu saw Qin Huai, her eyes suddenly widened as she shouted, Little Brother! ... After shouting, she covered her mouth, looking vexed. She had forgotten that she had promised not to y with Little Brother anymore. Qin Huai took out the hand behind his back. He was holding an exquisite flower gand that was carefully woven with vine grass and dotted with flowers of various colors. Compared to those randomly matched gands, this gand was clearly filled with aesthetic interest. Little Ah Yus eyes lit up. What beautiful flowers! Qin Huai handed the gand in Little Ah Yus direction. He seemed to be asking her: This is for you. Do you want it? Seeing this, Wang Wng hurriedly stood in front of Little Ah Yu. Did he bully you? Ah Yu, lets not y with him! Chi Jia: I can bring you to find pheasants and help you catch them. Wang Wng: Ah Yu, our Wang family is the most magnanimous. Please forgive him if its a small mistake! Wang Ling and Wang Qng covered their faces. Fifth Brother was too embarrassing! Chapter 89 89 I Dont Hate You Before officially taking care of Qin Huai, Chi Jia was an elite guard who stood out from more than 1,000 guards. Of course, at that time, he did not know that his mission was actually to protect a small baby. This person was naturally Qin Huai, the Young Master he had to protect with his life. This protectionsted for six years. As Qin Huai had not been in good health since he was born, coupled with his gloomy personality, he usually did not like to talk to others. Chi Jia slowly changed from a personal guard who cherished words like gold to the Young Masters spokesperson. And now, Chi Jia realized that he seemed a little redundant. Wang Wng had just picked a few raspberries. Before he could hand them to Little Ah Yu, a small hand stretched out from the side. There were two red raspberries in his palm. The red one is sweeter. Qin Huai didnt care if Little Ah Yu took it or not. He pulled Little Ah Yus small pocket over and threw in the red raspberry. Wang Ling found two wild flowers that were evenrger than Little Ah Yus hand. Just as he brought them over, another hand stretched out diagonally. This one is fragrant. Qin Huai was holding a small yellow flower in his hand, emitting a pleasant fragrance. Little Ah Yu took the things from both sides and smiled sweetly. Thank you, Fifth Brother, Sixth Brother, and Brother Qin Huai! Hearing the words Brother Qin Huai, Qin Huais eyes darkened. If he had known, he wouldnt have told her his name just now. He still liked her to call him Little Brother. It sounded different from others. Of course, Little Ah Yu did not know what Qin Huai was thinking. She only felt that she was so happy now. There were so many brothers helping her. However, Little Ah Yu still hoped to have an elder sister. Her grandmothers familys Elder Sister Xing Hua and Elder Sister Lihua were very good. When she got home, she wanted to ask Grandma if she could call Sister Xinghua and Sister Lihua over to y. Chi Jia led everyone to a ce with pheasants. His martial arts were powerful to begin with, and with his movement technique, even without the help of other tools, it was quite easy for him to catch pheasants. Hey, pheasant! Wang Wng shouted. Before long, everyone saw two pheasants fly up. They seemed to have sensed danger and had already escaped dozens of steps away. Hu Sanpang hurriedly said to Chi Jia, Uncle, catch it quickly. If the pheasant flies away, you wont be able to catch it! Little Ah Yu was also eager to try. She thought of the pheasant she had caughtst time. [Kid, dont expose yourself!] Last time, there were only a few children. At least they could hide it. Now, there was a person who looked like he had martial arts and intelligence. If the kid directly used the spatial pocket to catch pheasants, they would be exposed in minutes. Little Ah Yu could only retract her hand and cup her two small ws beside her mouth like a loudspeaker. Go, Uncle Chi Jia]! Chi Jia had already agreed to teach the few children how to catch pheasants. He naturally could not lose face now. But the pheasant was already far away. He simply hefted the stick in his hand, aimed in the direction the pheasant had flown, and swung it- Globble- The pheasant screamed. Wow, he hit it! He hit both of them! How awesome! Little Ah Yu was even more excited and jumped around on the spot. Wow, Uncle Chi Jia is so awesome!! Qin Huai turned his head and nced at her, then looked down at the wildflower he had just plucked. Chi Jia was praised by a group of children. Initially, he thought that this was nothing, but when he was looked at by a group of children with admiration, he inexplicably became happy. He used his movement technique and flew in the direction of the pheasants, bringing back the wooden stick and the two pheasants. Are you still going to capture them? Chi Jia asked. Of course we have to catch them. Uncle Chi Jia, youre so powerful. Its a pity not to be a hunter! Wang Wngs eyes were about to shine. Chi Jia: ...Is that so? Then he could consider bing a hunter after he retired. Little Ah Yu yawned. They had been out for two hours and she was a little tired. When Wang Sanpang saw this, he asked her, Sister Ah Yu, are you sleepy? Because she had yawned, Little Ah Yus eyes looked like they were filled with tears. She nodded and shook her head. Ah Yu is not sleepy. Ah Yu can still y. Ah Yu still wants to see Uncle Chi Jia catch pheasants! But actually, she was already extremely sleepy. The other boys also heaved a sigh of relief. If Ah Yu insisted that she was sleepy, they would definitely have to send her back. Otherwise, if Old Madam Wang found out, she would scold them again. However, Wang Wng still thought that his sister was too young to run around with them, so he simply found an empty spot and pulled some weeds to cushion her. Sister Ah Yu, sit here and wait for us. Well be back soon. Wang Wng looked around, wondering who to ask to guard here for a while. Qin Huai took the initiative to sit beside Little Ah Yu and yawned. Im sleepy, he said firmly, his eyes bright. Chi Jia: ... Young Master, youre making things difficult for me. So should he leave or not? Uncle Chi Jia, bring Brother and the others to catch pheasants. Ill apany Brother Qin Huai! Little Ah Yu patted her small chest and tried her best to squeeze her eyes to look more energetic. Ah Yu is not sleepy now. Ah Yu will guard Brother Qin Huai! She knew that if she was sleepy, her brothers would have to go back, but they looked so happy. She didnt want to dampen the mood. ... Before Chi Jia could speak, Qin Huai nodded in agreement. What else could Chi Jia say? He could only leave with the group of eager boys. However, Wang Qng was a little worried. After taking two steps, he found a kind of starched grass at the side and pulled off the thing that looked like a small pea. He peeled off the small seeds inside and made a small whistle. He blew on it in front of Little Ah Yu, and his clear voice could be heard far away. Ah Yu, hold this. If you want to look for uster, blow this. Well hear it ande back immediately. Little Ah Yu was extremely curious. She held this thing in her mouth and blew on it a few times. The sound was especially loud. This is so fun! Seeing that Little Ah Yu kept blowing, Wang Qng could only say, If you want to look for us, blow hard twice and gently. This is the signal between us, okay? Little Ah Yu understood and blew twice in front of Wang Qng. After confirming the signal, they left. After everyone left, only Little Ah Yu and Qin Huai were left. As this was not the deep mountains, they were not worried about wild beastsing over, let alone a littlemb. Now, the boys still trusted thebat strength of the littlemb. Brother Qin Huai, you dont hate Ah Yu anymore, right? Little Ah Yu took the initiative to lean in front of Qin Huai and blinked. If you still hate Ah Yu, Ill stay away from you and not disturb you. ... She even silently moved her little butt to the side. Qin Huai wanted to be more cold, but when he remembered that he had treated her badly yesterday, he thought she would ignore him. He could only say stiffly, No. If he really hated her, he would not have followed her from so far away. Youre very cute, Little Ah Yu. Its so cute that it makes me want to end my short life by your side. Qin Huai lowered his eyes to hide all his emotions. Little Ah Yu was extremely happy. She stretched out her two small arms and wanted to throw herself into Qin Huais arms to express her joy. [Kid, your reward has arrived. You can draw again.] Meatball suddenly said. Little Ah Yu stopped. Chapter 90 90 Sister Ah Yu Died So Tragically The reward for this mission was given when Little Ah Yu had saved Wu Xiaomei at her grandmothers vige. At night, Wu Xiaomeis medicine took effect. She had already regained her consciousness. During the day, after the doctors examination, he confirmed that Wu Xiaomei had really returned to normal. Little Ah Yus temporary mission was also announced to bepleted. Little Ah Yu had already forgotten about this matter. When she heard Meatballs words, she hurriedly asked, Has that Auntie recovered? [She should be fine now. The effect of the nutrient solution is very powerful!] Thats great! Little Ah Yu was very sad and worried when she saw that aunt. She hated to see anyone sad. Because of Qin Huai, Little Ah Yu could not go to the spatial pocket to draw the lottery now. In any case, she was not in a hurry. Brother Qin Huai- You can call me Big Brother Ah You, Qin Huai suddenly said when he saw Little Ah Yu suddenly stop in a daze. Ah You? Little Ah Yus face was filled with confusion. But isnt Big Brother called Qin Huai? Qin Huai took a branch from the side and wrote the words Qin Youhuai on the ground. Then, he pointed at the word You in the middle and said, Ah You, this is my name. Then, he waited for Little Ah Yu to call him. Little Ah Yus eyes widened, and her mouth opened wide. Wow, wow! Brother Qin Huai can write! Little Ah Yu pped her hands. Grandpa Vige Chief said that those who can write are all smart people. Brother Qin Huai is so smart! Qin Huais ears instantly turned red. He looked into the distance and said awkwardly, You agreed to call me Big Brother Ah You. Yes, yes, yes. Big Brother Ah You is awesome! Little Ah Yu gave a thumbs up. She had also learned this from Meatball. Meatball would use its wings to mimic this posture, although it looked very awkward every time. Qin Huai was satisfied. He was about tough when he suddenly felt an itch in his chest and could not help but cough violently. At first, he wanted to hold it in, but he could not help but cough. After holding it in for a while, he felt even more ufortable. Big Brother Ah You, whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Little Ah Yu saw that Qin Huais face was red and was extremely anxious. Cough cough-Im-cough cough cough-its fine- Qin Huai tried his best tofort Little Ah Yu, but his chest became hot, as if someone had poured hot oil on it. Qin Huai coughed so hard that he could not control himself. Suddenly, he coughed up a pool of blood and sprayed it all over Little Ah Yus face. In his agitation, he spat out another mouthful of blood. It alsonded on Ah Yus body. [I dont think he has long to live. Could it be tuberculosis?!] [Oh no, oh no, its contagious!] [Kid, drink two mouthfuls of Myriad Spirit Water quickly! Dont be infected by him!] Little Ah Yu was already stunned and did not know how to react. Qin Huai took out a handkerchief from his pocket. His hands trembled as he tried his best to wipe the blood off Little Ah Yus face. Im sorry-cough, cough, cough-it wasnt-cough, cough-on purpose. Because his hands were trembling badly, the blood on Little Ah Yus face was smudged more and more, looking a little terrifying. [Kid, are you frightened? Say something, dont scare me.] Little Ah Yu finally reacted. Her mouth trembled for a long time. She wanted to cry, but she held it back. Big Brother Ah You, are you about to die? Little Ah Yus voice was hoarse, and she looked like she was about to cry. She did not care about the blood on her body at all. Moreover, Little Ah Yu was not afraid of blood. When Little Ah Yu saved the bloody person in Yongding County, she was not afraid at all. But when she saw Qin Huai like this, she was very afraid. Qin Huai wanted to say that he was fine, but he couldnt stop coughing. In her panic, Little Ah Yu dug into her pocket, wanting to find a cup of water. In her pocket was a small cup of water that Old Wang had carved for her. Little Ah Yu remembered to put it in her pocket when she left. She had finally found the cup. [Dont! Hell find out!] Little Ah Yu did not care. She filled the cup with water. When she looked up again, she realized that Qin Huai had already fainted. Because he had forcefully endured it just now and because of his illness suddenly ring up, Qin Huai felt dizzy and suddenly copsed. Big Brother Ah You, drink some water. Ah Yu will give you some water. Youll be fine after drinking it. Little Ah Yu tried her best to pry open Qin Huais mouth. The tears she had held back for a long time fell with a patter as she whimpered, Brother Ah You, dont die. Ah Yu will y with you. Dont die... At this moment, some of the memories that had been buried by Little Ah Yu suddenly appeared in her mind. She recalled a cute kitten dripping with blood in front of her when it snowed. She still remembered that the kitten would y with her and even secretly give her food. Later on, the kittens entire body was covered in blood, and even its skin was gone. She had forgotten where the kitten was and where the snow was, but she still remembered her sad and helpless emotions when the kitten died. Dont die! Little Ah Yu couldnt pry Qin Huais mouth open and cried even harder. She picked up the whistle that Wang Qng had saved for her. Because her mouth kept trembling, she could not blow it. ... Ah Yu is very powerful. Ah Yu has water. Ah Yu can save you. Ah Yu is not trash- Little Ah Yu muttered repeatedly, as if she was obsessed. Her movements were flustered and anxious, and Qin Huai fainted. He could not cooperate and she spilled all the water. Little Ah Yu hurriedly filled a second cup and cried for help. Elf, what should I do? Boohoo... Brother Ah You cant drink the water. He wont recover... Elf, help Ah Yu, help Ah Yu... [Kid, dont panic first. Dont cry, or the water in the cup will spill again!] Little Ah Yu tried her best to hold back her tears. [Yes, dont cry first. Look, your hands are trembling. If they shake, you wont be able to feed him the water.] Little Ah Yu clenched her fists again and again. Ah Yu... is not trembling anymore. She tried her best to swallow. Im also-hic!-not crying anymore. [Take a deep breath. Yes, take a deep breath. Rx. Dont cry yet-] ... [Alright, have you calmed down?] [Now, try again, gently from the corner of his mouth-] With Meatballs help, Little Ah Yu slowly calmed herself down and tried to open Qin Huais mouth again. Then, she poured in thepletely undiluted Myriad Spirit Water. After pouring a cup, Little Ah Yu felt that it was not enough and poured him another cup. When she thought of the third cup, she was stopped by Meatball. [Dont pour anymore. Hes different from you. Its not good to drink too much at once!] Little Ah Yu could only stop. Then, she used Qin Huais small handkerchief to wipe his face clean first. She could not even care about herself. After doing all of this, Little Ah Yu felt especially tired. Her eyelids fluttered and she fell asleep on Qin Huais body. The littlemb looked left and right at the side and used its head to nudge Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu did not react. It dug with its hooves again, but Little Ah Yu still did not react. The littlemb ran to the side to eat grass. Before it left, it even licked Little Ah Yus cup. The grass that was sprinkled with Myriad Spirit Water was also eaten by it. When Chi Jia brought the group of boys back from catching the pheasants, he saw the two little fellows lying on the grass from afar. Chi Jia was about to find it funny when he suddenly smelled blood. He rushed over and saw the scene in front of him. His heart turned cold. Young Master and the little girl were covered in blood. The two of themy on the ground without moving! Moreover, Qin Huais nose was bleeding, there was blood at the corners of his eyes, and there was blood in his ears, let alone the corners of his mouth. He was bleeding from all seven apertures! Young Master!!! Chi Jias eyes almost split open, and his mind went nk. Wang Wng and the others ran over. When they saw this, their faces turned pale. Sister Ah Yu!!! Who killed our sister!!! What should we do? What should we do? What should we do! We shouldnt have left! Wuwuwu... Sister... You died so tragically! Chapter 91 91 Sold Truffles Little Ah Yu was woken up by a cry. When she opened her eyes, she saw that her brothers faces were covered in tears and snot. Each of them was crying even more miserable than the other. Fifth Brother, Sixth Brother, Seventh Brother, Third Fat Brother... Little Ah Yu called out to them. Wang Wng and the others looked up and saw Little Ah Yu rubbing her eyes and sitting up. They were so frightened that they almost fainted. Ah Yu, youre not dead?! Wang Wng shouted. In the next moment, he immediately pounced over and hugged Little Ah Yu. Wuwuwu, youre not dead. Thats great. I dont have to be beaten up by Grandma! [...] All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Qin Huai also woke up and met Chi Jias gaze. Young Master?! Chi Jia said anxiously, Why did the illness act up so quickly this time? If he had known that it would be so soon, he would not have left the Young Masters side! Moreover, the rpse this time looked so serious. Could Young Master not even survive three months?! Blood was flowing from all seven apertures! Qin Huais face turned green. He gritted his teeth and said, Hug me. Chi Jia was confused. What? Hug me, Qin Huai repeated. I want to use the toilet. Looking at the Young Masters forbearing expression, the years of tacit understanding made Chi Jia know not to ask why. He immediately carried Qin Huai and used his movement technique to quickly climb to the other side of the mountain. There was a small house made by the vigers of Hu Family Vige there. It was for temporary rest after hunting. Fortunately, there was a dry toilet beside it. Wang Wng and the others no longer had the time to care about what Chi Jia and the others were doing. They were not even excited about each of them having a pheasant. Sister Ah Yu, are you injured? Wang Wng picked up Little Ah Yu and flipped her around. No obvious injuries were found. Big Brother Ah You was injured. He vomited a lot of blood! Little Ah Yu was so worried that she forgot to see if Big Brother Ah You had recovered. What Big Brother Ah You? When did his sister have another brother? Big Brother Qin Huai said that hes called Big Brother Ah You, Little Ah Yu said. Forget it, its not important. Lets go back first. Your clothes are already dirty. You have to go back and change. Wang Wng waved his hand and picked up Little Ah Yu. He handed the pheasant to Wang Ling. The group of brats did not wait for Chi Jia and the others and rushed down the mountain. Originally, Chi Jia had brought them to catch a pheasant each. The children were all overjoyed. Now that they saw Little Ah Yu like this, they felt their butts ache. Would they be beaten up?! It seemed that they should not bring Ah Yu into the mountain next time. Usually, when the boys went to the mountains to y, the adults did not care. Who had the time to care about them? They just reminded them not to go deep into the mountains. This time, they might not be able to go to the mountains again. Sigh! Ah Yu, dont tell Grandma when you go back that weve put you aside. Wang Ling took the opportunity to quickly say to Little Ah Yu. Wang Qng hurriedly added, Yes, yes, yes. Dont say anything. Otherwise, we wont be able to y together in the future. Little Ah Yu nodded and said, Ah Yu knows. At the foot of the mountain, the children returned to their homes. After Wang Wng and the others returned to the Wang Family, Old Madam Wang was indeed shocked to see Little Ah Yu covered in blood. However, after asking around, Old Madam Wang was relieved to know that it was not Ah Yus blood. However, Wang Wng and the others still did not escape a round of whipping with bamboo shoots. Dont think that youll be fine just because you caught three pheasants! You must have ced Ah Yu at the side and run off to y! Old Madam Wang looked at Wang Wng. What did I tell you? I told you to take good care of your sister and you brought her to the mountains to y. Did you think that your sister might be injured?! Even if she wasnt injured this time, what about next time? What if she encounters some snakes, bugs, or beasts? What if Ah Yu was scared? Wang Wng did not think of all this and could only be beaten up obediently. However, because they had indeed brought back the pheasants, Old Madam Wang only gave them a small punishment and did not really use much strength. Liu Shi hurriedly brought Little Ah Yu to take a shower and changed her clothes again. Fortunately, Ah Yu was small. Coupled with the fabric given by Qin Shi, she had made four sets of clothes for her. Otherwise, she would not have any new clothes to wear. Wang Chuanman was originally working outside when he heard from the boys that Little Ah Yu had blood on her body when she returned. He was so frightened that he didnt even want the hoe anymore. When he ran back to take a look, he knew that it was a false rm. That kid called Qin Huai was originally here to recuperate. It looks like his illness is not light. He even vomited blood? Liu Shi said to Wang Chuanman worriedly, Will it be contagious? Their Ah Yu was so young. If she just suffered a bit of illness and pain, she might die. Wang Chuanman rubbed his hands. I dont know about this either. Ill ask Doctor Hu! As soon as he walked out of the door, he saw Doctor Hu walking towards their house. Moreover, his face was wrinkled from smiling. It seemed like there was something happy. Doctor Hu, why are you here? Wang Chuanman hurriedly went up to him. Whats the matter? ... Good news, great news. Is your mother around? Im looking for her. After Doctor Hu finished speaking, he felt that something was wrong, so he added, Its fine if shes not around. Your father will do. Yes, yes, my parents are both here. Wang Chuanman hurriedly led him in and shouted at the top of his lungs, Father, Mother, Doctor Hu is here! When Old Madam Wang heard that Doctor Hu was here, she roughly guessed that he was here for the truffles. Previously, when Little Ah Yu picked up the truffles on the mountain, Old Madam Wang handed it to Doctor Hu and asked him to help sell it. In the past few days, Old Madam Wang had not asked about it. Now, it seemed that there was some progress. Old Madam Wang asked the women to deal with the pheasants while she brought Doctor Hu to the main hall and asked Old man Wang to follow her in. Doctor Hu went straight to the point. Madam Wang, I met a medicinal herb merchant who was willing to buy all the truffles you asked me to sell for 550 taels. I felt that the price was suitable, so I sold them all. Here are the banknotes- Doctor Hu ced the banknotes on the table and pushed it towards Old Madam Wang. There were also five silver ingots. Old Madam Wang picked up the banknote and nced at it. She smiled and said, Thank you, Doctor Hu. Youve worked hard on this trip. Take this 50 taels of silver as a fee. That wont do, that wont do. Previously, when the boys from your family brought me to dig for truffles, I also dug out a small bunch. Although its not as much as yours, it was sold for a good price as well. Thats enough as a fee. Doctor Hu hurriedly shook his head. Madam is already very trusting of me by being willing to let me sell it. Theres no need to say anything else. Doctor Hu was not a very sociable person. He was afraid that Old Madam Wang would insist on giving him a fee, so he left quickly after leaving the things behind. ... Madam Wang, if you have more medicinal herbs or anything else you dont know in the future, you can ask me. I can help you sell them. With that, Doctor Hu left. Old Madam Wang was holding the banknotes in deep thought. When she turned around, she saw Old man Wangs dumbfounded expression. He was clearly frightened by the banknotes. Old, old, old woman- When did his family earn so much money? Why didnt he know anything? What? Youve never seen so much money?! Old Madam Wang rolled her eyes. This money was earned by the children in the family. Tell me, you cant evenpare to the children. Where is your old face going to be ced! Old Wang: ... If you want to talk, talk nicely. Whats with the personal attacks? Chapter 92 92 Lottery Draws Old man Wang did not know anything about the truffles. Old Madam Wang exined everything to him. As Old man Wang listened, he felt that something was wrong. Do you think Ah Yu was the one who found such expensive truffles? Old man Wang asked in confusion. Its been 17 years since we came to the Hu Family Vige. Why havent we seen anyone dig them out before? Old Madam Wang nced at him. Is that something you can dig up just because you want to? Moreover, if not for Little Ah Yu insisting on bringing it back for her to take a look, the other stupid boys in the family would have thought that it was donkey dung. When they saw it, they would probably have kicked it far away. Who would have thought that it was good stuff? As for Doctor Hu, he usually did not think of this at all. Those precious medicinal herbs usually required very specific conditions to grow. They grew wherever they should grow. He might not be able to find them even if he searched for them. Old man Wang said, Our Ah Yu is a little extraordinary. You only know now? Old Madam Wang rolled her eyes expertly. Her eyes alone are extraordinary. But so what? Now that Ah Yu is a member of our Old Wang family and has brought us so many benefits, us two old bones will protect her even if we have to risk our lives! Old man Wang sighed. Why dont we send Ah Yu away? Its better to find a richer family for her than let the child suffer in our family... Youre just a blockhead. Do you think rich families are easy to get along with? There are many dirty deeds in big families. If you want to harm the child, you can give it a try! But its fine if Ah Yu is an ordinary child. She clearly has a secret. We... Old Madam Wang looked at the 500 taels of silver on the table and 5 silver ingots. The expression in her eyes changed again and again. She said, Wang Dewang, how many years have I been married to you? Old man Wang was stunned. Why are you suddenly talking about this? Ive been married to you for so many years, but I havent had many peaceful days. Im 52 years old this year and Ive lived out most of my life already. Im satisfied, Old Madam Wang suddenly said. I dont believe that I cant protect a child if I risk my life! Old man Wang looked unhappy. ...Why are you saying this for no reason! I didnt say that we wouldnt raise Ah Yu. No matter what secrets she has, theres nothing wrong with the child herself, I dont want to chase her away. You make it sound like Im a bad person! Moreover, how could they chase the child away after she earned so much money for the family? That made no sense. He was just worried. He was not worried that the Wang Family would be implicated, but he was worried about this child. Old Madam Wang did not care about Old man Wangs expression. Instead, she said, I want to use this money. The more than 2,000 taels of silver we owe wont be paid with this. Instead, I want to use this money to make more money. Old man Wang opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, he remained silent. Didnt we agree in the past? Youll be in charge of everything in the family. You can do whatever you want. Old man Wang looked at the few white strands that suddenly appeared on Old Madam Wangs forehead and felt that his wife had really aged unknowingly. She was clearly very good-looking when she was young. But now, for the sake of his family, she was working like a real farmer. He had let her down. Old man Wang suddenly thought. As he was thinking, Old Madam Wang pped Old man Wangs shoulder, followed by her reprimand. Weve already said everything. Why are you still standing here?! Hurry up and get to work! Do you want me to serve your family all day long? Just work me to death earlier! Old Wang: ... He was wrong. He shouldnt have thought that his old wife was sad now. After Old man Wang walked out dejectedly, Old Madam Wang put away the silver and banknotes. She looked sideways at Old Wangs limping foot and pursed her lips. In the end, she did not tell him that perhaps Ah Yus divine water could treat his leg. After all, that divine water could even revive people who were on the verge of death. It was impossible for it to not even be capable of curing a limp. However, it might not be as simple as she imagined. There was still something to do at home. She had to n well. The old mans legs would be pushed to the back first. Little Ah Yu cleaned herself up and hurriedly jumped to look for Qin Huai. She wanted to see if Big Brother Ah You had be better. Chi Jia had already returned with Qin Huai. He was still holding a pheasant in his hand and threw it to Third Aunt Hu. Add another dish tonight. Third Aunt Hu was ttered. Is this for us? Instead, Hu San asked from the side, How much is it? Their family didnt have much money now. Theres no need. Just give us a portion when its done. After saying that, Chi Jia brought Qin Huai back to his room. Chi Jia was a rough man. Third Aunt Hus bedroom was in a mess. Chi Jia had only covered it with an additionalyer of bedding, and there was still a lingering smell around. I want to take a shower. Qin Huai really couldnt stand it anymore. He actually had diarrhea. This had never happened before. Now, he especially despised himself. He even forgot to sense his condition. His body felt unprecedentedly light. Chi Jia hurriedly went to prepare hot water for him. Little Ah Yus head popped out of the bedroom door. She covered her eyes with both hands and asked him, Big Brother Ah You, guess who I am? Qin Huai did not say anything and just stared at Little Ah Yu. Haha, its the cutest little Ah Yu! Ah Yu ran forward and pointed at a small lotus-pink bag in front of her to Qin Huai. Brother Ah You, look, this is the new bag that Mother made for me. Itsrger and more beautiful than the previous one! Qin Huai took a look and didnt think there was anything to see. The fabric was very rough, and the stitches could not be said to be exquisite. The fabric was still bare, and there was no embroidery at all. Even the things made by the worst embroiderer in the residence looked much better than this. However, facing Little Ah Yus expectant gaze, he still nodded against his conscience. Little Ah Yu took out two fruits from her pocket. The one on the left was yellow, and the one on the right was red. She blinked and asked Qin Huai, Big Brother Ah You, if its you, will you choose the left or the right? [...Kid, you should choose for yourself.] ... Meatball really admired this brat. Just now, it asked the brat to choose her reward, but the brat ran over instead. It thought that she had forgotten about that matter, but it did not expect her to find Qin Huai to help her choose. [Youre very lucky. What you chose yourself must be even better.] However, Little Ah Yu did not listen. She felt that she had not used anything from the lucky draw, so it was the same no matter what she drew. Moreover, how did it know that Brother Ah Yous luck was not good? Qin Huai did not know what Little Ah Yu meant, but he thought that it was probably because Ah Yu wanted him to choose one of them and give the other to herself. So he chose the yellow one. Yellow fruits were usually sour. He should leave the red one for her. Wow! Actually, I want to choose yellow too. It looks delicious! Although Little Ah Yu said this, she still generously handed the fruit in her left hand to Qin Huai and told Meatball in her heart that she wanted to choose the right side. The fruit on the left was chosen by Big Brother Ah You, and the one on the right was left for her. She would choose that one. ... Meatball chose the ball of light on the right and the ball of light on the left immediately disappeared. It took out a box from the ball of light. After seeing what was inside, it heaved a sigh of relief. Alright, at least it was not useless. [You should be able to use the things you drew this time soon.] Chapter 93 93 Gene Repair Agent [Congrattions, Kid. You have drawn a Gene Repair Agent.] Little Ah Yu was puzzled. What is a gene repair agent? [This is an upgraded version of the Myriad Spirit Water!] The Myriad Spirit Water could only repair vitality, but it could not repair broken bones. After all, a piece of bone could not grow out of thin air. Little Ah Yu still did not understand, so Meatball told her. [For example, your second uncle and your grandfather have problems with their legs and waist, especially your second uncle. Previously, it was the nerves in his waist and legs that had problems. The Myriad Spirit Water repaired his nerves, but it couldnt repair his bones.] [Now that we have the gene repair agent, as long as we break your second uncle and grandfathers legs and use the repair agent, they will recover their health very quickly.] Ah! I have to break their legs? That hurts! Little Ah Yu frowned. When Qin Huai saw Little Ah Yu frown, he thought that she was feeling unwell, but he couldnt ask directly, so he looked at her with his eyes. The little girls face was very rosy, and her movements were quite strong. He walked over calmly, held Little Ah Yus right hand, and ced it on her pulse. It was a very healthy and energetic pulse. Little Ah Yus wrist was grabbed by Qin Huai and she immediately interrupted her conversation with Meatball. Big Brother Ah You, are you going out to y? Little Ah Yu was a little vexed. But now, I have something important to tell Grandma. At this moment, Chi Jia came in with hot water. Young Master, the hot water is ready. Qin Huai let go of Little Ah Yus hand and gently pushed her out. Qin Huai: Go. Then Im leaving. Ill y with you next time. Remember to eat the fruit! Little Ah Yu waved her hand and ran away. Chi Jia poured the hot water into the bathtub. They had made this bathtub at thest minute yesterday. Go get candy, Qin Huai said indifferently as he looked at the yellow fruit in his hand. Chi Jia: ... Young Master, you really havent forgotten about this. Ill go after Young Master finishes bathing. Ok. After Qin Huai wiped himself clean, Chi Jia wanted to take the clothes out to wash, but Qin Huai asked him to throw them away. He did not want to see that set of clothes. After arranging Qin Huais matters, Chi Jia used his movement technique and rushed off. However, he did not go straight to town. Instead, he ced a signal more than 10 kilometers away. Before long, a man in ck flew down. The man in ck said, Boss, what can I do for you? Chi Jia: Go to town and buy a few packets of candy. The man in ck suspected that he had heard wrongly. What? Just to buy candy? Boss, are you stupid? Is there a need to use an emergencymunication signal to buy candy?! Perhaps he had seen through the many emotions hidden in the ck-clothed mans eyes, but Chi Jia was expressionless. I want to conserve my internal energy. You can use your movement technique the rest of the way. Chi Jia thought for a moment and felt that doing this to buy candy was indeed overkill. How about this? When you go to town, buy a basket. Then, bring back some brush, ink, paper, inkstone, four sets of clothes, two sets of nkets, a bed of cotton wool, 10 catties of pork, 10 catties of mutton, 10 catties of preserved fruit... He spoke a lot, causing the ck-clothed man to doubt his life. The man in ck swallowed his saliva and imagined himself carrying a basket on his back and using his movement technique. He shivered for no reason. Boss, are you serious? Chi Jia looked at him coldly. Do I look like Im joking with you? He threw the stick at a tree and stuck it into the trunk. Then, he flew up and sat on the stick. He crossed his arms. Ill only give you an hour. If I dont see you in an hour, you dont have toe back. The man in ck said with a bitter expression, ...But the basket... I was careless. Under the surprised expression of the ck-clothed man, Chi Jia added, The basket is indeed too small. You should pull a cart! The man in ck: ... When the man in ck used his movement technique to go to town, he thought indignantly, I cant be tricked alone. I have to change shifts with my brothers in the county city. Speaking of which... Chi Bings injuries were about to recover, right? While Chi Jia waited silently, Little Ah Yu had already gone to look for Old Madam Wang. Grandma, the elf said that Grandpa and Second Uncles illness can be treated! Little Ah Yu secretly found Old Madam Wang and whispered into her ear. Old Madam Wang almost lost her grip on the thing in her hand. For real? Old Madam Wang asked again, Did that elf say what conditions he wanted? ... It was definitely impossible to take out something for no reason. Little Ah Yu was about to shake her head when she heard Meatball hurriedly say. [Tell your Grandma to agree to your farming. Its not that small mountainous area. You want arge piece ofnd to nt that grain inside!] [Dont forget toplete the mission!] Only then did Little Ah Yu remember that she seemed to have another farming mission. But shed quickly forgotten about it. Little Ah Yu said, Grandma, the elf said that he wants me to farm. He wants a lot ofnd! Little Ah Yus hands moved as if she wanted to hug her. Old Madam Wang: How muchnd? [I want a piece ofnd worth 500 taels of silver.] Little Ah Yu repeated honestly, I want 500 taels! ... [Its not 500 taels, but the value of the food nted is 500 taels.] Little Ah Yu continued to say confidently, The elf said that it costs 500 taels! [...] When Old Madam Wang heard this number, she immediately thought of the 550 taels she had just obtained. Other than the couple and Doctor Hu, Little Ah Yu should not know this number. Why was it so coincidental? Could it really be destiny? In that case, only the 50 taels were at her disposal. Old Madam Wang immediately said, Grandma understands. Since the other party wantednd worth 500 taels, she would talk to the vige chief and buy all thend that could still be sold in the vige. Although each family had very littlend, there was still much idle publd in the vige. Usually, the vigers did not dare to farm because the public would send tenant farmers over to clean up. Not everyone could be a tenant farmer. Little Ah Yu felt that she had already conveyed the message clearly, so she told Old Madam Wang about the gene repair agent seriously. The elf said that the water is very powerful. However, will it hurt to break Grandpa and Second Uncles legs? When Little Ah Yu thought of how her legs had been broken, she felt that her legs hurt. She touched her leg. At the thought of that scene, she felt afraid, mainly of pain. You want to break their legs? Old Madam Wang suddenly remembered that she had also considered this just now. Since that divine water could repair the body, should she break their legs and repair it? Little Ah Yu did not care what Old Madam Wang thought. She asked for the gene repair agent from the elf and took it out of thin air in front of Old Madam Wang. Although she had seen this trick before, Old Madam Wang still felt a little shocked. She looked at the pocket in front of Little Ah Yus chest and said, Ah Yu, in the future, you should only take things out from your pocket. Grandma will make a special pocket for you. The child did not realize the seriousness of this matter. It was too eye-catching to take things out just like that. It would be exposed instantly. Dont take things out directly in the future. You have to take it out of your pocket, understand? Ah Yu understands! Little Ah Yu nodded repeatedly. The gene repair agent was a bottle of water. The body of the bottle was made of a material simr to ss. The water inside was green and looked like it was poisonous. Is this for internal consumption or external application? Chapter 94 94 Breaking a Leg [You can consume it or apply it externally. If theres any external damage, apply it externally. If theres no external damage, directly consume it.] [The situation of your grandfather and second uncle depends on whether they were injured from the outside when they broke their legs. If their skills are good and theyre not injured outside, its best to directly consume them.] Little Ah Yu said to Old Madam Wang, Anything is fine. [...] Child, your ability to summarize is really amazing. Although Old Madam Wang trusted Little Ah Yu very much, this concerned the health of her husband and son, so she did not dare to test it on them. At this moment, Wang Wng and the others brought back a birds nest from somewhere. There was also a chirping bird inside. It pped its wings and could not fly. Old Madam Wang and the little bird looked at each other. The bird opened its mouth and twittered. Old Madam Wang reached out to Wang Wng. Give it to me. Wang Wng shrank his neck and hurriedly pushed the me away. We didnt take it. Wang Sanpang took it down. There were a few in total. He gave me one! Wang Ling also continued, Thats right, thats right. We didnt catch it. We wont wet the bed! Because the adults said that they would wet the bed if they went and destroyed a birds nest, no one allowed them to bring back bird nests. But how could a group of naughty boys stay still in spring? There was no stopping them from going up the mountain to bring back a birds nest, going into the river to fish, and digging for loaches in the fields. Just bring it over if I tell you to. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Wang Wng obediently handed the bird over. Old Madam Wang waved her hand. Go, go, y on the side. Dont be an eyesore here. The boys looked back three times with each step, feeling sorry for the departed bird. They were still thinking that they could roast it in two days. Now, they could not eat it anymore. Sister Ah Yu, do you want to y together? Wang Wng went to greet Little Ah Yu. However, Little Ah Yu wanted to see what her Grandma wanted to do, so she rejected Wang Wng. Old Madam Wang naturally wanted to use the little bird as an experiment. She did not know how long the gene repair agent would take effect, but she remembered that everyone had started to have diarrhea in less than ten minutes after they drank her special waterst time. Since this gene repair agent was even more powerful than the special water, it meant that it would take effect faster. Old Madam Wang brought the little bird into the bedroom. Seeing that Little Ah Yu was following, she pulled her in. This time, she closed the bedroom door tightly and the grandfather and grandson came to the only small window. The little bird did not understand what was going on and it chirped. Not wanting Little Ah Yu to see such a cruel scene, Old Madam Wang asked Little Ah Yu to bring her a stool. Little Ah Yu had just moved away when Old Madam Wang reached out and broke the little birds foot without blinking. The little bird immediately screamed. Little Ah Yu hurriedly asked, Whats wrong with it? Its sick. Grandma will treat it. Old Madam Wang took out the gene repair agent. There was no time to study the strange bottle. She opened the stopper on the top and gently dripped a small drop onto the little birds broken leg. Almost instantly, the screaming bird stopped crying. Old Madam Wang sat in front of the window with a stool and hugged Little Ah Yu in her arms. As she patted Little Ah Yus back gently, she stared at the little bird. There was an old wooden table in front of the window. Old Wang had once made it for Old Madam Wang as a dressing cab. The little bird was still struggling on the table, but because one of its legs was broken, it could not stand steadily. Time passed slowly. After about an incense stick of time, the bird suddenly stood up, but it could be seen that its legs looked very unnatural. This was because Old Madam Wang did not fix the birds legs properly after she gave it the medicine. She held the bird in front of her eyes and realized that its legs had indeed grown back together. However, because they were crooked, the bones looked very strange. At this moment, Little Ah Yu was already dozing off in Old Madam Wangs arms. Old Madam Wang ced her under the nket. She sat in front of the window again and broke the birds leg again without hesitation. This time, she used a wooden hairpin to fix the birds leg and let it return to normal. After another incense stick of time, the little bird stood up again. With a p of its wings, it actually flew up in front of Old Madam Wang. The little birds wings had already grown fully, but it could not fly yet. However, after using the gene repair agent, its genes had also improved. With a little try, it could fly very well. It flew to a cab at the side and grabbed it firmly with its two ws. Its legs were intact. Old Madam Wang pondered. I see. [What, what a terrifying olddy...] Although Little Ah Yu had fallen asleep, Meatball did not need to sleep. When it saw this scene, it felt like trembling. This olddys mental fortitude was stronger than it had imagined! In any case, ordinary olddies were definitely not so calm when they did this. After figuring out the effect of the gene repair agent, Old Madam Wang had an idea. It seemed that her husband and second sons legs had to be broken once. Especially her husband. He had been limping for so many years because his ankle had been injured before. Later on, he did not recuperate well. When he became injured againter and healed, the bone waspletely crooked. As for her second son, because he was paralyzed on the bed all year round, the shape of his legs had naturally changed. His bones were definitely not right. That night, everyone was already asleep. Old Madam Wang whispered to Old man Wang beside her, Old man, your legs are cured. ... Old man Wang immediately sat up. Really?! You found a way?! If one could choose, who did not yearn to have a healthy body? He also wanted to contribute more to this family. Old Madam Wang said indifferently, But you have to break your legs once first. Old man Wang:!!! Dont worry. Old Madam Wangforted him. Ill personally break it for you. Old man Wang: ??? He was even more worried! The couple discussed how to tell their family about this at night and only fell asleep when it was almost midnight. The next morning, Old Madam Wang was about to go out. When her family asked her what she was going to do, Old Madam Wang said, Last night, I had a dream. I dreamed that a very famous doctor had appeared at your grandmothers house. He specializes in treating leg injuries. Ill go and see if I can invite him back so that I can treat your Second Brother. ... The Wang family was confused. Wang Chuanman asked, Mother, are you fine? You want to set off after a dream! Thats right, Mother. Didnt Third Sister-inw go over there recently? She should be back today. Lets ask her first so that you wont have to make a wasted trip, Wang Chuanfu said. Old Madam Wang immediately said angrily, I knew that the two of you had ill intentions. Your Second Brother is lying on the bed now. Hes neither human nor ghost. I wanted to treat him as soon as possible so that he could at least be an upright person. In the end, you pushed him around. What are you trying to do? You cant stand seeing your Second Brother doing well, right?! Wang Chuanfu: Mother, what are you talking about? How can we think of our Second Brother that way! Wang Chuanman shouted, Were just worried about you, Mother. Dreams and whatnot sounded unreliable. Wang Chuangui, who had heard the olddys roar in the room, was speechless. ... No, Mother, although youre protecting me, how am I not human nor ghost? Chapter 95 95 Practice Martial Arts Old Madam Wang was determined to go to her maternal family. No one could stop her. In the end, they could only watch helplessly as Old Madam Wang left with a small cloth bag. Looking at his mothers back, Wang Chuanmans mouth could not close for a long time. He turned around and said to his eldest brother, Wang Chuanfu, Mother, are you possessed? Why was she suddenly going out for no reason? Moreover, she left just like that, not giving them any time to react. Wang Chuanfu was also confused. Only Old man Wang knew why, but he didnt care how his sons and daughters-inw guessed. He sat slowly in the middle of the courtyard and weaved something. Little Ah Yu squatted beside Old man Wang and watched as his fingers flew agilely. Old man Wang was weaving a small basket for Little Ah Yu. Previously, the basket was not suitable for Little Ah Yu. Now, it was just right. It was mainly for Little Ah Yu to go out and store the little fruits. He did not use bamboo, but thatch. The final product was very light. Wang Wng did not go out to y anymore because Grandma had returned him a new bird. This bird could fly, but it was very clingy. It looked very simr to the bird from yesterday, but it was obvious that it was different. After all, the one yesterday had just grown its feathers, but the one today could already fly agilely. Grandpa, help me make a birdcage. Ill put it away, Wang Wng said. Get lost and weave your own cage! Old man Wang said unhappily. Cant you see that Im busy? Wang Wng was unconvinced. But arent you weaving a basket for Sister Ah Yu? Whats wrong with weaving a birdcage for me? Grandpas birdcage is the best. Youre the best at weaving in our family! Old man Wang ignored him. It wasnt like he didnt know about these naughty boys in the family. They said it nicely just to make him work for them. They only knew how to y outside every day. They had not done much serious work, but now, they were ordering him around. Dream on. Wang Wng knew that this was the oue, but he was not in a hurry at all. He quietlyy beside Little Ah Yus ear and said something. Little Ah Yus eyes lit up. Fifth Brother, is it true? Little Ah Yu hurriedly asked. Wang Wng nodded and gestured at Little Ah Yu. However, Little Ah Yu did not tell Old man Wang directly. Instead, she rummaged through her pocket for a long time and found a fruit, the yellow kind. Grandpa, Ill give you this fruit. Its very sweet. Little Ah Yu smiled. Alright, Grandpa will try one. Our Ah Yu is so obedient! After Old man Wang ate the fruit, Little Ah Yu said, Grandpa, is there a huge butterfly that can fly in the sky and pull a string? Old Wang nced at Wang Wng beside him. What was wrong with this kid? Faced with Little Ah Yus expectant gaze, Old Wang still nodded. Yes, Ill make it for youter. However, we dont have that kind of paper at home anymore. Old Master Hu does. Go over with your Fifth Brother and ask. As soon as he heard the name Old Master Hu, Wang Wngs face deted. In the entire vige, there were only two people he was most afraid of. One was his Grandma, and the other was Old Master Hu. His grandma would scold him and sometimes beat him up. Old Master Hu did not scold or beat anyone up. He was a loose-tongued person and could talk for a long time. However, he did not dare to leave and had to listen. That feeling was really something that anyone who heard would know! Are you going or not? Old man Wang urged. Wang Wng could only lower his head bitterly and pull Little Ah Yu out. When she passed by Third Aunt Hus house, Little Ah Yu suddenly saw Qin Huai squatting in the courtyard in a strange posture. Little Ah Yus gaze was immediately attracted. Fifth Brother, go look for Old Madam Hu. Ah Yu will wait for you here! Little Ah Yu abandoned Wang Wng and ran towards Qin Huai. Wang Wng: ...You dont like your biological brother anymore after having another big brother. No, Ah Yu likes Big Brother Ah You and Fifth Brother, Little Ah Yu said seriously. Just now, Ah Yu yed with Fifth Brother. Now, I want to y with Big Brother Ah You. Wang Wng: ... What she said made sense. He actually didnt know how to refute it. Now that Little Ah Yu was gone, Wang Wngs face became even more bitter. He did not know how long Old Master Hu would nag at him. Sigh, if I had known earlier, I wouldnt have said anything. Ji ji! The little bird flew over from the distant tree top andnded on Wang Wngs shoulder. Wang Wng sighed. Little Birdie, Little Birdie, youre the only one apanying me now. Little Birdie was the name Wang Wng had given to the bird. It was a wild bird from the mountains. No one gave it a name. Qin Huai was currently cultivating. His body was originally not very good, and he had never practiced martial arts before. Because he was too agitated, he easily vomited blood. However, when he went to the mountains to catch pheasants yesterday, Qin Huai saw that Little Ah Yu was staring at Chi Jia the entire time. Her eyes were about to light up. He felt that he should learn it too. Perhaps if he learned it well, he could bring Little Ah Yu to catch a pheasant before he died. At that time, Little Ah Yu would p her hands at the side and say, Wow, Big Brother Ah You is so awesome! At the thought of this scene, Qin Huai felt that there was nothing difficult about maintaining a horse riding stance. ... Chi Jia had set up a simple fire in the courtyard with a wild mountain sparrow roasting on it. As he turned the wild mountain sparrow, he said to Qin Huai. Young Master, your posture is too poor. If this continues, you wont be able to learn martial arts. As soon as Qin Huai looked up, he met Little Ah Yus excited eyes. Qin Huai: ... Ah, Ive embarrassed myself. He stood up silently and pretended that he was not squatting just now. Little Ah Yu did not care about this at all. She tried her best to push open the bamboo fence, but unfortunately, this was a huge task for her. Qin Huai walked over and opened it for her. Little Ah Yu slipped in. Big Brother Ah You, what were you doing just now? Little Ah Yu imitated Qin Huai and pressed her two legs down. What is this for? Qin Huai :... He turned around and walked towards the Chi Jia. Little Ah Yu did not get an answer and was no longer curious. She hurriedly followed. Big Brother Ah You, are you feeling better? Are you vomiting blood now? ... She just wanted to ask if Big Brother Ah You had recovered. Qin Huai nced at Little Ah Yu and shook his head gently. Not only did he not vomit blood, but he even felt that his body was very rxed. However, Qin Huai felt that this might be a symptom of dying radiance. After all, his physical condition was too poor. Even the divine doctor said that the medicine did not have much effect. The divine doctor concluded that he only had three months to live. Now, he was only using medicine to suppress it and barely looked fine. It only made hisst days easier. Now, Qin Huai no longer suspected Little Ah Yu because Chi Jia had already checked the surroundings and did not find anyone else lying in wait. She was just a pitiful child who had been abandoned by a rich family. In this day and age, it wasmon to see orphans around. On the other hand, the assassin from the Blood Rain Pavilion who was lying at Doctor Hus house was now living a life where he could get whatever he wanted. But it didnt look like he was going to do anything. It was more like he had identally entered here. Its done. Young Master, Ah Yu,e over and eat, Chi Jia said at the right time. Many of the things he had asked his subordinates to buy in town yesterday were seasonings. Most of the seasonings were sold in the pharmacy and were expensive. Ordinary farmers could not bear to use them. Chi Jia was considered to be spending public funds. He could directly report it to his Lord, and there was no pressure in buying expensive goods. Qin Huai silently returned to the house. When he came out again, he had two packets of candy in his hands. He stuffed it into Ah Yus arms. Little Ah Yu staggered. Chapter 96 96 Old Madam Wang Is Back Qin Huai had always wanted to give the candy to Little Ah Yu. This time, it was finally delivered to her. When Little Ah Yu opened it, she realized that it was tworge packs of candy. Every candy was wrapped in candy paper. No child could resist the temptation of candy, and Little Ah Yu was naturally no exception. She immediately peeled open a piece of candy and put it in her mouth. Its so sweet. Thank you, Big Brother Ah You. Little Ah Yu returned the remaining candy. After thinking for a moment, she took it over and started counting from it. Grandma, Mother, Fifth Brother, Sixth Brother, Seventh Brother... Chi Jia found it funny. Ah Yu, you dont have to count anymore. These are all for you. Take them back and share them with your family. Theres too much. Ah Yu cant finish it. Little Ah Yu shook her head. Grandma also said that we cant take other peoples things. Little Ah Yu felt that it was not a big deal to eat one and give one to each member of the family. But it would be wrong to take everything. Chi Jia: I specially bought this for you. After ncing at Qin Huai, he added, Your Big Brother Ah You asked me to buy it. Youre so kind, but theres no need for so much. Little Ah Yu still insisted. Qin Huai silently took back the remaining candy, looking a little unhappy. Tomorrow, Ah Yu wille over to eat candy again, okay? Little Ah Yu blinked, her tone filled with anticipation. If she came over to eat, it was not considered taking. Qin Huai turned around and tried his best to suppress the smile on his face. ...Ok. Little Ah Yu was so happy that she jumped three feet high. [...] What a fool. The Myriad Spirit Water you gave him was priceless. It directly saved his life. Not to mention two packets of candy, even 20,000 packets of candy are not enough! -Forget it, as long as the kid is happy. Ever since the brat saved this persons life, the favorability of this young man had also appeared. Although he looked very cold to the kid on the surface, his favorability had actually increased to 90. Among all the people this brat had met, he was only second to Liu Shi. Liu Shis favorability was 98. After his favorability reached 90, it was not just that he was friendly to her, but he even trusted her very much. If this brat was 16 or 18 years old now, he would be willing to risk his life for her. However, this young man did not seem to have any special interactions with the kid. Yet, his favorability was actually so high. It was really magical. After the two of them shared the candy, Chi Jia called them to eat the wild mountain sparrow. After Little Ah Yu took a bite, she was extremely surprised. This was too delicious! Hence, she silently asked Meatball in the spatial pocket, Elf, can we catch this? I want Uncle Chi Jia to help roast more and bring it back for Mother and the others to eat. [Its not easy to do.] That bird was flying in the sky. Even if the kid grew wings, she might not be able to catch up. Alright. Little Ah Yu swallowed her saliva and left one of the drumsticks behind. She could not bear to eat it and said that she wanted to bring it back for her family to eat. Qin Huai nced at Chi Jia. Chi Jia: ... He suddenly hated himself a little. He could understand the meaning of Young Masters gaze. Young Master, have you forgotten that Im your personal guard? Im not a hunter! Qin Huai: Go. Chi Jia knew that once the Young Master spoke, he had toplete it. ...Yes. He resigned himself to his fate and continued to hunt for mountain sparrows. As he walked towards the back of the mountain, Chi Jia patted his hands fiercely. This pair of cheap hands! Why did I have to go and catch wild game! Now, he could catch as much as he wanted. Young Master meant to give each member of the Wang family one. He did not expect that a dignified expert would end up fighting for a job with the hunters. He must definitely keep this a secret. Those subordinates could not know! Everyone in the Wang Family was waiting for Old Madam Wang to return. In the end, when Madam Zhang returned, Old Madam Wang was still nowhere to be seen. Everyone hurriedly asked Madam Zhang if she had seen Old Madam Wang. Madam Zhang was dumbfounded. Did Mother go too? I didnt see her. I didnt go to Aunties ce. Originally, Madam Zhang was Old Madam Wangs niece. The two families were also a little far apart. It could only be said that they were slightly closer to Hu Family Vige. However, Old Madam Wang did not let her go previously, so she only asked her parents to help send some things. Then did Mother go or not! Wang Chuanfu was anxious. Why dont I go to Grandmothers ce to take a look? Actually, the Wang family had yet to go to Old Madam Wangs maiden home. Every year, when they wanted to return to their maiden home, Old Madam Wang did not go. Usually, no one else was allowed to go. In the first few years, people came over from time to time to take advantage of the situation. In the end, they saw that the Wang Family was even poorer than them. After a while, they did not interact much. ... However, during festive seasons, Old man Wang would sometimes get someone to send them something to show his etiquette. Old man said calmly, Your mother has an idea. Since she has made up her mind to go over, she should be fine. Dont cause trouble. Although everyone was worried, they did not dare to disobey Old man Wang. After all, Old man Wang was the head of the family. In the afternoon, Old man Wang came out with a kite. Little Ah Yu brought the kite to the river to fly it. When the other children in the vige saw this, they also mored for their adults to make kites for them. It was very simple to make a kite. The bamboo materials on the outside were naturally cheap. The most expensive was the thinyer of paper in the middle. Every spring, Old Master Hu would take out some paper and let everyone make a kite. After Little Ah Yu obtained the kite, only a day had passed. The entire vige was already filled with children flying kites. Little Ah Yus kite was a butterfly kite, but it was only in the shape of a butterfly. It had no eyes or nose, let alone any patterns. Early the next morning, Little Ah Yu brought the kite to invite Qin Huai. Qin Huai looked at the kite with disdain. Ugly. Qin Huai refused to fly the kite. He felt that his physical condition had improved a lot in the past two days, so he wanted to take advantage of this time to read a few more books so that he would not have any regrets after he died. ... Grandpa made this. It looks very good! Little Ah Yu pouted and was a little unhappy. Its not ugly at all! Qin Huai stopped talking. He brought the kite over and ced it on the table in the courtyard. Beside him, Chi Jia understood and took out a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone from the room. Chi Jia grinded the ink for Qin Huai. Little Ah Yu watched from the side for a while and hurriedly said that she wanted to help. Chi Jia also gave the brush to her. Little Ah Yu picked up the ink block and grounded it. Qin Huai dipped the brush in ink and drew on the kite. With a few strokes, the nk butterfly immediately had a strong aura. Looking closely, it was an exquisite ck butterfly. Coupled with the yellow color of the straw paper, it actually formed some beautiful patterns. It looked vivid. Wow, its so beautiful! Brother Ah You, youre really amazing. You know everything! Little Ah Yu was immediately happy. She pulled Qin Huai and held her special kite, immediately wanting to show it to her friends in the vige. In the end, when everyone saw the kite, they all begged Qin Huai to help draw theirs. Qin Huai immediately rejected them with a cold expression. The children in the vige said, Youre so boring. We asked you to help because we wanted to be friends with you! Little Ah Yu stood in front of Qin Huai with her hands on her hips. She imitated her grandmothers usual appearance and raised her chin. Grandma said that if you ask for help, the other party must be willing to help. If the other person is unhappy, you cant force them to help. Its not right for you to do this! Everyones faces turned red from Little Ah Yus words, and they were too embarrassed to force Qin Huai. However, she still borrowed Qin Huais brush and ink and drew randomly on her kite. Each stroke was uglier than the other. Chi Jias eyebrows twitched as he watched from the side. That brush was bought for 20 taels of silver. And the brush hair was about to split! Half of the ink that was bought for ten taels of silver had been worn away. Seeing that everyone was painting happily, Little Ah Yu also crawled in and out like a butterfly. Qin Huai looked at Little Ah Yu from the side with a smile in his eyes. Clearly, he was also happy. Chi Jia: ... -Forget it, as long as these children are happy. In the afternoon, Old Madam Wang finally returned. This time, she came back with a long stick and an old man carrying it. When the people from Hu Family Vige saw the old man, they all looked at him with gossipy gazes. Especially Third Aunt Hu. She shouted from afar, Aiyo, Donkey Zhang, where did you get this new lover from?! Chapter 97 97 Need to Break Legs As soon as Third Aunt Hu said this, everyone could not help but look over. In response, Old Madam Wang picked up the old mans rod and chased after Third Aunt Hu. Flower Jiang, stop right there. Ill pay my respects to your grave next year today! Dont worry, Ill definitely offer you three incense sticks! Donkey Zhang, are you tired of living? Why are you running so quickly? Dont break your old waist! Third Aunt Hu really couldnt run anymore. She happened to see her husband return and hurriedly hid behind Hu San. She ced her hands on her lower back and panted like an ox. Old Madam Wang ran closer and sneered. Flower Jiang, if you have the ability, dont hide behind a man. Come over. Lets fight one-on-one and kill each other! Who would dare to fight you? Youre a lunatic! Third Aunt Hu said fearfully. Why are you so anxious? Did I step on your tail?! When Hu San heard this, he knew that it was his wife;s fault. She must have gone to provoke Old Madam Wang again. He said helplessly, Stop quarelling. I just casually made a joke about her. Its her whos anxious. Seeing Old Madam Wangs murderous gaze, Third Aunt Hus neck shrank, but she did not dare to continue. At this moment, the old man followed over and looked at the stick that Old Madam Wang had thrown into the mud with heartache. Oh my god, this dog-beating stick of mine is a treasure that has been consecrated! The old man looked pained. At this moment, Old man Wang also heard themotion and slowly walked out. From afar, he saw his wifes flustered and exasperated expression. He raised his voice and said, Calm down. Dont get angry again. Old man Wang limped towards Old Madam Wang. Seeing that her chest was heaving with anger, he hurriedly patted her back. Third Aunt Hu hid behind Hu San and said softly, Old Wang, look, Donkey Zhang brought an old man back for you. Old man Wang also saw the old fellow and immediately said, Oh, this is the doctor I asked her to invite. Whats wrong? Everyone was disappointed when they heard this. So that was what happened. However, on second thought, they felt that something was wrong. Wasnt there a Dr. Hu in their vige? Why did he invite a doctor from outside? Moreover, this old man looked unreliable. He was dressed in rags and had not even mended the holes in his clothes. Although they were poor and covered in patches, at least their clothes had been patched up. There was also an old auntie who said to Third Aunt Hu, Save your breath. Didnt you cause the Fourth Brother to almost not get a wife? Why are you ruining his reputation now! Third Aunt Hu immediately remembered that part of the rumors about Old Madam Wang outside was because of her. She did feel guilty. How would I know that youre going to spread the word? Third Aunt Hu also felt that she had spoken too quickly just now. It was indeed not good. But it was absolutely impossible for her to apologize to Donkey Zhang. I was just joking... Third Aunt Hu watched as Old Madam Wangs voice became weaker and weaker. Sigh, her stupid mouth! Whenever she saw Donkey Zhang, she could not help but say a few words. It was ufortable not to open her mouth. Old Madam Wang did not care what Third Aunt Hu thought at all. She brought Old Wang and that old man back to the house. Old Madam Wang did not return to her maiden home at all. She walked all the way south and found a vige that was almost empty. There were many beggars there, including this old man. Because he spoke mysteriously and had some mental problems, Old Madam Wang decided to bring him back to fool her family. Old man Wang naturally knew, and so did Meatball in the spatial pocket. This was because Meatball could clearly tell that there was something wrong with the old mans mental state. Moreover, it also knew that Old Madam Wang and Old man Wang probably had some n that they were hiding from the rest of the family. After returning to the Wang family, Old Madam Wang brought the old man to Wang Chuanguis bed. On the way, the old man received the coarse tbread that Old Madam Wang had fed him. He immediately followed Old Madam Wangs instructions. Theres a cure for your legs. The old man stroked his long beard and shook his head. Its using my dog-beating stick technique to knock your legs seven multiplied by seven, 91 times. Then, wait for another eight multiplied by eight, 28 days, and it will recover. Wang Chuanguis eyes lit up when he heard the first sentence. When he heard thest sentence, he began to doubt his life. He vaguely remembered that seven multiplied by seven did not seem to amount to so much. It had been more than ten years since hest studied. Could it be that his memory was messed up? Thest sentence was not taught by Old Madam Wang. She looked at the old man speechlessly. Forget it, she just wanted him to send a message. It was enough. Mother, where did this persone from? Is he a proper doctor? When Wang Chuangui saw the old man and the long wooden stick in his hand, he felt that his legs hurt. After knocking on his leg so many times, could his leg really be fine? Could they be knocked into dumpling fillings?! Why? Do you suspect that Ill harm you? Old Madam Wang said expressionlessly. In order to invite him over, I gave up all our familys assets. You decide if you want to get treated. Wang Chuangui did not dare to say that he would not take the treatment. I just feel... This old man looked unreliable. Trust your mother. Ill treat my legs with you! Old man Wang said righteously. Actually, Old man Wang was especially uncertain because he knew better than anyone that this old man was someone his wife had randomly found, and the person who would really treat his leg was his wife. ... Compared to Old Madam Wang, he actually felt that it might be better if the old man knocked on his legs. After all, the old man looked like a very capable person. But his old wife had never practiced medicine before. The others in the family also persuaded Wang Chuangui. Wang Chuanfu said, Second Brother, just listen to Mother. When has Mother ever harmed us? This time, Mother was gone for two days before she managed to invite this divine doctor here. Its all for you. Not to mention whether you can be treated, we cant let her down. Wang Chuanman also said, Thats right, Second Brother. Dont let Mother worry about you. Wang Chuangui could only nod. He really wanted his legs to recover. Even if he had to plow the fields every day, it was better than lying on this bed and living a life worse than death. If he kept lying down, he would not be able to remain calm. Little Ah Yu and the other children naturally did not enter the house. She had been very interested in kites for the past two days and did not want to stick to the adults at all. After Old Madam Wang convinced Wang Chuangui, she went to do something else and that was to buynd from Vige Chief Hu. ... Serve Divine Doctor Xue well first. Ill go do something first. Ill officially treat your legs tomorrow. Old Madam Wang left after instructing them. Wang Chuanfu was in charge of receiving this so-called Divine Doctor Xue. Wang Chuanyuan and Wang Chuanman continued to work in the fields. The new batch of seeds at home should have sprouted by now. They had to take a look. 15 minutester. Wang Chuanyuan and Wang Chuanman looked at each other as they stood in the field. Isnt this sprouting too quickly? Its only been a few days! At this moment, Vige Chief Hu, who was receiving Old Madam Wang, suddenly spat out a mouthful of tea. Dewangs wife, what did you say? Your family wants to buynd worth 500 taels of silver?! Was he old and his ears useless?! Why did he suddenly hear such an impossible thing? Chapter 98 98 Old Man Wangs Family Buys Land Old Madam Wang silently moved to the side to prevent Vige Chief Hu from spitting another mouthful of water at her. She said indifferently, You didnt hear wrongly. We want to buynd with 500 taels of silver. How much publd is there in the vige for sale now? If theres not enough, its the same if we buy from another vige. Theres enough, how is it not enough? Vige Chief Hu calcted in his heart for a while before saying, What kind ofnd are you buying? The vige still has hundreds of mu ofnd. Even the worst type ofnd cost two taels of silver for a mu. There was naturally enoughnd for 500 taels of silver. I only want first-rate farmnd. I dont want second-ratend. Theres no need to talk about the lousier ones. Old Madam Wang thought to herself. The Guardian God behind Little Ah Yu said that it wantednd worth 500 taels of silver. It probably only wants the bestnd too. God definitely wouldnt fancy ordinary fields. Moreover, Old Madam Wang had already thought about it. The high-quality grain that Little Ah Yu had given her would be nted in these high-grade fields. Initially, Old Madam Wang was still a little unhappy in her heart. She felt that it was not good to use Ah Yus divine water. But now that these plots ofnd were bought by the Guardian God, it was equivalent to Ah Yusnd. It was naturally reasonable for her to use the divine water on her ownnd. However, Old Madam Wang had to think about how to tell her family. She could not let others suspect Ah Yu too much, let alone let the other vigers know. As the saying went, it was not a matter of scarcity but of inequality. The vigers naturally hoped that the Wang family could live well, but they must not live much more luxurious than the rest. Old Madam Wang had never thought of sharing the money with the vigers. She was not that generous. As for Ah Yus divine water, it was even more impossible to share. If possible, she would rather Ah Yu hide the existence of the divine water forever and pretend that there was no such thing. You only want fertile fields? Vige Chief Hu was in a dilemma. Our vige only has 80 mu of fertile fields now. Of them, 50 mu are not allowed to be sold. The government has already sent tenant farmers over two days ago. You know, its thend near the river at the entrance of the vige. The price of first-rate fertile fields was the most expensive. Now, it was 10 taels of silver per mu. The price of second-rate fields was 6 taels, third-rate fields were 3 taels, and mountainous areas were 2 taels. Vige Chief Hu and Old Madam Wang discussed for a while. Vige Chief Hu made the decision to sell the avable 30 mu ofnd in the vige to Old Madam Wang. The price was 300 taels of silver. The remaining 200 taels of silver still had to be used for the handling fee. It could not be used entirely to buynd. If she still wanted to buy first-rate fields, she could still buy approximately 15 mu more. If you dont find it troublesome, I can go to the neighboring vige to ask around. There are also many fields in the neighboring Great River Vige. Theyre close to the river, and the fertile fields there are better than ours. Actually, there was a lot ofnd in Shanyang Vige as well, but Vige Chief Hu did not intend to interact with the people from Shanyang Vige. Their rtionship was really bad now. If he could avoid transacting with them, he would. Old Madam Wang ced the 500 taels of silver in front of Vige Chief Hu. Youre the vige chief, so Ill listen to you. Ill have to trouble you to do this. This is 500 taels of silver. Ive already decided on the 30 mu ofnd in the vige. Ill have to trouble you to make a trip to Great River Vige to buy as much as you can. Ill also have to trouble you to help me with the various documents. Were all from the same vige. Youre treating me like an outsider. Old Madam Wang thought about the remaining 50 taels of silver and took out 20 taels for Vige Chief Hu as remuneration for his help in the administrative work. When Vige Chief Hu received the 500 taels of silver, his hands trembled. This was really 500 taels of silver! However, he still had to go to the bank in town to withdraw the silver first. Then, he could settle this matter in town. If he did it well, he might be able to obtain a few more mu ofnd for the Wang Family. Old Madam Wang did not mention anything about giving Vige Chief Hu benefits, and Vige Chief Hu did not care about this at all. Usually, Vige Chief Hu did not mention any rules of giving gifts. The vigers were not rich, so how could they withstand such a practice? However, the vigers would not let him do things for nothing. Those who had money would give him some money, and those who had things would also give him something. By the way, thend in our vige can be registered in my fourth sons name. Thend outside the vige will be registered in Ah Yus name, Old Madam Wang said. These words really surprised Vige Chief Hu. I can understand if you want to register thend in your fourth sons name, but what do you mean by registeringnd in Ah Yus name? No woman in our vige ownsnd. What Vige Chief Hu said was the truth. In the current Great Chang era, women basically did not have any assets under their name, and no one would register their assets under a womans name. Of course, whether those high-ranking officials would leave assets for their women was another story. Vige Chief Hu only had one granddaughter in his family. His granddaughter was still at a lively and cute age, so he did not particrly despise girls. However, it was verymon for people to not leave inheritances ofnd or property to the women, unless the family had no male descendants. Old Madam Wang only said, The money we have was earned by Ah Yu. Its naturally right to register all thend under her name, but that would be too ostentatious. Did Ah Yu really earn this? Is there any benefit in lying to you? Old Madam Wang asked. ... Vige Chief Hu thought of the iparably huge python. It was still an unsolved mystery in the vige. Actually, if not for the Wang family seeing it with their own eyes, no one would have believed that a two-year-old girl had killed such a huge python. However, there were already faint rumors in the vige that Little Ah Yu had been sent by the heavens to save their vige. That was their viges Blessing Child. Everyone had to love and protect her. They did not treat her as an ordinary girl at all. It was normal for her to earn 500 taels-as if! It was too bizarre! Dont tell anyone else about thend outside the vige. Just keep it between ourselves. Before Vige Chief Hu could ask, Old Madam Wang said, Thosends will be registered under Ah Yus name. That way, it wont be troublesome in the future. Old Madam Wang thought that when Ah Yu grew up, she would treat those plots ofnd as Ah Yus dowry. Land existed forever. As long as Ah Yu did notmit any major crime deserving of the arrest and extermination of the family, thosends would be left to her forever and could even be passed down forever. Dont worry, I wont go out and say anything about this. However, I dont know if theres anything nted in the fields outside. If theres nothing in the fields, you still have to go and nt the fields. At that time, wont others know? Vige Chief Hu analyzed. Your family has the most people and enoughbor, but if you want to nt so many acres ofnd at once, Im afraid youll be exhausted. You still have to look for help. Old Madam Wang said, Well have to trouble the vige chief for this. Lets follow the rules outside and continue letting the people outside nt in the fields. Well take as much profit as is avable. Lets work out the vigesnd rules first. Old Madam Wang had long thought about it. The vigers could not nt on publd casually, but the vigersnd could be rented to other vigers. ... Their family had bought 30 acres of fertilend in Hu Family Vige at once, so they would naturally farm these fields in the future. Usually, if the ordinary fields at home could not be nted, they would leave it to the others in the vige to use. Everyone could just give them some food as a token of appreciation. It was fine as long as thend was not deste. Old Madam Wang roughly told him her thoughts before Vige Chief Hu went to do his work. In the end, he held back his curiosity and did not ask how Little Ah Yu earned so much money. It was not easy for the Wang Family to earn a sum of money. Although he was a little envious, he at least knew that this was the path of fortune for other people. However, before Old Madam Wang left, she still said to him, Doctor Hu knows how our family got this money. The weather is good now, so the opportunities might still be there. Recently, Old Madam Wang did not intend to let Little Ah Yu go to the mountains to find that truffle. She was afraid that this was all exchanged with the childs luck. The Wang Family rose too quickly and it wont be good if they harmed the childs luck because of it. Chapter 99 99 Its Better To Break Legs After Eating After Old Madam Wang finished speaking, she did not care what Vige Chief Hu thought. There were still a lot of things waiting for her to take care of. When Wang Chuanyuan and Wang Chuanman saw the sprouts in the ground, they first surrounded them and discussed for a long time, but in the end, they could not figure it out. Our brains arent working well. Why dont we go back and ask Mother? Wang Chuanyuan scratched his head. He didnt mind working in the fields, but if he thought about these things, he would feel a headache. He only knew that it was abnormal for these sprouts to grow so tall. Wang Chuanman said, Third Brother, go back and look for Mother first. Ill guard here. No matter what, these seedlings have to be nted. If we continue to let them grow like this, theyll end up snatching nutrients from each other and they wont grow anymore. Sure. However, Wang Chuanyuan was only halfway through his work when he saw Old Madam Wang walking back from afar. He hurriedly ran to her side. Mother, ournd- Wang Chuanyuan said at the top of his lungs. Why are you shouting so loudly? Your mother isnt deaf! Old Madam Wang touched her ears and looked at him. Whats wrong with our familysnd? Dont be so shocked every day. Youre already such a big man. Be more steady. Aiya, why dont you go and take a look! Wang Chuanyuan felt that his mouth was stupid, so he simply brought Old Madam Wang to the fields. Most of the 15 mu ofnd in the Wang familys house were very ordinary second-rate fields, and some were even third-rate fields. Thend was not good, and the harvest from farming was very little. Usually, after paying the spring and autumn taxes, it was only enough for their family to eat for three months. The Wang brothers were very hardworking under Old Madam Wangs guidance. The fields of other families were filled with weeds. Their fields were clean all year round, and one could tell from afar that there was only grain. Unfortunately, it was useless to be diligent if the quality of thend was poor. When she arrived at the fields, Old Madam Wang saw that Wang Chuanman had already shoveled half an acre ofnd clean. And there was arge area of lush green seedlings sitting at the side. It looked very nice. Mother, do you think theres something wrong with these sprouts? Wang Chuanyuan hurriedly said. Old Madam Wangs eyelids drooped as she said calmly, Isnt this quite good? Looks like you listened to me this year and fertilized the soil well. If you had listened to me like this in the past, you wouldnt have starved for so many years! These words stunned Wang Chuanyuan and Wang Chuanman. Could it be because of the fertilizer? Speaking of which, in the past, their mother would not care about the matter of fertilizer. They all listened to their father. This year, their mother taught them that they should throw something into the soil. However, they had only done this for more than ten days, but did it actually have such an effect? Could it be that the reason why they could not eat their fill and farm well all these years was because they listened to their father and not their mother? Mother, then why didnt you teach us earlier! Wang Chuanman said. Youll learn from your mistakes. Im teaching you the principles of life. Old Madam Wang took in the brothers expressions and her gaze was especially disdainful. You two blockheads cant even think of a way to break through the sky! In the past, I couldnt be bothered with you. Now that theres an additional mouth at home, I cant let Ah Yu starve with us. You unfilial boys, dont you know to let me eat my fill? Im not as heartless as you. I have to let you eat your fill! Listen to me obediently and youll have a good life in the future. These words made the two brothers faces sag with guilt. It was all their fault for not being good enough. They didnt think far enough and they could not even farm well. Otherwise, their mother would not have been so hungry that her face turned sallow and she became thin. The brothers vaguely remembered that when they fled the wilderness, their lives were not very good either, but it was not so bad. Mother, well definitely listen to you in the future. Alright, hurry up and nt these seedlings. Dont waste the spring weather. We still have to nt a new batch tomorrow. With that, Old Madam Wang left, leaving the two brothers to reflect on themselves and farm. After a quarter of an hour, Wang Chuanyuan suddenly said, Isnt this all we have left? Why did Mother say that we have to nt new seeds tomorrow? What answered him was a cool breeze. After Old Madam Wang returned home, she told Old man Wang about buying thend and registering it under the fourth sons name. Old man Wangs expression wasplicated when he heard this. He even looked a little aggrieved. That kid has morend than me now. Who is to me! Who asked you to give birth to those sons? Did Chuanman rely on himself? He relied on his daughter. If you could have such a daughter- At this point, Old Madam Wang suddenly stopped. She did not say anything and went to sit alone in the house. Old man Wang chased after her and sighed. He muttered, I didnt say that I wouldnt let you give it to him. In any case, the things of the two of us old fellows will be left for them in the future. It doesnt matter if we give it to them early orte. I just dont know what his three brothers will think. Thats something Ah Yu earned. They can think whatever they want. If they cant figure it out, they can choke on it. Old Madam Wang crawled into the nket. Im tired. Ill sleep first. Call me when its time to eat. Old man Wang tucked her in and lowered the thick curtain at the door. Sleep then. Youre tired too. Little Ah Yu only realizedter that there was a crazy old man in the house. This old man was crazy. Sometimes, he spoke quite methodically. But it was impossible to say that he was normal. Now, everyone calls this old man Divine Doctor Xue. They didnt care if they believed it or not. In any case, the head of the family had already admitted it. They had no choice but to believe it. Little Ah Yu asked Meatball, Elf, can that old man really cure Grandpa and Second Uncle? [Theres something wrong with this old mans brains. Hes a real lunatic.] [Of course its impossible for him to cure anybody. This person was probably randomly found by your Grandma.] [After all, she wants to take out that gene repair agent for your grandfather and second uncle, but she cant let the family know.] After Meatballs exnation, Little Ah Yu finally knew that this old man was an important prop. Little Ah Yu came to a realization. Ah, I understand! Madam Feng and Madam Ma had yet to return from their maternal home. Now, it was just Madam Zhang and Liu Shi taking turns to cook. Compared to the various pancakes, the Wang family was more used to eating porridge. Therefore, they ate porridge that night. The porridge was very thin and mixed with fresh green fungus. It was smooth and tender. Divine Doctor Xue also received a bowl and took a big gulp. This is a delicacy! Divine Doctor Xue finished the porridge in his bowl in one gulp. ... Little Ah Yu hurriedly pushed her bowl over. Grandpa Divine Doctor, Ill give Ah Yus to you. Only after youre full can you break Second Uncles legs! Old man Wang had startedughing when he heard Little Ah Yu continue. By the way, theres also Grandpas legs, Little Ah Yu said seriously. After the vegetables grow old, they will be very difficult to chew. Grandpa is older than Second Uncle, so Grandpas legs will definitely be very difficult to knock. Divine Doctor Grandpa, eat more. Ah Yu will cheer you on! Divine Doctor Xue naturally did not refuse her. Old man Wang: ... Wang Chuangui: ... Chapter 100 100 Lets Go and Watch Him Break Legs On the second day, he would officially break Old man Wang and Wang Chuanguis legs. The others in the vige had long heard the news and ran over to watch themotion. This was the first time they had heard that ones legs had to be broken first to be fixed. The second son of the Wang Family has been paralyzed for a few years, right? I wonder how hes doing now. Madam Wang must be anxious, and desperate times call for desperate measures. But how can a persons leg be broken and then reattached? Didnt Old man Wang hurt his leg a few years ago? Hes been limping ever since, and he already cant do much farm work outside. If his legs are broken again, therell be another paralyzed person in the family, and the Wang familys days will be even more difficult! What if hes really a divine doctor? Thats right. I think Dewangs wife is an intelligent person. She usually doesnt do anything stupid. Why are you talking so much? Why dont we take a look and see if its true! As everyone spoke, they walked towards the Wang Family. At this moment, Old man Wang was still putting up a final attempt to struggle. Old partner, I think we should forget about this matter for now. Why dont we fix the leg of our second son first? Ill do it after his legs recover, Old Wang said earnestly. Look, if both of us broke our legs, we can only lie down on the bed and youll have to send people to serve us. Wouldnt our family be short of a few moreborers? After the spring sowing, well have to start working the fields again. We still have to buy chicks to raise, and youll also need me to bake the bricks- Old Madam Wang was expressionless. Youre thinking too much. If the two of you are paralyzed, just copse together. The two of you will take care of each other. Its impossible for the family to send someone to serve you. Before Old man Wang could speak, Old Madam Wang continued, Dont think too highly of yourself. There are many people who can bake bricks. It doesnt matter if youre there or not. Dont think that I dont know what youre thinking. If you dont want to do it, I wont force you. But I wont care about you in the future. Dontin about the pain to me all day long. Old man Wang opened his mouth, but he did not refuse. Every time it rained, his legs would hurt so much that he could not walk. Every time his wife scolded him, she would stay up all night to rub his legs. Actually, even his wifes heart ached for him. He could not let his old wife down just because he was afraid. Moreover,pared to the uneasy second son, Old man Wang was actually very confident. This was because he knew that his wife had gotten something from Ah Yu. That was a gift from an Immortal. As long as his leg was broken, it would definitely be cured. Alright, Ill treat it. Isnt it just breaking my legs? Its not like I havent had my legs broken before. Old Wang gritted his teeth and said with a fearless expression. Old Madam Wang looked at the increasing number of people in the courtyard and ignored them. Instead, she pushed Old man Wang into the house and let him lie side by side with Wang Chuangui. Divine Doctor Xue walked into the house with Old Madam Wang. Wang Chuangui looked at the thick stick in his mothers hand and shivered for no reason. Mother, what are you doing with a carrying pole? Old Madam Wang ced the carrying pole on Wang Chuanguis neck and gestured around. She muttered, Should I smack you on the head or the back of your neck? How can I beat you unconscious in one stroke? If I knock you out first and break your legs after, you wont feel the pain. Wang Chuangui swallowed his saliva and said honestly, I think that if this stickes anywhere near my head, Im afraid Ill die. At that time, not to mention knocking on my leg, it wont hurt no matter where you beat me. Old Madam Wang was also a little uncertain. She felt that she could still control the breaking of the legs. If she wanted to smack the rod on the head, it indeed required a lot of technique. Forget it, then. Lets just start the beating. Old Madam Wang found a piece of cloth from somewhere and stuffed it into Wang Chuanguis mouth. Then, she found a few ropes and tied Wang Chuanguis limbs to the bed. Wang Chuangui vaguely felt that something was wrong. Mother, why did you tie me up? I was afraid that you would cry from the pain and want to run. At this moment, Divine Doctor Xue was already sitting on the edge of the bed beside him. He pressed the dog beating stick against Wang Chuanguis ankle and pounced forward, pressing down on Wang Chuanguis foot. Divine Doctor Xue: We have an agreement right? Ill hold him down, and you have to give me a piece of meat! Old Madam Wang: Yes, I wont lie to you. Wang Chuangui: ? The next moment, Old Madam Wang touched Wang Chuanguis leg with her right hand and roughly felt the area that was protruding awkwardly. Then, she raised the pole and smashed it down. Wang Chuangui: MMHH!!! It hurts!!!!!!!! Old Madam Wang looked down again and realized that his leg had been broken, but there were still parts that had not been connected properly. She raised the pole without hesitation and smashed down again. Wang Chuangui: !!! Wuwuwu!! It was so painful! Tears flowed out of his eyes, and Wang Chuangui fainted from the pain. Old Madam Wang opened Wang Chuanguis mouth and poured a little of the gene repair agent in. Then, she smeared the gene repair agent on Wang Chuanguis broken leg. Not bad, Im not rusty. Old Madam Wang took a look. She had broken Wang Chuanguis leg, but the skin on the outside was only slightly bleeding, and the bones inside were not shattered. Divine Doctor Xue was still pressing down on Wang Chuangui, not nning to look up at all. Old man Wang watched the entire process of how Old Madam Wang broke Wang Chuanguis leg. He felt that his entire body was in pain. Actually, I think Im fine like this. I really- Old Madam Wang smiled faintly. I gave you a chance to refuse. The person squatting in the courtyard suddenly heard a few muffled sounds, like a blunt object beating against bone. The next moment, they heard Old man Wangs scream. Then, Old Madam Wang said, Keep your voice down. Theres no extra cloth at home to block your mouth. Everyone felt their teeth ache. I feel a little pain in my leg. What a coincidence, me too... ... Then, should we go and take a look at them? Forget it. Lets see in a few days. Most importantly, they were afraid of seeing the miserable state of the father and son pair. At the thought of their flesh being mangled and even their legs flying out, they felt terrible. The main thing was that Divine Doctor Xue looked really unreliable. He was indeed mysterious looking. But it was the crazy type of mysterious. When Vige Chief Hu came over with the documents, the Wang Family had already regained their calm. Wang Chuanfu, Wang Chuanyuan, and Wang Chuanman sat in a row at the door. If one observed carefully, they would discover that their limbs were trembling. They were all frightened by the sounds inside and their imagination. What are you all doing here? Vige Chief Hu walked over with the documents and looked around. Wheres your mother? In... in the house. Wang Chuanfu tried his best to sound normal. ... These are the documents for thend your family bought. Give it to your mother when the timees. Vige Chief Hu handed it to Wang Chuanfu and turned around to leave. He still had to busy himself with baking bricks for the next two days, but he also took the time to settle the matter of the Wang familysnd. The main reason was that he was afraid that if he dyed for a few days, it would be difficult to buy thend there. The three Wang brothers were dumbfounded. Whatnd? Our family boughtnd?! Where did their family get the money from?! At this moment, Little Ah Yu was excitedly pulling Qin Huai home. Big Brother Ah You, lets go. Lets go and see Grandpa and Second Uncles legs getting broken. Its very interesting! Qin Huai :... [...] Chapter 101 101 Caught an Eagle Qin Huai had long heard that the Wang Family had invited a crazy person back to treat their second son and old masters legs, and he felt that these people were stupid to do that. However, it was none of his business. He was merely a young man waiting for death so how could he have the time to care about others? Its just that he did not expect Little Ah Yu to actually look for him and invite him to watch themotion. Ah Yu, Young Master still has things to do in the next two days. Hence, he cant go with you to watch themotion, Chi Jia said. Little Ah Yu nodded in disappointment. Alright, Ah Yu will go and look for Big Brother Fatty instead! It was obvious that Hu Sanpang would definitely be interested in this matter. Qin Huai stood up immediately and held Little Ah Yus hand. Lets go. Wasnt it just watching amotion? He knew how to do it too. However, Chi Jia said from the side, Young Master, about that... Qin Huais eyebrows were extremely cold. You can deal with it. Yes. Seeing his young master walking hand in hand with Little Ah Yu towards Old man Wangs house, Chi Jia smiled in his heart. This was the first time the Young Master had actually let go of Madams matter for Miss Ah Yu. The Young Master had always acted arrogant despite having a soft heart. Although he said that he did not care about Madam, whenever there was any news about Madam, he would always deal with it immediately. But now, he was not in a hurry. Qin Huai actually did not want to watch themotion, but he did not want Little Ah Yu to look for otherpanions. Little Ah Yu was a person who forget things easily when she yed. As she yed, she might note to look for him for the rest of the day. Although she was very noisy, with her by his side, he felt that this spring had be especially beautiful. Before they could reach Old man Wangs house, a colorful butterfly suddenly flew over. Qin Huai calmed the bouncing Little Ah Yu and gestured for her to take a look. Little Ah Yu did not seem to understand. Qin Huai sped Little Ah Yus face and turned her face to the side. Look. Little Ah Yus eyes lit up when she saw the colorful butterfly. Ah, its a butterfly! Little Ah Yu skipped after the butterfly. Only then did Qin Huai heave a sigh of relief. He ced his hands behind his back and followed behind Little Ah Yu like a little adult. Little Ah Yu chased after the butterfly all the way and actually ran past half the vige before stopping at Doctor Hus house. Hu Xiaotong was pounding medicine when he saw Little Ah Yu running. He hurriedly called out to her, Ah Yu, be careful. Dont fall. Little Ah Yu stopped and casually wiped her sweat. She smiled especially brightly. Big Brother Tong! That smile was too infectious, making Hu Xiaotong unable to help butugh. Why are you here? Where are your brothers? Usually, Wang Wng and the others would follow Little Ah Yu everywhere. Hu Xiaotong looked around and did not see Wang Wng. Instead, he saw an unfamiliar boy. He thought for a while before remembering that there were two strangers living in the vige. They seemed to be living beside Little Ah Yus house. This must be one of the new people. At that time, when Qin Huai came to the vige, Hu Xiaotong did not follow the rest to watch themotion, so he had naturally never seen Qin Huai before. Big Brother Ah You apanied me here. Little Ah Yu ran back and pulled Qin Huai over to introduce him This is Big Brother Ah You. He lives at Third Aunties house. Hu Xiaotong nced at Qin Huai and smiled gently at him. Because he dealt with herbs all year round, Hu Xiaotong rarely yed like the other children. Most of the time, he dealt with herbs at home. His personality was very steady. Although he was young, he looked especially mature. His face was still young, but he was the kind of person who would stand out at a nce in the crowd. Your name is Ah You? Im Hu Xiaotong. Do you want toe in and sit down? Hu Xiaotong walked over with a smile and pushed open the courtyard door a little. He then went to the house to pour water. We dont have tea at home, only this honeysuckle drink. Try it. Hu Xiaotong poured two cups of water. One was made with honeysuckle, and the other was made with sugar. Little Ah Yu who was tired from running, picked up the cup of water and gulped it down. She drank until her eyes smiled. Big Brother Tong, your water is delicious. Its sweet! I know that you like to drink sweet things, so I had specially put sugar in it for you. But you cant drink too much, or your teeth will rot, Hu Xiaotong reminded her. Yes, yes, yes! Little Ah Yu nodded obediently. I understand! Hu Xiaotong gently rubbed Little Ah Yus head, his eyes especially loving. Qin Huai nced at them silently and ced the cup of water on the stone table in front of him slightly heavily. He reminded, The butterfly ran away. Ah, butterfly! Only then did Little Ah Yu remember that she had actually forgotten to chase the butterfly. She hurriedly stood up and tugged at her dress, thinking about chasing after the butterfly again. Suddenly, a few coughs broke the silence. It came from inside the house. Little Ah Yu remembered that there was another person living in Big Brother Xiaotongs house. Is Uncle Dumpling still here? Hu Xiaotong wanted tough when he heard this name, but he still nodded with a smile. ... Hes inside. Little Ah Yu loved to watch thismotion the most. She immediately rushed into the house to see Blood Thirteen lying in the house. Blood Thirteen saw this little girl again and had mixed feelings. Uncle Dumpling, are you feeling better? Little Ah Yu tilted her head to look at him. Blood Thirteen: ... This form of address really made him feel stifled over and over again. Little Ah Yu did not hear a reply and leaned closer to look at him, her eyes filled with worry. Uncle Dumpling, are you unable to speak? Is your throat injured too? ...No. Little Ah Yu patted her chest with a relieved expression. Thats good! She suddenly remembered that there was an injured person, so she came to take a look. Meatball had said that although this dumpling uncle looked to be in very serious condition, he would not die, so Little Ah Yu would not have to use her water to save him. ... On the other hand, Big Brother Ah You, who looked very healthy, was said to die soon. Later on, Big Brother Ah You indeed vomited blood. Blood Thirteen thought to himself that it was not good to lie here all the time. He wondered if the Branch Leader had received the signal that had been sent out. Hopefully, they would send some people to bring him away. He did not want to lie around in this remote vige. There was medicine for rapid recovery in the Blood Rain Pavilion. If he took it, he would be weak for a few days, but he could quickly recover andplete that mission. Just as he was thinking this, there was suddenly amotion outside. Hahaha, I caught it! Wng, yourmb is really powerful! This is an eagle, right?! Its so big! If we roasted it- You only know how to be greedy every day. This thing looks very powerful at a nce. Of course you have to raise it! Everyone passed by Doctor Hus house and saw Hu Xiaotong and Qin Huai in the courtyard. Wang Wng immediately asked, Eh, youre here. Is Ah Yu here too? As soon as he finished speaking, Little Ah Yu ran out of the house. Fifth Brother, why are you here? Are you here to see Uncle Dumpling too? When Wang Wng saw Little Ah Yu, he immediately carried the struggling eagle in and raised the eagle in his hand for her to see. Look, what did Fifth Brother catch? What a huge fellow! Wang Wng needed two hands just to hold the eagle. The eagles feet and wings were tied up, but it still struggled especially hard. Wow, what is this? The eagle let out a tragic cry. Blood Thirteen, who was in the house, suddenly had an ominous feeling. Chapter 102 102 Unfair What a big bird! Little Ah Yu was a little frightened. Qin Huai walked over and stood between the eagle and Little Ah Yu. His gaze on Wang Wng was a little cold. Kid, why are you staring at me? Dont block the way. I still have to bring Little Sister Ah Yu home, Wang Wng said unhappily. How did you catch such a huge eagle? Where did ite from? Hu Xiaotong was also curious. Although this ce was in the mountains, there were very few eagles here. I dont know. We were flying a kite over there when an eagle suddenly rushed over, as if it wanted to rush into our vige. Then, themb rushed over and caught it. Wang Wng was not prepared to hide this. The entire vige knew how powerful their littlemb was. Wow, themb is so awesome! Little Ah Yu ttered him as usual. Themb following Wang Wng discovered Little Ah Yu and ran to her side bit by bit. It lowered its head and wanted to lift her up on its back. Lets go back first. Second Uncle and Grandpas legs have been treated, right? Lets go back and take a look. Wang Wng looked at the eagle in his hand. We can ask them how to raise an eagle. Hence, everyone left. Hu Xiaotong did not mind. However, when he walked into the house again, he realized that the person who was wrapped up like a dumpling had sat up. A person who could only lie down suddenly sat up, almost scaring Hu Xiaotong away. Dont you want the bones in your body anymore? Although he was not a doctor yet, Hu Xiaotong still had the heart of a doctor. Seeing that the patient did not cherish his body, he was a little unhappy. What did you catch? Is it an eagle? What kind of eagle is it? Blood Thirteen hurriedly asked. Hu Xiaotong looked at him suspiciously. Why are you asking this? Did you raise it? Blood Thirteen wanted to say yes, but he was afraid that this young man in front of him would start to suspect his identity. Who knew if there would be crouching tigers and hidden dragons in the vige? If they found out that he was an assassin and reported him to the officials, it would take a while for him to escape from prison. Wouldnt that dy things? No, Im just curious. Its just an ordinary eagle. Lie back down quickly. If you sit up like this, youll probably need to lie down for another month. Blood Thirteen: ... He was about to die of anxiety. His onlymunication tool seemed to have been captured. He did not know if the Branch head and the others had followed him over. Otherwise, if he justy there for a few months, everything would be toote! Wang Wng and the others got near to Old man Wangs house, but they realized that the atmosphere at home was a little strange, so they chased away the little friends who wanted to watch themotion and approached in fear. Old man Wangs family was currently discussing the newly boughtnd, especially when they learned that their family did not gain just one or two mu ofnd, but a total of 48 mu of fertilend. What kind of concept was this?! There were 18 people in their family. Eliminating the mountainous areas, they only had 15 mu ofnd that could be farmed. The production of food was therefore very small. An acre ofnd at most produced one stone of grains. When the grains were dehusked, the weight would be even less. That was because theirnd was not very fertile. If it was fertilend, their production would increase by at least more than fifty percent. Now that there were 48 mu added to their 15 mu ofnd, it meant everyone would be able to eat their fill. Once they had 100 acres of fertilend, their family would be promoted to andlord family! How could it be so fast? Mother, lets not talk about how so muchnd came about. Why did you give all thend to the fourth branch? No matter how magnanimous Madam Zhang was, she still felt that this distribution was really unreasonable. There was so littlend at home to begin with. When the time came, be it the separation of the family or the distribution ofnd to the brothers a hundred yearster, Madam Zhangs branch would only obtain very littlend. Now that there were dozens of mu more, every family thought they each could get more. Yet in the end, they were all given to the fourth branch. How could they agree to that? Not to mention Madam Zhang, even Wang Chuanfu, who had always maintained a generous image, felt a little unhappy. Believing that their parents had a reason was one thing. Having their own opinions on such unfair treatment was another. Seeing that the children at home had returned, Old Madam Wang first sent Liu Shi to the kitchen to cook pancakes for them and asked the children to stay. As for the eagle in Wang Wngs hand, they only gestured for Wang Wng to tie it up in the woodshed for the time being. After he left, Old Madam Wang said, Dont you want to know how ournd came about? Alright, Ill tell you. Ah Yu got it. Old Madam Wang said that Little Ah Yu had brought the boys at home to the back of the mountain and dug up a type of expensive medicinal herb. All of thend was bought with the money she had gotten from selling the medicinal herbs. But Ah Yu didnt dig those medicinal herbs alone. Our children all followed her, so we should get a share too. Madam Zhang couldnt figure it out no matter what. Mother,nd is a huge matter. Its impossible for us to just muddle through it like this! I can understand if thend is added to the main branch, but now youre only giving it to the fourth branch. Arent you being too biased! What you said makes sense, Old Madam Wang said. The people from the Wang Family heaved a sigh of relief. Madam Zhangs words just now were really a little aggressive. As a daughter-inw, she should not have spoken to her mother-inw like this. However, in the next moment, Old Madam Wang continued, When was I not biased? Did you know me from the first day? If I want to split thisnd like this, I can! Old man Wang, who could feel everyones pressure, opened his mouth to speak. Old Madam Wang stopped him with a look and said, I know what youre thinking. The reason why I registered thend under our fourth sons name is not because Im partial to him, but because of Ah Yu. As for you saying that Wng and the others were also involved, tell me, if not for Ah Yu, what could they have found? Would it be considered as donkey dung or truffle? In addition, although thisnd is registered under the fourth branch, the field will belong to all of us. Before your father and I break up, no one can have any ideas about thisnd, not even Old Fourth! Among the four brothers of the Wang Family, only Wang Chuangui could read and write. When the three brothers received the document, they only nced at it casually and roughly recognized what was written. But, they did not finish reading it. Therefore, they did not know that thend outside the vige was not even registered under their Fourth Brothers name. Instead, it was directly under Little Ah Yus name. Old Madam Wang did not intend to expose this point. Dont talk nonsense with me about anything else. Ive already decided on this matter. If youre really unconvinced, well split the family up. I will follow Chuanman, and your father will follow you all. Old man Wang instantly shouted, Old woman, how can you leave me behind? I want to follow you too. Ill follow Chuanman too! Wang Chuanfu knelt on the ground and said in fear, Father, Mother, lets not talk about it anymore. Lets not talk about it anymore! Well listen to Mother. Well register thend under whoever Mother likes. We wont split the family, okay? ... Their Wang Family had always been harmonious and it was usually very difficult for them to fight. This time, it was indeed because there were too many plots ofnd involved. Old Madam Wang looked at Madam Zhang. What about you? Do you have any objections? Do you want to give away your share now? Wang Chuanyuan and Madam Zhang also knelt down. Mother, we were wrong! Dont be angry. Its my fault! Chapter 103 103 Old man Wangs Family Is Rich Wang Chuangui listened from the house and did not think too much about it. He thought his mother naturally had a reason for doing this. However, his mother had never liked to reason with her family and always did things directly. In the end, they often found out that the olddy had a n. Old Madam Wang on the other hand was not really scaring her sons. She really felt that her sons were too shallow. All of you are short-sighted. Back then, I thought that you were hiding your strength. Now that I think about it, youre all stupid people who cant be helped. If I dug a brick out of thetrine and ced it among the flowers for decades, it should be fragrant. But you guys would still be smelly! As Old Madam Wang spoke, she was very angry and she looked at Old man Wang as if she wanted to kill him. Old man Wang felt extremely wronged. How would I know that they were so stupid? If I had known, we would have gone to the feces pit to raise them! At this moment, he naturally had to stand with his wife. Old Madam Wang sneered. Its not toote for you to carry them there now! The sons: ... Wasnt this too insulting?! On the other hand, Liu Shi was worried. As she made pancakes in the kitchen, she listened to themotion in the central room. Wang Dng and the others were still fine. Although they also liked the pancakes, they still cared about their brothers faces. Wang Sng, Wang Wng, and the others however, had long drooled. There was no other reason. This pancake looked oily andpletely different from the usual dry pancakes. The meat and fat that Old Madam Wang had bought had all been boiled into oil. Under Old Madam Wangs instructions, Liu Shi was also willing to use the oil. There were also a few pieces of minced meat in the pancake and a piece of spring tofu. Before it even started to cook, she could already smell a rich fragrance. Wang Dng was helping to boil the fire. When the pot was hot, Liu Shi spread the pancakes into the pot one by one and then fried them. After the fragrance erupted, she scooped them up and stuck them on the edge of the pot. The pancakes quickly filled up the sides of the pot. The slightly yellow pancakes gradually had a charred fragrance and were golden in color. Just looking at them made one drool. Finally, Liu Shi handed the first one to Little Ah Yu as the others watched eagerly. They then each took a pancake. Little Ah Yu had just taken a bite when she took in the fragrance. The fragrance of the meat was very faint. Coupled with the fragrance of the dough, it washed away the greasy taste of the meat and oil. The texture of the pancake was also soft and crisp. There was even a cracking sound when she took a bite. Chewing again, she felt that her mouth was filled with softness. Mother, your pancakes are so delicious. Ah Yu likes them so much! Little Ah Yu only took a small bite before raising the pancake in front of Liu Shi. Mother, Ah Yu is full. Mother can have the remaining. In the past, Little Ah Yu would always give the food to Liu Shi first, but Liu Shi was never willing to eat it first. Now, Little Ah Yu would take a small bite first before giving it to Liu Shi. Liu Shi smiled and lowered her head. She also took a small bite. She felt the delicious taste on the tip of her tongue almost greedily, but she quickly stopped her desire. Under Little Ah Yus expectant gaze, Liu Shi lied. Ah Yu, eat. Mother doesnt like this. Under Little Ah Yus lead, the other boys in the family finally recalled that they still had parents. However, when they brought the pancakes to the central room, the adults all said that they did not like them. They could see that the pancakes were filled with ingredients, so there definitely was not enough ingredients left to make more pancakes. If the adults ate a few bites, they would definitely want to eat more. The pain of stopping their desires would be so painful that they might as well not eat it from the beginning. Old Madam Wang saw everyones gaze and felt that it was necessary to change their habit. In the future, the familys situation would definitely get better. If they continued to behave like this, they would look petty. But she also knew it was impossible to turn things around in an instant. Therefore, she would have to take it slow. Habits had to be changed subtly. Eldest,e here. Old Madam Wang took out two heavy silver ingots from the house in front of everyone and handed them to Wang Chuanfu. Take these 20 taels of silver to Vige Chief Hu to thank him for helping us. Vige Chief Hu had directly boughtnd for them so they had to repay this favor. Moreover, it must have cost a lot to make the arrangements. Just because Vige Chief Hu did not say anything did not mean that they had to pretend not to know. Wang Chuanfu had never seen so much money before that his hands were trembling. Stick out your chest. Youre the eldest. Dont act so timid! Old Madam Wang scolded sternly. Its only 20 taels of silver, and youre already so frightened? This is still for others. If I give it to you directly, will you faint? If you cant do this, leave it to your Third Brother. Dont do something so unpresentable! Wang Chuanfus face turned green and white after being reprimanded by his mother in front of his brothers and sisters. In the end, he decided to hand the silver to his third brother to deal with. Ill go now. Wang Chuanfu walked out with his head lowered, looking a little dispirited. Old Madam Wang took out another two taels of silver and handed it to her third son. Its still early. Take these two taels of silver and see if you want to go to town or to Butcher Huangs house in the neighboring vige. Buy 20 catties of meat and let him add 5 catties of pig intestines to the meat. In addition, buy two sickles, a firewood knife, 10 chicken and 10 ducklings. Hearing this, Wang Chuanyuan felt a little dizzy. Only then did Old Madam Wang say, Ill give you two taels of silver. Buy back the things I mentioned. You can only buy more, not less. Theres no additional subsidy. If theres any remaining money, thats your ability. You dont have to report it to me. Madam Zhangs eyes lit up. If this matter was done well, they might even be able to save some for themselves. Moreover, this was their private savings. Their mother would definitely not take it away. Madam Zhang hurriedly said, Mother, there are too many things. Im afraid my husband will be confused so Ill go with him. Old Madam Wang: Up to you. Dont think about cking off with the work at home. Ill go after Im done with my work. Its almost done! With that, Madam Zhang rushed out of the door. Her job today was only to sweep the courtyard. It was not her turn to do the work in the fields yet. After assigning tasks to the others, Wang Chuanman looked at Old Madam Wang eagerly. Old Madam Wang said, Thend outside the vige will be handed over to the outsiders to farm, but you have to make a trip there to take a look and let them familiarize themselves with whosend it is. Dont be stupid and farm thend in the vige yourself. Leave only 20 acres for ourselves. Go and see who else in the vige is willing to farm the rest of thend. Wang Chuanman: Mother, what if the vigers are unwilling to farm it? Some vigers cared about their face and did not want to work for fellow vigers. This was understandable. Thats something you should handle. Do you want me to teach you how to walk again? How to eat? Wang Chuanman broke out in cold sweat. ...Ill think about it. The fertile fields in the vige havent been nted yet. We have to set a schedule today so that we can start nting tomorrow. If you dont do your job well today, donte back home tonight. Stay outside and reflect on yourself. Wang Chuanman: ... He wanted to ask why his two brothers were not punished but he was. Old Madam Wang stared at Wang Chuanman. Theoretically speaking, the 30 acres ofnd are all yours to work on. Why? Are you feeling very aggrieved? ...No. ... Later, Wang Chuanman first went to look at the 30 acres of fertilend in the vige. Then, he chatted with the passing vigers and told them that these fields had already be his. At this moment, the news of Old man Wangs family bing rich spread throughout the vige. This is amazing. Old man Wangs family has made a fortune! Their family has bendlords! Chapter 104 104 Difference Between Brothers Old man Wangs family had made a fortune. They had obtained 30 acres ofnd. This was the first time something like this has happened in Hu Family Vige! Most people were poor after spring as their familys excess money had been used to buy food and seeds. Some people even had to buy seeds from the town market for farming. There were also others who had spent money on misceneous things. In the end, there was nothing left. Logically speaking, the poorest Wang Family in Hu Family Vige should be tightening their belts. In the end, their children were growing better by the day. They thought that it was because they had not finished the python meat from before. Now that they thought about it, could it be because Old man Wangs family had be rich? Where did they get their money from? The vigers discussed curiously and naturally could not help but ask. Wang Chuanman was even more confused than them. I dont know either. My mother bought these plots ofnd. Im just here to take a look. Wang Chuanman also knew that he had to hide the fact that thend was all registered in his name. There was no need to publicize this matter, lest it was changed again. Widow Zhou was now the mainbor force in her family. Others were too embarrassed, but she did not think much of it. Therefore, Widow Zhou went straight to Old man Wangs house and asked Old Madam Wang, Auntie Wang, can your family farm so muchnd at once? If theres excessnd, you can distribute two mu to our family to farm? You can collect the rent ording to how thendlord farmers do it. What do you think? Thend Old man Wangs family had bought was all fertilend. The yield they could produce on thatnd was much higher than what they could produce on their ownnd. However, thosends also had to be taxed. The taxes on thend itself were actually very small as most of the taxes were on people tax. This was also the reason why thendlords became richer and richer, and the poor be poorer and poorer. Poor families usually have more family members and fewernd. Since the taxes were calcted ording to the number of people in the household instead of property, they had to pay more taxes. Wouldnt they be poorer like this? However, if there were fewer family members in poor families, there would be insufficientbor. If there was not enough food nted, they would also be poor. Therefore, no matter what, the poor were in a pit of poverty and could not climb out. Old Madam Wang thought that Widow Zhou was here to ask about how they got rich. She did not expect her to be the first to ask about the renting of the farnds. Our family will only keep 20 mu for ourselves to farm while the remaining 10 mu will be distributed. Go and discuss with our fourth son which two mu you want to use. As for the yield in the fields, if you use your own grain seeds, well split 50-50. If we give you the grain seeds, well split it 70-30. Old Madam Wang felt that it didnt matter who nted the seeds in the vige. Is there anything I should take note of? Theres nothing in particr. You can choose ording to your preferences, we dont have any demands. Old Madam Wang added casually, But you have to think carefully as were going to write a contract and you wont be able to change it in the future. When Widow Zhou heard this, she felt that this 50-50 ratio would definitely be more worth it. She would rather spend money to buy the grain seeds herself. At that time, the cost would actually be less than 10%. For Widow Zhou to be able to survive until now by herself, she was naturally not someone to be trifled with. She felt that splitting 30-70 was a little too ruthless. This was because whoever farmed thend would still have to pay thend tax. Although its only very little, it was still an expense. In that case, 30-70 was a little unfair. Old man Wangs family was not a family that would cheat others. Widow Zhou thought for a moment and asked, Auntie Wang, did you buy your grain seeds from the town? If they both got their seeds from the town, then she would choose to split it 50-50. Old Madam Wang looked at Widow Zhou with a faint smile. This person was a little smart. Of course, Old Madam Wang had also said that on purpose just now. If it were other vigers, Old Madam Wang would not have reminded them. Back then, when the people from Shanyang Vige came to capture Ah Yu, it was Wang Sanpang who informed them. Old Madam Wang remembered this favor. Now, it could be considered returning the favor. However, the friendship between people was not something that could be offset by the repayment of favors. Instead, it should be that since youve helped me before, Ill help you too. This way their friendship would be stronger. Our family cultivates our own grain seeds. I can only tell you that it should be better than those sold in town. Old Madam Wang stopped. Then Ill listen to you and choose the 30-70 split. However, I think that the farming of the fertile fields hasnt started yet. When will the grain seeds be given to us? Im afraid well have to start nting today. Now that it was already past the good season for cultivating seeds, the grain seeds could no longer germinate so they had to be nted in the fields directly. Of course, the earlier the better. Old Madam Wang said, Dont be anxious. Sign the contract and Ill send the grain seeds to youter. The pile of grain seeds Ah Yu had given Old Madam Wang weighed at least 70 to 80 catties. Old Madam Wang thought that the quality of the grain seeds was good. At that time, five to six catties of seeds would be enough for one mu ofnd. Widow Zhou was swift and decisive. She immediately pulled Old Madam Wang to sign the contract. You can just let my fourth son go with you to look at the fields. By the way, see who else in the vige wants to farm our fields. Call them along to save the trouble. Old Madam Wang was the most impatient to do such trivial things. Widow Zhou then left happily. Old Madam Wang rubbed her forehead. As soon as she walked out of the courtyard, she saw Little Ah Yu stuffing something into her bag. Ah Yu,e here. Old Madam Wang waved at Little Ah Yu. As Little Ah Yu skipped as she replied, Grandma, whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Ill rub it for you. She had usually seen her father rub her mothers head. Every time her mother frowned, her father would rub her head. Grandma is fine. Are you going out to y? Dont go out alone. Let your Fifth Brother apany you. Old Madam Wang tidied Little Ah Yus clothes and happened to see half a pancake stuffed into her bag. Her gaze paused. Who are you giving it to? Ah Yus stomach is already full so Im going to give this to Big Brother Ah You! Old Madam Wang thought that Qin Huai, who had let Ah Yu bring back a handful of candies previously, could be considered a child with a conscience. She took two fresh pancakes from the kitchen and wrapped them in a dry leaf before handing them to Little Ah Yu. Ah Yu, its impolite to give something youve eaten to others. If you want to give it to someone, you have to give a new, uneaten one to them. Old Madam Wang looked at Little Ah Yus puzzled gaze and exined, Its fine to give it to your family, but you have to be more particr when giving things to the people outside. Taking this opportunity, Old Madam Wang let Little Ah Yu understand that although Big Brother Ah You and Fifth Brother were both addressed as Big Brother, there was still a difference. ... Little Ah Yu was confused. Why was her Big Brother different from her Big Brother? Old Madam Wang said, Look, your Fifth Brother, Sixth Brother, and the others have the same grandparents as you, but not him. This exnation was very clear. Ah Yu now knows. Then, Little Ah Yu took out the half-eaten pancake from her bag and handed it to Wang Wng, who had juste out of the kitchen. Fifth Brother, this pancake is for you! Wang Wng was so touched that tears welled up in his eyes. Little Sister Ah Yu, you dote on me the most. Fifth Brother is so happy! Then, he saw the thing in Little Ah Yus arms. He asked, Whats in this bag? Pancakes! Ah Yu hasnt eaten it before. Its fresh pancakes! Little Ah Yu revealed an angelic smile and said heartlessly, Grandma said that Fifth Brother should eat the half-eaten one from Ah Yu while the fresh pancakes are for Big Brother Ah You because Big Brother Ah You is very special! [...] ... Old Madam Wang: ... Thisprehension ability was really amazing! Wang Wng, who was still touched just now and was only left with endless grievances: ... In other words, his heart felt cold. Chapter 105 105 Signing Contracts With The Vigers Little Ah Yu brought the pancakes to look for Qin Huai and deliberately emphasized that this pancake was fresh and that Ah Yu had never bitten it before. Qin Huai originally would not eat these things, but now, he ate calmly. Eating a few more types of food before death could be considered a special achievement. Qin Huai thought as he nibbled on the pancake. Big Brother Ah You, are you still practicing martial arts today? Little Ah Yu already knew that Qin Huai wanted to practice martial arts. Her small hands waved twice, and she bent her legs and squatted down with a grunting sound. It was a perfect imitation of Qin Huai. Looking at her indecent appearance, Qin Huai turned his face away and pretended not to see her. How could he be so ugly? Chi Jia pped his hands. Ah Yu, youre learning well. Little Ah Yu puffed out her chest proudly. Ah Yu is also very strong! Qin Huai: ... The pancake in his hand suddenly no longer smelled good. Third Aunt Hu rushed back and saw Ah Yu in the courtyard. She hurriedly asked her, Ah Yu, is your Grandma at home? Little Ah Yu: Yes. Quick, quick, quick, what are you waiting for? Hurry up, all thend is almost gone! Third Aunt Hu turned around and urged. Hu San made a sound in his throat as he hurriedly walked out. The two of them were originally helping to bake the bricks. When they heard that the Wang Family had be rich and had a lot ofnd, everyone swarmed towards the Wang Family. Third Aunt Hu and the others could not sit still and immediately followed them over. Lichun, dont follow me. Go y with Ah Yu. Third Aunt Hu turned her head and shouted at a little girl. The little girl was only eight or nine years old. She was wearing patched clothes and her eyes were timid. Hearing this, she felt even more embarrassed. This useless thing! Third Aunt Hu didnt like her appearance and shouted at her other granddaughter, Bian Dan, go. The granddaughter called Bian Dan was already 10 years old. When she heard her Grandmas words, she immediately handed the thing in her hand to her sister and slowly walked towards Ah Yu. Little Sister Ah Yu, what do you want to y? Ill y with you. Third Aunt Hu had three sons and two daughters. Her daughters had long gotten married, and her youngest son was away all year round. Only her eldest son and second son were by her side. She also has three grandsons, two granddaughters, and one more in her second daughter-inws stomach. Seeing that someone was apanying Ah Yu, Third Aunt Hu hurriedly walked towards the Wang family. Along the way, Hu San asked, Didnt you say that you dont like to let the kids at home y with Ah Yu? Why did you let them apany her again? Wouldnt others use you for malicious ttery?! ttery my foot! Look at the descendants you left behind. Theyre all crooked. How dare I let them y with Ah Yu! Ah Yu is our Hu Family Viges blessed child. What if those brats apany her and bring her down? Donkey Zhang will fight me to the death! At the thought of Old Madam Wangsbat strength, Third Aunt Hu felt pain all over her body. That donkey was extremely stubborn. Then what now? Now, its apparent that Ah Yus luck is really good. There are so many children in the vige who brought her around, but the Wang Family still rose to prominence. What does this mean? It means that no matter how unlucky a person is, she can still bring them along. I wont expect much from you idiots anymore. Just dabbing some of her good fortune will already be a blessing! At the end of the day, Third Aunt Hu did not believe in the words that the Wang Family had suddenly be rich. Even if it was true, it was definitely luck brought by Ah Yu. In the past years, the Wang Family had only be poorer and poorer. It was said that their family still owed a huge debt. Although they did not see any creditorsing to their door, the Wang Family did not save much. Now that they had picked up Ah Yu, not only did she not make them lose money, but she also made them rich. If she didnt hurry up and get some blessings from her, what was she waiting for? Hu San: ... So she just wanted to benefit from her good fortune. It was him who was too narrow-minded. When Third Aunt Hu arrived at Old man Wangs house, arge group of vigers had already arrived. Their goal was to rent Old man Wangs fields. Everyone was very tactful and did not ask how the Wang Family got rich. Old man Wangs family wanted to leave 20 mu ofnd for themselves to grow. They originally had 15 mu of second-rate fields themselves, but now, they could let the vigers use them. In other words, they had a total of 25 mu ofnd to distribute. Everyone in the vige wanted to use this bit ofnd, especially the fertile fields. Third Aunt Hu naturally wanted it too, but she had just angered Donkey Zhang two days ago. She didnt know if she was willing. Everyone was afraid that the Wang Family would talk about friendship. The vigers had all more or less helped the Wang Family before. However, this help was also divided into big and small favors. Old Madam Wang said, Were all neighbors. We see each other often. Our Wang Family is just lucky. In the future, everyones lives will be better and better. Seeing that everyone was anxious for the results, Old Madam Wang said directly, I wont pick who well rent thend to. When Widow Zhou came earlier, she had already taken two mu ofnd. There are only 23 mu left. You can draw lots. Everyone was speechless. They could actually do that. In the end, everyone really came to draw lots. The materials used were the bamboo pieces that Old man Wang usually knitted. They were ced in a basket. Whoever drew the short lots would obtain half a mu ofnd. If they drew the long ones, they would obtain a mu ofnd. If they drew the medium-lengthed ones, they would obtain nothing. Each family could only draw once. There were a total of 50 to 60 families who came, and all thend was soon distributed. ... Under Old Madam Wangs cold gaze, Third Aunt Hu was lucky to obtain an acre ofnd, and it was even fertilend. As usual, Old Madam Wang let them choose whether they wanted to split 30-70 or 50-50. Basically, everyone chose 50-50. Third Aunt Hu chose the 30-70 split. With her understanding of Donkey Zhang, she would never give a random option for no reason. The Wang Family would not offend the vigers, so the 30-70 split should be the hidden better option. When the work of writing the contracts was handed over to Wang Chuangui, everyone realized that the second son of the Wang family, who had been paralyzed for five to six years, actually knew how to write. In the past, they had never seen him write. Wang Chuanguis leg had just been broken and he was in great pain, but Old Madam Wang did not pity him at all. He could only endure the pain and turn his body to write one contract after another. The vigers looked at the documents for a long time and whispered, This looks simr to stuff that the chickens crap out at the vige entrance. No wonder this second son of the Wang family never said that he could write. Compared to Old Master Hus words, his is much uglier. Keep your voice down. Dont let others hear you. Itll hurt peoples hearts. ... Wang Chuangui: ... If you take two more steps away and dont say it beside my bed, I wont hear you. Thank you. After distributing thend, Old Madam Wang said something that everyone was curious about but did not dare to ask. I know what youre all curious about. We didnt steal or rob this money. We exchanged for it with mountain goods. Then, Old Madam Wang told them about the truffles and reminded everyone, These are just things that the children identally found. Doctor Hu should also know. You can ask where its easier to find them. When everyone heard this, they felt that the Wang Family was really kind. If others knew about this, they would probably hide it for the rest of their lives. At most, they would move out of this vige after earning money. It would be better to make a fortune silently. Can we get your Ah Yu to apany us? Third Aunt Hu could not help but ask. The respond she received was Old Madam Wangs murderous gaze. Jiang Dahuan,e over. Ill tell you if you can. Third Aunt Hu did not wait for Old Madam Wang to continue and fled. Husband, you sign the contract. I remember that we havent fed the pigs at home yet! Hu San: ... Of course not, because they hadnt bought any yet. Chapter 106 106 Fine Grade Grain Seeds Old Madam Wang sent the vigers away and asked the boys at home to call Little Ah Yu back. After everyone dispersed, Wang Chuanman asked softly, Mother, our family doesnt even have enough grain. Why are we still giving it to the vigers? Where was he going to find the seeds? If I had to count on you for everything, Ill have long starved to death. Wait for me first. Ill give them to youter. As soon as Old Madam Wang finished speaking, Little Ah Yu returned. She pulled Little Ah Yu into the house. A few people in the family wanted to eavesdrop. Old man Wang coughed in the courtyard and stared at them. You have nothing to do, right? Everyone quickly dispersed. Before long, Wang Chuanyuan and his wife returned with the chicks and ducklings. Everyone quickly cleaned up the chicken coop. He chased all the children out to look for grass. Once everyone got busy, they forgot to eavesdrop. Ah Yu, do you think that the elf wants you to farm slowly by yourself? Old Madam Wang asked. Little Ah Yu quickly consulted Meatball. At first, Meatball did not know what Old Madam Wang meant by asking this. When it reacted, it realized that it wanted to help Little Ah Yuplete her mission. It seemed that Old Madam Wang had understood a portion of the meaning before and even knew that Ah Yu was farming because of a mission. [You dont have to do everything yourself. As long as youre involved, its fine. For example, when theyre farming, you can water the fields or help spread the seeds. When theyre harvesting, you can be present to keep an eye on them and help with the weeds...] These were also discovered by Meatball itself. The original mission naturally required the kid to farm by herself. However, there were shortcuts to all the missions. Meatball had been studying it all along, so it could naturally discover this loophole. Little Ah Yu said to Old Madam Wang, Theres no need. Ah Yu just needs to help water the nts and sow the seeds. When the grass grows, I just need to pull it out! She even asked in her heart, Elf, is Ah Yu right? [Yes, Ah Yu is very good.] At least she did not subtract its words. Old Madam Wang pondered. Then, she asked Little Ah Yu if there were any more grain seeds. If there were, she could take them out and nt another batch. Old Madam Wang felt that rather than using the divine water to water all thend, it was better to use this better grade grain. Perhaps the effect would not be so exaggerated. Even if the vigers suspected something, it would not be too unbelievable. Little Ah Yu had already taken out most of the grain seeds before. Now, there were more seeds of vegetables and flowers in the space, including the soybeans and peas from before. Arge area had already been nted and many seeds had grown. Hearing that Grandma wanted it, Little Ah Yu simply threw all the things she had put away into the room. Old Madam Wang was expressionless. She looked at the house filled with soybean vines and pea vines and felt that she had done too little psychological preparation. Moreover, she saw Ah Yu reach into her pocket and ce her hand on the ground. Little Ah Yu even raised her head to seek praise. Grandma, look. I took it from my pocket! Old Madam Wang: ... Your pocket cant even hold a single soybean vine. Her education path had a long way to go. Ah Yu did very well, but you still have to continue working hard. Ill tell you moreter. Go out and y first. Call your grandpa in too. After receiving the praise, Little Ah Yu was overjoyed. After running out to inform Old man Wang, she happily continued to look for Qin Huai. Old man Wang walked into the house and almost had nowhere to put his feet when he saw the vines. ...Did Ah Yu take these out? Old man Wang swallowed his saliva. He felt that he was too old. If he was frightened like this a few more times, he would probably die. Old Madam Wang said, Dont worry about that. Hurry up and peel these beans. Ill get Fourth Brother to send them to those vigers one by er. Only the vigers who chose the 30-70 split could receive the grain seeds they gave. Although there were only about 10 families, it was quite a lot to give each family a few catties. She could not let her sons and daughters-inw know too much about this. So the old couple could only do it themselves. After working for a while, Old Madam Wang heard Liu Shi talking outside and thought that this daughter-inw of hers knew something. Then, she remembered that she had just had a miscarriage. It was a little taxing to do this, so she decided to forget it. At most, she would be busy for a while. Most of the people in the vige had gone up the mountain now. They had all gone to find Doctor Hu and asked him about the truffles. Seeing that Old Madam Wang was sharing so generously, Doctor Hu naturally did not hesitate. He directly told everyone what the situation was and where the truffles would grow. When everyone heard this, they shook their heads. This condition is too difficult. Little Ah Yu can actually find it. Shes indeed a blessed child. There were also vigers who said, Now that I think about it, that year, I also dug up some things that looked like sheep dung. I thought that some naughty child had deliberately buried them. Sigh, if I had known that they were so valuable, I would have picked them up! Everyone usually sees it, but they never think that its something valuable. However, these words also reminded the vigers that although this thing was very rare, it was very likely to be found in the mountains behind their vige. Everyone entered the mountain in a mighty manner. Because there were many people, they were not afraid of the wild beasts. Instead, they entered deeper. Everyone specially went to look under the pine trees. It was a coincidence that some vigers really found a nest. As it was found by a few people at the same time, they also agreed to split it equally. There were also vigers who found something else instead of truffles. No one recognized it but no longer threw it away casually. Instead, they brought it back for Doctor Hu to see. When Doctor Hu saw this, he smiled and said, This is also a herb called pine mushroom. As for the price, its much less than truffles, but its still worth a lot. This thing needs to grow in the ground for many years, and its usually not dug out at this time. Now that the quality is not good, I wonder if theyll buy it if I take it to the pharmacy. ... The vigers were instantly happy. They suddenly felt that digging for herbs was much more profitable than farming. Doctor Hu broke their fantasy. A ce that has truffles wont grow more for several years. Not only that, but there will also be no vegetation there. If you want to look for it, youll probably have to go deeper into the mountains. But thatll be very dangerous! The vigers immediately felt as if cold water had been poured on them. They searched for most of the day and only returned reluctantly when the sky waspletely dark. They heard that the Wang Family had already sent the grain seeds to the vigers who chose the 30-70 split, but they only brushed it aside. On the second day, the vigers who received the grain seeds took a look and realized that be it the soybeans or the peas, the quality was much better. The Wang Family is really honest. They actually bought such good grain seeds! The 30-70 split is not a loss! Thats right. Theyre so kind. We cant spoil the fields for them. Lets nt them well. Perhaps if we farm well this year, our family will be full. The vigers silently made up their minds. They could do whatever they wanted with their ownnd, but they had to treat Old man Wangsnd well. They could not let this kindness down. In order toplete her farming mission, Little Ah Yu also began to be active in the 20 mu ofnd. Old Madam Wang found her a mission to water the ce where she wasposting. ... As long as she watered it, it meant that she had participated in this work. Otherwise, if she had to let Little Ah Yu toss the seeds on the 20 mu ofnd, she would be exhausted. [Thats great. As long as this batch of grain is harvested, your mission will bepleted!] [At that time, the spatial pocket can be upgraded.] Chapter 107 107 Little Ah Yu Helps To Farm After Little Ah Yu arrived at the Wang Family, she was very careful at first. Under the indulgence of the Wang Family, she gradually became a truly carefree child. Everyone in Hu Family Vige thought that Little Ah Yu was yful and let her y. However, when the Wang Family began to nt the 20 mu of fields, Little Ah Yu had always been at the scene. Old Madam Wang and Meatballs hearts ached for her. They wanted her to do whatever she wanted. In any case, Meatball had studied it before. As long as the child participated a little, the mission would be considered a sess. After all, the kid was too young, and the mission system was not that inhumane. However, Little Ah Yu was unwilling to y. Everyone in the family had gone to the fields to help, including the two twin brothers. Wang Chuanman turned around and saw that his daughter was still throwing grain seeds into the ground. Her small face was covered in sweat, and his heart immediately ached. Ah Yu, take a rest. Theres not much left to do. Let them do it. Little Ah Yu threw down the grain seeds in her hand one by one and strode over with her short legs to get new ones. She was stopped by Wang Chuanman. Stop working and go sit under that tree. Dont catch a heat stroke! Although it was spring, the sun above their heads was not gentle. If they stayed in the farnd for too long, they would suffer from heatstroke. Moreover, Little Ah Yu had never done farm work for so long. Wang Wng and the others were also helping. They were all tired and sat under the tree. There were three pots of water under the tree, and the boys drank them all. Little Sister Ah Yu,e over and drink some water. Little Ah Yu shook her head. Ah Yu isnt thirsty. You guys drink! She still had to fill the remaining pits. She could not give up halfway. This was what the elf had taught her. [...I didnt ask you to do it like that.] When Meatball said this to her back then, it saw that she did not seem to be very enthusiastic, so it gave it all kinds of special education. Even if the kid had regained her intelligence, she was only four years old now. It reckoned that she would forget its words very quickly. Unexpectedly, she had actually remembered it in her heart. [Actually, theres no time limit for the mission. You can do it slowly. You can justplete it by the end of this year.] Seeing how hard the child was working, Meatball was really afraid that it would tire her out. Little Ah Yus sweat dripped to the ground. She felt a little sleepy, but she still tried her best to rub her eyes. Ill do my best, Elf. Dont worry. Little Ah Yu clenched her fists and said firmly. She knew that the elf had always wanted her to work hard in farming, but at that time, her family was very busy. If she let Grandma help her, Grandma would definitely work even harder. Therefore, Little Ah Yu had been waiting. Now that everyone in the family was farming, and this was for her mission, she definitely had to participate. Her mother and father were both working in the fields, so she had to work together. She was not afraid of hard work! Thissted for three days. Wang Wng and the other kids were so tired that their bones felt like they were falling apart. Under Meatballs instructions, she added a little more Myriad Spirit Water to the water vat at home. But even so, everyone who had drunk the water felt especially tired after being busy for so long. Once they got home, they did not want to do anything else. On the other hand, Little Ah Yu became the most energetic one in the family. This was because every time Little Ah Yu rested, Meatball would call her into the spatial pocket so that her consciousness could rest well. Everyone got busy, and no one cared about the chicks and ducklings at home. When everyone went to the fields, they pulled some wild grass and came back to cut them into pieces to feed. Most of the time, the littlemb would look for food itself. Usually, Old Madam Wang would add something to its bowl. Little Ah Yu would secretly find more small fruits or dig earthworms in the ground to feed the chickens and ducks at home. You have to eat your fill so you can grow up! Every time she fed the chickens and ducks, Little Ah Yu would remind them softly. Now, the people in the vige have started to raise some chickens and ducks as well. There were also a few families who had brought a few puppies from somewhere, and two families with better conditions had begun to raise sheep. With more animals, the vige became much more lively. Old Madam Wang originally wanted to add a puppy to the family. It could apany Little Ah Yu when it was young and take care of the house when it grew up. But looking at the littlembs valiant appearance, she felt that raising it was better than raising a dog. After all, it was an existence that could asionally bring out snakes and run away with Ah Yu. On the third day, Wang Wng, who had finallypleted his farm work, was watching a little sparrow fly over from afar. He suddenly remembered that he had forgotten something. Aiya! Theres also an eagle in the chicken coop! Wang Wng pped his head and hurriedly rushed into the chicken coop. After three days, the tied-up eagle was probably about to die! The Wang familys farm work was done, and the first batch of y bricks in the vige had been formed. Every family went to collect them as needed. Qin Huai asked for the most. As he was not from the vige, Qin Huai had to pay an additional sum of money to use the y bricks. He originally wanted to use green bricks for his house, but everyone in the Hu family vige basically used red y bricks. There was no need to stand out too much, so he followed the customs. After the materials were prepared, the speed at which the houses were built would be very fast. This time, Chi Jia did not do it himself. He originally wanted to pay for everything and ask the vigers to help build it. Later on, he rolled his eyes and used his movement technique to leave. When he returned, there were more than 10 strong people following behind. When others asked, Chi Jia said, Oh, I went out to find a construction team. They work cheaply! ... The group of people who were forced to be construction workers: ... They were only here on Madams orders to deliver medicine to the Young Master. They did not expect to stay here to build a house. They had been careless. Was it toote to leave now? Qin Huai looked at them coldly. Chi Jia tranted from the side, Young Master thanks you foring to help. Everyone was speechless. Was that really gratitude in the Young Masters eyes? After a busy period, the Wang Family had also entered a period of rest. The children could finally y again. Little Ah Yu still wanted to help the adults, but the Wang family refused to let her go to the fields no matter what. She could only run to the side to look for Qin Huai. Big Brother Ah You, is this your new house? Its so beautiful! Most of the house had been built. The courtyard was very spacious and the foundation was deep. It was obvious that it was different from other houses. ... When the temporary construction team saw someone approaching the Young Master, their hearts tightened. Whose familys little cutie was this? Didnt she know that the Young Master hated people talking to him the most? What a pity. Would this little girl be beaten up by the Young Master?! In the end, not only was Little Ah Yu not beaten, but Qin Huai also nodded and pulled Little Ah Yus hand to the side. The ce where the house was repaired was dusty and not suitable for ying. Everyone in the construction team widened their eyes. Why did they feel that the Young Master looked like an ordinary young man at this moment? God knew that everyone called him Little Yama King in private! None of them noticed that a group of people was quickly approaching the Hu Family Vige. An eagle was perched on the shoulder of the person in the lead, and his gaze was extremely cold. Are you sure that Blood Thirteen is here? the man asked. Someone walked out from behind. Yes! My messenger eagle disappeared here. Chapter 108 108 Who Ate the Messenger Eagle Blood Thirteen only felt that the past few days had been very torturous. He was very concerned about the captured messenger eagle. Thebat strength of the messenger eagles specially trained by their Blood Rain Pavilion was very powerful. Moreover, they were very good at chasing and escaping. However, they were usually used to send messages. They were one with the Thousand Fragrance Moths that were specially raised. As long as they smelled the moth, they could fly over quickly within 300 to 500 kilometers. However, the price of training one was very high. Not every assassin had a Thousand Fragrance Moth. Now, the moth and messenger eagle were both gone. Doctor, can you help me ask how that eagle is? In the past two days, perhaps because he was too anxious, Blood Thirteen could already speak smoothly. Hu Xiaotong: I dont know. They probably ate it. When the boys in the vige caught the birds and beasts, their first thought was to eat them. It had been three days. The eagles bones would probably have been lost somewhere already. Blood Thirteen felt despair in his heart. At the thought that he had lost such a huge deal, along with the messenger eagle, the Branch Master would definitely make him pay for it when he returned, right? He only had so little retirement money. It seemed like he was going to lose it. Suddenly, a sharp whistle came from outside. Blood Thirteen was stunned. It was the Branch Master and the others! When we find Blood Thirteen, well definitely make himpensate us severely! The employer is already angry. Its been so many days, but theres no news at all! As the Branch Master spoke, he asked his subordinates to send a signal. At this moment, they had already walked into the vige. This group of people was dressed in white and looked out of ce in the vige. Who are you looking for? The old men sitting under the yellow-horned tree at the entrance of the vige asked from afar when they saw these people walking into the vige. The Branch Masters scalp subconsciously tightened, thinking that he had been discovered. Looking over, they were a few helpless old men. Then he remembered that they had already disguised themselves. He revealed a smile that he thought was harmless. Old man, were here to look for a family member. His name is Blood Thirteen. Do you know where he is? The old men originally found it a little unfamiliar. Blood Thirteen? What kind of strange name is that? On the other hand, Old Master Hu remembered that there seemed to be a patient at Doctor Hus house. He seemed to have said that he was Snow One. Was he from the same family? He told his guess to the person beside him. When Elder Ma heard this, he looked at the Branch Master in disapproval. Youre already mourning? Hes not dead yet. Elder Ma shook his head. Another old man said, Not necessarily. They might be here to sh with fate. In some ces, people will wear mourning clothes before a dying person. shing like this, perhaps the person wille back to life. Everyone felt that it made sense. The Branch Master and the others were speechless. What f*cking mourning! In order to disguise their identity as assassins, they had specially worn white when they came, making them look innocent. If not for the sake of finding Blood Thirteen and the messenger eagle, would they have to work so hard? The old men did not know that the people in the vige did not inform Blood Thirteens family at all. They thought that they had received the news and immediately pointed the way. The Branch Master and the others went to Doctor Hus house. In the past three days, Little Ah Yu had been busy helping and did note to y with Qin Huai. Qin Huai had specially asked Chi Jia to buy some snacks previously, but he did not have the chance to give them away. Big Brother Ah You, what have you been ying with these few days? Im helping with the farming. Its such a big piece ofnd. When it grows up in the future, our family will have a lot of food. At that time, Ill even give you pancakes! As Little Ah Yu spoke, she waved her two small arms. At the mention of pancakes, she even swallowed her saliva. Old man Wangs family had been making pancakes for the past few days mainly for convenience. They would make the pancakes early in the morning and bring them out to work. When they were hungry, they would eat a little. Then, they would work until night ande back for a meal. In order to let everyone replenish their strength better, Liu Shi specially added more salt to the pancakes, causing everyone to drink more water. Now, Little Ah Yus spatial pocket was already filled with all kinds of pancakes because she had been liking pancakes recently. Qin Huai asked Chi Jia to take out the pastries he had prepared. They had been bought three days ago. The pastries were very good-looking and were produced by a famous pastry shop in town. Although it was very different from the ones cooked by his kitchen maid, it was the only one in town. After the pastry box was opened, Little Ah Yu saw the beautiful pastries and could not bear to eat them. Qin Huai pushed the box in front of her. He liked to see Little Ah Yu eat because when Little Ah Yu ate, she always disyed a sense of happiness, as if she was eating the most delicious thing in the world. Actually, even the brown rice at home was sometimes a little unbearable for the Wang family. Their throats hurt, but Little Ah Yu had never thought that it was not delicious. She even found the water at home delicious. Little Ah Yu picked up a red pastry and took a bite. Her face puffed up as she ate and some crumbs fell onto the stone table. Qin Huai took out a handkerchief and wanted to wipe it away for Little Ah Yu, but she picked up the broken crumbs on the stone table and stuffed them into her mouth without hesitation. Her movements were too fast, and Qin Huai could not stop her in time. He frowned and could not help but say, ... dirty. I wont be sick after eating dirty food! Little Ah Yu patted her stomach gently. Fifth Brother taught me this! When Wang Wng brought Little Ah Yu out, if he usually roasted something to eat, it would always be burnt and ck. He would just pick food up from the ground. Why would he consider if its dirty? Little Ah Yu finished a mouthful of pastry and did not feel like eating anymore. Qin Huai gestured for Little Ah Yu to continue eating, but Little Ah Yu shook her head. ... Im full. Chi Jia. Im here. Chi Jia walked over from afar. Under Qin Huais signal, he was about to pack up the food box. When he looked down and saw the open food box, his expression changed. Young Master, this pastry seems to be spoiled! The entire box of pastries was covered in ck dots. If one did not look carefully, they would think that they were decorations of the pastries themselves. Chi Jia picked up a piece of pastry and sniffed it. Its moldy. Qin Huais expression changed. He jumped off the stone stool and walked to Little Ah Yus side. He said to her, Spit it out! Little Ah Yu did not seem to understand. ... [Kid, what you ate has expired! Spit it out!] [I wasnt looking at you for a while, and youre going to give yourself food poisoning!] Little Ah Yu understood. They were asking her to spit out what she had eaten. She covered her mouth and shook her head. No, no. I cant vomit out what I eat. Theyll be sad! Qin Huai :... Chi Jia: ... [...] [If you dont vomit it out, your grandmother and mother will be sad!] In the end, under Qin Huais insistence, Chi Jia used his internal energy to induce vomit for Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu vomited weakly and looked at Qin Huai with an especially aggrieved gaze. Ah Yu, the Young Master is doing this for your own good. Your stomach will hurt if you eat something dirty, Chi Jia hurriedly exined for his Young Master. As he spoke, an aggressive voice suddenly came from outside. Someone shouted, Which reckless person dares to eat my messenger eagle! I think your vige is courting death! Qin Huais eyes turned cold. Chapter 109 109 Ordinary Construction Team Little Ah Yu was already vomiting by the ditch when she saw that group of people. The person in the lead was fierce. When he saw Little Ah Yu, his tone was very rude. Little girl, where is the Wang Family? Tell me quickly! That voice was like a huge bell, scaring Little Ah Yu so much that her body trembled. So fierce! T.T Why are you looking for the Wang Family? Chi Jia went forward and pulled Little Ah Yu behind him. That person looked up and down at Chi Jia. The current Chi Jia was wearing coarse clothes which was more convenient for work. It looked much worse than the clothes he had worn when he first came. His body was not considered strong, and he looked especially weak. Answer whatever I ask you. You have no right to ask me! Wheres the Wang Family? At first, the people from the Blood Rain Pavilion were a little nervous, afraid that there would be hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the ce where Blood Thirteen died. After all, even the messenger eagle had been defeated. In the end, after seeing Blood Thirteen, he realized that everything was just a mistake. The most infuriating thing was that the messenger eagle they had spent a lot of effort to nurture was said to have been eaten by a child from the Wang family. How could he tolerate this?! This poor vige actually dared to eat the respected messenger eagle. Regardless of whether they had done Blood Thirteen a favor or not, they had to pay the price! Chi Jia did not intend to be polite with this group of people. Coincidentally, at this moment, Third Aunt Hus Bian Dan came over. She was still holding two red fruits. This was specially for Little Ah Yu. Before she could reach Little Ah Yu, her cor was grabbed by someone. That person asked impatiently, Wheres the Wang Family! If you dont say anything, Ill kill you! Bian Dan had never seen such a scene before. She immediately cried out in fear and the two fruits fell to the ground. Shut up! the man roared. The cries of Bian Dan stopped abruptly, but tears could not help but flow down her face. Her hands trembled as she pointed at the Wang Family. T-there... The man threw her to the ground. He was about to walk towards Old man Wangs house aggressively. Little Ah Yu hurriedly ran towards Bian Dan. Sister Bian Dan, are you hurt? Bian Dans leg had been broken, but she did not dare to cry loudly. She could only hold her leg and cry silently. Sister Bian Dan, dont move first. Itll hurt if you move. Little Ah Yu took out a ss of water from her pocket. It was half-filled. Sister Bian Dan, drink some water. It wont hurt anymore. Bian Dan was really in pain. She drank the water in a panic. She had never thought why there would be water in Ah Yus pocket. Chi Jia had received Qin Huais gaze earlier and followed the group. Only Qin Huai saw Little Ah Yu holding the ss of water. He stared at the ss of water with a thoughtful expression. [...Next time, let your grandpa make you a small gourd.] At the very least, if she had taken out a little gourd from her pocket, it would be more understandable that there was water in the gourd. However, this little cup did not look like it could hold water steadily. Little Ah Yu did not have the energy to deal with Meatball anymore. Ah Yu, go home and take a look! Now that Ah Yu was concerned about Bian Dan, she felt a little regretful. She shouldnt have said anything. Those people were so fierce. The Wang Family were all good people. They wouldnt be bullied, right? Little Ah Yu: Alright! She ran home. It was not far from Third Aunt Hus house to her own. However, she stopped halfway because those people were stopped by the people who built the house. There were a lot of messy stones piled in the middle of the road, as well as some wood. The group of people was blocked as they came over. What kind of trash dares to block my path? A white-robed man shouted angrily. Those people casually kicked the wood away and were seen by the temporary construction team. What are you doing?! The wood they had painstakingly obtained was actually messed up! Are you courting death? How dare you speak to Grandpa in such a tone! The white-robed man looked over and realized that it was a rustic worker. The dust on the construction site dirtied his white clothes. It was even worse than the night clothes he wore to kill! When the Wang family heard themotion, they all came out and saw the two sides confronting each other. Whats going on? Wang Chuanman thought that these people were here to help build the house. He did not know what conflict they had, so he hurriedly came over to ask. The white-robed man turned around and saw that they were walking out from Old man Wangs house. He said with an unfriendly expression, Are you from the Wang Family? Did you eat my messenger eagle? How dare you! Wang Chuanmans head was filled with fog. What messenger eagle? ... Wang Dng happened to see this scene. Wang Wng had gone to the chicken coop to get the eagle. At this moment, he asked softly, Fourth Uncle, is it the eagle that Wng caught a few days ago? At that time, the family did not care much. They tied up the eagle and threw it in the chicken coop. Later on, they were busy for a few days. When Wang Wng went to take a look, the eagle was only left with itsst breath. It was all from hunger. The white-robed mans hearing was astonishing. Although Wang Dng had whispered it, he had heard it too. Its indeed you guys! The white-robed man rushed towards Wang Chuanman and Wang Dng, grabbing their necks with each hand. Wang Dng and Wang Chuan were caught off guard and were lifted into the air by their necks. Your Wang Family will be buried with my messenger eagle! When Little Ah Yu saw this, she shouted from afar, Dont bully Father and Big Brother! Youre a bad person! As she ran, she looked around and realized that there was a small wooden block on the ground. She held it in her hand. She kept rushing forward. ... She had learned this from Wang Wng. The children in the vige liked to rush around with things like this when they yed the general game. Wang Chuanman felt that he was about to suffocate. He vaguely saw Little Ah Yu rushing over and was extremely anxious. But he could not speak. Ah Yu, run away! -Donte over. [Kid, dont rush over! Its useless.] [Im afraid this person is a murderer. The people in your vige are no match for him.] That person was about to strangle Wang Dng and Wang Chuanman to death when an olddy rushed out from the side and smacked the burly man on the back of his neck with a pole. You... The burly man in white never expected that his powerful martial arts would actually fail at the hands of an olddy. This Hu Family Vige was indeed filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons... Hed been careless. Cough, cough, cough... Wang Dng and Wang Chuanmannded on the ground. Fortunately, neither of them was injured. They only held their necks and kept coughing. What are you waiting for? Run! Old Madam Wang shouted at the two of them. You want to run after injuring someone? Did you ask us?! The two people behind the white-robed man also reacted. They took out two scimitars from their waists and rushed in front of Old Madam Wang, wanting to cut her neck. Hey, hey, hey! Whats with the saber and spear! A wooden stick suddenly came from the side and blocked the scimitars. The two assassins from Blood Rain Pavilion turned their heads and saw someone from the construction team grinning. Who are you! As he spoke, he attacked that person with the scimitar in his hand. Were just an ordinary construction team! Just like you guys, were just trying to make a living! That person smiled, but his eyes were very cold. It seemed that Madam was right. The Young Master was indeed surrounded by danger! Leader Chi Jia had the foresight to let them pretend to be a construction team and stay here undercover to protect the Young Master. Coincidentally. Chapter 110 110 Kicked an Iron te The Blood Rain Pavilion had a special rule. Everyone was ranked ording to their martial strength, missionpletion rate, and otherprehensive abilities. There were a total of 100 people who had the honor of being named. Usually, the names of the top 20 would not change much, but they would change frequently towards the end. The burly mans name was Blood 37. As the name suggested, he was ranked 37th in the Blood Rain Pavilion. The two people following him were naturally nobodies ranked outside the top 100. Compared to Blood Thirteen, he was indeed much inferior, but he was also an important figure in the Blood Rain Pavilion. When the two people behind him saw that he had been beaten down, they no longer had any scruples. Every move they made was ruthless, and they wanted to kill all the people in front of them. This way, when they went to report to the Branch Master, they would not be punished too badly. Be careful, their sabers are smeared with poison! The construction team reminded each other. They all surrounded the two of them and attacked. The two people from Blood Rain Pavilion sneered. None of you can escape today! Not to mention the countryside people, even against those well-trained servants, they could fight ten of them alone when on their missions. And they could even kill one with every strike. However, they were happy too early. It was unknown what kind of tricks this construction team in the countryside had. When they fought, they did not have any rules, but coincidentally, every move dodged their moves. Wang Chuanman and the others were a little anxious when they saw the construction team fighting with the two people. However, until now, they still thought that it was just an ordinary fight. They had no idea that among the two teams fighting now, one was an assassin group who would kill anyone without hesitation, and the other was a well-trained group of special guards. They were not easy to deal with. Old Fourth, quickly inform the vige chief and the others that someone is here to cause trouble again! Old Madam Wang had almost died just now, and her legs were still a little weak. Although her rationality told her that at most, she would throw caution to the wind with her old life, she could not remainpletely calm when she really found herself staring at the edge of life and death. She stopped Wang Chuanman, who was running away. Wait, dont go yet. Wang Chuanman was puzzled. Mother, at this time, we definitely have to tell the vige chief and the others. We still dont know why these people came! None of you are their match. Are you calling people over to die? Wait at the side. We dont even know who will win. Alright. Since their mother had said so, they naturally had to listen to her. Little Ah Yu wanted to rush over just now, but Qin Huai stopped her. This time, the little fellow couldnt care less and struggled around in Qin Huais arms. Big Brother Ah You, let go of me. I want to protect Grandma! Little Ah Yu was anxious. You cant protect her. Qin Huai ruthlessly exposed this fact. The little girl in front of him had grown a little, but she still had the physique of a two years old. She looked like a rampaging calf. Little Ah Yu felt that it was absolutely impossible for her to let her Grandma be bullied. Even if she had to use the fruits in her spatial pocket to smash them, she had to chase these bad people away. She was not afraid even if she couldnt chase them away. At most, there would be no Little Ah Yu in the world in the future. But it was impossible for her to not do anything. She would never do nothing again! [Youre too weak now. You have to grow up before you can protect anyone.] [If you rush over now, it will only make the adults worry about you. If they capture you and use you to threaten your Grandma, what do you think they will do?] Little Ah Yu immediately hung her head dejectedly. Thats right, she was still small. Why wasnt she grown up! Elf, can I grow up quickly? I want to be very powerful, just like them. Little Ah Yu pointed with her little hand. It happened to be the person at the front of the construction team who sent Blood 37 flying. [...This is a little difficult.] Little Ah Yu curled her lips, looking like she was about to cry. Boohoo, she knew it. She was so stupid. [Its not that theres no other way. You can learn martial arts and be better than them. You wont be afraid anymore!] Meatball was originally just saying it casually to coax the child, but it increasingly felt that it made sense. In the future, when the kid grew up, having a skill was one thing, but having the ability to protect herself was another. It was said that in this world, martial cultivation could be cultivated to a very high realm. Perhaps it could really find a certain secret manual for the kid. Qin Huai felt that Little Ah Yu was no longer struggling and followed his gaze. The battle ended faster than they imagined. The two assassins had learned all kinds of killing moves. Once their moves could not kill quickly, they would be in a passive position. Youre not a real construction team! After seeing hispanion being sent flying, the other persons gaze turned cold and he took advantage of a gap to whistle. Little Ah Yu said, Big Brother Ah You, how can he blow out a sound so directly? I even need to use whistling grass. Did he hide one in his mouth? Oh no, the other party had aplices. Qin Huai did not answer and pushed Little Ah Yu into Chi Jias arms. Take them away. ... Chi Jia quickly sent Little Ah Yu home. Then, he went behind Old Madam Wangs back and called Wang Chuanman and the others to hurry home and close the door. Not long after Chi Jia finished doing all of this, the Branch Master of Blood Rain Pavilion arrived, followed by a few people. He realized at a nce that someone was lying here. Without another word, another battle began. The few people beside the Branch Master were all rtively strong inbat. After the construction team went against them, they did not have aplete chance of winning. Chi Jia pulled out the wooden stick at his waist, revealing a sharp thin sword inside. With a ng, the sword appeared, gleaming coldly. You asked for this! Chi Jia said coldly. It had been a long time since he had fought with so many people. Old man Wang was lying on the bed to recuperate his legs. When he heard themotion in the house, he asked around and realized that someone had actuallye to cause trouble. He immediately thought about whether he had offended anyone. That shouldnt be the case. Ever since their Wang Family came to Hu Family Vige, they had tried their best to befriend others. Old man Wang looked at Old Madam Wang, who was sitting beside him. If it was his old wife... What are you looking at? Are you very disappointed that I wasnt beaten to death?! ... I didnt! What are you talking about! Old man Wang was anxious. Why did this person always think so badly of him? Little Ah Yu eximed, Grandma, your hand is injured! When Old Madam Wang held the pole, her grip was too tight and she had smacked down too hard. The skin on her hand was identally torn. Its fine. Grandma isnt afraid of pain. Old man Wang struggled to get off the bed and craned his neck to take a look. Why are you injured? Where are you injured? Did someone hit you? I told you not to be so impulsive. Youre already so old. How can you recover easily from injuries! Then, Old Madam Wang opened her hand, revealing a broken piece of skin. Little Ah Yu pouted and blew hard on Old Madam Wangs hand. Old man Wang: ... If this continued for a while longer, the wounds would heal! At this moment, in a small town in the distance, a girl in green alighted from a carriage and smiled confidently at a dpidated house. Why do I need to curry favor with the female lead? I can make the female lead work for me and let her be my personal maidservant. With this favor, even if she flies to the top and bes a phoenix in the future, she will definitely not forget my help! A maid stepped forward and whispered into her ear. The green-clothed girl waved her hand and said, It should be fine now. The Blood Rain Pavilion has even mobilized their Branch Master. If they cantplete the mission, inform the county magistrate here to eliminate the bandits. Those who took my stuff without doing anything have to spit it back out! She was a scheming person. It was not very interesting for her to chase after a little vicious supporting actress. This was not a cultivation world. There were not so many scenes of resurrection. No one would pick up a sick little girl in the wilderness. She might have died long ago. It was better to conquer the female lead as soon as possible. Why waste so much money on the supporting actress? Chapter 111 111 Blood Rain Pavilions End Once Chi Jia attacked, those people were immediately suppressed. When the surrounding people heard themotion and ran over, the assassins of the Blood Rain Pavilion were all lying on the ground. Their arms or legs were all broken. None of them were still fine. Vige Chief Hu held his swinging hair and ran over. When he arrived and saw the group of people lying on the ground, he was stunned for a long time. Arent they here to see that person? What happened to them? The Wang family was also called out. Wang Chuanman was also confused. I dont know. As soon as this group of people arrived, they shouted and said that we ate their messenger eagle. Before we could say anything, they attacked. Theyre probably a group of robbers! Wang Chuanfu said. Who would walk right up to another person and immediately start causing trouble? Theyre even saying that our entire Hu Family Vige is courting death. If theyre ordinary people, who would dare to say that? Everyone gave their opinions and in the end, they had figured out the matter. The matter still originated from the eagle that suddenly rushed into the vige. Wang Wng had intercepted the eagle. However, when the eagle came, it was very fierce. It wanted to capture themb, but it was subdued by it. Wang Wng knew that he had gotten into trouble, but he still straightened his neck and said, We didnt eat that messenger eagle. Its still fine! Wang Wng was still thinking about raising it. How could he eat it? When Vige Chief Hu heard this, his gaze turned cold. These people definitely had extraordinary backgrounds. Along with the person lying in the vige, they were all not good people. They were just an ordinary vige. If there was anything unusual about it, it might be that one of their ancestors was once a great General. That was an old record from many years ago. It was impossible for there to be an enemy of the Generaling here now after so many years right? However, the identities of these people were obviously questionable. Ill get someone to inform the officials. Dont worry about it. The Branch Master was also lying on the ground. One of his legs had been broken, and he was leaning against a rock in an especially sorry state. He panted. You people will definitely not have a good ending for offending our Blood Rain Pavilion! I advise you to be sensible. Now- Before he could finish speaking, a foot suddenly descended from the sky and stepped fiercely on his chest. There was a cracking sound, the unmistakable sound of a sternum breaking. It was Old Madam Wang. Her eyes were especially ruthless. Vige Chief, I dont think these people need to be sent to the officials. Who knows if the current county magistrate is corrupt? If we let these people go back, it will leave hidden dangers for our vige. The other vigers also felt that it made sense. These people were too fierce. Vige Chief Hu was shocked by Old Madam Wangs straightforwardness. What do you think we should do with them then? We cant kill them, right? Firstly, they did not have that kind of authority. Even if they did, who should do the execution? Leave them to me. Qin Huai suddenly stood up. He usually rarely spoke to the vigers. Even Little Ah Yu rarely heard him speak. Now that he suddenly spoke, everyone remembered that there was a group of strangers in the vige. Vige Chief Hu did not see Chi Jia and the others fighting skills. It was the vigers who had witnessed the process and quickly ryed it to him. This time, Vige Chief Hu looked at these people differently. Their vige had been saved by these people. Vige Chief Hu tried his best to lower his voice. Your name is Qin Huai, right? Do you have any good ideas? Qin Huai originally wanted Chi Jia to speak for him, but this was rude. My uncle is an official, Qin Huai added. He should be a good official and know how to get rid of evil for the people. This way, no one had to worry that these people would still be released after being locked up briefly. They were different from the people from Shanyang Vige. Shanyang Vige was their neighboring vige after all. Everyone knew each other, and the conflict between them could be resolved. However, this group of people used an eagle as bait and directly brandished their weapons. They even said that they wanted to kill everyone. ording to thews of the Great Chang Kingdom, this was a serious crime. A light punishment would be a sentence of life imprisonment. At worst, they would be executed. There was absolutely no chance for them to escape punishment. As soon as Qin Huai said this, everyone looked at him differently. They originally thought that he was just a young master from a rich family, but now it seemed that he was even the young master of an official family. The meaning was different. Fortunately, they had a good attitude towards him previously. In the future, when he returned to his uncles house, he wouldnt say anything bad about them, right? The people from Hu Family Vige felt relieved, but when the people from the Blood Rain Pavilion heard this, they revealed faint disdain. They were a martial sect, but they were not very afraid of the government. There were many ipetent officials. These people were all handed over to Chi Jia, and he handed them over to the construction team in the blink of an eye. He instructed, Take them to the prefectural city. If anyone escapes on the way, you know the consequences. The construction team was stunned. Why are we still working as escorts? They did not receive any additional sry. Why did Madam ask you toe? Qin Huai sat in the corner without looking up, as if the words had note from him. The young mans eyebrows were especially indifferent. On a closer look, one could tell that his facial features were especially exquisite, as if they had been carefully carved by someone. However, the feeling he gave off was very easy to ignore. It was because his presence was not strong. The construction team said, Madam came to ask if the Little Master is going back for his birthday. She even asked us to send a gift... ... Someone took out a brocade box from his pocket, but Qin Huai did not even look at it. Take the things back and tell her that Blood Rain Pavilion has sent someone to assassinate me. She knows what to do. Those people looked at each other. Those assassins were clearly not here for the Little Master, but if they reported like that to the Madam, the mere Blood Rain Pavilion would probably disappear from now on. And this was also what Qin Huai wanted. Chi Jia was expressionless. Do whatever the Young Master says. Dont ask too much or do anything else. The construction team helped out for two days and built the framework of the entire house. Only then did they drag the group of people from the Blood Rain Pavilion who had not eaten for two days away. Along the way, the Branch Master kept threatening them, but he was resolved with a swing of the saber. Blood Thirteen was also carried away. The ones in charge of carrying him were the two people from Blood Rain Pavilion who only had one of their hands broken. Blood Thirteen looked in the direction of Hu Family Vige and sighed in his heart. Sigh, my money has been wasted! These people did not know yet. ... From here on, although there was still a Church of Bloody Wind in the world, there would no longer be a Blood Rain Pavilion. After the incident with the Blood Rain Pavilion, the vigers of Hu Family Vige suddenly understood a principle. At the end of the day, we shouldnt pick people up from outside. Dont think that we can pick up a cute Ah Yu every time. We might even pick up a group of bandits! Thats right. We cant pick up anyone else in the future. Not to mention those mangled people, even if theres only a cute little girl, we cant pick them up anymore! We cant even support ourselves, yet we still want to help others. In the end, the result is like this. We cant do such a thankless thing anymore. Its already a blessing from the heavens for us to be able to pick up a little Ah Yu. If we still want to have more blessings, well be insatiably greedy! For a moment, the vigers of Hu Family Vige, who had finished reflecting on themselves, became even more enthusiastic towards Little Ah Yu. At this moment, the Wang family looked at the dying eagle and made a prompt decision- Today, well have a taste of roasted eagle! Chapter 112 112 Looking for Medicinal Herbs The eagle looked big, but not much meat was left after removing its feathers. Old Madam Wang did not like the eagle no matter how she looked at it. She ate it with a cold gaze and even got someone to turn its feathers into an eagle feather duster. Old Wang specially made a shuttlecock for Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu decisively gave up on the kite and began to kick the shuttlecock in the courtyard. After the busy farming season passed, Wang Chuanfu wanted to go to town to work again. It was mainly because after Madam Feng returned from her maiden home, she learned that there was a cksmith shop in town that was currently recruiting apprentices. She wanted to send Wang Dng there. However, Wang Chuanfu was a little worried and wanted to apany him in town. When Wang Dng learned the craft, he could continue to work elsewhere. Old Madam Wang had never cared about her sons and daughter-inws arrangements before. In any case, since the farming work was done, it was up to them whether they wanted to stay at home and rx or go out to work. But now, Old Madam Wang did not agree. What are you going to do? What can you do with your skinny arms and legs? You still want to be an apprentice? Apprentices dont have any sry. If you work for them for three to five years for nothing and then get kicked out, Ill see if you can cry! Old Madam Wang did not even look at her eldest grandsons expression. She sat in the courtyard and pointed at the mountain where their family lived. If youre really bored, go to the wastnd and search for medicinal herbs on the mountain. As long as you can find a slightly more expensive medicinal herb, our family wont be so poor! Everyone was puzzled when they heard this. They still remembered that in the past, some of them even wanted to be Doctor Hus apprentice. When Old Madam Wang heard this, she sneered and said that none of them were qualified to study medicine. Why did she want them to look for herbs now? How could herbs be so easy to find? They were not like Little Ah Yu who was so lucky. Thinking of this, Wang Wngs eyes suddenly lit up. Grandma, can we bring Sister Ah Yu up the mountain to explore the wastnd together? Wang Wng asked expectantly. Dont think that I dont know what youre all thinking! Ah Yu is so young, but you only want her to work all day. Do all of you still look like elder brothers! When Little Ah Yu heard that they wanted her to go up the mountain, she hurriedly said, Grandma, I, Ah Yu, can do it. I can go up the mountain! She was tired of ying at home. The mountains were still more fun. There were many delicious fruits and butterflies in the mountains. Sometimes, she could see other small animals. The birds sang very well as well. She liked going to the mountains. Eldest and Second Eldest, you guys should follow too. You might as well all go! I wont be annoyed if youre all out of sight. Old Madam Wang immediately changed her words. The grandchildren in the family had long known that their suggestion might not be adopted usually. However, as long as it was Little Sister Ah Yu who said it, Grandma would definitely agree. After they left, Old Madam Wang called Madam Ma over. Is the bag I asked you to sew ready? Madam Ma hurriedly said, Mother, its about to bepleted. I made it ording to the style you mentioned. That bag was specially for Ah Yu. It was divided into threeyers and had a secretpartment. It looked very big from the outside. There were even a few flowers embroidered on it and the words Ah Yu. Old Madam Wang had specially asked Old Master Hu to help write the words Ah Yu. The family had even lost two dishes of food for it. The main thing was that the handwriting of her second son was really too unsightly. Finish that bag and make a few in handkerchiefs. Let the fourth grandson bring it to the kid next door. Madam Ma was a little puzzled. Why are we giving him a handkerchief? Didnt we just cut two catties of pork yesterday and send it over? She felt that it was a little strange to give a handkerchief to a little boy. The girls in the vige might not even have a handkerchief. Would a boy want one? I told you to send it over, so just do it. Why are you talking so much nonsense! After two days, Ill tell you what to do next. Dont ask so many questions. Im not in the mood to answer you! Old Madam Wang chased her second daughter-inw away like a fly. When youre free, go and see Old Second more often. When his legs recover, quickly make him study. This boy better not acknowledge me as his mother if he doesnte back with a schr certificate! Madam Ma originally wanted to ask about the previous matters, but when she heard that her husband was to take the Imperial Examination, she was stunned and went back to discuss it with Wang Chuangui in a daze. When Wang Chuangui heard this, he felt as if the sky had copsed. He remembered that when he was young, he did not seem to be tired from studying. But now that he was more than 30 years old, his body could not take it anymore! Wang Chenggui had no choice but to invite Old Madam Wang in. Mother, why dont we let the children go and study instead! Old Madam Wangs tone was unquestionable. You have a foundation with education. You can learn from Old Master Hu directly. Learn as much as you can. You dont have to worry about the tuition fees. You just need to do well. If you dont, Ill break your legs again. Wang Chuangui: I think Third Brother and Fourth Brother are quite smart. Why dont we let them study together with me? Ill teach them. Theres no need to hire tuition teachers for them yet. Old Madam Wang smiled faintly. Sure, ask them if theyre willing. If theyre willing, Ill let all of you go to school without a word. Wang Chuangui: ... His two younger brothers probably hated studying even more than him. Why was his mother so strict with him? When Old Madam Wang saw Wang Chuanguis depressed expression, she suddenly changed her tone. Old Second, our family is relying on you now. Look, there are so many people in the family and were poor. I dont know how long well take to crawl out of poverty. So what if werendlords? We can only barely survive. Look at those people a few days ago. They directly stabbed at your mothers neck. If I was a Madam from a rich family, would they still dare to treat me like this? Old Second, if youre really unwilling, I wont force you. This is mothers fate. Ill ept it... Mother, youre digging out my heart! Wang Chuanguis eyes turned red. Ill study and take the Imperial Examination. No one will dare to bully you in the future! Old Madam Wangs worried expression faded. Alright, hurry up and study then. Ill go to Old Master Hu to borrow a few books from him. I still have to take a look and see if the family next door is epting martial arts disciples. Well let the children in the family learn martial arts. As she spoke, Old Madam Wang walked out extremely naturally, as if the resentful olddy just now was not her. Wang Chuangui: ... If not for Qin Huai, the matter with the Blood Rain Pavilion would probably not have been resolved peacefully. Old Madam Wang was already making ns in her heart. Those people were obviously from the martial arts sects. Perhaps they were people who killed without batting an eyelid. If she offended them, there would be anotheryer of hidden danger for the family. Old Madam Wang thought that the person called Chi Jia was extraordinary. He must have been properly trained. If she could let him be the master of her grandkids and teach them, the Wang family would have an additionalyer of protection in the future. While Old Madam Wang was busy nning, Little Ah Yu was already happily apanying her brothers to the mountains. This was the first time that all seven brothers were by her side. Little Ah Yu sat on Wang Dngs neck and smiled especially brightly. [Walk forward. Theres a special energy. It should be a rtively expensive herb!] [Its beside the ditch below. Call them over.] Meatball suddenly spoke. ... Little Ah Yu made a prompt decision and grabbed Wang Dngs ear. Big Brother, quick, quick, lets go over there to y. I saw so many flowers there. Theyre so beautiful! Now, Little Ah Yu already knew how to naturally divert everyones attention. Chapter 113 113 Digging a Bamboo Basket Wang Dng and the other brothers didnt reallye out to y with Little Ah Yu often, so they could not quite understand her good luck. Its too dangerous there. Lets go to the other side. The fruits on that side should have grown well in thest few days. Lets go over and pluck them. Wang Dng coaxed Little Ah Yu. But I want to go over there... Little Ah Yu was not particrly familiar with this Big Brother, so her voice was soft. Wang Wng hurriedly said, Big Brother, lets listen to Ah Yu. Shes very lucky. Well definitely be able to find good things wherever she wants us to go! The twins, Wang Ling and Wang Qng, also quickly testified for Little Ah Yu. Thats right, thats right. Big Brother should listen to Ah Yu. The donkey dung we foundst time. Oh, wait, its a truffle. Ah Yu insisted on bringing it back. They did not know what luck was, but they knew that if Ah Yu suddenly wanted to go somewhere, they might encounter something good. If not for the fact that Grandma and the others were usually very strict, they really wanted Ah Yu to stay on the mountain every day. Wang Dng was still a little hesitant. Like his father, his first consideration was not any benefits, but the safety of his family. On the other hand, Wang Eng was swift and decisive. He said, The few of us are together. Even if something happens, we can protect Ah Yu. Moreover, the littlemb is still following us. Everyone turned around and saw themb running around with two squirrels behind it. The two squirrels held pine nuts in their hands and kept trying to reach the littlembs mouth. The littlembpletely ignored them and turned its head to bite off the grass beside it. They often saw the scene of themb taming other animals. They didnt think much of it now. Although the littlemb was not big, itsbat strength was very shocking. The new young calfs and the few big sheep in the vige all trembled a little when they saw it. There was no need to mention those puppies. Wang Dng said, Alright, lets go over and take a look. What could there be in the ravine? Little Ah Yu was also very curious. Elf, whats there? Why cant I see anything? It seems to be filled with grass, trees, and wildflowers. [The gifts of nature are far more abundant than you can imagine, especially in spring.] [But I dont know what it is now. I only know that theres a rtively strong energy.] Meatball did notpletelypile the information about this world. Its database was constantly updated as the kid grew up. Now, it could only feel how much energy there was. They finally arrived at the edge of the ravine. It was a dried-up ravine with a pile of rocks at the bottom. All kinds of bushes grew beside the rocks. There were also some nts growing here. Even if there was no water source, they were growing fine. Theres wild oranges here! Wang Wngs eyes were sharp as he saw the wild oranges by the ditch. This kind of wild orange was oval and only the size of a thumb. Most of it was still green, and some of it had turned golden. The golden ones could be eaten. Everyone saw that there was nothing special about this ce. It was just that the wild oranges looked good and were densely packed. There were also some raspberries. These were usually medicinal herbs that everyone would use to soak in water. As for what it could cure, they were not too sure. Wang Dng saw a few types of wild vegetables. He asked Wang Eng to bring the bamboo basket over and bent down to dig for them. Wang Eng was as good at thinking as his father. Before he came, he had specially asked Hu Xiaotong and knew that their family stillcked some medicinal herbs and did not have the time toe out to collect them, so he specially looked for those medicinal herbs. Doctor Hus family collected herbs all year round, but the price of the herbs was very low. Everyone only did farm work or picked some when they entered the mountain. If they plucked too much, they could sell them for a profit. If they plucked too little, they would treat it as a gift for their family. Wang Eng brought Wang Sang to look for the herbs and instructed Wang Sng, Follow Big Brother and the others and take care of Ah Yu. Well meet upter. Wang Sng nodded. Alright, dont go too far. There are many snakes in the grass in spring. I know. [Kid, move forward a little. Theres something under that bush.] When Little Ah Yu heard Meatballs words, she took a few steps forward and gently pushed the bushes away. However, she encountered a snake. On closer look, there were still some creases on the snakes tail. Ah, theres a venomous snake here! Wang Wng followed Ah Yu and immediately saw the venomous snake. The others heard themotion and hurriedly ran over. However, Little Ah Yu was not afraid at all. She felt that this snake did not have any ill intentions. Hi, Snakey. Did I disturb your sleep? Im sorry. Little Ah Yu apologized sincerely and was about to leave when the venomous snake shook its head at Little Ah Yu. Then, it twisted its body and slowly moved to the side. [Follow it.] Little Ah Yu hurriedly followed the venomous snake. Ah Yu, dont go. That snake is venomous. One bite and youll die! Wang Wng had seen such venomous snakes before. Back then, when those snakes went to bite the people of Shanyang Vige, a portion of them were killed. While Old Madam Wang was cleaning up, she even called the boys over and taught them to identify the snakes one by one. It was mainly because it was usually very difficult to gather all the different species of snakes together. With the knowledge of so many snakes, it would be more convenient to enter the mountains in the future. Wang Wng loved to enter the mountains, so he remembered it especially seriously. Naturally, he knew that the snake in front of him could be called a venomous snake king. That was really a bite that would immediately kill. Snakey wont bite me, Little Ah Yu said. Its bringing me to find something. Wang Wng was suspicious. Why? Do you understand snakenguage? Even the other brothers looked over suspiciously. ... Too much had happened to Little Ah Yu. Not to mention that Little Ah Yu could understand animals, even if they said that Little Ah Yu was a little fairy and could fly, they still felt that it was very normal. Little Ah Yu felt that her Fifth Brother seemed to be a little stupid. But it didnt matter. Ah Yu didnt despise her brother. Not long after Little Ah Yu left, the snake stopped. Then, it circled around a few nts before speeding up. [This is it.] The nt in front of her was very special. There were a few sharp leaves outside, and it was holding a yellow flower in the middle. There were also tentacles beside each petal. Wow, what is this? It looks a little special. Its different from other weeds. Is it a medicinal herb? Wang Eng did not go anywhere else. Everyone came over, wanting to recognize this thing. Unfortunately, no one had seen it before. Ah Yu found this. It must be good stuff. Lets bring it back first. ... As soon as Wang Wng finished speaking, he reached out and pulled the nt up. When Wang Dng saw that there was something else under the nt, he used Little Ah Yus small wooden hoe to dig out the thing below. It was a tuber and was ck. He did not know if it was useful. This nt was also like ordinary weeds. A small patch of them grew together. The children of the Wang Family all huffed and puffed as they pulled at the leaves and dug out the stems. By the time they were done digging, the bamboo basket was already half-filled. Then, they dug up some fresh bamboo shoots from the bamboo forest beside them and filled the basket to the brim. Wang Dng made the decision and carried these things to Doctor Hus house. Doctor Hu did not understand. Why did you give me bamboo shoots? Wang Dng pulled away the bamboo shoots on the bamboo basket, revealing the nts at the bottom. When Doctor Hu saw this, he first suspected that he had seen it wrongly. Then, he took a closer look. Good Lord! Isnt this a... Paris polyphy?! It was actually casually pressed under the bamboo shoots!! Chapter 114 114 There Are More Than Ten Fingers In the Great Chang Kingdom, countless people were bitten to death by venomous snakes every year. It was not because the doctors could not treat them, but because theycked enough medicinal herbs. Among them, the Paris polyphy was a main medicinal herb for treating venomous snake bites. The conditions for this herb to grow were harsh, and it wasplicated to cultivate. Preservation was also a huge difficulty. Like truffles, most pharmacies did not have this medicinal herb. However, the preciousness of the truffley in its nutritional value. The preciousness of the Paris polyphyy in its scarcity. Without truffles, the nobles just had less nourishing food. But without the Paris polyphy, it was equivalent to losing a way to save lives. Where did you find them? Doctor Hus heart ached as he quickly took out the herbs. Wang Dng said, Under the ravine at the back of the mountain, in a thicket. In the past, there was still water in the ravine. The children would still go there to y. Later on, when there was no more water in the ravine, no one liked to go. The ravine was filled with all kinds of brambles, especially the thicket where Little Ah Yu had gone previously. If not for the venomous snake leading the way, it would have been very difficult for them to find the location of the Paris polyphy. Wang Dng suddenly remembered that some of the venomous snakes that came to attack Shanyang Vige did not die. In the end, he did not know what happened to them. They saw that the tail of the poisonous snake that led the way had been broken. Perhaps it had been broken in that incident. Perhaps it really came to help Sister Ah Yu guide the way. He did not tell Doctor Hu what he was thinking, but Doctor Hu looked excited. With this thing, in the future, when the vigers enter the mountains and are bitten by venomous snakes, everyone wont have to be helpless. At least theres something that can save their lives. Doctor Hu muttered, If we use these herbs, we can make hundreds of medicines. How many lives will we save! Not to mention, the value of the medicine would not be low. Sister Ah Yu brought us to find these! Doctor Hu, my sister is amazing, right? Wang Wng could not help but show off. Doctor Hu looked at Ah Yu deeply. This child was indeed a good child. It was right for the Wang Family to save her. It was just that the childs body had never grown. It seemed that she had been malnourished in the past. He still had a few medicines that could nourish the child. This was a child who did not forget her roots. If they raised her well, it might be a meritorious deed. Dng, go home first and find your grandmother. Tell her that Im looking for her for something. Leave these medicines with me. Dont worry, I wont shortchange her. This year, Wang Dng was already 16 years old. He was about to get arranged into a marriage, so Doctor Hu treated him as an adult. Wang Dng hurriedly said, Alright, Ill call Grandma over. Wang Dng returned to the Wang Family. The other boys yed in Doctor Hus courtyard for a while before feeling bored. They immediately wanted to take the empty bamboo basket to catch snails. Feeding chickens with snails will make the chickens grow faster! Wang Wng found an excuse for everyone. The boys ran away and wanted to y by the small river in the vige again. Wang Eng stopped Little Ah Yu and said to the others, Go and y by yourself. Ill apany Ah Yu. The river ditch is dirty. Dont dirty Ah Yus new clothes. If Wang Eng hadnt said anything, Little Ah Yu would have followed Wang Wng and the others away. Now that she heard her second brothers words, Little Ah Yu looked down at her new clothes and the new bag that Grandma had given her. Grandma would definitely be very sad if she dirtied her new bag. Alright, Ah Yu wont go! Wang Wng felt a little regretful. If he couldnt take his sister with him, they wouldnt be able to y for long. Actually, Wang Wng was still wondering if a river god would appear if Ah Yu followed them. If not, a mermaid would be good too. It could always broaden his horizons. Perhaps she could even find him a child bride. However, Wang Wng did not say this out loud. He was afraid that the other brothers would treat him as a fool. After these people left, Wang Eng and Little Ah Yu looked at each other. Wang Dng was usually a little serious. As her second brother, Wang Eng actually had some airs, but it was only the kind of airs where he cared for his sister. Looking at the soft little sister now, he did not know how to y with her. Wang Eng simply said, Sister Ah Yu, let me teach you how to count! My father taught me how to count yesterday. Ive already learned it. Wow, Second Brother, youre so amazing. Ah Yu doesnt even know how to count. Little Ah Yu didnt even know what counting was. Every time Little Ah Yu praised someone, although her tone was exaggerated, her expression was very sincere. Her eyes looked at him drowsily, like grapes soaked in water. Her red and moist little mouth let out a loud wow, and his eyes instantly stretched into crescents. Her little face also pouted, making one feel happy. Wang Eng scratched his head in embarrassment. I... Im not that amazing. Ill teach you then. Alright, alright! Little Ah Yu was very supportive. When Old Madam Wang came over, she saw Little Ah Yu and Wang Eng sitting in Doctor Hus courtyard. They were sitting on a small stool. Wang Eng muttered as Little Ah Yu cupped her face. One, two, three, five, six, nine... Wang Eng counted on his fingers. Little Ah Yu imitated him and bent her little fingers. Ah Yu, look. We have a total of 10 fingers, so you should count to 10. Little Ah Yu counted with her mouth, and her fingers bent one by one. In the end, she realized, Second Brother, Ah Yu seems to have more than 10 fingers! Boohoo, Ah Yu has more than 10 fingers. Is Ah Yu a monster? Wang Eng blushed. He... seemed to have counted wrongly. ... But how should he count them? He remembered it very clearly yesterday. After counting, his father even praised him for being very smart and learning it immediately. You didnt even learn it yourself, yet youre still teaching others. Im talking about you! Youve taught our Ah Yu badly. Look at you, how can you be an elder brother! If I were you, I would be ashamed to death! Old Madam Wang sneered as she walked into the courtyard and said to the ashamed Wang Eng, Useless thing! Youre only a half-baked idiot, yet you still dare toe out and embarrass yourself. Hurry up and go back! Wang Engs face turned pale. He did not feel humiliated. Instead, he felt especially guilty. It seemed that he had really taught wrongly. Sister Ah Yu must be unhappy. Grandma, dont scold Second Brother anymore. Second Brother is very good. Second Uncle only taught him once and he learned it! Ah Yu is stupid. Ah Yu has been learning for a long time! Little Ah Yu pounced into Old Madam Wangs arms. When Second Brother learns it again, he will definitely be especially amazing. Wang Eng was instantly touched. He made up his mind to study hard. He would definitely not make such a mistake next time, let alone let Ah Yu learn the wrong things. Old Madam Wang could not be bothered with him. She sent him away and went to see Doctor Hu. Doctor Hu went straight to the point. Madam Wang, this Paris polyphy is especially precious. If its sold correctly, the price might even be more expensive than truffles. I wonder if theres more there. Just in case, I have to prepare some. Chapter 115 115 Learning Literature or Martial Arts Doctor Hu was a straightforward person, and Old Madam Wang was blunt. The two of them quickly discussed a n. Little Ah Yu was confused, but she knew that the thing she had found was still very useful. It could be sold for money and used to treat people. Elf, can we nt medicinal herbs inside? Little Ah Yu suddenly thought. [You finally remembered to nt it.] [Theres no way to nt the trufflest time. We can try this Paris polyphy. Go over there and pluck some seeds.] Little Ah Yu walked to the pile of Paris polyphy. She did not know what the seeds looked like, and Meatball actually did not know either. Hence, Little Ah Yu picked a little of the ck tuber and the flowers on it. Then, while they were not paying attention, she put it into her pocket and put it into the spatial pocket through this disguise. Old Madam Wang happened to see it from the corner of her eye. Without batting an eyelid, she moved to block Doctor Hus line of sight. Then lets do it this way. Just likest time, once I sell it for money, Ill send it to you, Doctor Hu said. Thank you. After Old Madam Wang finished talking, she held Little Ah Yus hand and walked back. On the way, she met Elder Ma, who had always disliked Old Madam Wang. He hated it when women were in charge. He felt that women should help their husbands and take care of the children. If any familys husband could not suppress their wife, he would look down on them too. Only useless men would do that. Therefore, when he saw Old Madam Wang from afar, he had already pulled a long face. He was just waiting for Old Madam Wang to approach and give her a cold snort. Hello, Grandpa Ma! Little Ah Yu smiled sweetly at him from afar. That smile was too dazzling. It was even more dazzling than the sunlight above his head. Elder Mas expression froze, and he could not maintain it. His gaze could not help but soften. Sigh. What an obedient child. He could not bear to scare her at all. Elder Ma felt around his body and wanted to take out a piece of candy, but he never brought any with him, so there was nothing to give. Could he give the cigarette bag to her? Grandpa Ma, Ill give you some fruits. I just plucked them. Ah Yu has tried them before. Theyre sweet. Little Ah Yu took out the wild oranges from her pocket and chose the two with the most beautiful colors. They were golden. There were no secrets in the vige. Elder Ma already knew that Little Ah Yu liked to eat fruits the most, but she would also give her fruits to the people she liked. Ordinary people would not be able to eat it. Elder Ma held the fruits in his hand, not knowing what expression to use. Who are you putting on that act for? If youre unwilling to eat it, return it. Theres not even enough for the child! When Old Madam Wang saw this, she thought that Elder Ma despised the fruit and wanted to snatch it back. She did not like to eat it either, but she could not bear to see others not like what Ah Yu had given them. Whats wrong with you, old woman? Dont you know how to respect your elders?! Also, youre a woman. Whats with your behavior! Who said I dont like it? I like it! Elder Ma stuffed a fruit into his mouth in front of Old Madam Wang and chewed it. Then, he snorted coldly and left with his hands behind his back. Behind him, Little Ah Yu greeted sweetly, Goodbye, Grandpa Ma! Elder Ma thought to himself, This kid is not bad. It was rare to see such a polite child in the vige. Unfortunately, it was a girl. Old Madam Wang didnt care what Elder Ma thought. After saying that, she forgot about this matter. Little Ah Yu felt that Grandma didnt seem to like Grandpa Ma. Of course, Grandpa Ma didnt seem to like Grandma either. Forget it, adults were always like this. One moment, they hated each other, and the next moment, they would talk together. Unlike her, if she hated anyone, she would never talk to them! She was a very principled Ah Yu. [Im afraid youve forgotten. Didnt you say that you would never get together with your Big Brother Ah You again? In the end, you looked for him not long after.] This was called principled? Meatball, who was busy nting the Paris polyphy flower, took the time to reply. Ah Yu cant hear you, Ah Yu cant hear you... Little Ah Yu pretended to cover her ears. After Old Madam Wang returned to the Wang family, she realized that the boys in the family had already told everyone about the Paris polyphy. She only casually mentioned that Little Ah Yu had earned some money for the family. If the money reallyes in, our family will be a little different, Old Madam Wang said. Previously, I thought that all of you would rather enjoy your current life, but if the family has money and still has to deal with mud for the rest of our lives, it wont be like this. The sons did not understand. What did their mother mean by saying that? Now that they had money, why couldnt they deal with dirt? This is what I n to do. When the money arrives, well split it into a few parts. Some of it will be left for the children in the family as backup for marriage, especially Dng. Hes already 16 this year. Hes already at the age of marriage. Its time to find a wife for him. If were on time, he can get married next year. The other boys are also growing up slowly. Marriage is very expensive. Its better to leave a portion of our assets behind than for us to ponder over it blindly. Its just that its not good to have assets if our wealth doesnt match our reputation. In the end, it will still be insufficient. Thats why I asked your second brother to take the Imperial Examination. Its also to add a new way out for the family. In addition, Ive already agreed with Chi Jia next door that he will be in charge of teaching you martial arts for the next three months. As for how much foundation you can build and whether you can continue to persist, its up to you. Old Madam Wang saw that her family members had different expressions and told them her n. Go back and think about it. Give me an answer in the next two days. Do you want to learn martial arts or academics? The martial arts ss is just next door. If you want to learn academics, go to Old Master Hus house first. Your Second Uncle included, we need to have at least one schr! ... A stone caused a thousand ripples. The Wang family did not expect their olddy to have such a long-term n. They had never thought of studying for the Imperial Examination, let alone learn martial arts. These two things seemed to be very far from their lives. On the other hand, Madam Zhang was a little happy. Her husband was already old, but her mother-inw still supported him to take the Imperial Examination. Wasnt this a waste of money? She might as well give it to the boys at home and let them study. No matter how bad they were, they could still learn a little. However, the path to the imperial examination was too difficult and expensive. In the past, she heard from Old Master Hu that it was already not bad for a town to produce a schr. Most of them were eliminated because ofck of money and talent. If one learned martial arts, regardless of whether they could learn it well or not, as long as they learned it, it would be ayer of identity. In the future, when he went out to find a job, it would be very good to be a guard. It was much better than going to the dining hall. After Old Madam Wang finished speaking, Wang Wng directly said, Grandma, Ive chosen. I want to go next door to learn martial arts. After Im done learning, Ill join the army and be a general. At that time, no one will dare to bully our family! What? You want to join the army?! Madam Zhang felt the world spin. You still want to join the army? Are you trying to anger your mother to death!! Madam Zhang could not help but shout in front of Old Madam Wang. ... Then, she looked at Old Madam Wang eagerly. Mother, weve decided on our own. Well all go to study academics, especially Wng. Hell definitely be able to help our family produce a schr! Wang Wng: ... At the thought of Old Master Hu, he felt that the sky had darkened. Chapter 116 116 Cant Learn Everything Old Madam Wang never exined her actions. This time, for her to say so much reasonable words, it meant that she had made up her mind and they could not change it. The boys from the Wang Family were quite happy. Other than Old Master Hu, there was really no other schr in their vige. Old Master Hu had also sponsored a few children in the family to go to school, but they were all not cut out for it. They had wasted a lot of money, and Old Master Hu had also spent a lot of effort on them. Later on, the other families did not dare to go and bother him again. Only andlord family would dare to nurture a schr. After sending away the children at home, Old Madam Wangs sons and daughters-inw surrounded her. Mother, are we going to make a fortune this time? All the children in the family were sent to school or to study martial arts. This was a huge deal! At the very least, without hundreds or thousands of taels of silver, they would not dare to have such thoughts. Old man Wang was thinking about the money his family owed. Although the creditors were not in a hurry to make them pay, they still had to pay. ording to Old man Wangs thoughts, if his family had money, they should first repay their debts and take care of their family. However, his wife had already decided, so he naturally would not reject her in front of the children. Little Ah Yu also followed her brothers out. Wang Wngs face was gloomy, and Wang Ling and Wang Qng were simr. In the Hu Family Vige, the children were a little afraid of Old Master Hu. Not only that, they were also afraid of the other grandpas and elders. However, the third branch had already decided to study literature. There was nothing they could do even if they struggled. Wang Wng said to his brothers with snot and tears, If I dont enter hell, who will? Go and fulfill my dream of being a general! Wang Eng shook his head. I want to learn literature too. Im learning from Father. Previously, when he taught Ah Yu incorrectly, he had been thinking about it. He would not stop until he aplished something in his studies. He had to be a good role model for his little sister. Wang Dng did not care. It did not matter if he studied or not. Instead, he was more interested in marriage. After the family was done with their work, they were going to introduce him to a match. He wondered which girl it was. Actually, it was good if she was like his mother. She had a gentle and kind personality and was very efficient. She respected his father very much and the two of them had a good rtionship. A girl like Sister Ah Yu was fine too. At most, he would do more work in the future. But if she was like Grandma... Wang Dng quickly shook away the image in his mind and did not dare to think further. Ah Yu, what do you want to learn? The boys discussed for a long time before realizing that they had neglected Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu looked confused and shook her head. I dont know either. Can I learn both? She actually wanted to learn from Uncle Chi Jia because Ah Yu had already seen Big Brother Ah You practice martial arts several times. She felt that it was very fun. However, she also wanted to learn academics because she felt that Old Master Hu looked very friendly. Grandma had once said that that was the temperament of a schr. Little Ah Yu did not know what temperament was, but she could feel that everyone in the vige liked Old Master Hu. She also wanted to be liked by many people, but she also wanted to learn martial arts with Brother Ah You. She poked her little finger. She couldnt choose. Yo, I thought you were going to choose martial arts without thinking! Wang Wng bared his teeth. Youve always been by Qin Huais side. You dont even want your brothers anymore. Now, youre actually still hesitating. Little Ah Yu nodded and said seriously, Of course. Its one thing to like Big Brother Ah You, but its another to like studying. Likes and likes are different. Little Ah Yu knew that things could not be mixed up. Otherwise, it would be chaos. Look, youre not as enlightened as Sister Ah Yu. Wang Sangughed loudly. Just obediently learn academics from Old Master Hu. When you return from the county examination, our family will have 30 mu ofnd thats tax free. If you pass the examination and be a High Schr, there wont be any taxes to pay at all for all of ournd. I think highly of you! I think highly of you too. You should follow us. Hehehe, I wont be a sucker. Ill go and learn martial arts. When the timees, Ill be a majestic general. Ill make you envious to death! ...This is too much! Wang Wng immediately jumped up and wanted to hit Wang Sang. Wang Sang turned around and ran, and the brother chased after him. As the brothers spoke, they started ying. Little Ah Yu simply went to look for Qin Huai. Her brothers seemed a little unreliable. She should ask Big Brother Ah You. Chi Jia happened to be reporting to Qin Huai that a few people from the Old Wang family wereing to learn martial arts from him. I promised to only teach them for three months. The reason why Chi Jia agreed was mainly to do as the Romans do. They only had one house that was still under construction in Hu Family Vige. They had nond or other rtives here. As time passed, it would not be a good thing. The vigers would also suspect their intentions. For the past few days, the Young Masters illness had not rpsed. He did not know if it was because the water and soil here were nourishing or if there were other factors, but he had to find out. As for the thought that the Young Master was simply having his final radiance before death, Chi Jia did not even dare to think about it. Previously, the divine doctor had said that the powerful medicine could keep the Young Master alive for three months and could allow him to live like a normal person for thest three months. However, in reality, the Young Master still vomited blood often and his body was very weak. ... Now that he could practice martial arts, the changes could not be said to be small. Chi Jia wanted to stay here longer. Three months? Qin Huais eyes revealed a mocking smile. Thats right, ording to normal calctions, his lifespan was less than three months. If he died, as his personal guard, there was no need for Chi Jia to stay here. Chi Jia saw the coldness in the Young Masters eyes and was about to exin when he suddenly heard a childish call. Big Brother Ah You, Uncle Chi Jia, are you at home? Sister Bian Dan, why are you out? Is your leg alright? Little Ah Yu was outside the bamboo fence. When she saw Bian Dan limping out, she wanted to help her. Bian Dan forced a smile. Its Ah Yu. That little young master and Uncle Chi Jia are both here. Wait a moment, Ill open the fence for you. Little Ah Yu was too short. Even the bamboo fence was taller than her. When she called for help, she grabbed the bamboo fence and jumped around. ... Her two little ponytails also jumped. Sister Bian Dan, is your leg alright? Little Ah Yu asked stubbornly when she did not receive an answer. Bian Dan said, Its much better now. I thought my leg was broken. Fortunately, its just a sprain. Go and sit in the house first. Ill go feed the chicks. With that, she slowly moved to the chicken coop. What Bian Dan did not know was that if not for Little Ah Yus ss of water, if not for the fact that she was in so much pain that she did not dare to move, her legs would definitely have been crippled. After all, the Myriad Spirit Water could not repair bone damage. Ah Yu, why are you here? Chi Jia was the first to greet Ah Yu. I have a small problem that I want to ask you. Little Ah Yu looked very vexed. Then, she told him about her familys request to learn academics and martial arts. Chi Jia replied, Since you want to learn both, choose both. Little Ah Yu shook her head. I cant choose two. Our family doesnt have any money. If I dont choose either, Grandma will be sad. But if I choose both, our family wont be able to afford it. Our family is so poor. Little Ah Yu slowly understood that the Wang Family was very poor. They could not even afford steamed buns. Otherwise, the elf would not have made her work hard to farm to earn money. Meatball could not bear to tell Little Ah Yu that steamed buns were the most ordinary food in the world. However, in her small life, only steamed buns had healed her. Chapter 117 117 Everyone Bes a Disciple Qin Huai had never done such a multiple-choice question before. It was because of his body that he could not learn martial arts in the past. These few days, when he felt that his condition was better, he began to practice. As for studying, he had been enlightened since he was two years old. He was intelligent and learned faster than ordinary people, but he did not like to boast about it. Fortunately, the teacher was a patient person and taught him well. You want to learn everything? Qin Huai asked. In front of Grandma, Little Ah Yu did not dare to say that she wanted to learn both, afraid that her Grandma would agree. At that time, their family would definitely be even poorer. However, in front of Big Brother Ah You, she could tell the truth. Yes, yes, yes. I want to learn. I want to be as powerful as Uncle Chi Jia. Little Ah Yu clenched her fists, and her eyes flickered with an inexplicable light. In the future, I can protect Grandma and the others. No one will bully them anymore! Little Ah Yu had already seen many people bullying them twice. She knew that her strength was limited. The adults could defeat her with a single finger. However, Little Ah Yu could not help but want to stand out. She really wanted to protect her family. In the past, she could only put on a brave front, but after learning martial arts, she would be able to beat the other party up like Uncle Chi Jia. She was sure that no one would bully them anymore. Chi Jia asked, Then why do you want to learn academics? Little Ah Yu said, I like Old Master Hu. Hes the most educated person in the vige. Little Ah Yu could not say anything else, but she felt that Old Master Hu looked different from the others. In the words of the adults, it was the fragrance of books. It was a temperament that could only be found by reading more. Little Ah Yu whispered, Big Brother Ah You also has it, but its a little less... Qin Huai wanted to say that he did not want topare himself to an old man, but he could not help but smile. Actually, Qin Huai had read a lot of books, but because of his age, the teacher did not delve too deeply in depth with him. He could only be considered to have read many books before. But if he wanted to know the deeper meaning behind the books, his knowledge was not enough. If you like it, then learn it all. Qin Huai paused and said, You dont need to pay tuition fees for learning martial arts. What is a tuition fee? Is it money? Little Ah Yu was happy. She still could not understand what it meant to be greedy for small gains. She was only happy because she could learn one more thing. Chi Jia himself did not take a fancy to that bit of money. What Old Madam Wang said to Chi Jia was that they should follow the customs here. The tuition here was usually four catties of meat a season and three types of vegetables. During festive seasons, they had to prepare additional remunerations for the teacher. This was only because the people in the countryside were not so particr. She heard that in town or a higher prefecture city, the tuition fees had to be paid with real money. The amount could not be low as well. The most expensive thing was not the tuition, but the brush, ink, paper, inkstone, and other things. Especially the paper. It was especially expensive and calligraphy used a lot of paper. Even the most frugal child would have to spend half a tael of silver a month as long as he was a little diligent. If the eight children of the Wang family were all sent to learn academics and martial arts, the cost would be huge. On the second day, the various members of the Wang Family confirmed their direction of development. Eng, Wng, Ling, and Qng will study academics. Dng, Sang, and Sng will learn martial arts. As for Little Ah Yu, she naturally learned everything. The others in the vige did not know at first. They only asionally saw the Wang familys children hanging around the house and did not go out to y. This went on until Qin Huais new house waspleted. It was a simple house with two entrances and a courtyard. The first entrance led to a training ground. It was slightlyrger than an ordinary courtyard, and there were some training equipment made of wood inside. The woodshed, kitchen, and outhouse were all in the backyard. There was also a cultivation room beside it. These were all nned long ago. Even if he did not ept the few people from the Wang Family to learn martial arts, Chi Jia still had to cultivate every day. The main rooms were facing the second entrance. There were also a few empty rooms inside that were used as storerooms, study rooms, and so on. There was also a small courtyard nted with some flowers and nts dug from the mountain. The originally ordinary flowers and nts looked a little elegant after being matched. On the day the house waspleted, Chi Jia invited everyone in the vige to a meal. He paid for everything and got someone to buy some dried vegetables from town. He also ordered some food from the restaurant and gathered a few tables. Vige Chief Hu originally did not agree. This is too expensive. There are so many people in the vige. Even if everyone takes a bite, its a huge expense. Its fine as long as the sincerity is there. Chi Jia said, Weve been in the vige for so many days and have seen the unity of the vige. Young Master and I like this ce very much and want to live here for a long time. We want to take this opportunity tomunicate more with the people in the vige. If the vige chief thinks that this is inappropriate, we wont do it in the future. Aiya, what are you talking about? Your house is already built here, so you can be considered half a Hu Viger. Even if you dont treat us to a meal, everyone will treat you as their own. Vige Chief Hu still did not agree, but he knew that this was also a token of his appreciation. At the very least, it sounded quitefortable to his ears. Vige Chief Hu did not want to be that annoying person. The vige had just experienced a disaster, and every family did not have much to eat. The vegetables in the fields had only been nted in the beginning of spring. Now, a small section had only grown, and it was not suitable for eating. With Chi Jia and the others holding this banquet, they could fill their stomachs a little. Not everyone from the vige came. That day, each family only sent one person. Even so, there were more than a hundred people. There were 20 tables, just enough to fill the martial arts training ground. As the vigers ate, the few boys from the Wang Family were discussing martial arts. They happened to be very interested in learning martial arts now. Even if they only practiced the Horse Stance every day, looking at the iparably handsome appearance of Chi Jia during training gave them great confidence. Therefore, on the day of the banquet, they only took a few hurried bites before hurriedly putting down their bowls and chopsticks and going to the empty space beside them to practice the Horse Stance. It was the third day of their martial arts training. Dng, Sang, and Sng could already squat properly. Little Ah Yu squatted at the end, her movements a little out of ce, but because her expression was especially serious, no one could bear tough at her. ... The vigers were a little curious. What are they doing? You still dont know? Young Master Qins follower said that he wants to teach the Wang familys children martial arts. Theyre learning very well! When the vigers heard this, they were a little envious. As expected, the Wang Family has risen. They can even send their children to learn martial arts now. How much money does it cost to send so many children to learn? I heard that it didnt cost much. Were almost done with farming too. Why dont we send the child to try? A few vigers with children in their families were tempted. After hesitating for a while, they found Chi Jia and wanted to ask him if he could bring their children along. Mr. Chi, teaching one is teaching, and teaching two is also teaching. Why dont you take over our children too? As long as you ept, we wont forget the payment. Chi Jia was dumbfounded. Why was he suddenly asked to ept more disciples? He waspletely unprepared. However, looking at the earnest gazes of the vigers, he could not refuse. These vigers had their own thoughts, but they did not know how to be shy. They came to ask directly. If they could seed, thatll be good. But if not, so be it. ... Chapter 118 118 Theres Something Wrong with the Matchmaker After the vigers ate, there were still many dishes left. This was because they did not want Chi Jia to spend too much, afraid that they would eat too much and burden the host. In the end, everyone thought that way and ate less. There were many dishes left at the 20 tables. The diligentdies had long tidied up the pots and pans. The leftovers from the banquet were also packed. Whether it was Chi Jia or Qin Huai, they would not eat leftovers. Therefore, Chi Jia distributed the extra food to the vigers ording to Qin Huais instructions. None of the vigers were willing to ept it. This is too precious. I cant take this. They were already embarrassed enough toe here to eat and drink for free. In the end, they still had to take food home for nothing. They could not get over the hurdle in their hearts. Didnt you want to give your child to me as my disciple? It shouldnt be a big deal for a master to care about his disciples family, right? Chi Jia could only say this. How can that do- The vigers originally thought that Chi Jia was just being polite. But when they reacted, their eyes were filled with ecstasy. Mr. Chi, you agree?! How much do we have to pay? They still had to calcte how much money they had at home. If it was too expensive, they could only learn for a while. Its the same as the Wang Familys rules. As long as you give me half a catty of meat a season, its fine. I dont care about anything else, as long as the child is obedient enough. As for the other stuff, Chi Jia didnt like them very much, so he told the other vigers not to send them. Just like that, from the initial four students the Wang family. In an instant, there were more than 20 kids learning martial arts from Chi Jia. Every day, they could hear humming sounds in the courtyard, mixed with childish voices. That was Little Ah Yu speaking. Originally, Chi Jia wanted Little Ah Yu to go to the small courtyard to practice with Qin Huai, but Little Ah Yu preferred to practice with everyone. Chi Jia did not intend to nurture the kids into martial arts experts, so he gave everyone a long time to build their foundation. Every day, he would let them walk the bnce beam, practice the Horse Stance, or run on the mountain. The children felt that none of this was difficult. At least, it was much more fun than farming. There wasughter in the courtyard every day, and everyone was especially happy. As for Wang Wng and the others, they were much more miserable. Old Madam Wang specially brought more than ten catties of meat to Old Master Hus house and expressed her hope that he could teach the children strictly. Old Master Hu liked Old Madam Wangs attitude very much and promised to nurture the children well. Just like Chi Jia, everyone knew that Old Master Hu had taken in some disciples. Many families gritted their teeth and also sent their children over. Old Master Hu naturally did not ask for much payment. He only epted a token amount to make everyone feel better. When one was old, they also wanted to umte more merit and feelfortable. As for whether these children could walk the path of the Imperial Examination, it depended on their own luck. After using the gene repair agent, Old man Wang and Wang Chuanguis legs recovered very quickly. From breaking their legs topletely recovering, it only took 10 days. Knowing that they could really walk now, Wang Chuangui still could not believe it. Could the person that Mother found really be a divine doctor?! Divine Doctor Xue had lived in their house for a long time, and from the looks of it, he wanted to stay here forever. The Wang family did not have any extra rooms for him to stay in. Now, Divine Doctor Xue was still living in the storeroom. He carried a stick every day and wandered around the vige. Its all thanks to your mother. Your legs still have to recuperate more. Dont be in a hurry to go out and walk. Lie at home for a few more days. Chuangui, you have to work hard and fight for your mothers pride and fulfill her dream of bing a noble Madam. Old man Wang calmly diverted Wang Chuanguis attention. Wang Chuangui was not that stupid. He roughly knew that things might not be as simple as he imagined when his legs recovered. But he was happy to y dumb. In any case, what his parents knew shouldnt be a bad thing. If they didnt let him know now, it would mean that the time wasnt right. Alright, I understand. Ill study hard. During this period of time, Ill stay at home and study. When my legs recover, Ill go to Old Master Hu to ask for guidance. Old man Wang was still very gratified that his son was so tactful. Youre already so old. Father wont restrict you. In any case, its fine as long as you know what youre doing. Most of the children in the family had their paths set. The people in the vige worked harder as well. They vaguely felt that the vige seemed to be getting better and better. Do you think that ever since Ah Yu came to our vige, there have been very few disasters in the vige? There are always good things. Do you think we can get rid of the title of the poorest vige in the future? As they worked in the fields, the vigers could not help but chat. Is there anyone who doesnt know that Ah Yu is a Blessing Child? Shes the little lucky star of our vige. With her here, the vige will recover. We have to be grateful for this. I saw Ah Yu learning martial arts from Mr. Chi and saw her at Old Master Hus house. Is this child learning academics too? That child looks smart, but shes a little thin. After she came to the vige, she gradually grew taller. I think shes good at studying. Its a pity that shes a girl. If she was a boy, our vige might have a top schr! How can it be easy to be the top scorer? How many people does our Great Chang Kingdom have? There can only be one top scorer. Thatspletely unimaginable. Who knows? So many children in our vige are studying hard now. Some are learning academics, while others are practicing martial arts. There will definitely be a few who stand out. Once the children stand out, our vige can also follow their rise. ... . Everyone chatted enthusiastically. Only a few people who did not like to chat buried their heads in their work. When they were done, they asked silently. Dont you think that the things nted in thend given by the Wang Family are different? Only then did everyone take a closer look. What they saw was incredible. It had been almost 10 days since the Wang Family gave them the grain seeds to sow. Logically speaking, it should have sprouted. However, this sprout was too big! Look at the tip of the pea pod. It was green and as long as a palm. It would normally take at least half a month for it to grow to this state. Moreover, its appearance would not be so good. Previously, I felt that the grain seeds given by Madam Wang looked very good. I thought that the grain nted would be better. Look, isnt iting true? Some people thought to themselves, If the ones we nted look like this, wouldnt the ones from the Wang family be even better? ... Hence, everyone chatted andughed, nning to go to Old Wangs 20 acres of fertilend to take a look. The Wang family still did not know because they had encountered something vexing. Originally, in the past two days, they had begun to look for girls for Wang Dng. Generally speaking, they had to ask the local matchmaker for help. However, after the Wang Family gave the matchmaker money, the matchmaker only introduced some strange girls. ording to them, their eldest grandson was only worthy of these girls. They only found out after asking around in private that a few matchmakers had colluded with each other. It seemed like they wanted to take revenge on their family so that none of their grandchildren could marry a good wife. Old Madam Wang sneered. I roughly know who it is. Chapter 119 119 How Did The Rumor Spread? Matchmaking was a special profession. It was generally divided into official and private matchmaking. Private matchmaking were also divided into civil society and individuals. Official matchmakers usually dealt with the businesses ofrge families. They were registered with the government. If anything happened to the official matchmakers, the offender would be imprisoned and it might even implicate their families. But with the private matchmakers, it was different. The big families never looked for them. It was basically some civilian business. Sometimes they worked with the local matchmaking agencies. Some families could not live anymore and might sell their children through the hands of the private matchmakers. Back then, when we went to the county office to collect food, we once met a matchmaker who wanted Ah Yu to be a child bride... Seeing that her family did not understand, Old Madam Wang recounted the incident she encountered back then, including her conflict with the matchmaker. Before Old Madam Wang could finish speaking, Wang Chuanman panicked. How can they be like that?! Are you alright? Did you suffer any losses? Why didnt I hear you say anything when you came back?! At that time, there were also many vigers who went with them. However, when they returned, they did not say a word about this, so the rest of the Wang Family did not know. Actually, it was Vige Chief Hu who had instructed those people and said that Little Ah Yu was still young. It was best to hide such a conflict with the matchmaker. This was to prevent it from affecting Little Ah Yus marriage in the future. A childs reputation had to be managed from a young age. If they identally ruined her reputation, it would take many years to rebuild it. It was not easy to have a good reputation. The other vigers also knew about this, so they did not say anything. Old Madam Wang rolled her eyes at Wang Chuanman. Who dares to make your mother suffer? Do you think everyone is like you? Youre just a fool. On the other hand, Liu Shi was a little worried. They had a conflict with the matchmaker at the county office. Many people in the county city must know about it. Would they spread the news about Ah Yu? Although Liu Shi had never thought that Ah Yu would marry someone from the county city in the future, if she ruined Ah Yus reputation, it would definitely have a huge impact in the future. Madam Feng was even more anxious. Mother, what should we do?! We cant dy this matter. Hes our eldest son and your eldest grandson. If even his marriage goes wrong, the other younger siblings will be affected in the future. The prospective families would not only care about the familys conditions, but also their personalities. It could be said that if a family produced someone with bad character, the marriage prospects of the entire family might be affected. Perhaps he could have married into a rich family originally. But because there was a problem with the marriage of his other rtives, he would only be able to marry a useless poor person. Dng did not realize the importance of this matter and only said, Could it be that the matchmaker who gave us the match is the same person as the matchmaker in the county city back then? At most, they would find another matchmaker. Madam Feng shook her head. Its not that simple. Matchmakers are all connected to each other. Generally speaking, offending a matchmaker was equivalent to offending all the other matchmakers. Unless all these matchmakers were dead or they asionally encountered one or two unsociable people, their marriage ns would definitely be affected. In this era, marriage was based on the orders of the parents and the words of the matchmaker. Neither could be missing. Even if the Wang Family could find a good wife for their eldest son, it was definitely impossible without a matchmaker as a guarantor. They could not skip this step. Once there was no matchmaker, others would say that they were having illicit sexual rtions or other horrible stuff. Arranging a marriage without a matchmaker would mean that the child would not be able to raise his head in the future. The Wang Family wanted to take the Imperial Examination. If it was discovered that someone in the family arranged a marriage without a matchmaker, they could forget about continuing the examination. Back then, your Fourth Uncle offended a matchmaker... Madam Feng was anxious and almost said something about the past. Old Madam Wang nced at her, and Madam Feng was like a rooster being strangled, unable to say a word. In front of the children, she really could not say these words. Their Wang Familys reputation in Hu Family Vige was still considered good because the people of the entire vige had good morals. However, once they left Hu Family Vige, there were all kinds of rumors spreading outside. This was because when they first came here, they had unintentionally offended a matchmaker. At that time, it was Wang Chuangui who wanted to arrange his marriage. For the first time, Old Madam Wang lowered her head to the matchmaker to resolve the issue. Later on, when Wang Chuanman arranged his marriage, he offended another matchmaker. However, it was not their familys fault in the end. Old Madam Wang refused to lower her head no matter what. That matchmaker was also a petty person. While she was going to mediate, she said as much bad stuff about the Wang family as she could. She said that they were poor, hungry, and picky. They were a group of bandits from outside who upied thend of Hu Vige and bullied people every day. It was said that they had even killed someone. Hence, Wang Chuanmans reputation waspletely ruined outside, and even Old Madam Wangs bad reputation spread. In addition, back then, someone had taken a fancy to Wang Chuanmans character and did not believe what the matchmaker said. She nned toe over personally to take a look. Coincidentally, at that time, Third Aunt Hu and Old Madam Wang had a huge argument. That person came over and asked Third Aunt Hu, Hows Old man Wangs family? Third Aunt Hu was in a fit of anger and immediately spouted nonsense, portraying Old Madam Wang as an old tigress. She said that she treated no one well and made things difficult for the vigers. Every day, she would hold a broom and hit people. When the family heard this, they were so frightened that they immediately returned. They exaggerated the story and spread it around. Coupled with the matchmakers interference, theyter formed the image of the Wang Family torturing several daughters-inw to death. Why was Old Wangs family poor? Why did they only have grandsons? It was because that old woman forced her daughters-inw to have children and they had to give birth to grandsons. All the granddaughters they gave birth to were drowned and only the grandsons were left behind. Several daughters-inw had been tortured to death, and the Wang Family had no choice but topensate money. The more theypensated, the poorer they became. Because of this, there were also some people who wanted to marry their daughter over. When their daughter died, they could extort money from the Wang family. However, they heard from the matchmaker that the Wang family wanted a dowry of ten taels of silver, and they scolded Old Madam Wang for being ck-hearted. With this interference, Wang Chuanmans marriage was dyed from the age of 16 to the age of 20. The Wang family was extremely anxious, but with the rumors outside, there was no way to wash them away. Suddenly, one day, a little girl came to Hu Family Vige and found Old Madam Wang while trembling in fear. She said to Old Madam Wang, Our family is very poor. We cant afford a dowry of ten taels of silver, nor do we have a dowry. If I marry into your family as your daughter-inw, if I die in the future, we wont extort your familys money. How much dowry can you give? Old Madam Wang had long lost hope in Wang Chuanmans marriage. She said angrily, What dowry! 10 catties of food is the maximum! ... Unexpectedly, the little girls eyes lit up. She mustered her courage and said, Then, Ill marry into your family! This little girl was the 18-year-old Liu Shi. Now, the Wang family had offended another matchmaker. The Wang family was in despair. Was their family at odds with matchmakers? Chapter 120 120 The Childrens Thoughts Liu Shi was actually prepared to be tortured to death by her mother-inw. Only when she arrived at the Wang family did she realize that the more powerful the rumors outside were, the more different it was in reality. Although the Wang family was really poor, they were all good people. asionally, the other sisters-inw would have some thoughts of their own, but they would never y any tricks behind their backs. If they had anything to say, they would say it on the spot. Even if they were a little dissatisfied, everyone amodated each other and the family lived peacefully. Back then, the Wang family also thought that the girl Wang Chuanman married was definitely not good. Usually, when girls reach 15 years old, they would marry. If the family doted on them, they would be married by 17 years old. There must be a problem if a girls marriage was dyed to 18 years old. In the end, when Liu Shi entered the family, everyone realized that this was an especially kind sister-inw. It was as if a pie had fallen from the sky, making everyone secretly heave a sigh of relief. However, how could luck be so kind as to patronize them again and again? It was impossible for their eldest grandson to wait until he was 20 years old, right? If the eldest son and eldest grandson could only get married at the age of 20, how long would the remaining grandchildrens marriage be dyed?! Before the elder brothers and sisters got married, unless there were very special circumstances, the younger siblings could not get married first. Madam Feng felt her hair turn white. Mother, this matter has to be resolved. We cant let those matchmakers spout nonsense outside! Madam Feng couldnt care less about whether Old Madam Wang would scold her or not. She immediately frowned and said, Back then, we suffered because of the rumors. My husband went out to work and was found out to be a member of our family. His sry was lower than others. How malicious were the rumors? Their Wang Family was deeply harmed. Moreover, these rumors spread quickly and stopped slowly. If nothing unexpected happened, their Wang Family would have to carry this shameful reputation for the rest of their lives. Not only that, but at that time, Wang Chuangui had gone out to do some hardbor. It was unknown where the supervisor found out about the Wang family, but he also looked down on them very much, so he specially arranged heavy work for him. Wang Chuanguis body was rtively small. How could he withstand such heavy work? Because of that, he developed a problem with his legs. After two months of hardbor, he could not stand up anymore. It was a few brothers who went over to carry him back. From this, it could be seen how important reputation was to people in this world. When one encounters those harsh people, that persons reputation would be ruined. Unless he traveled far away and concealed his identity, he would be looked down on for the rest of his life. Most people could not stand the pain and chose to kill themselves. Old Madam Wang pondered for a moment before saying, Ill make a trip to the county city tomorrow. Dont worry about this matter for now. Dng, dont look for a match for the time being. Learn martial arts from Mr. Chi more. Its always good to umte some skills. Wang Dng nodded repeatedly. When everyone was discussing, Little Ah Yu was not at the scene. This matter was too serious and it was not suitable for Little Ah Yu to listen in on. The other kids were also in a piece ofnd that Old Madam Wang had specially given to them. She said that from now on, they would be in charge of everything on thisnd. In the future, the output of thatnd would also be theirs. That piece ofnd was reimed by the Wang Family. It was not fertile and was even worse than second-rate fields. The harvest was not good either. The only benefit was that after five years of farming, it would be the Wang Familysnd. They studied academics for two hours every day and martial arts for three hours. After that, they could move freely. Little Ah Yu was now led to the fields by her brothers, especially Wang Wng. He was especially superstitious about Little Ah Yus luck, so he asked Little Ah Yu to choose what to nt in this field. Little Ah Yu naturally wanted to nt wild fruits. All kinds of wild fruits were so delicious! Wang Wng hesitated for a moment. But whats the point of nting wild fruits? They cant be used as food, nor can they be used to pay taxes. Most of the wild fruits can cause bloating if you eat two more. Wang Eng had an idea. My father told me before that there are some stalls in the county city that sell fruits, but those fruits were plucked from fruit trees by others. Theyre different from these small wild fruits. But what if someone buys them? This was only a superficial thought, but it gave everyone a good direction to think. Little Ah Yu said, Why should we sell the fruits? We can eat them ourselves. How can we finish it all? Its such a big piece ofnd. If we nt only wild fruits here, well have to collect several baskets! Little Ah Yu drooled at the thought of having several baskets of fruits. However, she really could not finish it. When Meatball heard these children speak, it thought to itself that it could actually make fruit genes if they couldnt finish them. It could use a special storage method to increase the lifespan of the fruits. However, it needed a special container. This world didnt seem to have one. It gave up on the idea. We can dry them in the sun! Little Ah Yu was a little puzzled. If we cant finish the herbs at Brother Little Tongs house, well cut them up and dry them into dried pills. If we cant finish our fruits, we can cut them up and dry them into small fruits! Wang Wng pped his head. Thats right. Our Ah Yu is really smart. Fruits spoil easily. Lets dry them and sell them. We can sell them at a higher price. Wang Eng shook his head. Most fruits are sour. Theyre also sour after drying in the sun. We cant sell them. Not necessarily. Arent there two date trees behind the mountain? The fruits are sour when they ripen. But when theyre hung on the trees and dried, they wont be so sour to eat, Wang Ling said. Its still very sour, Wang Qng said. Wang Sang, who especially liked to study, said, Then should we add some sugar to the dried fruit? Wang Sang vaguely remembered that when he was very young, his Third Aunt was pregnant with twins and her stomach was terrifyingly big. At that time, Doctor Hu diagnosed that she had two children in her stomach, which shocked the vigers. This was the first time they had seen twins. At that time, Third Aunt suddenly became a foodie. Moreover, she loved sour food the most. Fourth Uncle had specially gone to the mountain to find the dried sour dates. However, after eating too many sour dates, she felt ufortable in her mouth and there was a lot left in the house. Their grandmother grounded the sugar in the house into fine powder and stuck them to the dried sour dates. Once everyone ate them, they felt that the sour and sweet taste was very good. However, most of them still entered Third Aunts stomach. Sugar was very precious, and it had only been wasted that one time. Wang Sang remembered it very clearly. Wang Eng also remembered that they seemed to have eaten dried fruit dipped in sugar. ... Why dont we listen to Sister Ah Yu? Lets nt wild fruits. Although there are many wild fruits on the mountain, theyre notmon. Its not easy to pick them from some ces that they grow in. Why dont we just nt them in the ground? Wang Eng said. Its easier to manage them if we nt them in the ground. Moreover, wild fruits are definitely very easy to grow. They can grow freely in the mountains. If we fatten them up a little, they will definitely grow better. Little Ah Yu immediately pped her hands. Yes, yes, yes. Lets nt fruits. Ah Yu knows which fruits are more delicious! Little Ah Yu had already thought it through in her heart. When her brothers nted the wild fruits, she would secretly water them. The wild fruits would definitely grow faster, and she would be able to eat the fruits earlier! At this moment, the vigers passed by and saw the Wang familys children. They hurriedly waved at them and said, Ah Yu, are you ying in the fields? Are the adults around? I have something to discuss with them. Little Ah Yu said, Yes, Uncle. Can you find our house? Ah Yu will bring you there. Chapter 121 121 Grandma Zhou Is Going to Do Something Bad When Hu Zhengyi and the others went to the Wang Family, the Wang Family had already put down their discussion for the time being. In any case, Dngs marriage could not be rushed. They still had to resolve the matter of the matchmaker. They could only wait for Old Madam Wang to go to the county city on the second day. Little Ah Yu skipped forward and led the way. The few men looked at her back and felt a little emotional. The Wang family has raised this child really well! Looking at such a youngdy, she was really likable. However, it was impossible to make them feel that raising a daughter was more cost-effective than raising a son. No matter how good a daughter was, she would belong to someone else in the end. Still- A few vigers whispered, Ah Yu is so good-looking, polite, and obedient. Shell definitely be a good wife. Old Madam Wang is very efficient. The daughters-inw she taught are all good. The Wang familys style is also good. There are two boys in my family who are only 5 years old. Theyre about the same age as Ah Yu. Why dont we let Ah Yu be our daughter-inw in the future and marry within the vige? The Wang family wont refuse. Why did you say what I said? I also think Ah Yu is a good kid. Although this child... ahem, I forgot, I cant mention this matter anymore. In short, I think its a good idea. Dont mention it in front of Old Madam Wang. Be careful that she hits you with a broom! Haha, Ah Yu is so young. We will definitely be beaten up if we bring it up now. Just keep the thoughts to yourself! The vigers chatted andughed. They looked at Ah Yu even more lovingly. It was an ufortable thought that girls were fated to marry into another persons family, but it was extremelyfortable to know that someone elses daughter was fated to be theirs! Little Ah Yu waspletely unaware. When she arrived at the door, she imitated her Fifth Brother and shouted at the top of her lungs, Mother, Grandma, theres a guest at home! Old Madam Wang looked out and saw Hu Zhengyi and the others. Why are you all here? Old Madam Wang, its like this. Thend we farmed has sprouted recently- As Old Madam Wang listened, she led the few of them to the courtyard and sat down at the stone table. She called out to Ah Yu and the few boys behind. The adults are talking about something. Go somewhere else to y first. The boys could not wait and immediately scattered. Only then did Old Madam Wang look at them. You want to ask about the grain seeds, right? When I was looking for the divine doctor, I identally met a businessman and spent a lot of money to buy them... As she spoke, Divine Doctor Xue waved his dog-beating stick and chuckled as he walked out of the chicken coop. As heughed, he shook his head. No, no. The authentic dog-beating stick technique has to be used to beat dogs! Before the others could greet him, Divine Doctor Xue had already run off with his rod. Everyone: ... They really couldnt tell that he was a divine doctor! Divine Doctor Xue is still at your house? Has Uncle Wang and Brother Chuanguis legs not been treated yet? Hu Zhengyi could not help but be concerned. Theyre still recuperating. Their recovery is not bad. Old Madam Wang did not want to say anything else and changed the topic. This was an excuse she had already thought of. Even her sons and daughters-inw were taught to tell others the same thing. As for when she bought the seeds and when it was transported back, Old Madam Wang simply asked in return, Why? Are you even going to investigate me now? Who gave you the guts? Her sons and daughters-inw were so frightened that they did not dare to ask further. Now that the people from the vige were here, she naturally could not scare them casually. Naturally, she used the same excuse. The vigers were stunned when they heard this, and they seemed to believe it. Old man Wangs family had been lucky during this period of time. If they could earn arge sum of money to buynd, it was not impossible for them to buy such good grain seeds. The soundproofing of houses these days was indeed not good. Old man Wangy at home and could hear Old Madam Wangs words outside. He gave his wife a thumbs up in his heart. If not for the fact that he knew the truth, even he would have believed it. Old man Wang could not help but ponder. All these years, had his old wife really not held anything back from him? Could there be something that his old wife had hidden from him, but he did not know. Little Ah Yu and her brothers discussed what to nt in the fields and immediately went to the mountains to look for wild fruit seeds. When they passed by Qin Huais house, Chi Jia asked them what they were going to do. Mr. Chi, were going to the mountains to find wild fruit seeds. Do you want toe with us? Little Ah Yu smiled. Chi Jia subconsciously turned around and saw his Young Master sitting at a conspicuous ce by the stone table. He raised his voice and asked, Young Master, youve been reading for the entire day. You should rest appropriately. Do you want to take a walk in the mountains? When Little Ah Yu heard this, she also said happily, Big Brother Ah You, do you want toe with us? Qin Huai actually did not really want to go. Thest time he went, not only did he see Chi Jia worshiped by Little Ah Yu, but he also vomited blood. That scene was as bad as it could be. What if Ah Yu remembered that he had vomited blood on her? Would she think that he was very dirty? Wang Wng said, Its better not to ask him to go. He cant even defeat us in the horse stance. His stamina shouldnt be good either. Let him rest at home. Alright, Big Brother Ah You. Then Ill go alone. Ill bring you fruits. Little Ah Yu looked regretful. Sigh, could it be that the Myriad Spirit Water did not cure Big Brother Ah You? Qin Huai ced the book on the table and raised his chin arrogantly, looking like he really didnt know what to do with you. Ill apany you. Little Ah Yu pped her hands. Thats great! Big Brother Ah You, lets go! Qin Huai said coldly, Ok. Chi Jia: ... ... Young Master, did you realize that you look like a little rooster now? And it was the kind that wanted to fight. When the children went to the mountains to look for wild fruits, Grandma Zhou from the county city was also meeting with a few matchmakers. We followed your instructions and passed the message down to the viges. ording to the current situation, its impossible for their Wang Family to find a match in the entire Yongding County. Only those crooked people will barely take a fancy to them. Theyre so arrogant. They definitely wont be blind and deaf to these things. They also dont have the face to take an old girl in her thirties or forties. The matchmakers became more and more excited as they spoke, as if they hadpleted something important. Grandma Zhou sneered and said, Since they dare to offend me, I want their family to have no descendants! Without a matchmaker as a guarantor, they could forget about setting up a marriage. They could just raise a house full of old bachelors! This was the oue of offending a matchmaker. Moreover, she, Grandma Zhou, was definitely a powerful matchmaker in Yongding County. Even with the rumors, it can only affect them for a few years at most. As time passes, Im afraid the rest can also be discussed, a matchmaker said. Speaking of which, even if it only affects them for a few years, we can vent our anger. ... Grandma Zhou had also thought of this, but when she thought of the humiliation she had suffered, she could not swallow her anger. It was impossible to let them off with just a light punishment of being unable to find a match for a few years! Doesnt their family have a little girl? I think shes a lucky person. I originally wanted to introduce her to a good family. Heh, that old woman doesnt appreciate it, so dont me me. The matchmakers looked at each other and roughly understood what Grandma Zhou wanted to do. You want to... Hehe, just do as I say... Grandma Zhou instructed. Then, she said, If this matter is done, you wont be short of benefits after this. I can even allocate a few more connections from the viges to you. The few immediately smiled even more brightly. Chapter 122 122 Extraordinary Wild Fruit Vines After Hu Zhengyi and the others discovered the difference in the fields, their attitude towards the Wang Family became even warmer. Since the Wang Family was so honest, they naturally could not let them down. Everyone was even more enthusiastic about farming. Old Madam Wang even selflessly shared herposting skills. When the people in the vige saw that the Wang familys own farms were so good, they were naturally convinced. Little Ah Yu and the other children had picked a lot of wild fruits from the mountains. Initially, they thought that they were going to sow the seeds. After Wang Chuanman found out, he said to them, Its probably a littlete to sow the seeds now. Its better to directly transnt those fruits and vines over. In another two years, some of the seeds will fall to the ground on their own. Theres no need to take care of them. Wild fruits were also propagated like this. Ordinary wild fruits usually took six to seven years to grow. After the fruits that fell to the ground and rotted, they became seeds. New wild fruit vines would grow around them, forming an endless rtionship. Everyone felt that it made sense, so they ran around and found many vines. As for the fruits they picked, they gave them all to Little Ah Yu. They filled Little Ah Yus small basket to the brim, so happy that her eyes narrowed. Of course, Ah Yu could not finish so much, so she secretly ced a portion in her spatial pocket and asked the elf to help her keep it. Although Meatball said that it would take care of it, at night, Little Ah Yu went straight to her spatial pocket and nted half of the fruits. Looking at the various wild fruits nted on the iparably precious 10,000-year-old soil, Meatball was already powerless toin. The vitality of fruit trees was very exuberant. With a little nutrition, they could grow very tall, let alone growing on the Myriad Spirit Earth. In the second half of the night, the wild fruit vines in the spatial pocket grew out. Another day passed. The wild fruit vines were already filled with heavy wild fruits. They were red, yellow, purple, and green, likenterns. Wow! Theres so much! Little Ah Yu was overjoyed to see so many wild fruits. This time, without waiting for Little Ah Yu to remind her, Little Ah Yu went straight to look for Liu Shi and told her, Mother, Ah Yu nted many more wild fruits! She opened her palm and a wild fruit appeared. Liu Shi was frightened and subconsciously wanted to close the door. When she returned, she quickly carried Little Ah Yu and took a few steps into the house. Ah Yu, where did ite from? Liu Shi was shocked. She roughly knew that this was probably magicked out by Ah Yu again. Mother, this is so delicious. Little Ah Yu did not care and insisted on stuffing the wild fruit into Liu Shis mouth. Mother doesnt want it. Ah Y can eat it. Madam Lius heart was in a mess. Her first reaction was to look for her mother-inw. Her mother-inw would definitely be able to handle such matters with ease. In her panic, she still bit the wild fruit that Ah Yu handed over. After the wild fruit broke apart, a sweet juice flowed between her lips and teeth. Liu Shi was stunned. This taste- The reason why wild fruits were wild fruits and could not be everyones daily food was because most of the wild fruits were sour. Even if some of them emitted a pleasant taste, they did not taste good in their mouths. They could only be treated as food for the children. There were all kinds of wild fruits everywhere. Some were poisonous, and most of them were very sour. How could they be considered precious? Only this one was very different. Liu Shi immediately wanted to spit it out for Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu reached into her pocket and took out two more fruits. Look, Ah Yu still has a lot! Little Ah Yu happily waved the two wild fruits in her hand. She had already tasted all of them. The wild fruits she picked from the spatial pocket were basically very sweet, and some were sour. However, the sourness was different from the usual ones. In short, they were all very delicious. Of course, she had to share them with Mother! Liu Shis eyes flickered as she asked Little Ah Yu, Did you give it to your brothers? Did you give it to Grandma? Little Ah Yu shook her head. I havent given it to them yet. Ill give it to Mother first! Good child, youre too considerate. Give one to Grandma, Madam Liu emphasized. You must give it to Grandma first. Little Ah Yu nodded. Because Grandma is an elder in the family, we have to give it to the elders first, right? Little Ah Yu had learned this principle from Old Master Hu. Little Ah Yu followed her brothers to Old Master Hus ce to learn literature, but Old Master Hu did not teach Little Ah Yu much. It was mainly because she was too young and was a girl, so his requirements for her were naturally not that high. Still, even if he exined some small principles to her, Little Ah Yu would listen with interest. Yes, give it to Grandma first. Liu Shi thought for a moment and personally brought Little Ah Yu over. It was mainly because she wanted to know her mother-inws attitude. Old Madam Wang was cleaning the soles of her shoes at home. When she saw the wild fruits Little Ah Yu took out, she could already remain calm. She was not as flustered as Liu Shi. Instead, she asked Little Ah Yu where the fruits came from, if she had nted it herself, or if she had any special methods to improve it. It was the elf who helped nt it together with me. It grew for two days! Little Ah Yus concept of time was very confusing. She only roughly knew that the things nted in the spatial pocket could usually grow out in a day. The things nted in her familys fields had to wait for many days. But why was there such a difference? Little Ah Yu did not understand at all. She didnt think that everything should be nted in the spatial pocket either. Perhaps her family was like her, only wanting to nt things where they liked. Thats right, Grandma. Ah Yu has nted too many vines. Its almost impossible to store them all. Can we nt them in the fields? As Little Ah Yu had been thinking about these wild fruits for the past two days, the illusions in the spatial pocket were filled with wild fruits. Coupled with the fact that the wild fruit vines were reproducing too quickly, and some of them had even grown 60 to 70 feet long, it was especially terrifying. They were all gathered together in a cramped manner. Not to mention Little Ah Yu, even Meatball felt like it was going a little crazy. Old Madam Wang asked, Bring one out for us to see. ... Little Ah Yu took the vine out of her spatial pocket. Even though she was mentally prepared, Old Madam Wang was still shocked. This vine was really too long. It was not the length that this wild fruit could grow! There were also fruits hanging on it. All of them were frighteningly red. Liu Shi was extremely nervous and hurriedly said to Old Madam Wang, Mother, what should we do? She was too worried about Ah Yu. The more strange things appeared on Ah Yu, the more panicked Liu Shi became. She was afraid that the daughter she had painstakingly obtained would have to leave her because she was too extraordinary. Then she would definitely go crazy! Old Madam Wang even asked Little Ah Yu, Are you going to give this to Grandma? But it belongs to you. If you like it, you can pluck and eat it yourself. Just dont let others see it. Grandma, our family is too poor, so Big Brothers said that they wanted to grow wild fruits to sell. In the future, our family will be rich, Little Ah Yu said seriously. Grandma, Ah Yu also wants to help, but other than nting this thing, I dont have any other abilities. In order to express her meaning, Little Ah Yu even moved more than ten vines out of her space. She meant that she would hand them to Old Madam Wang to sell. After selling them for money, their family would have money. ... Chapter 123 123 Divine Rain Actually, Little Ah Yu could not think so deeply. Meatball had silently taught her from behind. The Wang Family was too poor. Being poor would cause a family to be very weak, and being weak would make the family even poorer. It could be said that in this oppressive world, the weak would grow increasingly weaker, and the poor would be poorer. If they did not find an opportunity to rise up, they might remain poor for generations. Meatball did not pity anyone. It had no emotions to begin with, but now that it wanted to apany Little Ah Yu, it would do its best to let her live well. Since Little Ah Yu could only use spatial pocket now, it would let the spatial pocket be the starting point for the Wang Family to be rich. Meatball had never thought about really letting Little Ah Yu help the Wang Family be rich. Since ancient times, wealth has moved peoples hearts. Who knew if this family looked simple on the surface, but they were evil on the inside? Therefore, Meatball had been waiting for so long and had been observing Old man Wangs family. Not only that, but from time to time, it would listen to the evaluations of the Wang Family and the character of the others in the vige through its perception. Overall, this was a very simple vige. Even if the Wang Family suddenly became rich and some people were a little jealous, the envy would pass in the blink of an eye. Most of them were busy managing their own lives. For everyone to have such a realization, it meant that their hearts were not bad. Therefore, Meatball felt that after the inspection, it could really let Little Ah Yu disy her abilities. Now, Old Madam Wang and Madam Lius favorability towards Little Ah Yu had already exceeded 90. In other words, these two people were people that Little Ah Yu could definitely trust so far. Grandma, I hope that all the brothers in the family can learn literature and martial arts whenever they want. I also hope that Grandpa and the others can rest more. You can rest more and not work so hard every day. Little Ah Yus two little index fingers poked each other, looking uneasy. Did Ah Yu do something wrong? She was too young and did not understand the ways of the world at all. She relied on her family to teach her slowly and she relied on herself to understand things. Therefore, she could not determine if what she had done was right or wrong. No, Ah Yu, you did very well. Old Madam Wang was someone who did not easily reveal her feelings. Usually, when everyone saw her anxious appearance, they were not very angry. And now, she was really touched by this little child. She was just a four-year-old child. She was still young, but she always thought for the family. Liu Shi had already turned her head away and was sobbing. This was her Ah Yu. How could she bear to lose such a daughter? She would have to protect her with her life! Ah Yu, this thing you gave us is very good. Its very helpful to our family. Dont worry, Grandma will handle it well and definitely wont let you down. The children had already worked hard to this extent. As elders, were they really going to wait for Ah Yu to raise them? Old Madam Wang and the others hugged and kissed Ah Yu before coaxing the child to go out and y. The house was filled with wild fruit vines, making it impossible for them to leave. It was as if he had returned to the time when Little Ah Yu took out the soybean vine. Old Madam Wang said, Swap out the wild fruit vines that those brats grew. Dont do it during the day lest others see you. Liu Shi: Mother, Ill listen to you. In the evening, after the family finished eating, Old Madam Wang entered the house to rest. As for Old man Wang, he was still lying side by side with Wang Chuangui. It was not convenient for Madam Ma to be in the same room as her father-inw. During this period of time, she had been sleeping on the floor in the childrens small room. No one dared to stay in Old Madam Wangs room. Even if Old Madam Wang agreed to let them, only Little Ah Yu would go happily sometimes. After all, Old Madam Wang had umted too much authority. Everyone was afraid of her. That night, it suddenly rained and everyone fell asleep. Liu Shi suddenly sat up from the bed. Wang Chuanman was frightened and rolled off the bed. When he got up, he saw Madam Liu lying on the bed without moving at all. Wifey? Wifey? Wang Chuan called out to Liu Shi in a panic. Liu Shi pretended not to hear. Lightning suddenly passed outside, and from time to time, white light came from the crack in the door. Originally, Wang Chuanman was quite bold, but after being frightened just now, his heart was still thumping. This time, Wang Chuanman was even more afraid. Husband, why are you on the ground? Liu Shi looked like she had yet to wake up. Her voice was buzzing. Come up quickly. Its so cold. Wang Chuanman hurriedly climbed into bed and crawled under the covers, not daring to move. After a while, something suddenly seemed to be knocking on the door outside. Madam Liu did not move. Wang Chuanman quietly stuck his head out, feeling that he had seen an afterimage. I didnt see anything, I didnt see anything... Wang Chuanman muttered softly and couldnt help but lean closer to Liu Shi. Perhaps it was because his wifes warmth hadforted him, but after being highly nervous, Wang Chuanman still slowly fell asleep. When Wang Chuanmans snores gradually became even, Liu Shi slowly stood up and put on her clothes. She covered the father and daughter pair with a nket and quietly opened the door a crack to squeeze out. Outside the door, Old Madam Wang had already put on her straw raincoat. The rain tonight arrived just in time, Old Madam Wang said as she handed the basket in her hand to Madam Liu. Beside her was a basket filled with wild fruit vines. They were going to rece those wild fruit vines tonight. Mother, let me carry the basket. The roads are slippery on a rainy day. Dont fall and hurt yourself. Liu Shi lowered her voice. Do your own thing and dont care about me. With that, Old Madam Wang bent down, picked up the basket, and walked out. Although it was a spring rain, in the night, it was quite violent and noisy, so the others from the Wang Family did not hear them at all. Then, with the asional lightning, the mother-inw and daughter-inw pair slowly approached the mountainous area. Then, they casually dug out some wild fruit vines and reced them with the ones Little Ah Yu had given them. ... In order not to be too conspicuous, they even went to the vige entrance and swapped out two or three other ordinary wild fruit vines. From the looks of it, it would seem that although the wild fruit vines in Old Wangsnd were strange, they were not the only ones. Old Madam Wang made up her mind to hide Ah Yus identity. Therefore, the next day, she got Ah Yu to give her adle of Myriad Spirit Water. At this moment, she could not care less about her heartache. She poured it all into the dung bucket and mixed it into two buckets of water. In the middle of the night, she brought Liu Shi along and the two of them randomly watered the viges fields. The heavy rainsted for two to three days, and no one could go out. Fortunately, the previous grain seeds had already been nted. Instead, they were very happy that the spring rain came in time. On the day the rain stopped, everyone could not wait to go to the fields to take a look, afraid that the crops would be ruined by the rain. Some of them would fall and have to be propped up. At this moment, Widow Zhou, who was walking at the front, saw a sapling half the height of a person appear in her field. Which damned person nted a tree in my familysnd?! Is hecking in morals! Soon, another viger made a new discovery. Aiya, isnt this a red fruit? Why has it be so big? Oh my god! The lettuce in my familys field has grown so big that it can be eaten! Im afraid this was divine rain! ... Chapter 124 124 Were Going to Be Rich The Wang family still did not know that the vigers were checking the fields. It was mainly because Old Madam Wang had suddenly fallen sick. It was not really an illness, but that one morning, she suddenly could not get up and said that her back was sore. Old man Wang was anxious. He could not care less about hiding the matter of his leg and walked out of Wang Chuanguis room. Old woman, how are you? Are you feeling unwell? Tell me, Ill get Doctor Hu for youter! Old Wang walked to Old Madam Wangs bed. If not for the fact that his son and wife were all present, he would have lifted the nket and take a good look at what was wrong. This was not because Old man Wang was making a mountain out of a molehill, but because Old Madam Wang had always been in good health and basically would not fall sick. This time, she suddenly said that her back was sore. How could everyone not be anxious? Actually, it had been a long time since Old Madam Wang had done such arduous work. She had to work in the dark at night and walk around in the muddy ground. In order to hide the evidence at night, the mother-inw and daughter-inw pair even washed their clothes in the rain. What can happen to me? Youre just waiting for something to happen to me, right? Old Madam Wang said angrily, Why did you get up? You dont want your leg anymore and want it to be broken again?! And all of you, why are you standing here instead of working? Are you trying to take the opportunity to bezy? Dont think that I cant get up from the bed. I still have the strength to hit you! The boys were originally very worried, mainly because their mother rarely fell sick. In their memory, their mother had never fallen sick. Now that she was lying down, how could they not be anxious? In the end, when they saw that their mother could still curse loudly, the worry in their hearts fell. It was good that she could still scold them. If she could scold them, it meant that it was nothing serious. Wang Chuanfu called out to his younger brothers. Alright, Mother. Well get back to work first. Call us if theres anything. Madam Feng said, Go out and do your work. Well stay and guard Mother. Whats there to guard? Im not a three-year-old baby. Go and y on your own. Dont disturb me in front of me. My illness will recover faster than anything! After everyone left, Old Madam Wang stopped Liu Shi. Why are you leaving? Stay here. I still need someone to serve me! She was just tired and wanted to rest. Not to mention that she was already 50 years old, even if she was a 20-year-old girl, she would be exhausted if she did not sleep and worked for two nights in a row. Liu Shi was actually also tired, but she still insisted on working. This was not good. If both the mother-inw and daughter-inw were lying on the bed, wouldnt it arouse suspicion? After these people left, Little Ah Yu came in with two sses of water. Grandma, Mother, drink some water. You wont be tired after drinking it! Actually, the Myriad Spirit Water could only make people less tired, but it could not eliminate fatigue. After all, it only healed a persons vitality. Just because the body was tired did not mean that replenishing vitality was not good. It was still beneficial. This time, the two of them did not refuse and drank the water. Little Ah Yu was also very happy to see this. Grandma, Big Brother Ah Yous birthday is tomorrow. I asked Fifth Brother. He said that hes one year older and we have to give gifts on his birthday, but Ah Yu doesnt have any gifts. Little Ah Yu actually didnt want to disturb Grandma and Mother anymore because she saw that they were so tired, but she didnt know who to ask. Old Madam Wang: Qin Huai is celebrating his birthday? How did you know? Mr. Chi said it. I heard him ask Big Brother Ah You. Little Ah Yu pointed at her ear and was especially proud. Ah Yu can hear very far! Old Madam Wang pondered. Since hes already here, he can be considered half a Hu Family Viger. We have to express our gratitude. Liu Shi said, His elders arent here either. Then Ill make him a bowl of longevity noodles tomorrow. Take it as our blessing. Thats good too. Theres no need to send him other things. The longevity noodles had to be made with white flour. Their family didnt have much white flour left, so they could probably make a bowl. Little Ah Yu saw that her Grandma and Mother had discussed what gift to bring, but she had not decided on her gift. What is Ah Yu giving? Ah Yu also wants to give Big Brother Ah You a gift! Little Ah Yu was so anxious that she jumped. Old Madam Wang said, You can y with him tomorrow. Youre still young, so theres no need to give him any gifts. What could a child give anyway? No, Ah Yu apanies Big Brother Ah You every day. This cant be treated as a gift. Ah Yu wants to give him a new gift. Little Ah Yu stroked her chin and imitated Old Master Hus usual thinking as she racked her brains for a solution. What should she give? At this moment, the people from Hu Family Vige were not calm at all, especially the brothers who had just left the Wang Family. When they heard themotion in the vige, they thought that something had happened again. In the end, they realized that some nts in the vige seemed to have mutated. Wang, you came at the right time. Come and take a look. Your things on yournd has also mutated. Whats going on! Hu Zhengyi saw Wang Chuanfu and the others and hurriedly pulled them to the field where the children were farming. Look, these wild fruit vines have gone crazy. There are only a few stalks, but theyve filled the entirend! Also, look at the fruits on them. All of them seem to berger than regr wild fruits. Wang Chuanyuan subconsciously asked, What does that taste like? Have you tried it? That person looked embarrassed. Isnt this your familysnd? How can we have the cheek to try it? Most importantly, they had never seen this kind of fruit before. Who knew if it was poisonous? It would not be worth it if they were poisoned to death. Even if they were not poisonous, if they did not taste good, they would be too embarrassed to spit it out in front of so many people. After all, it was nted painstakingly by the children. If it was delicious, it would be even more difficult. There were many people present. If it was delicious, each person would pluck one and taste it. What would be left? Everyone simply decided not to try the fruits and waited for the Wang Family toe. In the end, after waiting for a long time, the men finally arrived. Everyone could not wait to see them try the fruits. Wang Chuanyuan was the same as his wife. They both liked to eat. He didnt care about anything else. He walked to the front, pulled out a red fruit, and threw it into his mouth. Oh, this taste is even more delicious than I imagined. Its so sweet. What species is it? Ive never seen it before! Wang Chuan smacked his lips and went to pluck the second one. In the end, Wang Chuanfu stopped him, pping the back of his hand. Alright, stop acting like a child. Why are you eating so much? Just give it a try. Wang Chuanfu took the opportunity to educate his younger brother. However, the Wang family still did not know what had happened. They had note to supervise the children nting wild fruits before, so they naturally did not know what these wild fruit vines were like originally. It was only when the grandchildren of the Wang Family arrived that they realized that these wild fruits and vines were not very big when they were nted. They did not expect them to be like this after two days of rain. Looks like its really divine rain. Many peoples crops in the vige have changed, especially thend in your mountainous area. It has changed the most. One look and I can tell that this fruit is very different! The Wang Family is still the luckiest! Wang Wng and the others thought of another aspect. ... Wow, were going to be rich! Chapter 125 125 Come to Eat Actually, it was not only the wild fruit vines that had grown. Many other crops had also grown drastically. There were three or four stalks of millet in the vige chiefs house, but they actually grew to the height of half a person. Logically speaking, they should only be small seedlings at this time. A miracle! This is definitely divine rain! Some people did not believe it and ran out of the vige to take a look, but they realized that there were also a few wild fruit vines that looked different from those in the forest. How strange. How did this happen? Someone immediately said, Ill go to the other viges to see if theres such a change. Old Master Hu stomped his walking stick lightly on the ground. Stop right there. The viger was a little puzzled. Old Master, whats wrong? What will you say if you go to other viges and discover that their crops have also changed? If theres no such change, what will you say? Old Master Hus tone was deep as his gaze gradually moved from the viger to the others. And you, think about it. If this only happens in our vige, what will you say to the people from the other viges? Only then did the vigers realize that they had to face this problem before they could recover from their excitement. It would be best if other viges experienced the same thing too. But what if the other viges didnt have it? Moreover, they vaguely felt that the other viges definitely wouldnt have the same phenomenon. Looking at their own vige. Not every family experienced the changes too. For example, the crops in Third Aunt Husnd had not changed at all. Third Aunt Hu was still angry. Then what should we do? Perhaps Bodhisattva saw that our vige was too poor and specially blessed us. Someone snorted and dampened everyones spirits. Come on, our vige has been poor for so many years, but Ive never seen any Bodhisattva pity us. Perhaps he was passing by... The vigers could not think of a reason and could only think of all kinds of strange forces. Moreover, with Old Master Hus reminder, they had no intention of going to other viges. Unless there was such a thing in other viges and they mentioned it first. After what happened in Shanyang Vige, the people of Hu Family Vige no longer trusted the other viges that much. As divine rain was too sensational a matter, the Wang family did not seem so outstanding. This was especially true for the Wang Familys mountainousnd. It could be said that the divine rain had provided the most nourishments to thatnd. However, those were wild fruits that looked good but were useless. They did not seem to be as good as grain crops. When Little Ah Yu came out and saw that the ground was already filled with wild fruit vines, her eyes lit up. Wow, Grandma really had a way! Now, no one knew that these wild fruit vines were actually nted by Little Ah Yu! Meatball was also extremely impressed. It knew that Old Madam Wang and Liu Shi had gone out. When it rained at night, it was still worried that something would happen to the two of them. It deliberately used its energy to follow the two of them, afraid that no one would know if they fell. [Your grandmother and mother are both good people. You have to treat them well.] Meatball took the opportunity to educate Little Ah Yu about the concept of gratitude so that she would understand the efforts of her family. Yes, yes, yes. Ah Yu will treat Mother and Grandma well. Little Ah Yu liked her mother and grandmother very much. Now, Little Ah Yu went to her brothers and asked happily, Are we going to sell these fruits? Wang Ling and Wang Qng took advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention and secretly pulled out two fruits. They ate them. They were really sweet! And it was even better than directly eating candy. Cant we eat it ourselves? Wang Ling patted his stomach. If I can eat this fruit everyday, Ill eat one meal a day. During the farming season, farmers usually only ate two meals a day, one in the morning and one in the evening. Now, the farming work is over. Everyone wanted to continue eating two meals a day, but Old Madam Wang still asked the women to cook three meals. It was mainly because the children at home had begun to learn martial arts and their bodies could not be undernourished. Wang Qng also said, I... I can eat one meal every two days! He could directly eat such sweet fruits until he was full! In the past, the fruits were only the size of a thumb. Now that the fruit was muchrger, it was beautiful and delicious. He felt that it was much better than coarse rice. Moreover, there was usually very little coarse rice. It was basically vegetables and porridge. The rice grains in the bowl could even be counted clearly. Instead, the amount of vegetables was enough to fill their bowls. The vegetables nted at home had yet to fully grow, so the vegetable porridge now was filled with wild vegetables. Most of the wild vegetables were bitter and did not taste good. Old Madam Wang waved her hand. Thisnd is yours. You can decide how to deal with it. We dont care. This was also what Old Madam Wang had agreed on back then. It was impossible for her to say that she would take over the field now that the situation was different. Even if Old Madam Wang knew why thesends had changed. The other children in the vige were extremely envious. The Wang family was really good to their children! They also wanted to be the grandson of the Wang Familys grandmother. With so many fruits, they looked very delicious. There was no need to work so hard to scavenge and roast bugs to eat. Old Master Hu saw that the masses were still discussing the matters in the fields. Everyones knowledge was limited, and they could not think of much. In the end, they had to let hime up with ideas. ... Old Master Hu simply called Wang Eng over and said to him, Eng, tell me, what should we do in this situation? In the past few days, Old Master Hu had begun to arrange for the children in the vige to learn reading and writing. Sometimes, he would teach them about history and some principles. Most of the children could not stand it anymore. Only Wang Eng liked to listen the most. Every time, he would listen very excitedly, so Old Master Hu also liked Wang Eng very much. Wang Eng thought for a moment and said, With these changes, it means that the fortune of our vige has improved. Everyone can do things the same way as before. Theres no need to specially adjust it. The main thing was that although these changes looked shocking, the quantity was not much. After all, the water that Old Madam Wang had mixed had already been diluted. Coupled with the rain, the surrounding soil was also stained. Gradually, the waterednd would be better. However, this change would not be obvious for the time being. Someone asked, Then are we going to leave it alone? We can observe and see if thosends will change in the future. Wang Eng could not think of anything else. However, the others could not think of a good solution. ... Other than the grandchildren of the Wang Family, who were discussing how to use thatnd, they wanted to do business! In the end, everyone could only follow Wang Engs instructions and continue observing for the time being. When everyone dispersed, Old Madam Wang saw Qin Huai outside the crowd and waved at him. Child,e here. Qin Huai was quite respectful to Old Madam Wang. He felt that although Old Madam Wangs actions sometimes seemed a little rude, she was an intelligent person. At least from his gaze, Old Madam Wang was the backbone of the Wang family. Grandma, you called me? Qin Huai walked over and asked. Good child,e to our house for lunch today. Old Madam Wang smiled. Little Ah Yu suddenly remembered that Big Brother Ah Yous birthday had arrived. It seemed to be yesterday! However, it had been raining heavily for the past two days and no one had gone out. Grandma and the others had forgotten about it, and so had she! Oh no, its bad! Her little gift had yet to be given out! Big Brother Ah You,e to our house for dinner. Second Auntie is cooking today. The food she cooks is delicious! Liu Shi said faintly from behind, Does Mothers cooking not taste good? Chapter 126 126 New Rumors Little Ah Yu hurriedly said, No, no. Mothers cooking is also especially delicious. Ah Yu likes it! I just want to invite Big Brother Ah You... The little fellow was so anxious that her eyes widened, afraid that her mother would be angry. Her two small hands grabbed Liu Shis sleeve and shook it. When themb at the side saw this, it also ran over. It opened its mouth and bit the other sleeve of Madam Liu, shaking its head. Alright, alright. What are you two brats doing? Themb didnt know how to control its strength. Liu Shi pulled at her clothes that were about to be torn apart helplessly. After ying around, Qin Huai agreed to go to the Wang family for dinner. His birthday with Chi Jia yesterday was actually just a simple meal. Chi Jia made him an extra dish. To be honest, other than roasting meat, Chi Jias cooking skills were not very good. It could be considered a disaster if he entered the kitchen. The taste was not very good. At noon, Qin Huai and Chi Jia arrived at Old man Wangs house. Chi Jia was carrying two wild rabbits. Chi Jia said, We dont have anything to give you. Take these two wild rabbits as our thanks. Old man Wang walked over and hurriedly wanted to return the wild rabbits. Mr. Chi, youre too polite. Usually, you do your best to teach the children. We cant thank you enough. How can we ept your gifts? In the past, Chi Jia only took care of Qin Huai and he was not the childrens teacher. They could be more natural with each other. But now that he was Mr. Wu, they naturally could not be too casual. Its fine. Chi Jia did not care about this at all. The children were learning seriously, but he did not use the standards of training his subordinates to train them. Of course, it did not count as too much effort. If you dont like them, throw them away. We dont usually eat wild rabbits, Chi Jia said. This... It had been some time since spring. These two hares looked very fat. It was a pity to throw them away like this. Old man Wang did not know what to say. Little Ah Yu flew out like a butterfly. Big Brother Ah You, youre here? Come in quickly. I left a good seat for you! As she spoke, Little Ah Yu grabbed Qin Huais hand and pulled him into the house. When Wang Chuanman saw this, he shouted at Little Ah Yu from afar, Ah Yu, you cant be like this. Its too rude. Qin Huai said, Its fine. When Qin Huai sat at the dining table of Old man Wangs house, he saw tworge bowls in the middle. One was filled with boiled wild vegetables, and the other was filled with boiled fish. The women had dug up the wild vegetables early in the morning. It had just rained. Although the mountain path was not easy to walk on, the wild vegetables were fresh. The men went to the canal to catch the fishes. Every time it rained, they would ce a at the mouth of the canal. When the water flowed rapidly, the fish would be flushed in. Those who liked to eat fish in the vige would guard there. There were also those who did not like fish. After all, the fishy taste was very strong, and they did not have so many seasonings to suppress the taste. Madam Ma was good at making boiled fish. Even with the simplest seasoning, she could still make a fresh fragrance. The fishy taste was reduced to the minimum. Its here! Madam Zhangs exaggerated voice came from outside the house. Then, she walked in with a big yellow porcin bowl in her hand. Seeing Qin Huai, Madam Zhangs smile deepened. She ced the bowl in front of Qin Huai and said, Come, you must eat your longevity noodles while its hot! The longevity noodles ced in the yellow porcin bowl were still steaming. The noodles were white, and a few wild vegetables and green onions floated on the top. Two oily condiments floated in the soup. Thick heat blew over. Qin Huai was stunned. This is for me? Qin Huai could not hide the surprise in his voice. Even Chi Jia was stunned. The Wang family had actually prepared longevity noodles for the Young Master. It was not that Chi Jia did not want to make longevity noodles for Qin Huai, but he really could not do it with his skills. The trademark of longevity noodles was that it had to be unbroken from one end to the other. There was actually only one strand of noodles in the full bowl. Qin Huais eyes turned red. He had never eaten longevity noodles before. In the past, during birthdays, the Madam would send someone to bring a congrattory gift. The servants would also celebrate. The table was filled with dishes, but there was no such simple dish as the longevity noodles. Big Brother Ah You, my mother specially made this for you. You must finish it! Little Ah Yu said as she swallowed her saliva. The noodles made by her mother smelled so good. She only smelled it and felt so hungry. [Kid, restrain yourself a little.] How greedy are you? The spatial pocket was filled with longevity noodles! It smells so good, elf. Its really fragrant. Cant you smell it? Little Ah Yu thought to herself. [...Cant smell it.] What did it need that useless function for? When Qin Huai saw that Little Ah Yu looked like she was about to cry from hunger, he pushed the bowl of noodles in front of her. This is for you. No, today is your birthday, so only you can eat the longevity noodles. Little Ah Yu swallowed another mouthful of saliva and rejected Qin Huai very firmly. She knew that this was Big Brother Ah Yous longevity noodles. She could not eat it. Her saliva was really insensible! Old Madam Wang looked at Qin Huai warmly. Good child, eat quickly. The noodles wont taste good anymore if they be bloated. You have to finish the longevity noodles in one slurp. You cant break the noodles. Only then can you live a long life! Qin Huais eyes darkened when he heard thest sentence. ... He also hoped that he could live a long life. But he did not know if the heavens were willing to fulfill his wish. When he looked up at the Wang family and saw them looking at him gently, he suddenly felt exceptionally warm in his heart. He picked up his chopsticks in front of everyone. Alright, Ill eat. Halfway through Qin Huais meal, the Wang Family officially started eating. Everyone was given a bowl of porridge before eating the food in the middle. Chi Jia thought that he had to pretend to find the food delicious to prevent these simple and kind Wang family members from being sad. In the end, when he took a bite of the food, he realized that it tasted especially good. The wild vegetables had a fresh grassy taste, but it did not stimte the taste buds too much. Not to mention the boiled fish. The fish was especially fresh and tender, and there was no fishy taste at all. It was unknown how it was cooked, but it was a little spicy. After scooping a mouthful of fish soup and drinking it, he felt his entire internal organs warm up. Most importantly, he could tell that these two dishes did not use any special seasonings. They were even much nder than the ones in the restaurant. But he just felt that it was delicious. This was even better than the food prepared by the chefs of the big restaurants! The Wang Family was really not bad. ... Chi Jia even reconsidered his rtionship with the Wang Family in the future. Perhaps he could directly freeload at the Wang Family for a long time. Wonderful. After the meal, in the afternoon, Vige Chief Hus youngest son, Hu Xiaoliu, suddenly ran into the Wang family. He panted and said with an indignant expression, I dont know which bastard spread the rumors outside that our Hu Family Vige has produced evil spirits. Theyre even saying that they want to let some Daoist prieste here to do a cleansing! When the Wang family heard this, they hurriedly asked, What evil spirit? Hu Xiaoliu said, Didnt I go to town today? Suddenly, I heard someone say that a little demoness appeared in Hu Family Vige. She jinxed her parents and descendants, and even her entire family to death. Everyone felt that something was wrong. Little demoness? And what was that about jinxing? Aiya, Im talking about your Ah Yu! Hu Xiaoliu was indignant. I specially grabbed someone and asked him about it. Only then did I know that it was said by a matchmaker from their side! Chapter 127 127 Going to the County Office The matchmaker again! It must be that matchmaker who had a conflict with Grandma in the county office! What are they trying to do? Do they really think our Wang Family is easy to bully?! It was mainly because it had been raining for the past two days and no one had gone out. The matter of Wang Dngs marriage had also been dyed, so they had almost forgotten about it. Originally, it was a group of matchmakers who were gossiping behind the scenes, making it difficult for their Wang family to get married. Old Madam Wang originally nned to go to the county office two days ago, but she was busy dealing with the wild fruit vines for Little Ah Yu, so she put this matter aside. Old Madam Wang sneered and said, Do they really think that they can change the world just by opening their mouths? Im afraid theyre too inexperienced! Hu Xiaoliu kept wiping the sweat off his head. Auntie Wang, what do you think we should do about this? If they really cement the rumors about Ah Yu, Ah Yu will really not be able to get married in the future! When the grandsons of the Wang Family heard this, they all retorted, Thats nothing. Well raise Little Sister Ah Yu in the future! Who cares about marrying those people? Theyre all blind! Little Sister Ah Yu is so obedient. I cant bear to see her get married! Wang Qng said excitedly, When I grow up in the future, Ill marry Little Sister Ah Yu! In the end, he was pped on the head by Madam Zhang. Did sh*t spew out of your mouth? Ah Yu is your sister. How can you marry her?! Silly thing, if you dont know how to speak, shut up! Wang Chuanman looked depressed. What are you talking about? What marriage! His daughter had yet to mature yet, but they were already talking about her marriage. Did they not consider his feelings as a father? Hu Xiaoliu was speechless. Why did this family look a little unreliable? They had gotten the main point wrong. Auntie Wang, they even said that they wanted to find a Daoist priest to perform a ritual. At that time, not to mention whether there are Evils or not, as long as that Daoist priest enters our vige, we wont be able to clear our names even if we jump into a raging river! Old Madam Wang said, Your father asked you to look for us, right? Tell him not to worry. Ill resolve this matter immediately. Theres no need to wait until tomorrow, lest were dyed by something else tomorrow. Lend me your donkey cart. Ill go to the county city now. There was still an existingwork in the county city. It would be a waste not to use it. At this moment, Zhang Zhan, who was handling official documents in the county office, suddenly sneezed. The servant who walked into the house to deliver tea asked, Lord, are you tired from working too much? Take a rest first. Dont tire yourself out! Zhang Zhan rubbed his nose gently. Im fine. Its just that my nose is a little itchy. Ill be fine in a while. Old Madam Wang was swift and decisive. She immediately borrowed a donkey cart and asked Wang Chuanfu and Wang Chuanman to go with her. In the end, she thought for a moment and brought Wang Chuangui along. She mainly wanted to bring him to the medical center in the county city to take a look and see if his legs had really recovered. Old man Wang was already walking around the house, but Wang Chuangui could not walk directly yet. Old Madam Wang also wanted him to rest more. Wang Chuanyuan also wanted to go. Mother, if youre all going, bring me along. What nonsense? Are you a three-year-old child now? You still have to follow your Mother everywhere? Do you want me to bring your milk too! Wang Chuanyuan said resentfully, ...Thats not necessary. But if theyre all going, why am I left behind? In order of their birth, the ones going should be the eldest, second, and third son. Why did they have to skip the third son? Was he so disliked by his mother? Old Madam Wang: I see that your mind is rather agile. Theres no choice; there needs to be someone at home to rely on for family matters. This matter is not as easy as following me out. Since you feel that you cant bear such a huge responsibility, let your Fourth Brother stay at home. You can follow us! When Wang Chuanyuan heard this, he was so happy that his mouth was about to reach behind his ears. Aiya, Mother, you should have said so earlier. So Im so important to Mother. Dont worry, Ill definitely take good care of the family! At this moment, Wang Chuanyuans heart was filled with valiance and fighting spirit. It was as if he was fulfilling a mission to protect the country. Only Old man Wang silently picked up the bamboo strip and hid a faint smile on his lips. Silly son. Your mother thought that you were the silliest among the four sons and that you were the weakest in fighting. That was why she left you behind. Sigh, Ill let you be happy. Old Wang, Ill leave the family to you. Dont disappoint me. Old Madam Wangs voice suddenly sounded very close. Old Wang immediately raised his eyebrows and replied loudly, Sigh! I understand. Old woman, dont worry. With me at home, everything will be fine! Hehehe, it seemed that this old woman still trusted his ability very much. This family could not do without him! When Old Madam Wang left, Little Ah Yu was at Qin Huais house. She was taking out her birthday gift. It was a small basket made of thatch. It was obvious that her technique was very immature. The entire basket was crooked and looked loose, about to fall apart. There were also colorful fruits in the basket. It looked a little festive. Big Brother Ah You, I specially made this for you. Its a little bad. Little Ah Yu wanted to give Qin Huai a special birthday gift, but her hands were too stupid. After learning from Grandpa for two days, she could only end up with this. Qin Huai was very moved when he saw the basket. No, I like it very much. You made it very well. I cant make it. Can you teach me? Qin Huai had indeed never made a basket before, so he was naturally telling the truth. This was the simplest gift he had received since his birthday. However, this gift made him feel especiallyfortable. When Little Ah Yu heard that Qin Huai liked it, she smiled until her eyes curved into small crescents. Alright, alright, Ill teach you. Big Brother Ah You is so smart. Whatever you make will definitely look very good! Little Ah Yu supported him in time. Hence, the two little fellows walked out of the door and found some dry grass. They squatted there and began to learn how to weave baskets. Chi Jia pretended not to see it. Young Master looked more and more like a child from a farmers family. In the past, Young Master would look angry, but now, he was much more lively. Not to mention anything else, just the amount of words he usually spoke was more than the total number of words he said in the previous six yearsbined. It seemed that gradually, the Young Master was willing tomunicate with others normally. ... This was a good thing. Old Madam Wang rushed to the county city with her three sons. As the journey to the county city was long and the ground was very muddy from the rain, they only arrived after four hours. As soon as they arrived at the county city, Wang Chuanfu asked, Mother, where are we going now? Where else can we go? To the county office! Old Madam Wang stuck out her neck, looking like she was going to find trouble. This time, they still went to the back door. The gatekeeper was still the same as before. He saw Old Madam Wang driving the donkey cart with three burly men behind her. The gatekeeper immediately chuckled and said, Aiya, Old Madam, youre here again. Who are you looking for this time? His attitude was very different from before. Chapter 128 128 Theyve Colluded Thest time this doorkeeper saw that Old Madam Wang had a close rtionship with their Lord Zhang. He naturally did not dare to offend her now. He changed his previous arrogant attitude and was so amiable that he looked like he was weing his own rtive. Has Lord Zhang left the county office? Old Madam Wang and the others had been traveling for eight hours. It was alreadyte at night. There were not many lights on the streets, but the county office was lit withnterns. This... Lord Zhang is probably resting. The guards eyes darted around. Why dont youe back tomorrow morning? Old Madam Wang did not think that Zhang Zhan was already asleep. Although their Hu Family Vige had already recovered their vitality and was working hard, there were still many viges around that were still in the midst of a disaster. This years farming work had been dyed. Zhang Zhan was now the official in the county office with the highest authority. All the matters that should have been under the jurisdiction of the county magistrate had fallen into his hands. He should still be busy at this time. Zhang Zhan was indeed busy. As soon as he finished reading a dossier, a servant brought in a bowl of chicken soup. My Lord, itste. Please rest. I keep feeling that my ears are a little hot. Go outside and take a look. Did someonee to look for me? Zhang Zhan rubbed his ears and said casually to the servant. For some reason, in the past few days, whenever there was anything that he had to deal with, his ears would feel hot. The servant replied, My Lord, there are a few people who im to be from Hu Family Vige outside the second door. They want to see you. As soon as he heard the words Hu Family Vige, Zhang Zhans eyelids twitched. Thinking of this vige, Zhang Zhan always had bad memories. Moreover, the little ancestor was still there. Speaking of which, it had been so long, but the little ancestor had not returned. He must be living well there. Bring them to the side hall and see if there are any more refreshments in the kitchen. Call them over first. Ill goter. Yes. Wang Chuanfu and the others felt that their mother was too rash to bring them to the county office directly. The officials in the county office were already resting. Even if they were not resting, how could they receive them? One had to know that those officials were all arrogant. Even if they were amiable, it was impossible for them to entertain them sote at night. As he was thinking, he saw a person dressed as a servant walking over with a faint smile. Even if he was just a servant, the clothes he was wearing were much better than theirs. Everyone, the Lord invites you in. Old Madam Wang said to the servant, My disappointing son cant get up. Please take the donkey cart somewhere first and let him stay on it. Wang Chuangui: ... My dear biological mother! The smile on the servants face froze. What was wrong with this person? She came to visit the Lord and even brought a cripple with her. If he pushed him to the livestock shed, wouldnt it be a problem? Ill send someone to take care of it. Dont worry, the servant could only say. Old Madam Wang brought Wang Chuanfu and Wang Chuanman into the county office. Her two sons were a little nervous. Although the buildings in the county office were not magnificent, they were much better than the small houses in their vige. They were not on the same level as the tall buildings on the street. The servant brought them to a side hall and served them refreshments. Then, he went to get someone to arrange for Wang Chuangui. Wait here for a moment, the Lord wille overter. Old Madam Wang said, Go ahead. Dont worry about us. Coincidentally, she was tired from traveling. She could rest now. The servant smiled and turned to leave. Mother, why dont we go back? Well find a few people ourselves and teach those matchmakers a lesson. Wang Chuanfu was a little afraid and whispered to Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang ignored him. Wang Chuanman was curious as to why Old Madam Wang was in the county office. It was as if she was at home. Mother, do you know Lord Zhang? Old Madam Wang said, I met him no earlier than you. The vigers already knew that Zhang Zhan was the person they had saved previously, but they only thought that he was an ordinary official. They had no idea how powerful Zhang Zhan was. Actually, Old Madam Wang did not know either, but she could roughly guess. At the very least, he could speak and make the decisions now. What are we going to say when we see Lord Zhang? Are we going to tell him the entire story? But the matchmaker only spreaded a rumor. What can we do? This was also what the brothers had been thinking. In their opinion, other than talking nonsense, those matchmakers did not seem to have done anything else. Would the officials care what they said? If they went to report to the officials and said that the matchmakers had ruined their reputation outside, it would seem like they were making a mountain out of a molehill. Old Madam Wang smiled faintly. Dont underestimate the power of a rumor. How many people have been defeated by the power of a tongue? Wang Chuanman wanted to ask more, but Old Madam Wang had already lowered her head and was drinking tea. The tea in the county office was at least much better than the ones they had casually brewed with honeysuckle. It was also better than mint leaf tea. Wang Chuanfu and Wang Chuanman were still thinking when Old Madam Wang had already finished half of the refreshments. They did not bring much food with them when they went out. The olddy was already hungry. An hourter, Zhang Zhan finally finished what he was doing. Only then did he remember that there were still people waiting, so he hurriedly went to the side hall. In the end, he saw two people sitting straight on a chair, and an old woman with white hair. She actually tilted her body and head, and fell asleep in the chair. At a nce, Zhang Zhan thought that she had died there. He was so frightened that his heart almost fell out. ... Mother, the Lord is here. When Wang Chuanfu saw Zhang Zhan, he quickly woke Old Madam Wang up. Zhang Zhan originally thought that it was probably someone from the Wang family. As expected. Auntie Wang, why are you here sote at night? Old Madam Wang stood up with an especially serious expression. Lord Zhang, I actually shouldnt have troubled you, but I think this matter is very important. I still have to let you know. Recently, many people have been spreading evil rumors in our Nanhe Town. After asking around, I found out that the other party is actually a group of matchmakers colluding with Daoists of unknown origin. Zhang Zhan looked surprised. Matchmakers colluding with Daoist priests? What was this? Even Wang Chuanfu and Wang Chuanman could not help but open their mouths wide. What was their mother talking about? Old Madam Wang continued, The matchmakers are not officially certified. They are made up of independent matchmakers. Of course, the Daoists are also wild Daoists. They are not officially registered. Now, even the official martial sects have to report to the Imperial Court, but these matchmakers and Daoists are outside thew. Everyone is respectful to the officials, but they trust the matchmakers very much. After all, the matchmakers have a lot of power. The marital matters of every family depends on the matchmakers. In addition, everyones respect for the Daoist priestses from their reverence for the gods. If the Daoist priestsmit crimes outside, wont that nder the gods? Themoners dont have any ability to differentiate this. Ive heard about it when our family was in the wild in the past. If the local matchmakers and Daoists are really colluding, theyll really be able to cover the sky with one hand! ... Wang Chuanfu and Wang Chuanman could still understand a few words at first, but the rest were too confusing. But Zhang Zhan understood. Aunt Wang, do you mean that someone is using the peoples emotions to fool the people? How audacious! Chapter 129 129 Hitting a Snakes Weak Spots Zhang Zhan knew that before the current Tian family ascended the throne, the country had been harmed by many evil people. He especially hated people whoplied on the surface but did not submit in reality. If these people went overboard with their power, the Tian family would not show mercy. Zhang Zhan vaguely remembered that a simr thing had happened in Wanning City many years ago. At that time, it was an officially registered matchmaker who colluded with the followers of the Imperial Preceptor at that time and spread rumors about others birth characters, causing many families to be torn apart. In addition, the upper-ss people at that time especially believed in the concept of the birth characters. Even though it waster verified that the Daoist priest was full of nonsense and the matchmaker had interfered, the thorns buried in their hearts could not be removed. At that time, the Tian Family was furious and immediately investigated thoroughly, pulling out a deep underground force. Many aristocratic families were implicated. After that, there was an additionalw. Anyone who maliciously tampered with information of the birth characters would be severely punished! Speaking of which, the Imperial Family was also affected back then. It was said that a Princess Consort gave birth to twins back then, but one of the children died not long after he was born. At that time, the matter of the matchmaker and the others had yet to be uncovered. They spread the news that the Princess Consorts birth characters were too ominous and jinxed the child to death, causing the Princess Consort to suffer a lot of criticism. After lingering on the bed for a year, she passed away. Because the Princess Consort only died a yearter, many people at that time med this matter on the fact that the Princess Consorts body was too weak. They did not expect that it was the rumors from a year ago that killed her. The impact of that incident was very bad. Later on, there were even rumors that the Empress had also given birth to twins, but there were also rumors in the pce that it was actually just a princess. Many people secretly said that the Empress had probably secretly dealt with the stillborn. The Empresss birth characters were too ominous and she was not worthy of being the head of the Central Pce. Of course, this rumor did not spread far. It was smothered by the Empress and the Emperor a long time ago. However, there were many people who spoke about it in private. Therefore, when Zhang Zhan heard Old Madam Wang mention this, he immediately became serious. Could it be that a simr incident as back then had returned? No, perhaps it could not bepletely destroyed in the first ce. Auntie Wang, is what you said true? This was a serious matter, so Zhang Zhan had to be careful. Old Madam Wang said firmly, I didnte so far to lie to you. Zhang Zhan still did not believe it. Back then, he did not think that Auntie Wang was such a passionate person. How could she suddenlye so far for such a matter? Auntie Wang, tell me honestly, has this matter already affected your vige? Old Madam Wang said, We dont dare to hide it from you. It has indeed affected us. I wonder if you still remember that when we were here previously to collect rations, we had a conflict with a person who called herself a matchmaker. It should be that matchmaker who yed tricks behind our backs, causing our vigers to encounter difficulty in finding marriage arrangements. Our vige doesnt have a matchmaker, and we cannot avoid the involvement of the matchmakers for the childrens marriage. At this point, Old Madam Wang paused and told him about the rumors of Little Ah Yu. When Zhang Zhan heard this, he was shocked. They did not even let a little child off! She was still so young. Wouldnt it be harming the child if they said that the child was a jinx? He still remembered that cute little girl. At that time, the little ancestor looked cold, but his attitude towards that little girl was a little different. Later on, the little ancestor insisted on going out to see the peach blossoms. He really thought that he had gone to Fengan Vige. Later on, after they arrived at Hu Family Vige, they got someone to send a letter saying that they had gone to Hu Family Vige. At that time, Zhang Zhan was extremely busy, so he naturally could not bring the little ancestor back. He thought that the Hu Family Vige was so poor and backward. The little ancestor was a particr person and would probably be back in a few days. He did not expect him to stay for so long. Perhaps it was all thanks to that little girl. Zhang Zhan was even guessing that the reason why the little ancestor wanted to go to Hu Family Vige might be because he had asked the little ancestor to help hide the little girls background. He had also investigated the little girl and was interested in her and wanted to be her ymate. Children were simple-minded to begin with. They did whatever they wanted. Even if the little ancestor had extraordinary intelligence, he was still a six-year-old child. Oh, he should be past his seven-year-old birthday now. The congrattory gift he had sent had also been returned. He probably did not want to celebrate it. Lord, we really have to raise the child well, but this child has experienced many disasters. Now, there are people who want to harm her. Our Wang Family has no power or merits. Even if we want to protect the child, as elders, were helpless. We really have no choice but toe and beg for help! When Old Madam Wang said these words, there was not much expression on her face, as if she was reading some script. However, Old Madam Wangs tone was sincere. No one would doubt her intentions. This was just a grandmother who wanted to protect her little granddaughter. Its alreadyte. You can stay in the guest rooms in the county office. Ill send someone to handle the other matters. You can return to the vige tomorrow. Zhang Zhanforted them. Dont worry, Ill handle it impartially. Old Madam Wang: Were naturally at ease with Lord Zhang doing things. Well have to trouble Lord Zhang then. By the way, my second son is still on the donkey cart. His legs are not convenient. Please ask someone to bring us over so that we can move him over too. Zhang Zhan casually called someone over and asked him to bring Old Madam Wang and the others to the guest room. They also brought Wang Chuangui over. Now that the county office was rtively empty, they arranged three connected rooms for them. Among the three rooms, Old Madam Wang upied one alone. In the other two rooms, Wang Chuanman and the others felt that it was not appropriate to use too many rooms, so they took the initiative to say that they only needed one room. The three brothers squeezed on the bed and chatted about Old Madam Wangs actions today. Wang Chuanfu and Wang Chuangui could not figure it out, but when Wang Chuangui heard this, his eyes were filled with admiration. I told you long ago that Mother is the smartest person in our family. You wont be wrong to listen to her. If they went straight to look for Old Madam Zhou or the matchmaker who spread the rumors, they might just be ignored in the end. However, it was different if the government took action. Moreover, Old Madam Wang had even used them of a huge crime. If they could not prove their innocence with this crime, they would really be imprisoned! When hitting a snake, one had to aim for its weak spot. They had to either kill it in one strike or not be rash. Wang Chuangui said, You have to remember that were a family. If were timid when we do things, its very easy for others to ride on our heads. But if were bullied and only think about how to get back at them, perhaps the matter wont be resolved and theyll hate us even more. Wang Chuanfu was even more confused. Then what should we do? Wang Chuangui: Study. Wang Chuanfu and Wang Chuanman: ??? If our family really doesnt want to be bullied, we can either lower ourselves to the ground and be a pile of mud. No one has the mood to bully a pile of mud, just like we were before. If not, we can only be superior to the bullies. After our status is raised, those little flies naturally wont dare toe. Wang Chuanfu shook his head repeatedly. I cant, I cant. I still remember that when we were young, Mother taught us to memorize poems. I couldnt learn it in three to four days. Second Brother, you learned quickly. Fourth Brother didnt do badlyter on. Theres also Little Ah Yu... ... At this point, Wang Chuanfu suddenly stopped talking, and everyone tacitly stopped talking. Before sleeping, Wang Chuanman pondered. Did he really have to be an official to protect his daughter? Chapter 130 130 Why Dont You Make Preserved Fruits? During the day, Old Madam Wang asked her sons to push Wang Chuangui to a medical center. The old doctor sitting in the medical center examined Wang Chuanguis legs. Are you lying to me? No matter how I look at it, this leg doesnt look like it has been broken before. Instead, you said that it has been paralyzed for a few years. I can tell from these few traces. The old doctor stroked his long beard. Even so, this is the first time Ive seen someone stand up after being paralyzed. Which expert treated it? Why didnt you let that person treat him directly? Old Madam Wang said, Its not that I dont want that divine doctor to treat him. Its mainly because that divine doctor is only good at breaking legs and letting them slowly heal. That divine doctor doesnt know much about the rest. The doctor expressed his understanding. There were specialties in every industry. He really wanted the olddy to help introduce that divine doctor. If they had such skills, how many people could avoid disaster? If an adult mans leg was broken, it meant that half of the family would copse. If he could learn this technique or persuade that divine doctor toe out for a consultation, he might be able to benefit many people. However, Old Madam Wang refused to reveal it no matter what. She only said that the divine doctors whereabouts were erratic. She had only met him by chance back then and had a dream before she met him. If not for the guidance of that dream, I wouldnt have been able to find the divine doctor. Now, I dont know where he went, Old Madam Wang said sincerely. The three sons of the Wang Family looked down and pretended not to hear anything. Thinking of Divine Doctor Xue at home, his whereabouts were indeed erratic. Because sometimes he slept in the storeroom, sometimes he ran to the woodshed, sometimes they saw him in the chicken coop, and once he fell asleep directly in the outhouse. At that time, Wang Chuanfu went to the toilet and saw Divine Doctor Xue lying inside early in the morning. He was almost scared out of his wits. They did not know why their mother wanted to hide Divine Doctor Xues existence, but they knew that it was right to listen to their mother. In any case, they could not help much, so they could not be a burden. This old doctor expressed some regret, but he was still very dutiful and prescribed some nourishing medicine for Wang Chuangui. Looking at the clothes they were wearing, which were even patched up, the old doctor had a conscience. He only charged them a dozen copper coins for the medicine. As for the more expensive ones, he did not put them into the prescription. After the consultation, Old Madam Wang went to the Luoji General Store. When the boss of the provision shop saw Old Madam Wang, he instantly recalled his experience of bargaining with her. He felt his flesh aching. How much money had he lost for nothing! Dont worry, Im in a hurry today. I wont bargain with you anymore. Just state the price in peace, Old Madam Wang said very sincerely. Shopkeeper Luo rxed immediately. He pushed aside the shop assistant at the side and happily introduced the things in their shop to Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang still wanted to buy cloth. This time, she bought more cloth with colors and some rags. She nned to use them to make shoes and head essories. In addition, she had found a rtively tough cloth. This could be used to make two more bags for Ah Yu. It was unknown whose personality Little Ah Yu had learned, but she always liked to save up. Her two small bags were bulging all year round, and most of the time, they were filled with fruits. The small basket that Old man Wang made for her was also filled with all kinds of beautiful wild flowers all year round. Since the little kid liked it, she should prepare more. There were also other things like thread and needle, salt, sugar, and so on. In total, they amounted to three to four taels of silver. Shopkeeper Luo: 4 silver taels, 3 silver and 23 copper coins. Old Madam Wang said, Im already your old customer. Dont dawdle. Just take four taels. Ille again next time. Shopkeeper Luos face fell. Auntie, you cant trick me like this. Im just running a small business. If you cut off such arge portion of it all at once, our shop really wont be able to operate anymore! Old Madam Wang said, Then Ill give you another silver coin. If you want more, I wont take them anymore. Im in a hurry to begin with and dont have time to talk nonsense with you. Old Madam Wang really wanted to leave when she said so. She was not pretending. Shopkeeper Luos face was bitter, but he still hurried up and stopped Old Madam Wang. Sigh, take it that Im afraid of you. Alright, alright, alright. Its only four taels and one coin of silver. Auntie, you have to remember us. Were old friends who have made deals before. Dont always think of going to other shops. Let me tell you, in the entire county city, my shopss goods are the most affordable and cost-effective! Alright, I understand. Wrap it up for me. Dont let it fall apart. Theres a lot of mud on the way back to the vige. Ill me you if it gets dirty. Shopkeeper Luo took out more oil paper with tears in his eyes. Fine, Ill wrap those fabrics tightly to prevent them from being dirtied. The boys looked on in amazement. Old Madam Wang took out half a tael of silver and gave it to Wang Chuanfu. Go to the butchers shop over there and buy as much meat as possible. Finish spending this money. In addition, get him to send more pig offal. Wang Chuanfu had just learned the ability to bargain from his mother. He was excited and walked forward with the silver. Old Madam Wang took out another 200 copper coins and handed it to Wang Chuanman. Go to the rice shop over there and buy more white flour and some thin rice. Its the same. Buy as much as possible. Wang Chuanman: Alright, Mother. Wang Chuangui: Mother, what can I do? Old Madam Wang said, Eat less, lest you poop and pee. I cant be bothered to serve you. Wang Chuangui: ... Your son is already so pitiful, but Mother still wants to rub salt into my wound. Am I the only one whos not my biological son?! Wang Chuangui could only lie on the donkey cart and watch helplessly as his two brothers went toplete their mothers mission. He inexplicably felt despised. It seemed that he had to do the rehabilitation training for his legs early. Otherwise, he could only lie on the bed and watch his brothers busy themselves. When the vigers of Hu Vige found out that Old Madam Wang had gone to the county city, they were half relieved. As long as Old Madam Wang took action, there was rarely anything that could not be done. They had an inexplicable trust in Old Madam Wang. Ever since the divine rain fell, everyone was very enthusiastic about working. They felt that they had already been blessed by good luck. At this moment, they naturally had to be even more diligent and let the heavens see how hard they worked. Little Ah Yu had also be more diligent because she had discussed with her brothers that they wanted to package all the fruits. When the sky cleared and the road to town became drier, they would go to town to sell the fruits. After Qin Huai found out, he gave them a suggestion. Why dont you make preserved fruits? With so many fruits, some would spoil if they could not sell them all in a day. It was better to make preserved fruits directly. Not only would it be easier to keep, the taste would also be better. What is preserved fruit? Is it very delicious? Is it also made with wild fruits? How do you make it? Wang Wng hurriedly asked. When he heard that there was a new way to make a fortune, he naturally had to seize the opportunity. These words stunned Qin Huai. ... He only knew how to eat, and he did not even like to eat preserved fruits. Coincidentally, Little Ah Yu also asked Meatball in the spatial pocket. Elf, do you know what preserved fruit is? [Perhaps its dried fruit.] [Actually, you can still make candied haws.] Chapter 131 131 Making Candied Haws Meatball knew many things that did not exist in this world, but most of those things could not be made in this backward world. However, low-level food like candied haws naturally did not require a high-level of intelligence. Aiya, its the candied hawthorn thats sweet on the outside and sour on the inside? But thats not delicious. Little Ah Yu frowned. Little Ah Yu was not picky with food. As long as it was given to her, she would eat it. Even if the candied hawthorn tasted especially bad, she would endure the difort in her heart and finish it. [Your fruit is originally sweet, so it wont be sour inside. Previously, the one you ate was sour because the hawthorn inside was sour to begin with.] [Normally, the taste of food would not change. Of course, sometimes, if its not handled well, sweet things can turn sour.] Meatball exined the theory of food to Little Ah Yu, but Little Ah Yu was confused. In the end, she only understood that her fruits might be sweet. But we dont have any sugar at home. The Wang Family only had a little bit of sugar, and they usually did not use it. Sometimes, Old Madam Wang would mix some sugar water for Little Ah Yu to drink. The others in the family did not have this fortune. Qin Huai: I have some at home. What are you doing? Little Ah Yu said, I want to make candied hawthorn, the one I ate in the past, but I dont know if itll taste good. Qin Huai recalled that when he brought a stick of candied hawthorn over, he wanted to give it to her, but she said that she didnt like it. Even now, Qin Huai still remembers that incident. I thought you didnt like it? Or was it that she didnt like it because it was from him. Little Ah Yu said, In the past, the candied haws I ate were sweet on the outside and sour on the inside. I want to eat the sweetness inside and outside. Hearing Little Ah Yus exnation, Qin Huais expression finally improved a lot. She was just a gluttonous little girl. Lets go to my house. Qin Huai said to Chi Jia, Go and invite Fourth Aunt over. When the children of the Wang Family heard that they were going to use the wild fruits to make candied haws, they were all extremely excited. They had never eaten candied haws before! Regardless of whether it was delicious or not, this thing had to be made with sugar. Even if it was not delicious, the sugar could not be wasted. Liu Shi had never made candied haws before. With Meatballs help, Ah Yu described the taste of the candied haws to Liu Shi. Alright, Ill try first. Madam Liu probably thought about it in her heart and began to operate. She was still a little uneasy. Sugar was a very precious thing. If it was wasted, she would feel guilty and uneasy. Fourth Aunt, dont worry and be bold. Theres enough sugar. He had arge jar of sugar at home. It was originally prepared for Little Ah Yu. Thinking that Little Ah Yu would like to eat sweet things, he nned to let Chi Jia learn it too. Liu Shi thought that if she wanted to wrap the fruit with ayer of sugar while ensuring that theyer of coated sugar remained red and hard, she should boil brown sugar. However, Qin Huai only had white sugar here. Although it was called white sugar, it was not very white. It was mixed with some red and yellow. This was also because the sugar making technology in town was rtively backward. The more exquisite sugar could only be bought in Wanning City. Ive seen a craftsman do this before. After melting the sugar, he wrapped the fruit in the sugar syrup. After cooling it, it became candied haws, Qin Huai said from the side. Liu Shi was skeptical and tried it ording to Qin Huais instructions. The first time, the sugar had been boiled for too long, causing the sugar to be charred. After wrapping it around the fruit, the fruit also became cooked. But the children still ate with relish. Fourth Aunt, your candied haws are too delicious! Thats right, thats right. This is the best candied haws Ive ever eaten! Wow, thats great. We can go and set up a stall now. There will definitely be a lot of people buying it! The boys were especially supportive. Even if they only received one hawthorn each, they cherished it very much. Little Ah Yu naturally received one too. She took a bite and felt that her mouth was filled with sweetness. When she bit it open, the fruit turned into juice and melted into her mouth. Hu hu hu, its so hot! Little Ah Yu curled her tongue and felt that the tip of her tongue was a little painful. She did not like to suffer, but she still smiled and said, Mothers cooking is so delicious! Liu Shi knew that these children were all ttering her. This was the first time she had tried making candied hawthorns. She did not do it well, but at least it had formed. This gave Liu Shi a lot of confidence. On her second try, as the cooking time was not long enough, there were still grains of syrup wrapped around the hawthorns. After it dried a little, the texture was a little grainy. The children all said that it was not as good as the first time, but it was still delicious. You little ghosts just want to eat a few more. Liu Shis heart still aches after she failed twice in a row. Xiao Huai, why dont we stop trying? I havent done this before, and experimenting like this is too much of a waste of sugar. Its fine, Fourth Aunt. Dont worry and cook. Look, Ah Yu likes to eat it too. Qin Huai spoke quickly, his tone naturally carrying a hint of childishness. He pursed his lips and did not continue. He was afraid that if he said too much, Fourth Aunt would treat him as a child. He did not like being a child. Qin Huai was usually concise because he knew that adults often spoke like this. If they spoke too much, they would be like a chattering child. Liu Shi did not think too much at all. After receiving encouragement, she felt that it was not good to give up halfway, so she continued. After making it four to five times in a row, she finally made crystal clear candied haws. The fruit inside was red and wrapped in ayer of semi-red syrup. After cooling down slightly, the syrup outside turned into a transparent icing. As she was only making the candied haws one by one, these fruits were ced on a te and not skewered. The children could eat the previous failed products without any psychological burden. But now that they saw suchplete and especially beautiful candied hawthorns, they did not dare to eat them. Why arent you eating? Chi Jia asked first. Wang Wng was embarrassed and touched his stomach. I ate too much and am a little full. Lets keep these for now. ... Wang Ling was also a little embarrassed. Although the fruits were theirs, the fruits were not valuable. The sugar was more valuable. They had eaten too much. Keep these and give them all to Qin Huai. Well give you another basket of fruits. We ate too much today. Of course, Little Ah Yu was not full. She only ate four or five in total, but she covered her cheek and said, Its too sweet, too sweet. Ah Yu cant even feel my tongue! Her yful appearance made everyoneugh. Qin Huai said, Do you want to make candied haws to sell? Can I participate? If you supply the fruits and Fourth Aunt takes charge of the techniques, Ill be in charge of supplying the sugar. Then, well split the profits. What do you think? The children were a little dumbfounded. They did not know what was going on. This sounded a littleplicated. Liu Shi was also a little hesitant. Can this thing really be sold? Although they had tried many times today, they managed to make aplete product in less than half a day. The technique of making candied haws was something that could be passed down for generations. Was it really so easy for them to replicate it? Chapter 132 132 We Want to Do Business Liu Shi: We have to go back and discuss this matter. Business is not so simple. The fruits wontst for more than a few days after being plucked. You can make some preserved fruits first and make the rest into candied haws, Qin Huai said. If you dy it too long, this business cant continue because candied haws melt easily. Liu Shi: Ill give you an answer tomorrow. Liu Shi had never underestimated Qin Huai. Even if the other party was just a seven-year-old child and looked thin and small, he could bring such a powerful person over to live in the vige and make decisions on his own. In this aspect, he had already surpassed all the children in the vige. They could not simply treat him as a child. She naturally had to be more careful when he spoke. Qin Huai: Ill listen to Fourth Aunt. His humble attitude made Liu Shi a little happy. Being respected as an elder was also an alternative form of recognition. However, Liu Shi still had to wait and discuss it with the family. If they really made this into business and went to sell it immediately and turn a profit. That would be too simple. In reality, there would be all kinds of problems that needed to be solved. Liu Shis knowledge was limited, and she did not know what problems there were that required her attention. Her first reaction was to go back and discuss it with her mother-inw. Then, she remembered that her mother-inw was still in the county city and she did not know when she would return. She could only put this matter aside for now. The children were very excited. They had yet to harvest all the fruits in the fields. From time to time, vigers would go to look at the fruit trees. asionally, everyone would pluck one or two to try. The children were very generous. When they encountered people that they were too embarrassed to taste, they would take the initiative to pluck it for them. Naturally, they received everyones praise. They all said that the Wang familys children were very considerate. After that, they heard that they wanted to make these things into preserved fruits. It seems that they were afraid that these fruits would not be able to be stored. Do you need our help? In any case, weve almost done everything at home in the past few days, a warm-hearted viger asked. Wang Sanpangs friends had long arrived. They drooled at the wild fruits on the ground. In the end, they did not pluck them casually, but they discussed it with Wang Wng and the others. Wng, well help you collect the fruits and make that preserved fruit for you. How about giving us some fruits to eat? Wang Wng said, Who are we to each other! If you want to eat, just take it. In any case, theres so much. Its great that you can help. We were about to take these things out to do business, but we didnt want the adults to help. The adults have their own things to do. We should do this ourselves. Thats right. The children even thought that even if they were going to start a candied haws business, they could do it themselves. When the time came, they could just let Fourth Aunt teach them how to make it. After all, when Liu Shi made the candied haws, they were all watching from the side. Even though they were watching, there were some techniques that they needed to consult. If they could do everything themselves, they could also handle the sales in town. This piece ofnd was theirs, and the output of thend was also up to them to deal with. It was something they had to consider. This was what Old Madam Wang had agreed with them from the beginning. Wang Sanpang was very surprised. What kind of business are you doing? Are you going to sell these wild fruits? Although theyre indeed quite delicious, will anyone buy them? Arent they everywhere on the mountain? Its just that yours are sweeter and bigger. The other young men also felt that this thing probably could not be sold. Which family did not have these wild fruits? It was early spring now, so wild fruits grew rtively slowly. After a while, these wild fruits would really grow everywhere. Would anyone really want something that could be plucked at will? They were not fools. I think someone must want it. Our fruits have been favored by the divine rain. At that time, as long as we say that, many people will definitelye to buy it! This method was suggested by Wang Eng. When Wang Eng observed that after discovering that these fruits had grown so quickly, the vigers were all very shocked. Moreover, they felt that this was an auspicious thing. After eating it, one would be healthy. Wang Eng remembered these words and told his younger brothers. Wang Ling said, Thats right, thats right. At that time, well say that this was watered with holy water from the fairies. After eating it, their luck will be even better. Do you think theyll buy it? Little Ah Yu waved her hands like a rattle drum. No, no! Little Sister Ah Yu, why not? Grandma said that we cant tell anyone about the divine water. If other viges find out, theylle and snatch it away! So we cant say. When the children in the vige heard this, how could this be? Other people dared to snatch it? They originally wanted to say that they would beat up whoever came to snatch it, but then they thought of Shanyang Vige. If someone really came to snatch it, even if they won, the adults in the family would be injured. The adults who had been injured in that battle still had some injuries that had not fully recovered. They had suffered a lot when they were farming. Wang Wng hurriedly said, Then we wont say anything. We cant cause trouble for our vige. Lets just say that this is an exclusive secret form. [This is indeed an exclusive secret recipe. After all, this fruit is unique in your world.] [As long as you take good care of it, it wont be a problem to grow this fruit for 10 or 8 years.] There was more than one type of wild fruit that Little Ah Yu had nted in her spatial pocket. However, if she took them all out now, it would attract too much attention. She would have to think about itter. Little Ah Yu asked Meatball in the spatial pocket, What if no one buys our candied haws? [This is not impossible. At that time, you can eat them all. Well think of other ways.] The children were always in a hurry. In addition, the children in the vige also came to help enthusiastically, so half of the fruits were quickly collected and filled arge basket. Other than the ten stalks that Old Madam Wang had nted, there were also some that had been drenched in Myriad Spirit Water. There were also many fruits hanging on them. The only thing was that these fruits looked slightly smaller and tasted a little sour. At noon, Old Madam Wang returned and received a warm wee from the entire family. Everyone, from the old to the young, was very excited. Old Madam Wang looked at them suspiciously. Did you do something bad while I was not at home? Otherwise, why were they so enthusiastic? Little Ah Yu said, No, Grandma, we didnt do anything bad! We have something to ask of you! Hearing Little Ah Yus words, the smile on Old Madam Wangs face rose. She hugged Little Ah Yu in her arms and asked softly, Oh, what do you need Grandmas help with? Old Madam Wang thought that these children probably couldnt think of anything else. They still needed her help. Could it be that they wanted to do something again? ... Everyone looked at Wang Dng, who could only brace himself and say, Grandma, we want to do business and sell the fruits in the fields. You fur monkeys still want to do business? Wont you lose the entire familys assets? You still want to sell fruits? In this day and age, there is no way to do that. Its not even easy to sell food. If you can sell those wild fruits, your grandfathers name will be written upside down! The taciturn Old man Wang: ... No, why is this about me again? Chapter 133 133 Selling Candied Haws Grandma, were not selling the fruits directly. Were selling candied haws and something called preserved fruits. Yes, yes, yes. The candied haws are made with sugar from Qin Huai next door. Well produce the fruits and get Fourth Aunt to help make the candied haws. Then, well sell them in town. Yes, yes, yes. When the preserved fruits are ready, well sell them too. Also, were going to find more wild fruits to grow. When the timees, well nt more on the mountain. Perhaps when our business improves in the future, our fruits wont be enough! Everyone spoke one after another and roughly exined the situation to Old Madam Wang. After Old Madam Wang heard this, she did not ssh cold water on them, but she did not agree easily. The grandchildren were originally in high spirits, but when they saw that Old Madam Wang did not relent, they were a little discouraged. The impatient Wang Sang even asked, Grandma, why dont you agree? We wont trouble you! Business is not as simple as you think. Have you gone to town to take a look? Even if its just a small town in Blue River Town, there are more than three shops selling candied haws. Youre going to snatch business from them. Everyone is used to eating candied haws from those three shops. Is it really that easy to sell them? Moreover, how can you guarantee that your candied haws will definitely taste better than others? If they dont taste good, how can anyone buy them? How can you do long-term business? Also, you said that you want to do it with Qin Huai, the kid next door, and he will give you the sugar. This means that you want to cooperate. The premise of cooperation is that this matter is profitable. But what if you lose money? Do you need topensate him? If you dontpensate him, will he suffer for nothing? Have you thought about how youll bear the consequences of failure? This was the first time Old Madam Wang had spoken so much to her grandchildren. She did not mock them because she had already realized that these grandchildren really wanted to do something. However, these children were too young. Naturally, their thoughts were not thatprehensive. Old Madam Wangs words indeed had a calming effect. The grandchildren of the Wang Family fell silent. Thats right. They only thought of the prospect of sess. But what if they failed? Could they really withstand the consequences of failure? Could they really handle it well? If they had to ask the adults to help clean up their messter, wouldnt they have done something wrong? Seeing that her brothers had be dejected, Little Ah Yu roughly knew that they had been dealt a blow. But we have to try before we know. Little Ah Yu said word by word, Its just like when we eat every day. I dont know if that dish and rice are hot or warm, so I have to try before I know. Just because Im afraid of the heat, I wont not eat. Instead, Ill blow on it before eating. Cant we do things like this? Wang Eng was enlightened. Thats right. If were afraid of failure before we even start, well never seed. Even if we might fail, lets be prepared first. In that case, we wont fall very badly even if we fail, right, Grandma? Wang Dng also continued, Grandma didnt object to us doing business, right? Shes just reminding us to do it well. We cant treat it as a game. Wang Wng muttered in a low voice, Were prepared to do it seriously. Although they were young, they also wanted to share their familys worries. They had nted wild fruits casually, but they had only decided what to do after discussing it for half a day. The idea of doing business was something that they had thought of at the spur of the moment, but they would not give up so easily. Seeing that her grandsons were quite determined, Old Madam Wang waved her hand and said, Alright, since youve made up your mind, go ahead and do it. But Ill say this first. You cant dy the work at home, especially the adults official business. You have to do what you should do well first. Dont think that you can hide and bezy just because you have a business. Before her grandsons could be happy, Old Madam Wang added, Also, you cant dy your academics and martial arts. Go and discuss with your teachers how to arrange the time. No matter what your aptitude is in the future, you have to take the exam. Everyone has two chances. If you really cant pass, you can think of other ways to find sess in life. Do you understand? The grandchildren looked at each other, not knowing what Grandma meant by this rule, but they still understood that Grandma would not harm them. We understand! With Old Madam Wangs approval, it was much faster to advance. The children were preparing in a hurry. Liu Shi originally nned to teach them how to brew sugar syrup, but these children were really not very talented. Perhaps it was because they were too young and could not control the fire well. After wasting a lot of sugar, Old Madam Wang said, Alright, go and help them with this since its their first time. If you can really make a profit, let them study the technique themselves! She did not give the newly bought sugar she had bought for the children to practice with. Instead, she used Qin Huais. The early-stage practice materials were also considered an expense of their business coboration. Old Madam Wang nned to use the sugar at home topensate Qin Huai if their business failed. However, the children did not know about this. In the blink of an eye, two days passed. Old man Wang made a few bamboo baskets for them. The preserved wild fruits that they wanted to sell were allid in them. The fruits used to make the candied haws would have to be harvested fresh from the fields. That night, the children yawned as they began to make candied haws. They could not boil sugar syrup, but they could still help Liu Shi with the other tasks. Even Little Ah Yu was helping wash and wipe the fruits at the side. She was very busy. Among the group, Little Ah Yu was the most energetic because she rested in the spatial pocket at night. By midnight, they had made more than 30 candied haws. The children endured their cravings and did not eat a single bite. When dawn broke, they were prepared to go to town to sell the candied haws. The children woke up early and were all yawning. Wang Dng said, This time, only Third Brother and Fourth Brother will go with me. The others will go back to sleep. Well be back in the afternoon. Little Ah Yu raised her hand high. Big Brother, Big Brother, I want to go. I want to go! She specially asked Meatball to wake her up so that she could follow them. In the end, she was not allowed to go now. That was too sad! Wang Dng originally wanted to insist on his arrangements, but when he saw Little Ah Yus pitiful eyes, he really could not refuse. Who asked his sister to be too cute? We might not be able to take care of you then, Wang Dng said. Doing business is very boring. Little Ah Yu shook her head. Ah Yu isnt afraid of boredom. Ah Yu can also help sell candied haws. Ah Yu is very powerful! She raised her small fist and seemed like she was cheering herself on, making Wang Dngs heart tremble. Wang Sang and Wang Sng pleaded at the side, Big Brother, let Sister Ah Yu go. With her by our side, perhaps our candied haws can really be sold! What if those customers saw how cute their sister was and bought the candied haws? Alright, alright, alright. Come with us. He had no choice. He really didnt know how to refuse her. Chapter 134 134 The First Coin Wang Dng brought Wang Sang, Wang Sng, and Little Ah Yu to Nanhe Town. Although Old Madam Wang said that she didnt care about them, she still sent Wang Chuanman to follow behind them, afraid that they would be bullied on the way. The little fellows didnt know, but Meatball did. But Meatball didnt intend to tell them. Nanhe Town was not big, and there were only three main streets in total. Thergest street did not allow stalls. Of the other two main streets, one sold all kinds of vegetables, and the other sold all kinds of things. Most of the things sold in the stalls were cheaper than in the shops, but they could not be too cheap. Otherwise, the shops would find trouble with them. Wang Dng was carrying arge basket on his back. Wang Sang was holding a big stick that was filled with thatch. Wang Sng was only carrying a basket filled with candied haws. Little Ah Yu was very capable this time. She did not let her brothers carry her and skipped along alone. The brothers originally did not agree, but they could not win against Little Ah Yu, so they could only go along with her. They went to the third street. This street did not have a name. Everyone usually called it Nanhe Third Street. Perhaps because the disaster had just passed, there were not many vendors on Nanhe Third Street, nor were there many shoppers. They quickly found an empty plot to set down their store. On the left was a shop selling buns, on the right was a shop selling vegetables. Opposite them was a shop selling roasted sweet potatoes and stir-fried chestnuts, and also handmade straw shoes. When the vendors saw the childrening to set up a stall, they all looked over. Wang Dng put down the basket on his back and took out a straw cushion that they had made. The straw cushion was spread on the ground. Then, he took out the wild fruits from the basket. The wild fruits were all red and looked especially pleasing. Some of the fruits at the bottom had been crushed. Wang Dng handed them to his younger siblings. Eat them. Wang Sang and Wang Sng shook their heads repeatedly. Give them to Little Sister Ah Yu. Were not eating. If this was harvested by their families to eat, they would not mind eating it. However, it is used for business now. Since it was meant to be sold, they would not be willing to eat it. But they were still willing to give it to their sister. However, Little Ah Yu did not eat. Ah Yu isnt hungry now. Ah Yu doesnt want to eat, so lets keep it. If anyone wants to buy our fruits, they can taste these crushed fruits as samples. Right, we can use this to give people a sample of the taste. Sister Ah Yu is still the smartest. No wonder even Sir Hu praised you! Now that some of their family members were learning from Old Master Hu, everyone called him Sir Hu. The surrounding people were originally curious about what they were selling. When they saw them put out the wild fruits, they shook their heads. Did you grow these fruits yourself? Why do I feel that they look simr to the wild fruits outside? Im afraid no one will buy them, the uncle who sold buns reminded them kindly. If you want to sell this, its a little unlikely. You should go back early and switch to something else to sell. Compared to the vige, the people in town were naturally much better off, but they were not fools. Unless it was delicious wild vegetables, they would not spend much. In this day and age, fruits were not a necessity. It did not matter if they ate them or not. Little Ah Yu said, Uncle, our fruits are very delicious. My brothers and I nted them together. Try them! As she spoke, Little Ah Yu took out one of the crushed fruits and ran over to hand it to the uncle selling the buns. The bun seller knew that it was a mark of being crushed. He did not feel that the little fellow was teasing him, but he did not reach out to take it. Im not buying your familys fruits. Dont let me try them either. Eat them yourself. Theres no need for you to buy it. Its for you to eat. Thank you. Little Ah Yu smiled sweetly. Uncle, thank you for reminding us. Grandma said that we have to thank people for helping us. Seeing that the little fellow was staring at him, the bun seller could not refuse anymore, so he could only take the fruit. He thought to himself that this fruit was what he liked to eat when he was young. He remembered that it was sour and sweet. Adults generally did not like to eat what they had eaten when they were young, because as they grew older, their preferences would change drastically. Especially when one was older, they would eat more good food. Naturally, they would not fancy those childish snacks. Little Ah Yu looked at the uncle selling buns without blinking. Although he didnt say a word, the uncle who sold the buns felt that she might want him to try it on the spot. In that case, hell try it. The uncle, who was already prepared for the sourness, wiped the red fruit casually and ced it in his mouth. The people from the surrounding stalls stared at the uncle, mainly to see his face turn sour. There was no sound, but the uncles eyes suddenly widened. Then, he smacked his lips a few times and almost drooled. Cai Niu, how is it? Is it especially sour? I didnt like this fruit when I was young. This looks bigger than the ones I usually eat, but its probably also sour, right? someone asked with a smile, ignoring the childrens expressions. When Cai Niu heard this, he swallowed the fruit in his mouth and waved his hand. This fruit is not sour at all. Its even very sweet. Its simr to the sugar at home! The sugar they usually bought was not especially sweet, and the price of sweeter sugar was higher. Ordinary people usually only bought the normal sugar and could not bear to use them. When everyone heard that this fruit could be as sweet as sugar, they all felt that it was unbelievable. How could fruits be as sweet as sugar? Cai Niu, youre rted to these children, right? Are you acting for everyone here? The old man selling straw shoes looked unhappy and said in a hoarse voice, Its useless for you to act for us. No one will buy this fruit. Cai Nius face flushed red. Who cares if you buy it or not? What show am I putting on? Do I have nothing to do all day? Its fine if you dont want to buy it, but dont spout nonsense there. Ive eaten it and its sweet, so I want to buy it! In order to prove that he really wanted to buy, Cai Niu asked the children, How much are these wild fruits? One copper coin... Their family did not have a scale, so they could not measure the weight. Before they came out, they discussed and settled on the price of 10 fruits for one copper coin. [Kid, tell him that the price is one copper coin for five.] Without thinking, Little Ah Yu said, Uncle Cai Niu, this is one copper coin for five! Youre the first to buy our fruits, so well give you one more for free! Cai Niugang felt that one copper coin for five was too expensive. There were wild fruits all over the mountain. Even if these fruits were a little bigger, five could easily fit in the palms of an ordinary adult. However, since the child had already said so much, he would be embarrassed if he didnt buy it. ... He could only brace himself and say, Alright, Ill give you one copper coin. He nned to bring these fruits back to the children. However, he could not tell his wife that he had bought it himself. Otherwise, his wife would definitely nag at him. After receiving one copper coin, the children of the Wang Family were extremely excited. This was the first copper coin they had earned themselves! At this moment, Wang Sang and Wang Sng hurriedly took out the candied haws to disy. Chapter 135 135 Sold Out Selling candied haws, selling candied haws. Sweet and delicious candied haws! Dont miss it. Men will be stronger if they eat it. Women will have sweet smiles if they eat it. Children will grow taller if they eat it. Old people will live longer if they eat it! Uncle, will you buy a candied haw for the kids at home? On Nanhe Third Street, a few voices kept rising and falling. This was Little Ah Yu bringing her brothers to hawk. Of course, Little Ah Yu would not remember these words. This was all summarized by Meatball. At first, the boys from the Wang Family could not bring themselves to shout these words. They felt a little ashamed. However, when they saw their youngest sister shouting especially hard, her face red as if she was about to fly into the sky, they naturally could not remain embarrassed and stand there dryly. Initially, after the Cai Niu bought five fruits, it gave them a lot of confidence. However,ter on, no one came to buy anything, especially when everyone saw that they were wild fruits. They left without asking. After they took the candied haws out, the crowd learned that it was not hawthorns inside, but something they had made from this wild fruit. It was even more expensive. Other peoples candied haws only cost one copper coin a stick, but their candied haws cost three copper coins a stick. In terms of price, it was much higher than others. How could they sell it? The children were a little discouraged, but Little Ah Yu still shouted under the encouragement of Meatball. At first, they were ignored. The others only looked at them curiously, but after seeing what they were selling, they were unwilling to buy it. At this moment, in the only Nanhe Restaurant in Nanhe Town, a person dressed as a young master slowly walked out of the restaurant. He was about 15 or 16 years old and had a jade pendant on his waist. He held a fan in his hand and opened it from time to time to fan himself. He looked a little different from the people around him. Is there anything fun around here? the Young Master asked the servant beside him. The servant thought about it carefully and said, Nanhe Town is rtively small. There are only three streets in the entire town. Were now on the main street. The other two streets are selling unattractive things. Young Master, you dont have to go and take a look. However, this person was clearly a little rebellious. When he heard that it was something that was not eye-catching, he was interested. What could be not eye-catching? Where are the other two streets? Show me. The servant could only lead the way. They went to Nanhe Second Street first. Young Master walked back and forth and felt that it was indeed very boring. The servant said, Theres really nothing fun here. Why dont we go back early? On the street just now, there were still some people selling chickens, ducks, and other livestock. The smell was really a little strong. Even the servants could not stand it anymore. The Young Master even covered his nose with the fan the entire time. Why should we go back? Isnt there another street? Lets go and take a look. Young Master was unwilling to go back. The servant had no choice but to follow him to Nanhe Third Street. He thought to himself that the Young Master was indeed an awkward person. He insisted on going to a ce he said he couldnt go. The next time theYoung Master wanted to go somewhere, he would persuade him to go. The Young Master might just return home. When they arrived at Nanhe Third Street, the Young Master took a look. Most of the things here were food, but they were usually vegetables. At this moment, they suddenly heard amotion. Where is themotion? Young Masters eyes lit up. He put away the fan and walked forward. Lets go and take a look. There was indeed somemotion. Coincidentally, the shouts of Little Ah Yu and the others attracted some dissatisfaction. One of them was a candied hawthorn seller. He looked at the children with an unfriendly expression. Arent you ruining the reputation of the candied haws? What are you making? Is it even edible? Its even sold at such an expensive price. You might as well rob people for money! Wang Dng pulled his younger siblings behind him. Although he was also a little afraid, he still mustered his courage and said to the person, Well sell our candied haws and youll sell yours. We wont disturb each other. What right do you have to criticize us? The candied haws seller sneered. On what basis? With just your ability to ruin the reputation of the candied haws, Ive been selling candied haws here for more than 20 years. Everyone knows what the taste of candied haws is and what its made of. In the end, youre also selling candied haws here, but youre selling lousy wild fruits that can be seen everywhere on the mountain. In the future, if others see my candied haws, wont they think that mine is also made of that kind of thing? My hawthorns are top-notch hawthorns. I worked hard to grow them! The candied haws seller did think this way. He had never thought that the children would be able to sell their goods. He had been selling here for so many years that the customers had long been fixed and identified the taste. Even if some people asionally wanted to snatch his customers, they could not. But what had these children done? They had used a bunch of lousy wild fruits as the fruit in the candied hawthorn. What would other shoppers think if they found out? Wasnt this smashing his reputation? Little Ah Yu muttered from behind, We sell much better food than yours! She especially disliked that sour candied hawthorn. Now that she thought about it, she wanted to frown! Some people were born not to like sour things. Little Ah Yu was one of them. She felt that sour things should be taken back by the heavens! Little girl, what do you know? If your stuff tastes good, Ill crawl backwards out of here today! At this moment, a young voice suddenly came from the side. If their food is really better than yours, will you really crawl away? The person selling candied haws said something and subconsciously replied, I, Tang Third, am a man of my word! Young Master patted the fan in his hand and turned to the servant. Come, buy all the candied haws from their two families and let the surrounding people taste them. Let everyone evaluate which one is better. Of course, he was here to watch the show. As for which stall was better, he did not care. However, he hoped that the candied haws from that little girls stall were better. That way, he could see someone crawling backwards. The candied haws seller was a little angry. Why are you so nosy? The young master smiled leisurely and said, Im just upholding justice. Moreover, Im not taking advantage of any of you. How about this? Let everyone judge which stalls candied haws are better today. If that little girls candied haws are better, you can crawl away. If your stalls candied haws are better, Ill give you ten taels of silver. What do you think? The candied haws seller retracted his fierce expression when he heard this, leaving only a fawning expression. Aiyo, which familys benefactor is this? He has such good taste. Letspete. Ive been making candied haws for more than 20 years. No one knows more about candied haws than me! Tang Third was very confident that his candied haws would definitely not be inferior! On the other hand, the children of the Wang family were dumbfounded. Their candied haws had been sold out not long after they were ced out. ... Chapter 136 136 If You Agree to Bet, You Must ept to Lose The candied haws seller had indeed been hawking candied haws for more than 20 years. His candied haws business actually did not earn much money. The cost of making a stick of candied haws was seven cents and he sold it for a copper coin. So the money he made was hard-earned. There were not many people in Nanhe Town. He could only sell 40 to 50 sticks a day. Even if his business was very good, he could only make a fixed amount of candied hawthorns a day. He still had to allocate some time to do other chores. Otherwise, his family would really not be able to make ends meet. The surrounding people were originally watching themotion, but now that a sucker was willing to pay for them to have a taste, they naturally agreed readily. Tang Third had made a total of 40 candied haws. The children of Old man Wangs family did not know the current market, so they had brought a total of 50. After distributing the candied haws to 40 people, the remaining 10 sticks were handed over to the Young Master. The Young Masters servant held 10 candied haws in his hand and felt veryplicated. If Old Master knew that Young Master was spending so much money again, he might not me Young Master, but as the servant, he would definitely suffer a beating. Sigh, didnt he just bring the Young Master out to find delicious food? How did he end up like this? Almost everyone who lived in Nanhe Town had eaten Tang Thirds candied haws and knew the taste of his candied haws. There was a thinyer of sugar outside. After licking it away, there would be a very sour hawthorn inside. They knew that behind theyer of sugar was a mouthful of sourness. The adults did not like this taste, but the children did. Now, for the sake of the selection, some people chose to eat Tang Thirds candied haws first. Soon, their faces were distorted by the sourness. Then, they switched to eating the Wang familys candied haws. They were originally prepared to encounter a sour taste, but the fruit was surprisingly sweet. Theyer of sugar on the outside was even thicker than Tang Thirds, but it did not feel too heavy. It was just the right amount to ept. When they chewed it in their mouth, it made a popping sound. One could clearly feel that the sugar was made of top-notch sugar. The sweetness was on apletely different level from Tang Thirds. Only after tasting the sugar coating outside did some people who knew the industry say in their hearts, No wonder they sell it for three copper coins a stick. At this level of sweetness, it probably costs at least two copper coins to make a stick. The price of this sweeter sugar and ordinary sugar is not only double, but sometimes, you cant even buy it even if you have the money. However, for three copper coins, if the inside of this candied haws was just wild fruits, that was indeed too expensive. But when these people tasted the wild fruits inside, their opinionspletely changed. The taste of the wild fruit was a little simr to the hawthorn. It was a little grainy and carried a very subtle sourness. However, it was actually very sweet tasting in the mouth. This sweetness was very different from the sweetness of the sugar coating on the outside. The sugar coating on the outside was pure sweet, but the wild fruit inside was the sweetness of a ripe fruit. It was a little crispy and grainy. In addition, the seeds inside were edible. After taking a bite, the juice exploded in the mouth. It was so sweet that it made one feel happy. It didnt feel too excessive. There were also some people who ate the Wang familys candied haws first. After eating one, they wanted to eat a second one. There were only six on a stick, and they were still unsatisfied in the end. They felt that eating such a stick of candied haws was even morefortable than drinking a bowl of sugar water. Their originally tired body had some strength. As everyone worked all year round and rarely ate their fill, their bodies had maintained a state of sugar deficit. However, when they felt very tired, they would feel refreshed after drinking a bowl of sugar water. This was actually because they had replenished their blood sugar level. After eating a stick of candied hawthorns, although their mouths would feel dry, their bodys reaction was positive. After eating this stick of candied hawthorns, they tasted Tang Thirds candied hawthorns. They felt that it was so sour that their teeth would fall out. The sugar coating on Tang Thirds candied hawthorns was especially thin and crispy. It would even dissolve after two more licks. In the past, they would think that this thin sugar coat had a different vor when eaten. However, afterparing it, they felt that it was cheap candied hawthorns. Moreover, the hawthorns in the candied hawthorns were really sour. After eating the sugar coating, the hawthorns could not be eaten at all. If it was the children, they might be able to swallow it. While these people were eating the candied haws, Little Ah Yu even specially went to look at their expressions. The little fellow was afraid that these adults would go back on their word, so she reminded them very seriously, Dont bully us because were new here. Welle often in the future. If its delicious, so be it. If its not delicious, so be it. Dont spout nonsense! When everyone saw that little kid acting like an adult, they could not help butugh. Seeing that they were almost done eating, the Young Master smiled and narrowed his eyes. How is it? Which one do you think is better? Everyone was a little hesitant, especially some of the residents who lived in Nanhe Town. They interacted with Tang Third frequently. If they said the truth, they would offend him. Seeing these peoples hesitation, the Young Master revealed a faint smile. Little Sister has already said just now that if its delicious, so be it. If its not delicious, so be it. As adults, you shouldnt tell lies for the sake of keeping rtionships. Actually, there was no need for them to say anything. The answer was already very obvious. Tang Thirds face also flushed red. He knew that everyone was not saying the answer because they wanted to take care of his face, but from the looks of it, he did not have much face left. Tell me, which one of them tastes better? I dont believe that their food can taste better than mine! In order to learn how to make candied haws, Tang Third even specially went to the county city to learn from a master. Only then did he learn how to make sweet candied haws while using the least amount of sugar. He even specially learned how to nt hawthorn trees. Young Master simply took out a stick of candied hawthorn from the servants hand and handed it to Tang Third. Why dont you try it yourself? Tang Third also wanted to know the answer, so he took the stick of candied haws and took a bite without saying a word. Crack! The icing broke in his mouth. Tang Thirds expression froze. He cursed in his heart. They dared to use so much sugar, and it was so sweet. No wonder everyone thought theirs were better. Hmph, it was clearly because their skills were not good enough. They could not make the sugar coating thin and brittle. This was simply an unfair victory! However, when he bit the wild fruit inside, his expression changed. Thats not right. This type of wild fruit clearly doesnt taste like this! Back then, when he was learning to make candied hawthorns, Tang Third had also gone to inspect the other fruits. In the end, he realized that only the hawthorn was the most suitable for making this snack. But why was it that this wild fruit could actually make such sweet but not overpowering candied haws?! This waspletely impossible! How could such a fruit exist? Tang Third looked at the childrens stall. The straw mats on the stall were filled with red wild fruits. All of them were especially big. It was obvious that they were made of this kind of wild fruit. The Young Master opened his fan again and looked at Tang Third calmly. How is it? Do you think youve won or lost now? The muscles on Tang Thirds face trembled. He wanted to say that his candied haws were the best, but no matter how he said it, it seemed against his will. ... I lost. Tang Third gritted his teeth. I, Tang Third, am a man of my word. I admit defeat! With that, hey on the ground and nned to crawl backward. Chapter 137 137 Mission Progress Bar Tang Third had justy on the ground when Wang Dng pulled him up. Uncle, we dont have such intentions. Get up quickly! However, Tang Third was very stubborn. Im a man of my word. I wont go back on my promise just because I lost. Little Ah Yu ran to the Young Master and asked softly, Big Brother, weve won. Can we not let Uncle crawl? The ground is so dirty. If his clothes are dirty, Uncles mother will be sad. Little Ah Yus clothes were all washed by Liu Shi. If the other childrens clothes were dirty, they could only continue to wear them. They only changed them once every ten days or so because if they washed their clothes too many times, it would be very easy for them to spoil. How could there be so many extra sets of clothes for them to change into? However, as long as Little Ah Yus clothes were dirty, she would immediately change her clothes. This was because Little Ah Yu had the most clothes in the family now. There were five to six sets of clothes. Even if they were washed and damaged, she could make up for it. Therefore, Little Ah Yu often saw Liu Shi washing her clothes. She saw it and was usually very careful not to dirty herself. Young Master did not expect this little girl to say such words. He asked, He was aggressive and unreasonable towards you just now. Are you going to let him off now? Little Ah Yu could not understand such aplicated word, but she still said, Sir Hu said that we should be lean whenever it is possible. Therefore, we cant always bully others. Even if we win, we cant bully people. The Young Master immediatelyughed. This little girl was actually studying literature? However, she had probably not studied for long and only remembered half of it. What she wanted to say was to be lenient whenever it is possible, right? I dont care. If you think its fine, theres no need for him to do it. As the Young Master spoke, he winked at the servant beside him. I took out 10 taels of silver as a wager just now. Since you won, Ill give the silver to you. Without a word, the servant took out a bag of heavy silver ingots from his pouch. A tael of silver was equivalent to a silver ingot. Ten taels was ten. Little Ah Yu almost failed to hold it. This is so heavy! Little Ahs hands were small, and she could not hold 10 silver ingots. She could only carry them in her arms. 10 taels of silver was really heavy. It weighed 500 grams! There was also another kind of official silver ingot. One ingot represented ten taels of silver. There was a special pattern on it and the seal of the local government. It was far less heavy. However, as long as they brought it to the government, one could exchange it for real silver of the equivalent value. Ordinary people could not use it. Wang Sang and Wang Sngs eyes widened when they saw so much silver. In their daily lives, they saw more copper coins, followed by silver fragments. This was the first time they had seen such solid silver ingots. After Tang Third was pulled up, his expression was a little ugly. He was not only thinking about thepetition, but also the ten taels of silver. He could only make about 30 to 40 copper coins a day. How long would it take him to earn 10 taels of silver? However, if his skills were inferior to others, there was nothing he could do about it. Under everyones gaze, Tang Third left with a dark expression. When Cai Niu saw the children, still trying to sell the remaining wild fruits, he reminded them, Good children, take these things home quickly. Your candied haws have be famous now. If youe back to sell them tomorrow or in a few days, someone will definitely buy them. Why dont you turn all these wild fruits into candied haws? Its better than selling the fruits at a price of five for one copper coin. Just now, the Cai Niu had also tasted their candied hawthorns. It tasted really good. There were five of these wild fruits coated in sugar, and the ingredients used were very generous. In any case, they might not be able to buy this kind of sugar even if they spent three copper coins. Especially the children. They had just received ten taels of silver. Since so many people had seen this, it was inevitable that their eyes would turn red. It was safer for them to go home early. Wang Dng thought so too, so he wanted to pack up the remaining wild fruits. In the end, the Young Master walked forward and tapped the air with his fan. I think this fruit of yours is not bad. Pack it all up for me. How much is it? Name a price. One copper coin for five. Little Ah Yu stretched out a finger with her left hand and stretched out a palm with her right. She shook her hands and gestured for the Young Master to see. Dont tell me you want me to calcte it myself? the Young Master raised his eyebrows. Wang Dng thought that he should have called his Second Brother over. It was best if his Second Brother did the counting. They could not even count so many fruits at once. In the end, the Young Master could not be bothered to wait for them to calcte it clearly. He left behind a tael of silver and even said to them, Your familys fruits look good. If theres a chance, Ille again to buy them next time. Only the servants behind knew that this was just a casual sentence. Their family was not based here. They had only passed by Nanhe Town by chance and would probably not have a chance toe again in the future. After all, there was nothing delicious in this town and it could not satisfy the Young Masters request. However, Little Ah Yu was very happy. She rummaged through her pocket and said to the Meatball in her heart. Elf, I like this Big Brother so much. He gave us a lot of money. Can I give him a few fruits? [As you wish.] Could Meatball still say no? From the moment this Young Master paid, Meatball realized that the progress of the mission had increased by a lot. Because the harvest from the mountainousnd was also counted towards Ah Yus farming mission, no matter how much money they earned from the produce of the mountainousnd, the mission progress would increase. Initially, it thought that the mission progress would only be based on the money from selling those wild fruits and candied haws. In the end, the ten taels of silver given by that young master were actually included in the total value as well. Now that the kid only needed to earn more than 480 taels of silver, it immediately saw hope. She might be able toplete the mission faster than it imagined. The fruits that Little Ah Yu was talking about were the ones she usually nted in her spatial pocket. She was digging in her pocket, and Meatball plucked them for her in the spatial pocket. ... Those that were especially big and strange could not be taken. In the end, it found some that looked normal. Little Ah Yu took out three fruits. The shape and color of each fruit were different. Big Brother, this is a fruit I like to eat. Ill give it to you. Little Ah Yu grinned at the Young Master and said happily, My name is Ah Yu. Big Brother, whats your name? Young Master originally did not want to say his name. He had never introduced himself when he went out. However, looking at the little fellows eager expression, the corners of his mouth twitched. In the end, he said, My surname is Murong, and my name is Run. Do you remember that? Yes, yes, yes, Ill remember! Big Brother Murong Run, your name is so special. Little Ah Yu scratched her head. Its just a little long. Ill call you Big Brother Murong! The corners of the servants mouth twitched. If not for the fact that the little fellow in front of him was only two or three years old, he would have suspected that it was some coquettish slut who wanted to seduce their Young Master. Murong Run did not care. He casually held the three fruits in his hand. Lets go. He still had to continue searching for delicacies for his grandfather. In this world, there were not many things that suited his Grandpas taste. He had searched outside for more than three months and had yet to find anything. Murong Run had long been prepared to be disappointed, so he searched with a yful attitude. ... When Little Ah Yu and the others returned home with their empty baskets, the Wang family did not care much. The adults thought to themselves, Those greedy children probably ate most of the food on the way, right? They wondered how much they had sold. Perhaps they hadnt managed to sell anything. Chapter 138 138 Waiting for Them Little Ah Yu ran home. The littlemb was at the vige entrance from afar. It caught her and carried her back to the Wang family. When they arrived at the courtyard, Little Ah Yu saw Liu Shi and shouted at the top of her lungs, Mother, Mother, were back! When Liu Shi saw Little Ah Yu, her eyes rippled with smiles. Run slower, dont fall! Although she said that, her hands still moved forward and hugged Little Ah Yu. Mother, our things are all sold out. They had set off in the morning and returned in the afternoon. The sun had yet to set, far exceeding the adults expectations. They were still thinking about the children. If they were not able to sell anything after half a day. They would definitely want to stay longer and only go home when its dark. The reason why they asked Wang Dng to follow them was because they were afraid that these children would be stubborn and refuse to return. Wang Dng was the eldest brother after all. He had to bear the responsibility of taking care of his younger siblings and not let them be willful. Really? Theyre all sold out? Liu Shi definitely did not believe it. The children had brought a lot of things. Today was not a market day. There would not be so many vigers going, but they could actually sell all the things? This was really unbelievable. Wang Wng and the others knew that their little sister had returned and hurriedly ran back. They heard Little Ah Yus words at the entrance of the courtyard. You probably ate it yourself! Ha, we wont me you! Wang Wng felt that even if he went, if he was hungry on the way, he wouldnt be able to help but eat it. This was understandable, and there was nothing to say. Wang Ling and Wang Qng nodded. It was impossible to hold back from eating such sweet candied haws and delicious wild fruits. No, we didnt eat at all. Fifth Brother, Sixth Brother, Seventh Brother, youre all bad! Little Ah Yu ced her hands on her waist and said angrily. Her brothers did not trust them at all! She didnt want to talk to them anymore. Little Ah Yu ignored them and twisted her body, her back facing them. No matter how Wang Wng coaxed her, it was useless. At this moment, the adults at home also returned one after another. Old Madam Wang walked at the front. Now that everyone was in high spirits, Old man Wang was also valiant and spirited as he walked beside Old Madam Wang. He carried a hoe at his waist and hummed an unknown tune,pletely ignoring the obvious disdain in Old Madam Wangs eyes. Grandma! Grandpa! Little Ah Yu heard themotion and saw Old Madam Wang. She pounced on her happily. Aiya, let Grandma see whos back. So its our Little Fairy. Is Little Fairy tired from flying? Old Madam Wang smiled and teased Little Ah Yu. As Little Ah Yu said that she was not tired, sheined about Wang Wng and the others. Big brothers and the others said that we finished the food ourselves, but we really sold it. We sold it for a lot of money! Without a word, Old Madam Wang criticized Wang Wng and the others. She thought to herself that the children probably did not sell the goods for much money. Previously, they had discussed and settled the price at three copper coins a stick at home. This price was not considered affordable, but the cost was there. This was also a joint business. To ensure that each party had enough benefits, the price had to be increased. Three copper coins was enough to buy three ordinary sticks of candied haws. They probably wouldnt be able to sell much. Unexpectedly, the children really sold everything. But even if it was sold out, it would only be about 100 copper coins. Wang Dng ced the money on the table in front of his family. The copper coins were poured out first, then the one tael of silver, followed by the remaining ten ingots of silver. Old Madam Wang could still maintain herposure, but the other Wang family members eyes widened. What was this?! What did you sell? Did you pick up gold and sell it?! How can there be so much money! Where did you get it from?! There were doubts, shock, and curiosity. All eyes were focused on the money on the table. Wang Dng did not dare to hide anything and told everyone what had happened in detail. After hearing this, everyone in the Wang familys mouths fell open for a long time. What was going on? Had a sucker suddenly appeared? Moreover, he was the kind of sucker who liked to give away money! Even Old Madam Wang could not help but twitch her eyebrows. Where did this silly and rich second generation kide from? To be able to make such a move in their small town, there were definitely not many people who were so generous, let alone a youth about the same age as Wang Dng. Oh my god, so much money! Youve earned more than ten taels of silver on this trip. Itsparable to our familys annual ie! Wang Chuanyuan couldnt help but mutter, When Eldest Brother went to town to work, he couldnt even earn 100 copper coins even if he worked hard for a day, right? Wang Chuanfu: ... Although that made sense, it would hurt me if you said it at this time. The adults of the Wang family did not expect that even though they tried their best to earn money, they could notpare to the money from the wild fruits the children had dug in the mountains. This blow was not light. Fortunately, Old Madam Wang was still rtively calm. She told the children that such things could only be chanced upon by luck. The next time they went, they would definitely not be so lucky. Therefore, they had to focus on quality. Not only could they not reduce the price, but they also had to increase their standards and make the customers feel that the product was worth the price. The price must match the quality. In the beginning, they have to provide good service to make the customers feel that they were valued. Old Madam Wang even ordered the Wang Family not to tell anyone about this matter. The Wang Family also knew the principle of not revealing their wealth, so everyone expressed that they would not spout nonsense. However, the first time they seeded in doing business, it also gave them great confidence. Therefore, in the next two days, they continued to study the candied haws. This time, they were all assisting Liu Shi, wanting to seriously learn how to make it. ... Liu Shi naturally was not selfish with her teachings. She taught them a few times what they did not understand. Wang Dng was the first to grasp the technique. The intelligent Wang Wng learned a little slower, but the taste of the candied hawthorns he made was closer to Liu Shis. Wang Wng was especially proud. Ill never be afraid of losing my job. I can still sell candied haws in the future! Little Ah Yu added, Fifth Brother, didnt you want to be a general in the past? ... Later, Grandma asked you to take the Imperial Examination, and you said that you wouldnte back if you didnt be a schr! ... Youll never be a general in your life! ... In any case, you definitely wont be able to be a candied haws seller. Grandma definitely wont agree! ... Wang Wng looked helpless. He reached out to cover Little Ah Yus mouth. Alright, alright, I understand. You dont have to say anything else. Little Ah Yu blinked. ... She still had a lot to say! Two dayster, the children set off again with the candied haws. This time, many people were waiting for them, especially those who had tasted the candied hawsst time. Now, they all wanted to buy another one. The taste was secondary. The main thing was that the sugar coating on it was very thick. After peeling it off, it could even be the familys sugar reserve! The servant, who had been guarding the street for two days, was about to cry when he realized that it was the Wang family. Aiya, youre finally here. Ive been waiting here for you for a long time! The servant said excitedly. Our Young Master is waiting for you! Chapter 139 139 Novel Fruit The other people in the town were a little anxious. They knew this servant. This servants Young Master was especially generous. Every time he bought something, he would buy everything directly. But this time, they wanted to buy some for themselves to try. They did not want everything to be taken by that young master. No, no, sell it to us first. Dont sell it to him directly! Its obvious that the rich Young Master doesntck food. Our child is still waiting to eat the candied hawthorns. If I dont manage to buy any, hell probably kick up a fuss. Thats right, thats right. I only ate one candied hawthornst time. I brought the rest back, but the entire family fought to eat them. They even asked me to guard here. If I see you this time and dont buy a stick, theyll cause trouble again when I go back. You can buy it after were done. Everyone spoke one after another, afraid that the servant would buy everything again. The servant was speechless, but he could not offend these people. They were only here to look for delicacies, not to bully the good people. Little Ah Yu said, Uncle, please wait for us. Well sell the candied haws to everyone first. Well look for Big Brother Murongter. Little Ah Yu still remembered the Big Brother who had given her so much money. In any case, those who were older than her were her elder brothers, those who were the same age as her father were her uncles, and those who were the same age as her grandfather were her grandpas. The corresponding people were naturally her elder sisters, aunts, and grandmas. This was taught by Liu Shi. When little kids like her went out. If her mouth was sweet, she would suffer less. The servant said patiently, Alright, Ill wait for you. In any case, he had already waited for two days. It didnt matter if he waited for a while more. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that the servant was easy to talk to. Ordinary people were most afraid of interacting with those rich people. Rich people always believed that everything could be resolved with money. Other people who did not have money could only swallow their anger. Because of Old Madam Wangs reminder, they did not make one or two hundred sticks in one go. They only made more than 80 sticks. Nanhe Town had a market day every three days. Last time, it was Wang Dng, Wang Sang, and Wang Sng who apanied Little Ah Yu. This time, Wang Dng still came. The only changes were Wang Eng and Wang Wng. Wang Eng came to help count the money, and Wang Wng purely pushed aside the other two brothers to join in the fun. Three copper coins a stick, two sticks is six copper coins. I took nine copper coins from you. Here are three sticks of candied haws. Please receive them! With Wang Eng around, everyones minds were much clearer when they were settling the payment. Wang Eng was in charge of the ounts, and Wang Wng was in charge of collecting the money. Wang Dng took the goods and handed them to the person who had paid. Little Ah Yu also wanted to help, but her brothers thought that there were too many people and they were afraid that she would be snatched away, so they simply ced her in the middle of them and did not let her do anything. There were only about 30 people surrounding them, but all the candied haws were quickly sold out. The people who came to watch themotion here and wanted to join in, only realized that everything had been sold out when they arrived. Without the candied haws, there were still some wild fruits on the ground. Last time, not many people bought the wild fruits. This time, they prepared less, only about 10 catties. What is this? It looks quite delicious, someone asked, pointing at the wild fruits on the ground. This is a red fruit. It costs one copper coin for five. Our candied haws are made with it, Wang Wng said quickly. That person smiled. Alright, then pack 10 for me. This person had grown up in town and had never been outside, so he naturally did not know that this was the kind of wild fruit outside. Someone wanted to remind him that these were just ordinary wild fruits, but they felt that it was better not to disturb their business. After this person finished buying the wild fruits, he casually wiped his sleeve and took a bite. The sweet juice exploded and flew far away. Ah, this thing is so sweet. It tastes even better than melons! That persons eyes lit up, and he simply took out another five copper coins and asked them to pick out another five. Alright! The surrounding people who were originally watching were naturally moved when they saw this person buy so much at once and taste it. To some people, one copper coin was not an insignificant amount. However, there were still a lot of people who could spare some copper coins in town, so they could take out one or two copper coins and buy the wild fruits of the Wang familys stall. Cai Niu who watched at the side was amazed. Youre really fast. It hasnt been long since the stall was set up, but its actually sold out. Cai Niu gave them a thumbs up. Youre born to do business! The group of children blushed from the praise. They also felt that they were very powerful. The adults would definitely praise them when they returned, right? When the servant beside them saw this, he secretly regretted it. If he had known earlier, he would not have dared to let those people buy it first. If he was not careful, everything would be sold out. It was still their fault for bringing too little. How could anyone bring so little goods to set up a stall? If youre done selling, please follow me. Young Master is waiting anxiously. The servant hurriedly went forward. Only then did the Wang family pack up the things on the ground and pick up the straw mat to keep the ground clean before leaving. It had to be said that two days ago, Murong Run did not care after receiving those fruits. He even asked the servants to deal with the candied haws. He had no intention of eating it himself. He did not like sweet food, especially candied hawthorns. It was so sweet that he could not stand it. The servant ate two candied haws and felt that they tasted good, so he rmended one to Murong Run. ... When Murong Run bit off one in his mouth, he felt that the candied haws were indeed too sweet, but the fruit inside was a little special. Previously, they had bought all the fruits in the stall at once. Murong Run asked the servants to wash a few fruits. After washing them, he casually ate two. Murong Run felt that the taste of these fruits was really special. When he tried the fruit by itself, he found that it was pure sweet and not sour at all. Instead, after making it into candied haws, there was a little bit of fruit sourness, but the sourness was not especially obvious. This thing is a little special. Are they unique to this ce? Murong Run asked. The servant shook his head. Im not too sure either, but this fruit looks a little simr to the ones in the wilderness outside, except that theyrerger and look redder. Also, they taste much sweeter. Murong Run only sighed slightly. These fruits tasted good. On the second day, they decided to leave Nanhe Town. After walking for about ten miles, Murong Run remembered that there were still a few fruits that the little kid had given him. It looked a little different from the fruits they had bought. For some reason, Murong Run asked the servant to wash the fruits in the river beside him. After eating a golden fruit, Murong Runs eyes widened. The taste of this fruit waspletely different! It was not just pure sweetness. The texture was indescribably smooth, but it was not repulsive. ... Murong Run finished the other two fruits. Without exception, the taste of the two fruits were all different, and the texture was also different. One was soft, and the other was crunchy. They were clearly fruits, but they tasted like pastries. The biggest difference was that these were novel fruits that Murong Run had never eaten before. Perhaps Grandpa had never eaten it either. Turn around, turn around immediately. We have to find that stall! Chapter 140 140 Kicked Ten Feet Away Beside Nanhe Restaurant was Nanhe Inn. This was also the only proper inn in Nanhe Town. In addition, there was a courier station and some small inns. Murong Run was waiting in the Nanhe Inn. The servant originally wanted to bring them straight to Nanhe Inn, but he was stopped halfway. The person who stopped them was none other than Grandma Zhou. Grandma Zhou had been in an extremely sorry state for the past two days. She was originally doing business in the county city, but when she went to the county city today, she suddenly heard that someone was catching the matchmakers. Several of her sisters had been arrested. One of the sisters told her, For some reason, the new Imperial Envoy here isnt doing any proper work for the people. Instead, he gets people to capture matchmakers and Daoists. Of all people, he wants to capture us matchmakers. How unlucky! Grandma Zhou thought for a moment and cursed in her heart. Perhaps their collusion with the Daoist priests had been discovered. However, generally speaking, this matter was considered normal by the people and the officials usually did not investigate. They had been doing this for decades, but they had never encountered any problems. How could their ship suddenly overturn at this juncture? Granny Zhou thought for a moment. There didnt seem to be anyone else who had any grudges with her recently. It was just the Wang Family of Hu Family Vige. Grandma Zhou had gotten someone to block their marriage arrangements. Later on, of course, she was furious and got someone to spread the rumors about Little Ah Yu. ording to Grandma Zhous thoughts, as long as she ruined that little girls reputation and went to their house after a while, they would definitely hurriedly throw the hot potato in their hands to her. Not to mention being a child bride, even if she was taken away to be a ghosts bride and buried with the corpse, as long as they were given a few taels of silver, they would definitely be grateful. Of course, she would definitely not give them so much silver. At most, she would give them a tael of silver. Who asked them to be so blind back then and offend her? Unfortunately, before this matter waspletely sessful, everything was near to copsing. No matter how Grandma Zhou thought about it, she felt that something was wrong. She felt that she had neglected something. Unable to figure it out, Grandma Zhou simply hid in her hometown, Nanhe Town. Two days ago, her iparably cowardly husband suddenly brought her a stick of candied haws. Grandma Zhou originally despised it, but after taking a bite, she felt that it was not bad. She nned toe out today to see if she could still buy that candied hawthorn. At least she would be in a good mood after eating it. In the end, what did she see? She saw that the little girl from the Wang family was actually a candied haws seller! Alright, I searched high and low for her, but I found her without any effort. I couldnt find you after searching for a long time, but you actually dared to appear! Grandma Zhou immediately took out a few copper coins and went out to find a few hooligans who had nothing to do all year round. In any ce, such people were very easy to find. As long as they were paid, they would dare tomit murder and arson. Stop! Grandma Zhou led a group of people and stopped these children. Wang Eng saw that something was wrong. He quickly pulled Little Ah Yu behind him and said to Wang Wng, This person doesnt look polite. Bring your sister to the county officeter and call the officials over. Donte over. What Wang Eng did not know was that there was no county office in town. There were only small officials in the courier station who did not care about anything. Wang Wng was nervous, but he was also a little excited. Second Brother, Second Brother, are you going to fight? He often fought with the children in the vige, but everyone had reconciled after fighting. He had never tried fighting with adults! Wang Dng was already standing in front of Grandma Zhou. He tried his best to ask politely, Old Madam, why are you stopping us? There were also onlookers around who pointed over. Isnt this someone from the Zhou family? I heard that shes a matchmaker. Shes been home for the past two days? Aiya, why did she call these hooligans together? Could it be that shes jealous of the money the children earned and wants to snatch it for them on the streets?? Doesnt a matchmaker earn more than this? Oh my god, its still broad daylight. How dare they do such a thing! The new county magistrate hasnt arrived yet. How dare they do these illegal things in broad daylight? I heard that the Imperial Envoy is still in the county city! The things that they were saying were not very soft, so Grandma Zhou naturally heard them. Her face alternated between green and white. What nonsense are you talking about? Who cares about their lousy money! Let me tell you, this little girl in front of you is a Heavenly Cmity Lone Star. The Grand Elder has already said that she will jinx people! As soon as Grandma Zhou said this, everyone around took a step back. There were even people who looked at the candied haws they had just bought and wondered if they should return them. Heavens, they did not understand who the Grand Elder was, and what was a Heavenly Cmity Lone Star, but they understood what a jinx meant. This cute little girl actually had such a terrifying life?! Would they suffer the same fate after eating what she sold? Little Ah Yu: Second Brother, Second Brother, what is a jinx? Wang Eng was so angry that his face turned red. He said patiently, Ah Yu, dont listen to her. Shes just full of... farts. Wang Eng wanted to say that she was full of feces, but he felt that the word feces was too indecent. It would be bad if his sister heard it, so he changed it to farts at thest minute. But it was actually not much better. Grandma Zhou was so angry that she almost copsed. What nonsense are you talking about! Hurry up and move aside. The power of this Heavenly Cmity Lone Star is extraordinary. ... Although some people said that they did not believe it, they all retreated. Wang Wng ced his hands on his hips and scolded without caring, My sister is not a Heavenly Cmity Lone Star! You stinky old woman, youre spouting nonsense. You deserve to be abandoned! Go to hell when youre old! What are you waiting for? Capture them quickly! Grandma Zhou went to call the people beside her. After those hooligans took the money, they naturally had to do something. They immediately wanted to capture these children. They did not care if these children were innocent. The servant watched from the side, not knowing if he should help. He was not very familiar with these children. As for whether these children were bad, he could not be sure. They were unfamiliar with this ce, so it was best not to be nosy. However, Little Ah Yu had already turned to look at him. Uncle, this Grandma is so bad. Can you help us? When the servant was called, he could not stand by and do nothing. He could only stand up. Stop. Grandma Zhou said, Capture them directly. Ignore what the others say. Otherwise, return the money! ... The thugs immediately swarmed forward. The servant stretched out his arm and protected the children behind him. Then he took a step forward. A momentter, all the thugs fell to the ground and screamed. Only Grandma Zhou was still standing. Grandma Zhou was a little afraid. What are you doing? Do you still want to hit a woman?! Grandma Zhou looked at the servant and raised her neck domineeringly. The servant kicked her ten feet away. Im sorry, but there are only pigs blocking the way in front of me. There are no women. The servant was expressionless. Young Master must be waiting anxiously now. The servant ignored these people and went forward to pick up Little Ah Yu. He quickly walked towards the Nanhe Inn. Wang Dng and the others naturally couldnt care less and hurriedly followed. After a while, when Grandma Zhou saw that he had walked away, she punched the ground and shouted, Aiyo, someones been killed! Chapter 141 141 Decision to Cooperate The people beside her did not pull her away because they could all see that it was Grandma Zhou who bullied the other party first. Some quick-witted people had already regained their senses. Grandma Zhous reputation in Nanhe Town was not good, and she did note here often. As soon as she returned, she caused such a hugemotion. They did not believe that there was nothing fishy about it. Aiyo, I cant live like this anymore. I was even beaten up in my own territory! God, open your eyes. Grandma Zhou screamed for a long time, but she realized that everyone was ignoring her. Instead, these people from the market came to watch themotion. She knew that this show of crying, throwing a tantrum, and hanging herself was useless. There were no officials in town, and even the ancestral hall was not often opened. Only the chief asionally took charge. When Grandma Zhous husband heard themotion and rushed over, he was pped in the face. The p was especially loud. You useless piece of trash! Your wife was beaten up. Why are you still standing here? Hurry up and take revenge! If you dont beat them, donte back! Grandma Zhous husbands face was filled with bitterness. Why would I hit someone for no reason? Moreover, he didnt know who to hit. I was beaten up. Didnt you hear me?! Are you deaf?! Get lost and take revenge for me! Grandma Zhous husband was kicked in the knee again and almost knelt down on the street. When the surrounding people saw this, their eyes widened. Who would have thought that Grandma Zhou would be so valiant? They had never seen such a valiant person. She was simply even more of a tigress than a real tigress. In the inn, Murong Run waited for a long time. The tea was served a second time before he saw the servant arrivete. Before Murong Run could ask, he told him everything that had happened. Alright, I understand. Well talk about thister. In any case, they had already meddled in other peoples business. They could tie up the loose endster, but now, they had to see if it was worth it. Wang Dng, Wang Eng, and Wang Wngs hearts were in a mess, especially Wang Dng. He was still thinking about how to answer his Grandma when he returned. Wang Eng wondered what that persons goal was. Wang Wng kept looking at the servant eagerly. He was so powerful. Could he be his disciple? He would secretly learn from this person and not let Grandma know. In order to learn martial arts, he coulde to town every day before dawn! Only Little Ah Yu looked at Murong Run. Big Brother Murong, hello. We meet again. Murong Run: Yes. I specially came back to look for you. Ah, why are you looking for me? Do you want to eat candied haws? But weve sold out. Little Ah Yu frowned and was a little embarrassed. She said, Ill bring you more next time, okay? Well talk about the candied haws next time. I want to ask you, do you still have the fruits you gave me two days ago? Little Ah Yu was about to say yes when Meatball reminded her not to agree immediately. [He probably wants to buy those fruits of yours. Dont give them to him directly. Tell him that youll give them to him tomorrow!] Although Little Ah Yu did not understand why, the most obedient thing about her was that she listened to Meatballs suggestions. Therefore, Little Ah Yu said, Theres more. But its at home. Ill bring it over for you tomorrow. Little Ah Yu thought for a moment and took out two fruits from her pocket. She had indeed ced them in her pocket. Big Brother Murong, you can eat these two first. You wont be hungry anymore after eating! Little Ah Yu gave the two fruits to Murong Run and dug around in her pocket. She took out the remaining ones and distributed them to her three brothers. She was a little embarrassed as there were only two remaining and she could only give one to the servant. Uncle, there are only two left. Lets each eat one. Little Ah Yu wanted to give them all to the servant, but she also wanted to eat. The servant was ttered. He did not expect to have one too. Little girl, I dont want it. Eat it yourself. Eat it. I still have more at home. Im not hungry after eating this! When they left, Madam Feng had prepared some dry food for them. Actually, it was just a few pancakes. Little Ah Yu wanted her brothers to eat more, so she would say that she had fruits in her pocket every time. The children of the Wang family were used to eating the fruits given by Little Ah Yu. Previously, they still suspected where Little Ah Yus fruits came from. Later on, they saw Chi Jia pluck arge bunch of fruits and let Little Ah Yu carry the entire branch away. The branch was filled withrger and redder fruits. Later on, they saw themb holding a few fruits in its mouth that they had never seen before. They knew that other than the fruits they had found, there were also fruits brought by Mr. Chi and the littlemb. They, who were good at imagining things, quickly figured out the logic. There was no need for Little Ah Yu to exin herself. In the end, the servant still took the fruit. He nned to leave this fruit for the Young Master. Murong Run gestured for him to eat it himself. I n to buy this fruit from your family. How many do you have? How much do you n to sell it for? Murong Run said directly, Ill buy as much as you have. Is 50 taels of silver enough? Wang Dngs eyes widened. He had never seen 50 taels of silver before! They had never even heard of such a huge number! ... Wang Eng was also shocked. Seeing that they were silent, Murong Run simply took out a banknote from his pocket. It shouldnt be easy to nurture this fruit. Forget it, 100 taels it is. On the other hand, Wang Wng moved quickly and held the banknote in his hand. A smile shed across Murong Runs eyes. After all, these were kids born in a small ce. 100 taels was enough to move them. If it were the children of other aristocratic families who knew that he was looking for food to his liking, they might ask for an exorbitant price. That was not something that 100 taels could solve. Unexpectedly, Wang Wng held the banknote in his hand for a long time and curled his lips. Is this the banknote that Elder Wu mentioned? Its not that amazing! With that, he lightly threw the banknote back onto the table. He did not care about the value of the banknote at all. Old Master Hu had said that money was just a worldly possession. Of course, Wang Wng did not understand this sentence, but he liked the other sentence better. Treat money like dirt. Although Wang Wng did not have any money now, it did not stop him from treating money as dirt. ... He did not have money, but he had plenty of dirt. In the end, the Wang familys children still took the 100 taels of silver away. They were not old and did not have much experience in social rtions. Even if Murong Run was also young, he was much more knowledgeable than them and convinced them with a few words. Moreover, they had agreed to send those fruits over on the second day. However, the brothers were not confident. They did not even know what fruits they were talking about. Where did Little Ah Yus fruitse from? When they slowly walked out of town, they suddenly remembered that they had forgotten something. Did we forget something?? Dont think about it. We must have forgotten to buy food. Thats not important. Lets bring the things back to Grandma first! Lets go home early! What if someone robbed them on the way? The next time they went out, they had to bring themb with them. Speaking of themb, they remembered that they had a conflict with someone on the street. Eh, why didnt those people follow over? After they left, Murong Runs expression turned cold. Go and investigate why those people are unhappy with these children. The person he had decided to cooperate with could not be bullied by others. He was clearly just a youth, but his words were especially mature. The servant left. Chapter 142 142 Falsify Theyd gone out at dawn. When they went to town to sell candied hawthorns, they encountered Grandma Zhou and chatted with Murong Run for a while. Actually, it did not take long. The round trip took 5 hours. When they arrived home, it was not time for dinner yet. Compared to thest time they went out, they received a warm wee this time. Because he saw that they had returned so early, Wang Chuanman, who had been guarding the vige entrance, hurriedly asked, How is it? Are they all sold out this time? Thats right, theyre all sold out! Wang Dng said. However, he did not look very happy. When everyone arrived home with Wang Chuanman, Wang Dng told everyone what had happened in town. Wang Chuanman was so angry that he immediately stood up. What? You were actually stopped! If I had known, I would have followed you to town! Thest time, Wang Chuanman followed them to town. Seeing that the children had begun to chat with the surrounding people, he secretly left. Then, on the way, he secretly waited for them without letting the children know. This time, Wang Chuanman was not so meticulous. In the end, he did not expect that something would go wrong with the children the moment they went out alone. Old Madam Wang immediately thought that it must be that Grandma Zhou ying tricks. For the past two days, Old Madam Wang had not been idle. She had roughly found out who was behind this and had also obtained some information about Grandma Zhou. She was a ruthless character. It was said that she had defeated several matchmakers back then to obtain the chance to be a matchmaker in the county city. After going to the county city, she despised her husband and did not return home all year round. In Nanhe Town, Grandma Zhous reputation was very bad. In todays society, women who appeared in public and rarely returned home would never have a good reputation. Matchmaking was also a lowly profession. Although marriage required matchmaking, as long as there was a choice, the children of good families would not let a matchmaker interfere. Mother, didnt you say that Lord Zhang already wants to intervene in this matter? Why is that person still so arrogant! She actually hired someone to capture our child! Liu Shi felt a lingering fear when she heard this. If not for the help of a kind person, would Little Ah Yu have been captured by now? Why was Little Ah Yus fate soplicated? Why were these people always making things difficult for her? She was just a child! Old Madam Wang: Lord Zhang is very busy every day, and he always has other things to do. Its impossible for him to settle everything in a day or two. But that Grandma Zhou is indeed too arrogant. Dont go to town for the next two days. It would have been fine if something had happened around the vige. Since they were going to Nanhe Town, it was a ce beyond their reach. After all, they were only outsiders. They barely had a foothold in Hu Family Vige and had nothing to do with Nanhe Town. That wont do. Big Brother Murong is still waiting for us. We still have to go to town tomorrow! When Little Ah Yu heard that they shouldnt go to town, she was anxious. They had promised him. Wang Eng hurriedly said, Thats right. This is the second thing we want to talk about. Young Master Murong Run, who bought all our fruits previously, wants to buy our new fruits again. Previously, they had only told them about Grandma Zhou. Now, they ounted the matter about Murong Run. Everyones attention was on the fruit. What kind of fruit was it? Was it the ones that Little Ah Yu usually ate? Although no one had seen 100 taels of silver before, they still looked at it curiously. Could this thing be exchanged for 100 taels of silver? Oh my god, that was 100 taels! They had never seen so much money before. Even when Mother sold the truffles, the money did not reach them. Speaking of truffles, they thought of Doctor Hu, who even helped sell the Paris polyphy. The Paris polyphy was priceless. They had seen Doctor Hu look for Old Madam Wang again, but they did not tell everyone how much the Paris polyphy was sold for. The Wang family had also guessed that it would be less than the truffles. After all, it was impossible for all the herbs to be so expensive. Old Madam Wang had no intention of telling them. Alright, go do your things. Ill handle this matter. Old Madam Wang chased everyone away without any exnation and pulled Little Ah Yu into the house. Old Madam Wang asked, Ah Yu, tell Grandma, did you give away the fruits from that ce? Little Ah Yu nodded. Thats right. Big Brother Murong is a good person. Ah Yu wants to share the fruits with him. Seeing Old Madam Wangs serious expression, Little Ah Yu asked btedly, Grandma, did Ah Yu do something wrong? Should I not give the fruit to others? Actually, Little Ah Yu also knew that she could not take out the things in the spatial pocket casually, but the fruits were different. They were gone after eating. It shouldnt be anything serious. Little Ah Yu naturally could not think of a deeper problem. Its alright, so be it. To be safe, Old Madam Wang stillmunicated with Meatball through Little Ah Yu. She mainly wanted to know what the attitude of the Guardian God was. Aftermunicating, Old Madam Wang said to Little Ah Yu, Put the fruits in Grandmas room... Forget it, enter the mountain with Grandmater. Old Madam Wangs thoughts were very simple. She wanted to bring Little Ah Yu to a further ce in the mountains, especially a ce that no one had been to. Then, she would get Little Ah Yu to take out the wild fruit vines from her space and nt them, pretending that they were originally growing in the mountains. Actually, it was not impossible to take out the wild fruits directly and trade with Murong Run behind the Wang familys back. However, Old Madam Wang was a little cautious. She was afraid that this matter would still be traced back to the source, so she might as well put on a good show from the beginning. ... Little Ah Yu naturally listened to Old Madam Wang. While the family was busy cooking dinner, the two of them went to the mountains. Little Ah Yu took out a few wild fruit vines from her space. Old Madam Wang dug a hole with her hoe and nted them. Then, she plucked all the fruits from the vines and ced them in the basket. Looking at the already bare wild fruit vines, Old Madam Wangs heart ached. These wild fruit vines belonged to the public now. In the future, others could pluck them when they saw them. However, for the sake of Little Ah Yus safety, they had no choice but to do this. Otherwise, Little Ah Yus spatial pocket would be exposed. In any case, not everyone in the vige had a chance to walk into the mountains. Coupled with the previous incident with the divine rain, everyone tacitly agreed that some strange nts would appear in the mountains. They would not be surprised to see this in the future. [Kid, you still have to nt some in yournd. Only then can youplete the mission.] Meatball reminded her in time. Hence, Little Ah Yu followed Old Madam Wang to their field and nted a few more wild fruit vines. Then, they removed the fruits on it because this mountainous area was filled with all kinds of wild fruits. Some of them were even red. ... The mutated wild fruit vines looked no different from other wild fruit vines, so it was very easy to disguise them. The next day, Old Madam Wang brought her three sons and two grandsons to Nanhe Town valiantly. For safetys sake, Little Ah Yu did not go. However, four hourster, Meatball said to Little Ah Yu in the spatial pocket. [Kid, good news! The progress of your mission has increased greatly! Youre only 200 taels away frompleting it!] Meatball could not believe it. It was originally worried that it would take a few years toplete the mission. Now, in less than a month, she had actuallypleted half of it. Only Little Ah Yu was curious. What did Grandma and the others do in town? Chapter 143 143 Grandma Zhou Is Gone Old Madam Wang did not do anything. She only brought people to find Murong Run first. Then, she spouted nonsense and exaggerated the value of the fruit to the sky. Only Old Madam Wang knew that the value of that fruit was much higher than everyone thought. That was something nted by a true Immortal. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was priceless. Who had ever used an Immortals item? Even if the Emperor came, he would not receive such treatment. 100 taels of silver was naturally not enough. Her Ah Yu seemed to have made an agreement with an Immortal to earn a lot of money. As her grandmother, she naturally had to help. In the end, Old Madam Wang took another 130 taels from Murong Run. Old Madam Wang was calm, but her son and grandson could no longer close their mouths. How could it be so easy for their mother to earn money?!! Then why had their family been poor for so many years? This did not make sense at all! Murong Runs friends were a little unhappy and felt that these farmers seemed to be ying tricks. They had clearly agreed to only pay 100 taels of silver. Their Young Master valued his reputation and even gave the money first. In the end, they changed their mind on the second day. They even asked for an exorbitant price. Not only did she double the price, but she also took an additional 30 taels. On the other hand, Murong Run understood very well. He ate all the fruits that Little Ah Yu gave him. After eating them, he felt that his body seemed to be much better. Although he had been running around for the past few months and he had tried to eat and sleep as well as possible, he was still a little tired. But after eating that fruit, it felt even more nourishing than eating a good birds nest. No, it was even more nourishing! If you still have more of this fruit in the future,e to the prefecture city of Tonghua County to look for me. As long as you tell them my name, someone will tell you where I am. In front of Old Madam Wang, Murong Run still knew how to respect his elders. He did not wave his fan. Old Madam Wang did not agree. What kind of ce is Tonghua County? I havent walked so far and cant be bothered to go! If you want it,e over at this time next year to ask, but I cant guarantee that Ill have it. Who knew if something nted by an Immortal would grow again? In any case, Old Madam Wang thought that it was fine even if it was gone. Murong Run: After your children left yesterday, someone called Grandma Zhou found many people to look for them, but I stopped her. Not only did he stop them, but Murong Run also got a servant to beat up Grandma Zhou and her family in the middle of the night, especially her face. It was still swollen. Murong Run liked to consider the consequences when he did things. He felt that Grandma Zhou was a vengeful person. Perhaps after they left, she would take revenge on that little girls family. He liked that little girl very much, so he didnt care what entanglement they had. In any case, he had to protect her. Therefore, the servant went to Old Madam Zhous family again overnight. After beating up Old Madam Zhous family, he left 100 taels of silver for their Patriarch. All of this was to send a message to tell Old Madam Zhou to be careful outside and not offend anyone she shouldnt offend. Murong Runs servant was extremely skilled, and it was especially painful when he hit someone. Whether it was a man, woman, old, or young, he could do it. This frightened those people out of their wits. That night, they ran to Nanhe Town and escorted Grandma Zhou away, afraid that if they were too slow, they would be beaten up again. Murong Run casually brought this matter up and only said that he had helped them resolve a problem. Old Madam Wang said, Alright then. If I still remember this matter at this time next year, Ill personally send it to you. They naturally had to remember the huge favor he had given them. Murong Run was immediately satisfied after obtaining half a basket of fruits. He brought the servants back to the residence. With these fruits, he would go back and let his mother think about what she could do. When the time came, she would be able to give them to Grandpa as a congrattory gift. He would definitely be happy. After Murong Run left, Old Madam Wang did not intend to let it go just like that. Fortunately, the people Zhang Zhan had found had also arrived in Nanhe Town. His people had found out that Grandma Zhou was indeed colluding with the Daoist priests. It had not just been a day or two, but she had been doing evil here for more than ten years. In the name of the Imperial Envoy, Zhang Zhan directly wiped out Grandma Zhous nest and rounded up a series of matchmakers with bad conduct. He even posted notices in the county city and various towns to publicize the crimes of Grandma Zhou and the others. Poor Grandma Zhous family. They had just taken her back. They originally wanted to teach Grandma Zhou a lesson, but in the end, they saw that Grandma Zhou had been beaten ck and blue. In addition, Grandma Zhou was crying a river, saying that she had been wronged. Grandma Zhous old mother watched with tears in her eyes. She hugged Grandma Zhou and cried. My poor child, who was so heartless to hit you and ruin your reputation outside! My poor child! At this moment, a group of officials suddenly barged into Grandma Zhous family home and wanted to take her away. The vige chief and the patriarchs men were all rmed and hurriedly asked, Sir, whats going on? The leading official looked impatient. If you didnt see clearly, we are here to capture people! The Imperial Envoy has discovered that the Zhou and Wu Families colluded with Daoists and manipted the marriage arrangements of families to wreak havoc! From today onwards, we will take them into custody and judge them seriously! When Grandma Zhous family heard this, they felt their vision go dark. Why were they suddenlying to arrest people? From the looks of it, she would have to go to jail. Could this be a mistake? My daughter is a good child, Grandma Zhous mother said as she wiped her tears. The Imperial Envoy deals with evidence. Do you want to question the Imperial Envoy? The official was even more unhappy. To tell you the truth, the Imperial Envoy has enough evidence. You should think about your future path clearly! These words immediately made those peoples faces turn pale. A person in the family being imprisoned would have a huge impact on the entire family. They were not ordinary farmers. The conditions in the vige were not bad either. There were many schrs, but they were basically all rted. ... Its all your fault, b*tch. What did you do outside! Grandma Zhous father kicked her chest, causing both her and Old Madam Zhou to fall to the ground, However, no one dared to help the mother and daughter pair. Youre still protecting her. Do you know that if she goes to prison, our sons and grandsons will be finished! Grandma Zhous father said to Old Madam Zhou. Old Madam Zhous eyes widened in fear. Of course, she liked her daughter, but when she was old, her sons and grandson were her greatest support. Mother, save me! I was wronged! Grandma Zhou, who was in her forties, cried. But her mother pushed her away. I dont have a daughter like you! The Vige Chief, the Patriarch, and the others also looked disgusted. The official waited for them to finish venting before pulling Grandma Zhou away. The Patriarch said with a cold expression, Open the ancestral hall! Remove this persons name from the family register! The vige chief said to the people beside him, Take them to Nanhe Town and let the Zhou family do as they see fit there. Well remove their family from the vige. We wont care and definitely wont intervene! After obtaining the evidence, Zhang Zhan acted decisively and arrested arge group of local matchmakers, as well as the Daoists who had colluded with them. ... Three dayster, Zhang Zhan sentenced Grandma Zhou and the rest. Grandma Zhou manipted the matters of marriage between families and waspletely heartless. She was sentenced to 20 years of hardbor. Usually, people would not be able tost more than ten years doing hardbor. The other matchmakers were sentenced to 8 to 15 years of hardbor or prison, depending on the severity of their crime. The Daoists were sentenced to death for the crime of witchcraft. This case shocked the entire Yongding County, making many people who had done bad things and wanted to do bad things feel like the officials had done this act of killing the chickens to warn the monkeys. The local atmosphere became solemn. Everyone said that Zhang Zhan was a great Lord. Grandma Zhou had never thought that she would fall at the hands of a little girl after strutting around proudly for so many years! If she had known earlier, she would have waited for the Imperial Envoy to leave and the new county magistrate to take office. She would have been able to escape unscathed like before. Unfortunately, it was impossible to reverse time even with money. She waited until her death and did not see the day she could make aeback. At this moment, Little Ah Yu, who was hated by Grandma Zhou, was flipping the fruits over. Their preserved fruits were about to be ready. Chapter 144 144 Lets Be Husband and Wife There were many procedures for making high-quality preserved fruits, but the farmers only knew that they needed to dry them. Little Ah Yu flipped the fruit over under the sun. Qin Huai stood at the side and chanted from time to time, Regardless of gender- Men are born the same, but habits make them differ. If one does not receive good education from childhood, their good nature will be destroyed. Little Ah Yu followed. Recently, Little Ah Yus memory had be better and better, but Old Master Hu was not willing to teach her too much. Girls could not take the imperial examinations. If they studied too much, it would be a headache. With the same progress as the other children in the vige, Little Ah Yu would have more time to do other things. However, Little Ah Yu did not think so. She hoped that she could learn more so that she could grow faster. Hence, Little Ah Yu found Qin Huai. Big Brother Ah You, have you studied more books? Qin Huai did not go to Old Master Hus ce to study. He usually studied alone. Initially, they did not bring many books over. During this period of time, Chi Jia had gotten his subordinates to buy more books. Qin Huai naturally did not neglect his studies. You might not like the books Im reading. Qin Huai thought that since Little Ah Yu had just begun toe into contact with them, she probably wouldnt like those history books. Qin Huai did not like it when he first started studying either. He liked those travel books more. However, the subjects taught by Old Master Hu were based on books. The children in the vige did not have any books. They usually wrote a few words on the coarse paper given by Old Master Hu. After learning it, they went home empty-handed. Qin Huai simply paid for a few books for the children in the vige. At this time, books were considered the most extravagant thing. The worst printed books cost hundreds of copper coins each. If it was the kind of book that others had copied, it would cost more than a hundred copper coins. The people in the vige felt a little apologetic, so Qin Huai told them that actually, they could earn money by copying books for the bookstore. Selling a hand-copied book could earn them between 15 and 50 copper coins. It depended on the difficulty of the handwriting and type of books. This also greatly agitated the vigers. They felt that even if the child could not learn anything in the future, at least copying books was a job. Since everyone had books, Little Ah Yu naturally had them too. Now, she came to Qin Huais ce every day and asked him to give her special education. After memorizing the Three Character ssic, Little Ah Yu also flipped over all the fruits. Looking at the fruits, Little Ah Yus eyes narrowed withughter. After selling these preserved fruits, our family will be even richer! Little Ah Yu said. Qin Huai was a little speechless. Why are you thinking about money every day? Didnt your family earn money? When they worked together to make candied haws, Qin Huai would be able to get 40% of the profit. This was because he had sent Chi Jia to the county city to buy good sugar. After deducting the cost of this sugar, he would only earn 10%. He could be considered a very conscientious business partner. However, the Wang familys greatest ie was not the candied haws, but the money Murong Run had given them twice. Now, no one knew how much money the Wang Family had. Little Ah Yu counted with her little fingers. Its not enough. Grandma said that every brother in the family has to be sent to study in the future. They all say that studying costs a lot of money! Also, my brothers have to go from home to town every day to sell candied haws. They have to walk a long way. Grandpa said that our family wants to buy a donkey cart so that its easier to travel. But Grandma said it was better to buy a house in town. They said it was expensive. Also, I heard Mother say that the house has to be rebuilt. Otherwise, it wont be big enough for everyone to live in. Little Ah Yu had already counted with her little fingers and felt a headacheing on. She held her head like an adult and frowned, looking bitter. Our family is too poor. We need a lot of money! When everyone discussed these topics, they did not do it behind Little Ah Yus back. There were some things that Little Ah Yu did not understand, but she had Meatball beside her to help exin. Although Meatball did not know much about this world, it roughly knew that studying was more expensive than buying a house. Therefore, Little Ah Yu was also worried. Little Ah Yu also said, Our family can only make so many candied hawthorns a day. If we make too much, no one will buy it. If we make more, theres an Uncle called Tang Third who will lose business. Qin Huai asked, Tang Third? Little Ah Yu told him about Tang Third. However, in Little Ah Yus eyes, Tang Third was not someone who was looking for trouble. He was just asking why they were selling candied haws. Later on, he evenpeted with them in which familys candied haws tasted better. That Uncles candied haws cost one copper coin a stick. Our familys candied haws cost three copper coins a stick, so if we sell one stick, that Uncle will have to sell three sticks. He will have to work three times harder than us! This was Little Ah Yus logic, so she especially sympathized with Tang Third. Qin Huai roughly understood and felt that what Little Ah Yu said made sense. If you sell too much, it will indeed affect him. He might be angry. That wont be good for you either, Qin Huai said. Then we wont sell candied haws in the future. Well think of something that others dont have. That way, we wont argue with others. Qin Huai himself did note into contact with business. Actually, he did not care about his familys matters. Back then, no one had thought of letting the eight-year-old Qin Huai take charge. Little Ah Yu was very worried when they mentioned this. But I dont know what I can sell. It seems that everyone sells everything. With Little Ah Yus rich experience in the county city and town, she felt that there were already people selling everything in this world. When Qin Huai heard Little Ah Yus words, he felt that it made sense. Indeed, there seemed to be nothing in this world that could not be bought. The two little fellows stopped memorizing books and looking at the preserved fruits. They sat at the stone table and rested their chins on their hands, thinking about what else to do to earn money. After thinking about it, Qin Huai said, Why dont I give you money to buy a house? My family seems to be quite rich. Chi Jia, who had heard this from the side: ??? Young Master, are you really not afraid that Madam will hit you? ... Little Ah Yu shook her head. No! Grandma said that youre my outside Big Brother, not the Big Brother of the family, so we cant take advantage of you. Just like how Mother can use Fathers things, but she cant use other peoples things because Father and Mother are husband and wife. Their things belong to each other, and other peoples dont. Qin Huai said, Then when you grow up, well be husband and wife too. Thinking of his life that might disappear at any time, Qin Huai added, I dont know if I can grow up either. Why dont we be husband and wife now? Ill register the assets under your name. Even if I die, you can use the money to buy a house. Chi Jia coughed heavily at the side. Little Ah Yu said, Mr. Chi, are you sick? Do you want to go to Brother Little Tongs house to take some medicine? Before Qin Huai could stand up, Chi Jia hurriedly shook his head. No, no. I just choked on my saliva. Chi Jia finally understood why the Young Master did not like to talk previously and always jumped out with just a word or two. It turned out that it was not because he was autistic, but because once he spoke, he would expose the fact that he was very childish. He was only seven years old, but he was already thinking of finding a wife for himself. If Madam knew about this, her eyes would probably fall out. It was too funny! However, when he saw Qin Huais expressionless expression, Chi Jia suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. ... Oh no, he was too smug and forgot that the Young Master actually had a bad temper. In the eyes of many people, he was a little demon who would order people to kill! Chapter 145 145 Compensation In the end, Little Ah Yu did not borrow Qin Huais money. Big Brother Ah You, children cant be husband and wife by themselves! My Big Brother has just started to look for a wife. Grandma said that his age is suitable. Little Ah Yu shook her head. So, Ah Yu has to be 16 years old before I can look for a husband. Im still- Little Ah Yu only had ten fingers, so she could not figure out what 16 minus 2 was. She only knew that she was two years old this year. Grandma had repeatedly emphasized this. Qin Huai nodded. Forget it if you dont want it. Actually, he had only mentioned it casually just now, but since Little Ah Yu did not agree, he felt unhappy. Although he felt that his body had already recovered and it was very likely that Little Ah Yu had saved him, what if he still could not survive past three months? He could not wait until Little Ah Yu was 16 years old. It was fine if they could not be husband and wife, but he could not even see how she would look like as a bride. Just thinking about it made him unhappy. She was so cute, like a ball of blessing. She would definitely look even better when she grew up. If she became a bride, she would definitely be the best-looking bride. He really wanted to take a look. Little Ah Yu did not know what Qin Huai was thinking. Seeing that Qin Huai did not want to speak anymore, she simply stood up from the stool and pointed at the dried fruits on the table. Brother Ah You, help me watch over them. Ille back to collect themter. These were the fruits that Little Ah Yu had ced in the small basket and brought to Qin Huais house to dry so that she could talk to Qin Huai while drying the fruits. On the way back to the Wang Family, Little Ah Yu was still discussing with Meatball in her heart. Elf, what are we going to sell that others dont have? Our family is so poor! Meatball thought for a moment and said, Actually, you dont have to make things to sell. You can also nt them yourself. The Myriad Spirit Space can grow many things. The previous truffles and Paris polyphy cant be nted, but I heard that theres also things like mountain ginseng and so on. Theyre also very expensive. After nting them in the spatial pocket and selling them, you can earn a lot of money. This was also Meatballs initial thought. Now, the Myriad Spirit Space was already filled with vitality. It was filled with the various wild fruits that Little Ah Yu had nted along with some beans. In addition, there were also those toads in the canal. Yes, when those ck tadpoles grew up, they became toads one after another. They all jumped around in the spatial pocket happily. Meatball was about to die of disdain. However, Little Ah Yu liked them very much and refused to throw them out. Not only that, she also added some butterflies and bees. That day, she subconsciously caught a rabbit and it jumped around in her spatial pocket with the other creatures. Perhaps because the spatial pocket had begun to be lively, Little Ah Yus imagination that changed from time to time also disappeared from the spatial pocket. Now, the spatial pocket was filled with things that actually existed. Is wild ginseng delicious? Little Ah Yu subconsciously said this aloud. At this moment, an old man jumped out from the side, and the dog-beating stick in his hand left an afterimage. Who else could it be but Divine Doctor Xue? Wild ginseng is good stuff! Its very nourishing. It can raise the flesh and bones of the dead. Eat it and youll live forever! Divine Doctor Xue stroked his dirty long beard and shook his head. Little Ah Yu said, Grandpa Divine Doctor, youre back? Where did you go? Divine Doctor Xue had left the Wang Family two days ago. Everyone in the Wang Family thought that he had already left. Unexpectedly, he had returned in such a sorry state. Divine Doctor Xue chuckled, and his face was covered in wrinkles. I went to the Heavenly Court and came back from the Immortal Peach Banquet! Wow, what is the Heavenly Court? Where is it? What is the Immortal Peach Banquet! The Immortal Peach Banquet is a spirit feast hosted by the Queen Mother. Eating one peach can allow one to live forever, and eating two peaches can allow one to ascend to the heavens immediately! Divine Doctor Xue said leisurely. I ate three peaches! Little Ah Yu: Ah, what will you be if you eat three? Divine Doctor Xue patted his chest. Youll be an extraordinarily handsome Divine Doctor! Little Ah Yu didnt understand, but she felt that it was impressive. Meatball only wanted to cover its head. What Divine Doctor Xue said was strange. It was obvious that he had mental problems. Moreover, he was really sick. No one believed what he said. Other than Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu especially liked to hear Divine Doctor Xue speak. Meatball began to consider whether it should give Divine Doctor Xue one of the nutrient solutions, but it didnt know if there would be more in the future. Unless it was for a mission, it felt that it was especially wasteful to give this thing to others. It was also good to keep it as a family heirloom for the kid. In the remaining long years, who knows if there would be a time when the kid would need it? But now, Divine Doctor Xue was spouting nonsense in front of the child. Would he lead her astray? Little Ah Yu held Divine Doctor Xues hand and said to him as they walked forward, Grandpa Divine Doctor, the Immortal Peach Banquet definitely doesnt let you eat to your fill right? I heard your stomach growling! There are still pancakes at home. Lets go and eat pancakes! Divine Doctor Xue stuck the dog-beating stick in his hand into his belt and stretched out his other hand to tug at his beard. Sigh, speaking of the Immortal Peach Banquet, thats a pity. The food is only a little bit. I only ate a few mouthfuls and its gone. Otherwise, I could really fill my stomach with the peaches! Divine Doctor Xue shook his head as he spoke. Little Ah Yu nodded. Yes, yes, yes. If I can see the Queen Mother next time, Ill get her to give you a few more and let Grandpa Divine Doctor eat your fill! Little Ah Yu is still the best! ... At this moment, Third Aunt Hus howling voice sounded from behind. Donkey Zhang,e out! Donkey Zhang, dont think that I wont know just because youre hiding at home. Look at the wicked things youve done! Third Aunt Hu was furious. When she looked up and saw Divine Doctor Xue, she felt angry. Just as she was about to curse, she saw Little Ah Yu beside Divine Doctor Xue. In the end, she swallowed the curse words in her mouth and could only shout at the Wang Family. Flower Jiang, are you itching for a beating? Why are you shouting in front of my house? Old Madam Wang came out. Third Aunt Hu raised the beanstalk in her hand and pointed at the peeled beans on it. Look, look, look at what that Divine Doctor Xue of yours did! How old are my bean stalks? He peeled it and even spread it all over the ground! Its fine if he ate it, but he threw it all on the ground. Isnt it making things difficult for me?! Dont say that he did it himself. What can a fool like him do?! You must have instructed him. Its fine if you dont like me, but what do you have against food?! If you dont give me an exnation today, I wont leave. Ill stay in front of your house and let others see how vicious you are! Its fine if we usually have conflicts, but now, you actually attacked our familys crops. Youre really ruthless!! You must give me an exnation, orpensate me! Everyone said that Divine Doctor Xue was extremely intelligent, but Third Aunt Hu never believed them. That damned old man was a fool. ... They usually fought in the vige. He often carried the dog-beating stick around and insisted on trying out his dog-beating stick technique on a real dog. It was fine since Third Aunt Hu did not have a dog at home, but now, Third Aunt Hu happened to see him disturbing her crops from afar. Chapter 146 146 Want to Buy a House Divine Doctor Xue tugged at Third Aunt Hus beans. This variety of beans was very special. They had to be sown in early spring. After being drenched in a few spring rains, they would grow very quickly. It had just bloomed and some had grown some small seeds. It was not ripe yet. Damn it, even if its ripe, its fine if he ate it. It hasnt ripened yet. Isnt this a waste of food?! Third Aunt Hu became angrier and angrier as she spoke. She simply sat on the big rock outside Old Wangs house, holding the beanstalk in her hand and cursing. Old Madam Wang was naturally unhappy and came out to argue with her. Then, she pushed Divine Doctor Xue in front of her. Who caused this trouble? Take it up with the culprit . This isnt someone from my family. Do whatever you want! Isnt this the divine doctor you invited back? His mistakes are naturally up to your family to manage. Theres no need to say anything else. You have topensate me. Our entire family is waiting for this food. Do you want to starve us to death! Old Madam Wang did not care about this. I dont have time to argue with you now. Either you drag that old man away, or you leave yourself! This crazy old man was staying at home and not leaving. Old Madam Wang also felt a headache. It was really easy to invite a god but difficult to send him away. Divine Doctor Xue was pulled by Little Ah Yu to wash his hands. There was no way to change his clothes. Originally, he was someone who had been taken out of a beggars den. His clothes were also tattered. The others in the Wang Family did not know about Divine Doctor Xues background. After he treated Old man Wang and Wang Chuangui, they even specially changed his clothes. Of course, Old Madam Wang did not allow itter. Third Aunt Hu was really angry. She wanted to shout a few more times, but Bian Dan came over to call her. Grandma, Third Uncle is back! Her Third Brother has returned. It had been a few months, so Third Aunt Hu could only leave reluctantly. Donkey Zhang, let me tell you, this matter isnt over. Ill look for youter! Old Madam Wang sneered. Alright, Ill wait for you to look for me. Coincidentally, I heard that those gossiping matchmakers have been arrested. I still want to ask the officials what the crime of spouting nonsense with other outsiders in the vige is. Back then, she had spread rumors about Old Madam Wang. This was something that Third Aunt Hu would always be ashamed of. Youre still talking about the past. Youre too boring! Third Aunt Hu knew that she was in the wrong, so she left with Bian Dan. The incident caused by Divine Doctor Xue also reminded Old Madam Wang to quickly get rid of Divine Doctor Xue. Wang Chuangui heard themotion outside and slowly walked out. Madam Ma was originally drying clothes in the courtyard. When she turned around, she saw Wang Chuangui walking out. She was so frightened that the clothes in her hand fell to the ground. Husband, you can walk now?! When Wang Chuangui felt that he could walk, he had secretly practiced it himself. Madam Ma had never seen it before. It was said that it took 100 days to recover from a serious injury. How long has it been? Has it been a month? Since he could walk, this meant that Divine Doctor Xue was still very capable. At this moment, Madam Ma had long forgotten that Old man Wang had already begun to walk a few days ago. However, his performance was too natural. Everyone in the vige thought that his leg had not been broken and that he had just recuperated through some method. Seeing his wife cry from excitement, Wang Chuangui was very moved. Its been hard on you for the past few years. If not for Madam Mas efforts to hold up the family on her own, their second branch would definitely have the hardest time among the four brothers. Although the family was not distinctly split up, sometimes, the various branches still had to deal with the trivial matters themselves. Madam Ma wiped her tears. Husband, what are you talking about? Were family. Whats so hard about it? Im happier than anything else that your legs have recovered! Wang Eng had just returned from his lesson with Old Master Hu. From afar, he saw Wang Chuangui in the courtyard, and his eyes seemed to have lit up. Father, has your leg recovered? Wang Eng asked. Yes, its much better now. I can walk, but I cant jump yet. Wang Chuangui was rarely humorous. The second branchs familyforted each other in the courtyard. The scene was very harmonious. Until Old Madam Wangs voice sounded. Why are you all gathered there? Dont you have anything serious to do? Eng, you came back at the right time. Take care of your younger siblings at home, Old Madam Wang said. Im going out for a while. She could also bring Wang Chuangui along. Wang Chuanguis legs had long recovered. He was no different from a normal person now. He had to make the best use of his talents. Old Madam Wang was bringing Wang Chuangui to town. When Little Ah Yu saw this, she ran over and asked, Grandma, where are you going? Old Madam Wang said, Grandma is going to town. Be good and stay at home and y with your brothers. Can Ah Yue along? Before Old Madam Wang could answer, Little Ah Yu shook her head. Forget it, forget it. Grandma definitely has something important to do. Ah Yu wont disturb you anymore! Old Madam Wang thought for a moment and brought Little Ah Yu along. This time, she was preparing to buy a house in town. It was not a good thing to stay in the vige and farm. They had to leave the vige eventually. There was no school in the vige, but there was one in town. Taking advantage of the fact that their family was rich now, it was more important to buy a house early. Little Ah Yu ran over to Qin Huai and said, Brother Ah You, were going to the town. Do you have anything I can bring back for you? Qin Huai: Why are you going to the town? To sell candied haws? ... Now, the Wang Family would go to the town to sell candied haws every other days, but Little Ah Yu no longer followed them. The grandsons of the Wang Family took turns to go in pairs. Sometimes, three of them would go together. They did not sell many either. Usually, they only sold 30 to 40 sticks. Sometimes, if they were lucky, they would run into a market day and clear their stock before they reached the town. I dont know. Grandma is going to the town, so Im going too! Little Ah Yu said. The town is very fun. Big Brother Ah You, lets go together next time! Qin Huai thought for a moment and did not follow. In any case, he had some subordinates in town, and he had already specially asked them to protect the Wang family. Nothing should happen. He should stay at home and practice more martial arts. No matter how powerful his subordinates were, that was still their ability. When he was capable enough, he would bring Ah Yu out to y. Little Ah Yu did not know that Qin Huai had already begun to make ns to go sightseeing together with her after they grew up. Wang Chuanguis mood improved as well. Along the way, he carried Little Ah Yu to town. When they arrived in the town, Old Madam Wang went straight to look for the agent. ... The agent was a male in his forties. When he heard that someone wasing to buy a house, he didnt even want to finish the food in his mouth. Aiyo, this is really a good thing. There arent many peopleing to buy houses now! The town was too small. The houses of the various families were basically passed down from their ancestors. Very few people would think of selling their houses. This was equivalent to a business not having any customers for three years, but once a customer appeared, the profits would be enough tost them half a year. They would think of a way for the remaining two and a half years. He had to have other sources of ie. Otherwise, he would starve to death if he relied on selling houses. Old Madam, let me tell you something from the bottom of my heart. Its not easy to buy or sell houses right now, so if you really want to buy it, Ill definitely introduce the best for you. I guarantee that youll be satisfied with the price! Old Madam Wang did not listen to him at all. What houses are there? Bring me to take a look. Chapter 147 147 Buying a House When the agent heard Old Madam Wangs sharp words, their hearts skipped a beat. They knew that they had encountered a tough person. Dont worry, Old Madam. I definitely wont cheat you. The agent chuckled. What kind of house do you want? Tell me first so that I can bring you to take a look. Old Madam Wang said, The house has to be slightlyrger. It has to have a courtyard, and it has to have at least two entrances. I need five or six rooms, and the beds in each room must be big enough to amodate at least two people. The closer it is to town, the better. Its even better if its nearer to the school. When the agent heard Old Madam Wangs words, he smiled brightly. This was a big customer! Other families would usually only buy a small house. The entire family would squeeze into one room. If they wanted to add another member to the family, they would at most buy a two room unit. A house with a courtyard and five or six rooms would not be a small house. Based on your requirements, I really have two units on hand. One is at the east end of town. Its about seven minutes away from the school. There are four rooms and two servants rooms. If you dont have any servants at home, you can change the servant rooms to a young masters or youngdys room. The courtyard is quite big, and theres a well inside. The owner wants to go to the capital to take the Imperial Examination, so he decided to sell this house. Theyre in a hurry to raise money, so the price is very fair. Old Madam Wangs expression did not change. Then whats the other unit like? The other one is a little further away, but this ones courtyard isrger. There are five rooms, and theres also a well inside. Moreover, theres also a study room. Of course, the books inside have already been moved away. This family has fallen from grace, so they want to sell the ancestral home. However, its half an hour away from the school. The price is about the same as the other house. If you dont find it troublesome, I rmend this one. Wang Chuangui said to Old Madam Wang, Mother, why dont we go to both of these units first and see what they look like? Of course. Lets look at the more remote unit first. That unit is quite close to my house. With that, the agent returned home and took out a bunch of keys. After walking for about a quarter of an hour, they saw a courtyard in the distance. Outside the courtyard was a wall built with stone bricks, and there was a wooden door in the middle. The wooden door was locked. After the agent went up to unlock it, they saw that there was indeed arge courtyard inside. On the left of the courtyard was a vegetable field. Beside the vegetable field was a small chicken coop. Beyond that was the outhouse. On the right side of the courtyard were a few trees and a swing. After walking into the courtyard, there was another door. Behind it was a ce simr to a garden. It could be seen that the aesthetic standards of this family were not bad. Although the flowers nted inside were not expensive, in spring, the flowers leaned against each other, and the colors were very good. Inside were the rooms where everyone lived. There were a total of five rooms. Other than the master bedroom, the other four rooms were located on the east and west side of the house. Other than the bedrooms, there was also a dining room and a reception pavilion. It looked big enough. However, all the furniture was very old. It was obvious that they were from a long time ago. Some of them had already be unusable and were severely worn. After Old Madam Wang finished looking around, she roughly had an idea. Little Ah Yu had long been attracted by the swing and was swinging under the tree. There was a cherry tree beside the swing. The cherry blossoms had just withered and fallen all over the ground. Hahaha, Grandma, this is so fun. Grandma,e and try too! Little Ah Yu swayed high and low,ughing continuously. When the agent saw this, he said, The owner of this house originally raised a youngdy. This swing was built for that youngdy. I heard that the youngdy waster married to a very good family. Everyone says that it was rted to this house. Isnt the ancestral mansion prosperous? Actually, its quite good to choose this courtyard home. A half hour walk to the school every morning is not considered very far. The kids can even temper their bodies that way. Some students who lived too close to the school will even wind up beingte. Not only did they not train their bodies, they even cultivatedziness. This is not good. Old Madam Wang did notment on this. There was more than one school in town, but the agent tacitly hinted that it was just an ordinary small school. He thought that she only wanted to send the children in her family to school. If the agent knew that Wang Chuangui was also going to enter the school, his eyeballs would probably fall out. Although schrs nowadays were of all ages, this was the first time he had seen someone start studying after the age of 30. Old Madam, what do you think of this house? the agent probed. Old Madam Wang nodded. Not bad. Whats the price of this house? I wont hide it from you anymore. If this house is sold in the county city, it will cost at least 200 taels. Although the property in our town wont be able to reach such a price, it wont be much cheaper. Ill give you a sincere price. 150 taels. Itlle with all the furniture and items and Ill even save you the agent fees. However, I cant strike off the administration fees. If I do that, Ill suffer a huge loss! Old Madam Wang said, Lets go to the other unit to take a look first. She did not say if this price was too expensive or too cheap. The agent could only brace himself and bring Old Madam Wang to see the other unit. The other unit was farther away and it took a lot of time for them to reach, but the owner was indeed not lying. This courtyard house was slightly smaller. It also has a courtyard outside, and theyout was simr to the previous unit. But the conditions were much worse inside. There were only three bedrooms inside. The master bedroom was more spacious, and there were two servant rooms. The servant rooms could only amodate one bed. They could not even put an extra table, let alone a wardrobe. Such a room was suitable for the children, but not for the adults. Old Madam, the advantage of this unit is that its very close to the school. Of course, that means that its even closer to the teachers. Usually, if the children encounter any difficulties in their studies, they cane and ask the teachers directly. Its very beneficial to their studies. At this point, the agent smiled. Actually, many people fancy this house not because itsfortable to live in, but because of what it can bring. For example, this house is slightly worse than the previous one, but the connections it can bring are different. In other words, although there was a difference between the two houses, the prices were about the same. In fact, this house was even more expensive. Little Ah Yu ran around for so long and finally understood that they were buying a house for the family. Little Ah Yu counted with her fingers for a long time and said in confusion, Grandma, who is this house for? It doesnt seem to be big enough for our family! There were many people in their house, but there were only a few rooms here. Their old house in Hu Family Vige was very spacious. Although it was a little dpidated, everyone had a ce to live. Including Divine Physician Xue. They could even find a chicken coop for him to sleep in. Old Madam Wang smiled and said, This is the house Grandma bought for you. In the future, this house will be used as your dowry. As soon as these words were spoken, not only the agent, but even Wang Chuangui, who had followed them, was subconsciously shocked. This was actually a house for Little Ah Yu?! Chapter 148 148 The House in Town ??Old Madam, are you going to buy a house for your granddaughter? How should I say this? There are currently no cases of people registering a house in the name of the little girl. It has to be registered in the names of the adults.?? The agent was a little anxious. ??There??s no precedent for such a thing. I don??t know if it can be done. Why don??t we register it in her father??s name first??? The agent pointed at Wang Chuangui and said. Not to mention in the Dachang Kingdom, there was no precedent of people buying a property for their daughter in the entire continent. Most of the property that women possessed were inherited from their fathers. Before starting a family, a woman could not buy a house herself. After starting a family, her husband could gift her a piece of property or transfer a house to her name in the form of a dowry. After the woman died, her property would be taken back by her family or given to her son. If a woman did not have a son to inherit the property, she would give it to her nephew. Even for those women who were very rich and did not care about real estate, they could only purchase property when they reached adulthood. Old Madam Wang also knew this practice. ??I didn??t ask you to register it under her name right now, but you have to include her name in the deed. As for the future, you don??t have to worry,?? Old Madam Wang said. ??You just have to rmend the houses to me. I??m not very satisfied with either of the units. I believe you have other units. If there??s really nothing, I??ll ask the other agents.?? The agent originally wanted to wait for Old Madam Wang to exin to him why she wanted to buy a house for her granddaughter. He mainly wanted to hear some gossip. Unexpectedly, the topic changed to the house again. ??Old Madam, if you say that, I??ll be sad. My houses were carefully selected. None of them are bad! The two units I rmended to you are really the most suitable for the children to go to school. It??s not that there??s nothing else. The condition of those houses are good enough, but they??re just a little farther from the school.?? Wang Chuangui: ??How far can it be??? ??The furthest one is over at Nanhe Third Street. There are many people from all walks of life there. Although the houses arerger, those who are slightly more particr won??t stay there.?? This was not a lie. Other than Nanhe Main Street, there were houses on both sides of Nanhe Second Street and Third Street, especially on Nanhe Third Street. In the beginning, there was no hard restriction on the construction of houses. The houses were built as big as people wanted. However, there was also a problem. After the unregted houses were built, theyout of the entire street became a little strange. Most of the houses there were rented or made into shops. The residents in town mainly worked there during the day and went home to rest at night. They would not remain on Nanhe Third Street. In other words, the order on Nanhe Third Street was chaotic. There were all kinds of people living there. It was impossible to tell their identities. Old Madam Wang gave up. ??I don??t want the one on Nanhe Third Street. What about the others??? ??Old Madam, didn??t we just see two units? If you want to live morefortably, you can look at the one further away.?? Old Madam Wang shook her head. ??You??re not asking me to choose, you??re forcing me. It??s too insincere of you to ask me to choose between two units only. Since you??re doing business with me like this, there??s no need for us to cooperate anymore. If I still want to buy a house in the future, I won??t look for you.?? The agent??s face was filled with bitterness. ??Old Madam, you??ve really wronged me. I??m just trying my best to help you. Sigh, I remember now. Actually, there??s still another unit, but how should I put it? It??s a little jinxed.?? There was another house situated between the two houses that had been introduced previously. Moreover, there was a two-story attic and arge pool in the courtyard. However, it was that pool that caused a series of drowning incidents previously. Although no one died, everyone said that there were Water Ghosts in that pool, so even the houses could not be sold. The owner??s family had long moved away from that ce and even went to the county city because they wanted to stay away from that house. ??Even if you say that there??s no such thing in this world to begin with, if everyone spreads a rumor too much, it will naturally be unlucky. If you??re bold, we can go and take a look.?? Old Madam Wang thought that Ah Yu still had an Immortal protecting her. It was impossible for any demons and monsters to approach her. Even if there were such entities, they could only tuck their tails between their legs and be obedient ghosts. Hence, they went to the courtyard to take a look. What was surprising was that it was a spacious courtyard house with three entrances. The restriction on theyout of the buildings was ording to the rules of two entrances. But there was no rule thatmoners could not build a tri-entrance courtyard house. Walking through the first entrance, there was a vegetable field and other furnishings. The second entrance led to a garden and pool, as well as four master rooms and a servant room. There was even a special ce for the gatekeeper to stay. The third entrance led to two side houses. One was the main house, and the other was the Young Lady??s residence. The Young Lady??s residence was decorated very warmly. Even the window paper was thoughtfully turned into a light pink color, looking especially moving. ??Wow, Grandma, look at the fish in this pool!?? Little Ah Yu saw the rockery in the courtyard and ran over to take a look. Then, she realized that there were red carps swimming freely in the pool. Little Ah Yu had never seen a red carp before and could not take her eyes off it. ??Be careful not to fall down. The water is very cold.?? Old Madam Wang coaxed her. Little Ah Yu pointed at the red carps. ??They??re so beautiful!?? ??This was left behind for you by the owner. He said that he wanted to thank you for being willing to give the house a chance. Many of the furniture here is new. The owner has already made the decision to give it all away.?? Seeing Little Ah Yu??s excited expression, the agent had a faint feeling that as long as he convinced this little girl, this deal should seed. Old Madam Wang asked, ??How much does this courtyard house cost??? ??It??s not expensive. The owner is in a hurry to use the money. He said that he would sell it for 180 taels. If Old Madam is sincere in buying it, I can even bargain further with him.?? The agent wiped the sweat off his forehead and was a little uneasy. He hoped that this Old Madam would not mess with him. He had run so far. If they said that they didn??t want it, he would really be irritable. ??Ah Yu, do you like this ce??? Old Madam Wang waved at Little Ah Yu and said to the approaching Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu shook her head and nodded, indicating that she liked it, but she was afraid that she had said something wrong. She liked the red carps very much. She felt that they were full of vitality, as if they could speak. She wondered if she could let the toads out of the spatial pocket to y with them. Little Ah Yu??s thoughts went astray again. Old Madam Wang saw that Little Ah Yu was happy, so she said to the uneasy agent, ??Alright, we??ll buy this unit then.?? The agent was so happy that he was about to cry. Oh my god, she had finally decided to buy it after talking for so long. It was not a waste of his saliva. ... In the end, when she said the next sentence, the expression on his face froze. It turned out that Old Madam Wang had something else to saya??? ??150 taels. If you??re willing to sell, then take it. If not, then forget it.?? Chapter 149 149 New House Actually, he had obtained the house for over 130 taels. At 150 taels, he could even obtain amission. But who wouldin about having too little silver? What he had said to Old Madam Wang earlier was indeed true. The houses in town were very difficult to buy and sell. This house had already been in his hands for more than a year. There were even some houses that had remained unsold for six or seven years. It was not easy for someone to be willing to buy it, and there were no other tricks up their sleeves. Of course, he was unwilling to ruin this business. Old Madam, can youe up a little more. How about 170 taels? The agent wanted to fight for moremission. How could the other party directly ask for a discount of 30 taels of silver? 30 taels of silver was enough for an ordinary family to live on for many years! Old Madam Wang pulled Little Ah Yus hand and walked out. Alright, then Ill go to the other agencies to take a look. I have topare the unit with the other units, right? Amidst everyones anxious expressions, Wang Chuangui said to him softly, Brother, let me be honest with you. My mother is a stubborn person. Even if you agree to the offer of 150 taels of silver, after she leaves this door today, she wont buy it anymore. The agent also felt that this was very likely. This olddy looked like a very stubborn person. He gritted his teeth and stomped his feet. Alright, 150 taels it is. Ill treat it as making friends with you! Now that youve bought a house in town, we can be considered to be living in the same ce in the future. Well see each other often and take care of each other. Old Madam Wang stopped in her tracks. Lets go and settle the procedures now then. I still have to go back in the afternoon. There were strict procedures for buying and selling houses. First, they had to register locally, then they had to ask the Junior Officer to supervise the transaction. Both the buyer and the seller had to be present. If it was officially registered, it could also be handled by more professional people. For example, somerge families never appeared personally. Their subordinates followed the rules and did everything for them. This time, Old Madam Wang registered the house under Old man Wangs name. She wanted to register it directly in Little Ah Yus name, but that wouldnt do. If it was registered in Wang Chuanmans head again, the other brothers would probably really have a huge opinion. After settling the purchase procedures, the agent also smiled and said to Old Madam Wang, Congrattions on obtaining a new house. If you need anything that requires my, Qian Deyis help in the future, you dont have to be polite. Qian Deyi was the name of the agent. Old Madam Wang said, Since youve said so, Ill have to trouble you. Please introduce us. Do you know any good carpenters here? We have to buy some new furniture for the house. There were also people in the Hu family vige who knew how to carve, but their skills could only be used in the vige. If they were asked toe to the town to work, it would seem a little troublesome. Old man Wang knew how to do it too, but he was too slow and could notpare to those professional carpenters. Qian Deyi was quite knowledgeable in this area. Youve found the right person. My old man is in the carpentry industry. Hes been in the industry for more than 40 years. In Nanhe Town, if he ims that hes number two, no one dares to be number one. In that case, lets meet your father first. If the quality is good, well do business with him. Dont cheat me on the price. Qian Deyi smiled bitterly. Old Madam, in front of you, Im afraid Ill be the one getting tricked. How can I trick you! He was afraid of her. This olddy looked like she wouldnt bargain, but when she opened her mouth, she could squeeze a python into seven inches. She was an expert. As expected, when they arrived at his old mans house, Old Madam Wang was very picky and critical of their carpentry work, almost angering the old man to the point of leaving. In the end, she gave him 10 taels of silver as a deposit and arranged for some of the furniture that needed to be made at home to be delivered. Only then did Old Madam Wang turn to Nanhe Main Street, nning to see where her grandchildren were going to study. Nanhe Town was neither big nor small. There were a total of two public schools, three private schools, and two n academies. There were two schools close to their house. One was the Qingmu Academy, and the other was the Yang Family Private School. Qingmu Academy was opened by a local Schr. There were two Schr teachers and they taught the subjects rted to the Imperial Examination. The Yang Family Private School was more focused on teaching general knowledge. It was a basic private school and did not focus on the path of the Imperial Examination. Old Madam Wang nned to split the family into two groups, sending a group to the Qingmu Academy and the rest to the Yang Family Private School. There were standards for recruiting students in Qingmu Academy. When Old Madam Wang brought Wang Chuangui over, the Old Sir was unwilling to ept him when he heard that Wang Chuangui was not even a child student. Hes a little too old to start studying now. I suggest you go to the private school to take a look. Its enough for him to know a few words. The Old Sirs words were very sincere, but they were also a little hurtful. Little Ah Yu said, Grandpa, our family was very poor in the past, so Second Uncle didnt go to school. But our Second Uncle is very powerful. We learned from him at home. He has a lot of knowledge! The Old Sir originally did not notice Little Ah Yu. It was mainly because Little Ah Yu was too small and hidden beside the adults, she was very inconspicuous. Now that he suddenly heard Little Ah Yus voice, the old man realized that there was a little girl. The Old Sir was a little old-fashioned and did not have a good impression of girls. However, looking at the child who was only two or three years old speaking so clearly, it seemed that she was even better than those children who had been carefully taught since they were young. Hence, the Old Sir became a little interested. He lowered his head slightly and asked her, You said that your Second Uncle is powerful, so what did you learn from him? Tell me. Little Ah Yu began to recite the Three Character ssic on the spot. After reciting it, she began to recite the Thousand Character ssic, a few more poems, and even an essay. It was difficult for Little Ah Yu to memorize them at the beginning, but once she memorized them, she basically would not forget them anymore. The more she recited, the more awkward Wang Chuanguis face became. Because some of these were not taught by Wang Chuangui. Wang Chuangui: ... I havent even learned these myself. Under Old Masters slightly surprised gaze, Little Ah Yu took a deep breath and began to recite the numbers. Little Ah Yu was not very good at math. She only knew how to use 10 fingers now, but this did not stop her from memorizing the forms in the Nine Chapters on the Mathematical Art. After reciting for half an hour in one breath, the students in the Qingmu Academy passed by and could not help but stop there. They looked at the two-year-old girl standing with her hands behind her back as she recited books in a childish voice. The students all hid behind the doorposts and looked at each other. Wow, where did this little girle from? She actually knows how to recite so much! Shes really good-looking! Her voice is also nice. Is sheing to our school? Why isnt she going to kindergarden? All the students in Qingmu Academy had a basic foundation. The youngest was seven or eight years old and had studied at home before enrolling in the school. ... However, there were no girls in the entire school. Firstly, it was because their teachers did not like female students. Secondly, it was because there were too few people who met the requirements. Now that there was a little girl, these students found it very novel. Could it be that they were going to have a little junior sister? Little Ah Yu finally finished reciting everything in one go. Seeing the Old sir staring at her, Little Ah Yu felt a little vexed. Aiya, if she had known earlier, she wouldnt have been so yful. She wouldnt have memorized so little. Would this Grandpa think that she was stupid? After the Old Sir heard her reciting, he looked at Wang Chuangui differently. Since you can raise such a good child, I believe your knowledge is not bad. Ill make an exception and take you in. This was because Wang Chuangui was really old. If he asked him to recite in public, it would seem like he was making things difficult for the other party. Little Ah Yu was so happy that she jumped three feet high. Wang Chuangui could not say anything. Is it toote for me to say that I cant even recite it? ... Chapter 150 150 Buying a Shop Old Madam Wang only came to the school to take a look because she nned to send all her grandchildren with potential here. When the Old Sir heard that Old Madam Wang still had some grandchildrening, he said that she could bring the children over for a test. As long as they could pass, he would be willing to ept them. Although the Old Sir was pedantic, he was naturally happy that more children wanted to study in his academy. In this day and age, who wouldnt want to have disciples all over the world? After seeing the Qingmu Academy, Old Madam Wang went to the Yang Family Private School. There was only one teacher and his wife in the private school. There were only seven or eight children in the school, and they were all at an active age. When the teacher heard that Old Madam Wang wanted to send some children over, he smiled and said, Of course. You only need to prepare your own brush and paper for the child to enter our school. At the side, his wife, Madam Mo, stared at Little Ah Yu without blinking, her eyes filled with smiles. Are you sending this child over? I feel happy just looking at her. Mrs. Yang was only 26 years old this year. Due to her body, she could not conceive. She only adopted a girl called Liuer. Liuers health was not good either, so she was ced in the private school and raised meticulously. Therefore, every time she saw a likable and healthy child, Mrs. Yang was always happy. Ah Yu, do you like this ce? Old Madam Wang asked Little Ah Yu first. Little Ah Yu could not participate in the Imperial Examination, so there was no need to go to a ce like Qingmu Academy. It would not be good for her to be a little bookworm. A strict school like Qingmu Academy was not asfortable as a private school. Little Ah Yu nodded. I like it! Just now, there were a few little brothers who wanted toe and y with her. When she saw them, they reminded Little Ah Yu of her friends in the vige. Everyone was a very good person. When Madam Mo heard Little Ah Yus words, she was also happy. What a good child. Hence, the enrollment in Yang Family Private School was also settled. They only said that the children would be sent over soon. As for which schools and private schools they would attend, it would depend on their actual talent. It was a little unrealistic for all the children to take the Imperial Examination. Wang Chuangui thought that they would go home after buying the house and viewing the schools. However, Old Madam Wang turned around and went to Nanhe Main Street again. Mother, are you going to buy something? Wang Chuangui said to Old Madam Wang, What do you want to buy? Ill go and buy it for you. Youve been walking for so long. Im afraid your legs are tired. Old Madam Wang did not appreciate it at all. Why? Do you think your mother is dragging you down? If you dont like to follow me, dont follow me. Go to the side! Wang Chuangui: Thats not what I meant. Im just afraid that youll be tired. Im not tired! Its not time for me to rest yet! Old Madam Wang first walked around the streets and roughly looked at what the shops were selling. Along the way, she bought two sets of pastries for Little Ah Yu to eat. Then, she went to Nanhe Second Street. This ce was slightly more deserted than Nanhe Main Street, but it was more orderly than Nanhe Third Street. Most of the shops were open, and some were closed. There were even transfer notices stuck to the doors. Old Madam Wang looked at it for a long time and maintained an expressionless face. Wang Chuangui: Mother, what are you looking at? Tell me, Ill help you. What answered him was the back of Old Madam Wangs head. Little Ah Yu: Grandma, what are you looking at? Are you looking at those words on the door? Old Madam Wang smiled and replied gently, Grandma is looking for a suitable shop here. Shall I buy a shop for Ah Yu? Wang Chuangui: ... Mother, do you have to disy your favoritism so obviously?! Little Ah Yu asked, Why are we buying a shop? Dont we have a new house? The shop is for business. In the future, if you sell candied haws, you can sell them in the shop, Old Madam Wang exined in detail. She still had a lot of money on hand. If she saved it directly, they would probably only have so much in the end. Naturally, she had to think of a way to use the money to make more money. After buying the house, she would have to let everyone live in it in the future. Unless it was absolutely necessary, she would not sell it again. After purchasing a shop they would have a real source of ie. Of course, these topics were deeper. Old Madam Wang naturally did not tell Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu did not understand. She only knew that Grandma would not do anything wrong. Just listen to Grandma. Wang Chuangui was a little worried. Mother, do we still have enough money? Actually, Wang Chuangui was more worried about the amount of money their family owed. He only knew that it was a huge sum, and his parents never revealed how much it was. He had never seen a creditore knocking on his door, but if they naturally could not renege on the debt. Now that they finally had some money, why didnt their parents return it? ... Dont worry, its enough to raise a cripple like you. Old Madam Wang rolled her eyes. Wang Chuangui: ... Even when I was really a cripple in the past, you had never scolded me like this. It seemed that he had to work harder to study. Otherwise, when the time came, he would not be able to recite better than his niece and earn more money than his mother. What if his nephews all passed the Imperial Examination and he was still nothing? He would really be a crippled trash. Old Madam Wang finally took a fancy to a shop. Behind this shop was a small courtyard. There was a bedroom, a storeroom, and a kitchen along with the courtyard. The shop used to sell groceries. The containers inside were still there, and the space was wide enough. The main thing was that it was cheap. The shopkeeper was an outsider. He had divorced his wife here, and his mother had died. He was busy with the funeral arrangements back home and had a lot of trivial matters to deal with. In addition, the business of the shop was not very good. He also wanted to sell this shop early and leave this sad ce. Coincidentally, there were notices hanging on the shops in front. Old Madam Wang was not satisfied with those shops. However, the shopkeeper had just pasted the notice on this shop and Old Madam Wang saw it. ... He was intercepted halfway. Such arge shop could even be used as a shophouse. The price was only 120 taels. It was really a huge bargain. The shop was much more valuable than the house, and the transfer procedures were easier than the house. They had even skipped the agent stage and saved a lot of expenses. ording to thews of the Dachang Kingdom, houses needed to be transacted with the help of an agent. Someone also had to be the guarantor. Just like how a marriage had to have a matchmaker, otherwise, it was not legal. Mother, our luck today is really not bad. Now that the family had gained another property, Wang Chuangui only felt dizzy. He still remembered that even before the new year, his family was still worried about a few taels of silver. In order to spend less money, he had even asked his family not to buy him any more medicine. In the blink of an eye, they had so much money that they could buy a house and a shop. Old Madam Wang nced at him. You should think about when our family started being lucky. Wang Chuangui was the smartest among all her sons. He immediately looked at the confused Little Ah Yu. Thats right, the family seemed to have be better since they picked up Little Ah Yu. Wang Chuangui had heard very little of the rumors outside because of his previous paralysis, but this did not prevent him from making the connections. Could it be that Little Ah Yu had been sent by the heavens to save their family? Dont think about those useless things. This blessing was given to us by Ah Yu. As her uncle, you cant be stingy. Straighten your back early and support the family as our backbone. Only then will no one bully us in the future. Most importantly, only after standing in a certain position could he protect Little Ah Yu better. Before the age of seven, Old Madam Wang did not intend to let Little Ah Yu go to any faraway ce. Wang Chuanguis expression turned serious. Mother, I understand. After buying the shop, it was alreadyte. The shopkeeper was kind and simply left everything in the shop behind for them. Im afraid its toote for you to return to your vige now. I dont need those nkets and mattresses anymore. If you dont mind, you can make do here for the night first. The shopkeeper tidied up the other important things and said, If I could still stay here, I wouldnt bear to part with this shop. I hope you can treat it well and I wish you a prosperous business in advance. Old Madam Wang smiled. Thank you for your kind words, Shopkeeper. That night, Wang Chuangui was chased off to the floor to sleep. Old Madam Wang slept on the bed with Little Ah Yu. The three of them barely made do for the night. The Wang family waited but did not see them return, and they began to panic. After dark, they knew that they might not return. On the second day, Old Madam Wang brought Wang Chuangui and Little Ah Yu back. When they learned that the family now owned a new house and a shop, the Wang family was stunned. Chapter 151 151 Going to Town Wang Chuanfu spat out a mouthful of water. Mother, we have a house and shop in town now??? Wang Chuanyuan muttered, Are we really real estate owners? Buying a house and a shop was something they had never even thought about. The grandchildren did not feel anything yet. They only felt that their family had be rich. However, it was only a vague concept to them because they still ate the same food every day. Oh, there was the matter of selling candied haws. Old Madam Wang kept the money from their candied haws business, saying that she wanted to save it for their marriage. Therefore, the children did not have any money on hand. Sometimes, Old Madam Wang would give each of them a few copper coins as pocket money. Old Madam Wang could not be bothered to argue with them. Deal with the matters at home in the next two days and discuss a n to see who will be going to town to study and who will be staying at home. Wang Dng had to remain at home. He was an adult now and the matter with Grandma Zhou had been resolved. At this time, he had to start looking for a suitable girl to marry. The current Wang Family was very different from before. Ordinary families were naturally not worthy of them. However, Old Madam Wang did not care about this. As long as the girls family had good character, it did not matter if their family was poor or rich. However, their threshold was a little higher now and they could block the bad matchmakers to prevent a headache. At the very least, people like Grandma Zhou had to consider their positions carefully now. In addition, they also had to make peace with Old Master Hu. Although they had paid their tuition fees, it was still a little offensive to change teachers halfway. Old Madam Wang personally went to tell Old Master Hu and even specially said, We specially bought a bigger house in town and left a guest room. When the timees, whenever someone from the vige goes to town to do something and cant make it back to the vige in time, they cane to our ce to stay. If the kids here be sessful in the future and want to go out to take the Imperial Examination, they can also have a ce to stay. The Imperial Examination was divided into three rounds. There was also an exam venue in the town. At that time, those students would have to remain in town for a few days to take the examination and it would naturally be best if they had a ce to stay. Old Master Hu was not unreasonable. He naturally hoped that the children in the vige would do well. Im already old. Otherwise, I really want to bring all the children out from the vige. Now that Im old and in low spirits, its naturally better to send them to school in town. Your Wang Family knows gratitude and Ive always remembered this. Dont worry, if the children can adapt, let them go to the town and study. The teachers over there have been teaching subjects targeted at the Imperial Examination all year round. They should know how to deal with the Imperial Examination better than me. In order to show that he really did not care, Old Master Hu even donated several books, nning to give them to the Wang familys children to read. Ah Yu is a good child. Its a pity that shes a girl. Otherwise, if she went to take the Imperial Examination, she might be the youngest among the Elementary Schrs. At the mention of Little Ah Yu, Old Master Hu felt a wave of regret. Shes a very smart child. In the end, she suffered a loss because shes a girl. Old Madam Wang smiled. Theres nothing bad about being a girl. Its not a loss. The Imperial Examination is not an easy path, but its not bad for her to learn some knowledge and enrich her heart. Old Master Hu alsoughed. If not for this olddy, the Wang family would probably not have been able to stand up. Although Old Madam Wang was valiant in her actions, he could not find any major mistakes in her actions. Of course, there was no need to talk about how she treated the vigers. Although the broom she used to hit people was always raised very high, she had never uttered a word of refusal when it came to helping the vigers. Old Master Hu felt that if he formed a good rtionship with the Wang Family early, it might really be able to benefit the Hu Family Vige in the future. Vige Chief Hu thought so too. After learning that the Wang Family had bought a house and shop, Vige Chief Hu smiled until his face wrinkled. He was not unhappy at all. You can be considered the first in our vige to crawl out of poverty. This is a good lead. Perhaps our vige will slowly rise in the future. Ever since the incident with the divine rain, the vigers of Hu Family Vige thought that they were people favored by the gods. They were more confident in their work and had more expectations for life. At the same time, they were also afraid of being abandoned by the gods, so they acted more kindly. Legend had it that there were many cases of people being abandoned by the gods after getting carried away. With the examples of such legends, they would naturally not follow simr footsteps. When Doctor Hu learned that Little Ah Yu was also going to town, he felt that it was a pity. Ah Yu is very talented. She recognizes herbs very quickly. The truffle and Paris polyphy were both found by Ah Yu. I thought that she was fated with medicine and wanted to take her in as a little disciple. Doctor Hu felt a little regretful. Compared to studious women who could not take the Imperial Examination, female doctors had it easier. In the eyes of the nobles, a doctor was a rtively lowly profession and belonged to the service sector. However, in the eyes of the poor, being a doctor was an iparably noble profession. Even if she was just a little medicine girl beside a doctor, everyone would still respect her. Doctor Hu hade to Old man Wangs house to congratte him, so Old man Wangs family heard his words. Liu Shi said, Its a little tough to study medicine. Shell still have to go to the mountain to pick herbs. Ah Yu is a girl, so Im a little worried. Thats true, but the child is still young now. She doesnt even know what she wants to do. Lets talk about it when shes a little older. When she starts attending the private school and learns more and broadens her horizons, shell naturally know how to choose. Old Madam Wang didnt say that she couldnt, nor did she say that she could. She only left an ambiguous sentence. Doctor Hu did not force her. There were many people who wanted to be his disciple. He just saw a good seedling. It was a pity. There was still one thing that the Wang Family had to deal with, and that was Divine Doctor Xue. Now, everyone tacitly agreed that Divine Doctor Xues brain was in flux. This was because asionally, Divine Doctor Xue would look like a normal person and speak quite methodically, especially regarding knowledge rted to medicine. Divine Doctor Xue could speak logically. Doctor Hu had even debated medicine with Divine Doctor Xue before. If not for Divine Doctor Xue suddenly going crazy again, Doctor Hu might have lost. Because most of the time, he was crazy and used a wooden stick as a dog-beating stick. From time to time, he would chase after the dogs in the vige. Everyone was also curious about Divine Doctor Xues once mysterious ability. Since he looked so unreliable, how could he cure Old man Wang and Wang Chuangui? However, they did not find anything special and could only give up regretfully. Old Madam Wang decided to send Divine Doctor Xue back to wherever she found him. Back then, she had picked up Divine Doctor Xue from an abandoned vige nearby. Divine Physician Xues condition was even more haggard than now. ... When Old Madam Wang left with Divine Doctor Xue, Little Ah Yu also went to look for Qin Huai and told him that her family was moving to town. Qin Huai was still a little stunned when he heard this news. Moving to the town? Why did you suddenly- He stopped halfway. Ah Yu was going to the town, but it didnt seem to have anything to do with him. However, when he thought about it, hed finally built a house here with much difficulty, and even bought new furniture, but the little girl was about to leave. Qin Huai did not feel that he had wasted his money, but this sudden change shocked him. When did the Wang family be so bold? It had only been a few days, but they had already bought a house. Chapter 152 152 Moving to a New Home At this moment, 200 kilometers away from Hu Family Vige, a green-clothed girl felt her eyebrows twitching. She called out to the servant at the side. Hong Dou, go and get the butler. I have something to ask him. The girl called Hong Dou turned around and went to look for the butler. After the butler arrived, the green-clothed girl said, Hows the previous matter going? Why are there no updates at all? What are you doing! Although the girl in green had said that she would no longer care about the vicious supporting actress, she had spent the money, so she had to know the oue. The butler lowered his head and replied, Second Miss, I was just about to inform you that the Blood Rain Pavilion has disappeared from the Pugilistic World. We searched for a long time but couldnt find their people. The ce where they were originally located is empty. Its as if they were chased away. The girl in green widened her eyes. What?! Didnt they say that it was a very high-ranking sect? How did it disappear just like that? The butler was a little embarrassed. Actually, the Blood Rain Pavilion was not ranked high among the martial sects. It was not even registered with the government. This was because they were an assassin organization. This was something the government did not allow. However, the girl in green did not understand, so the butler lied to her. As long as these orders came from Second Miss, no one would suspect Eldest Miss, let alone shake her position as the legitimate daughter. The green-clothed girl still did not know that the butler beside her was not under hermand from the beginning. Many of her decisions were made under the butlers instructions. Forget it, forget it. Lets not look for any assassins. I reckon none of them can do it. Theyre just shouting loudly. You might as well find the strongest one for me. I dont need any assassins. Find someone who knows how to use feng shui to find people. The butler was confused. Second Miss, why are you looking for someone who knows feng shui? If I tell you to go, go. Why are you talking so much nonsense! Are you the Young Miss, or am I the Young Miss? Am I in charge of you, or are you in charge of me?! The green-clothed girl was just thinking about how to hide it when she suddenly remembered that she was the Young Miss of the first wife after all. How could she be suppressed by this butler? Seeing that she was angry, the butler could only nod in agreement. As for where to find such a person, he would take his time. After the butler left, the girl in green rolled her eyes. Theyre all a bunch of idiots! Theyre simply even more stupid than the original female lead. Dont y me like cannon fodder when the timees. That would be the real bad thing! Thinking of this, the green-clothed girls eyes flickered. She thought of something and immediately got someone to bring her to the original female leads house. The book said that the original female lead was born as an ordinary viger. Later on, she met a kind god and possessed a portable space. Her luck became very good. I cant snatch the golden finger away from her, so Ill treat her as one of mine and directly let her be used by me. The green-clothed girl thought disdainfully. Wasnt she just a little farmer girl born in a vige? Her knowledge must be especially limited at this time. If she did not nurture their rtionship now, what time would she wait for? However, at this moment, in a farmhouse further away, a girl about 10 years old was taking out a pheasant from her space. If anyone passed by at this moment, they would definitely be frightened by the girls eyes, because her gaze was very cold, like that of a dead person. The moment the pheasant was released, the girl quickly grabbed its neck and squeezed hard. The pheasant immediately died. The girl sneered and held the pheasant in her hand. Coincidentally, someone walked over from afar. When he saw the pheasant in the girls eyes, his gaze revealed a trace of greed. Aiyo, where did you pick up this pheasant from? Could it be from the back mountain? Did you see the trap? The girl nodded. I saw it. Its a very deep pit. The person smiled and reached out to snatch the pheasant from the girls hand. The pheasant in your hand is mine. I made that pit. The pheasant must have fallen to its death in the pit too. I wont argue with you. Give me the pheasant now. The girl smiled sweetly. No. The pheasants are still inside, if you dont believe me, go take a look. Ill bring you there. I saw three or four inside! These words made the person restless, so he quickly followed the girl into the mountain and found a very remote trap. There were bamboo pieces hanging upside down in the pit and sharpened bamboo tubes. Where is it? Why didnt I see it? I say, you little girl, you- He was poking his head in and looking inside. His tongue was still a little uncouth as he said some nasty words. Just as he was about to teach the girl a lesson, he suddenly felt a huge force behind him and he tumbled into the trap. The sharp bamboo pieces and bamboo tubes pierced through his body. He was hung in the air, and his body was pierced with many holes. Blood poured out like crazy, and his eyes were still blinking mechanically. The girl revealed a smile. Under the mans slightly open eyes, she put the loose soil dug out beside her into her spatial pocket and dumped it into the trap. Soon, that persons body waspletely buried. No one knew that there was a ten-foot-deep trap here. And that person did not react to what had happened until he died. When the girl returned to the vige with the pheasant, she saw a richly dressed manservant who said to her impatiently, Where have you been? Do you know that our Second Miss is looking for you? Hurry up and tidy up your clothes. Follow me to see the Second Miss! The girl smiled shyly. Alright, Ill be a little while. Ill wash up and go right away. The servant did not notice that the girls eyes were filled with coldness and even a faint killing intent. Heh, these people were all courting death. If she was really a 10-year-old girl who knew nothing, she might really be bribed by that Second Miss and treat her as her sister. Unfortunately, she was no longer the same person. They wanted to use her? Very good, then lets see who was using whom! The green-clothed girl did not know that a series of troubles were attacking her. For a long time, she could no longer care about thinking about any vicious supporting actresses. On the Wang familys side, the news of the Wang family buying a house and shop spread throughout the vige. It would be a lie to say that everyone was not envious. They took advantage of the congrattory day to ask how they earned the money. However, they were all brushed off by Old Madam Wang. Someone also asked if their Wang Family was going to move away. Old Madam Wangughed loudly. If our entire family goes to town, I wont be able to afford a big enough house even if I go bankrupt! Everyone thought about it and agreed. The Wang Family had brought too many people with them. Otherwise, with Old Madam Wangs efforts, it would probably be very difficult for her not to be rich. ... When everyone came to congratte them, Little Ah Yu had already skipped to Qin Huais house. He happened to see Qin Huai packing up his favorite calligraphy and paintings. Big Brother Ah You, what are you doing? Little Ah Yu tilted her head andy by the door, only revealing half of her face. Qin Huai said, Moving. Little Ah Yu eximed, Big Brother Ah You, youre moving too? Where are you moving to? To the town. Doctor Hu said that the scenery in town is beautiful and suitable for recuperation, Qin Huai lied without blushing. Doctor Hu, who was pouring the medicine, suddenly sneezed violently. Doctor Hu: ? Whos missing me now? Chapter 153 153 Spirit Treasure Rat The Wang family had bought a house in town, and the family was also divided into several groups. Wang Chuanfu did not intend to go to town. There were still so many plots ofnd at home, and someone had to manage them. It was not like the family would have to starve after moving to the town. Someone had to provide the food at home. Old Madam Wang nned to apany Little Ah Yu in the town and help to set up the shop at the same time. Otherwise, if she let those silly boys at home do it, they would probably lose money. Wang Chuangui was going to the town as well. Old Madam Wang was exerting the greatest pressure on him now, asking him to participate in the junior Imperial Examination next year. The students of the Dachang Kingdom would take the Imperial Examination once every two years. Coincidentally, this was a non-exam year. He could take this time to prepare for next years exam. Wang Chuangui expressed that he was really under a lot of pressure. Wang Chuanyuan wanted to go to the shop in town to try running it. In the past, he did not have the guts to think about it. Now that the shop belonged to his family and there was no rent, even if the shop did not do well, they would not suffer a lot of loss. Hed always wanted to give it a try. As for Wang Chuanman, he actually wanted to stay in the vige, but his daughter was about to go to the town, so Wang Chuanman naturally wanted to follow. In the end, everyone discussed and let the brothers take turns to stay in town. In the first year, they let Wang Chuanfu stay at home. Wang Dng was also at home to help learn how to manage the fields. Wang Chuangui was preparing for the exam, and Wang Chuanyuan would manage the shop. Wang Chuanman nned to find a job in town. If he couldnt find one, he would return to the vige. Other than Wang Dng, the grandsons all followed them to town. Actually, Wang Sang and Wang Sng originally wanted to stay in the vige and learn martial arts from Chi Jia. In the end, Qin Huai also wanted to go to town. Wasnt this a coincidence? In a short moment, the Wang Family home became deserted. The originally lively family was only left with a few people. Of course, they were not ready to go over yet. On the second day, Old Madam Wang brought all her daughters-inw and sons to town to get to know the townsfolk and clean the house and shop. The shop was fine, but no one had lived in that house for a long time. It would be a little difficult to clean it. Madam Ma was a neat person. After packing up the dirty things in the house, she brought them outside to throw them away. When she returned, her face was pale. Old Madam Wang asked her, Whats wrong? Did you see a ghost outside? That face looks like it has been painted. Its so pale. Who are you trying to scare? Madam Ma stammered, not knowing if she should say it. If you have something to say, just say it. Dont stutter with me here. Old Madam Wang pounded her waist. This job had tired her out, and even her temper was bad. Madam Ma said in a low voice, I went out to throw something just now and met an olddy. Shes a neighbor. She said that this house is a little strange. It seems that some people have drowned here... Old Madam Wangs expression did not change. Why? Did she say that someone had died here? She didnt say that. But that was what it meant. Wouldnt this make the new house look very unlucky? From 800 years ago, every inch of the ground you stepped on was stained with human blood. If you dig deeper, who knows how many bones you can dig out. Are you afraid just like that? Old Madam Wang sneered. Youve never done anything wrong in your life, so you dont have to be afraid of ghosts knocking on your door in the middle of the night. If others want to talk, let them. Just dont listen. Old Madam Wang did not believe in haunted houses the most. If those wealthy families also cared about the death of someone in a house, they could forget about living there. Which house had not had a few deaths? Then if thousands of people died in the pce, wouldnt the Emperor and Empress have to leave? Initially, Madam Feng was panicking, afraid that they had bought a haunted house. Her heart was still thumping. In the end, hearing what her mother-inw said, it seemed to make sense. Then why was she panicking? Madam Feng waved away the ufortable feeling in her heart and hurried back to work. On the other hand, Old Madam Wang went to the courtyard to take a look. The pool was indeed a little deep. She didnt know what had been nted inside. The water was dark and didnt have any aesthetics. Old Madam Wang instructed Wang Chuanfu, Eldest,e over and clean this pool. Dig a hole and let the water out first. Little Ah Yu naturally followed. She originally wanted to see where Qin Huai lived, but Qin Huai refused to tell her, so she could only return home. After Little Ah Yu left, Qin Huai looked at Chi Jia. Wheres the house? Chi Jia was a little embarrassed. Unexpectedly, when Young Master heard that the Wang family was moving yesterday, he immediately expressed that he wanted to move too. Where could he find a suitable house in a short period of time? Since they were buying a house, they naturally had to buy something slightly morefortable. The house they had built in Old Wangs house was still quite exquisite. Unfortunately, they had yet to live there for long. Chi Jia wiped his sweat and could only bring Qin Huai to the Nanhe Inn. Lets make do here for the night first. Ill ask a few more agents tomorrow. That was the only way. After a while, Chi Jia heard the Young Master whisper, Dont tell her. Dont tell what? Tell who? It took Chi Jia a long time to react. Oh, he couldnt tell Little Ah Yu. The Young Master had followed her over eagerly and did not even have a ce to stay. Chi Jia thought to himself, From the looks of it, Young Masters body has recovered. Then will he be following Little Ah Yu around in the future? ... The Wang Family was developing very quickly. Perhaps they would have to go to the county city, prefecture city, or even Wanning City in the future. What if Little Ah Yu wanted to travel around in the future? What if she wanted to live in this city a little and in another city for a while? What would happen if they followed her without fixing a ce of residence? He had to prepare the houses for the Young Master early. He did not want to be in a situation as awkward as today. Hence, Chi Jia decided in his heart that he would buy a few houses for Qin Huai in other ces. Chi Jia told Qin Huai this thought. Qin Huai thought for a moment and asked, How much money do I have left? Ive kept everything that Madam and the others have given you all these years for Young Master. It should be enough to buy a dozen houses. A dozen or so was too little. The Dachang Kingdom had 16 counties, and each county controlled 24 cities. Every city had 10 to 15 towns. In that case, there were many houses to buy. Who knew if she would go to those towns in the future? As for the problem of money- ... Qin Huai raised his hand. Give me the brush and ink. It was time to write a letter to his mother. Half a monthter, a beautiful woman received a letter with only a few words. Im short of money. Requesting help. The beautiful woman: ??? Where had he gone? Had he spent all that money? The Wang Familys house was between Nanhe Main Street and Nanhe Second Street. It was about seven minutes away from their shop. It was not bad. As soon as Little Ah Yu stepped into the courtyard, she was pounced on by themb and rolled on the ground. Littlemb, Im going to be angry! Seeing that there was actually a lot of mud on her body, Little Ah ced her hands on her hips and looked angry. Every time Ah Yu went out, the littlemb would follow her, but it would also be called back by Old Madam Wang. This time, it followed her. Themb was especially excited and ran around the courtyard. In the end, it identally fell into the pool. Everyone was about to save her when the littlemb felt that Little Ah Yu had returned. It jumped out of the pool and pounced at Little Ah Yu, its entire body wet. Little Ah Yu was really about to cry from anger. Her bag was dirty! Little Ah Yu quickly took off her bag and ced it aside. In the end, a fruit rolled out of her bag. Before she could pick it up, something suddenly ran over from the pool and snatched the fruit away. In an instant, it disappeared. Ah, my fruit! Little Ah Yu eximed. [Its a Spirit Treasure Rat. Kid, tell everyone to catch it!] [Its hiding in a rat hole and nibbling on your fruit.] Chapter 154 154 Golden Rat Little Ah Yu did not call the adults at home. Instead, she grabbed Wang Wng beside her. Fifth Brother, Fifth Brother, lets go catch- The name of the Spirit Treasure Rat was a mouthful. Little Ah Yu opened and closed her mouth for a long time but could not say it out. Liu Shi shouted from afar, Ah Yu, youre dirty. Go and change your clothes. Usually, when she went out, she would bring Little Ah Yu a change of clothes, afraid that she would identally dirty herself. Little Ah Yu waved her hand and replied loudly, I understand, Mother. Ill change in a while! Wang Wng was still holding the weeds in his hand. What are we catching? The grass in the courtyard is not pulled out yet. When Grandma sees thister, she will definitely scold me again. Little Ah Yu said, Grandma doesnt know how to scold people! She just doesnt scold you. Wang Wng was speechless. In the end, he could not dissuade Little Ah Yu and was pulled to catch something. The two of them finally squatted beside a rat hole. Looking at the fist-sized rat hole, Wang Wng wanted to roll his eyes. Ah Yu, although I know that in your heart, Fifth Brother is the most powerful person, I really cant catch the rats that have already crawled into the rat hole, Wang Wng said earnestly. Little Sister Ah Yu was on a whim and actually wanted to catch rats. Such a dirty thing. Little Ah Yu shook her head. No. No what? Fifth Brother is not a very powerful person in my heart. Little Ah Yu patted her small chest and said very sincerely, But Mr. Chi is the most powerful! Mr. Chi could fly. He jumped up such a tall roof. Wang Wng: ... You dont actually have to exin. Wang Sang passed by and saw the two of them squatting by the rat hole. He asked them what they were doing. Wang Wng told him. Whats wrong with you as an elder brother? If your sister wants it, find it for her! Wang Sang rolled up his sleeves and put aside the work in his hand. He turned around and found a long withered branch. He said to Little Ah Yu, Your Fifth Brother cant do it. Looks like your Third Brother has to make a move. Third Brother will catch this rat for you! Little Ah Yu smiled until her eyes curved. Alright, alright. Thank you, Third Brother. Third Brother is the best! Wang Sang was blown away by his little sisters sweet praise. He immediately thought that he could not lose face today. He had to find that rat. Hence, he took the withered branch and dug around, but there was nothing. Wang Wng held his stomach andughed. Wang Sang, youre not good either. Why are you still talking big? Youre simply making meugh to death. Because theughter was too exaggerated, it attracted a few more brothers. In the end, a group of people surrounded the rat hole. They tried to pour water into it and used a flint to light the withered branches to smoke it out. Wang Ling, who was like a clown, was still lying by the entrance of the hole and shouting, wanting to scare the rat out. Of course, no one could get the rat out. On the other hand, Wang Chuanman saw the children fooling around here for a long time. When he looked, he realized that they were looking for rats. Wang Chuanman smiled. There are actually two ways for you to catch rats. The first is to put a piece of meat by the rat hole. Its best if its cooked meat that smells good. They rejected all of this idea. There was no meat at home, and even if there was, they would not dare to use it to lure a rat. Fourth Uncle, whats the other way? Wang Wng asked impatiently. The other method is also simple. If youre willing to put in some effort, find a hoe, and slowly dig along this hole. The rats will be hidden inside. Wang Chuanman added with a smile, In the past, our family really couldnt find anything to eat. We would also go to the mountains to dig rat holes. Rat holes arent as deep as snake holes, and there arent many exits like rabbit holes, so you can just dig along the hole. There was no hoe in this residence. It was unknown if the original owner had already cleaned it up or if the people inside had never used it. In the end, they went to the neighbors house to borrow two shovels. Wang Sang and Wang Sng were in charge of digging, and the other boys stood guard at the side. When the rat came out, they would immediately capture it. Little Ah Yu also watched eagerly, waiting for that rat toe out. Although this method was stupid, it was very effective. After digging for about half an hour, they heard a squeaking sound. Its really here! Everyone became excited when they heard this sound. They dug even harder, not even caring that their hands were sore. Finally, at the end of the path, they saw a golden shadow shifting in the hole. When the thing inside saw that it had nowhere to hide, it quickly jumped out. Catch it, catch it! Dont let it escape again! Quick, quick, quick, block the left side! The children of the Wang Family ran around. The rat was frightened by this scene. In the end, it simply ran in Little Ah Yus direction. It fell into Little Ah Yus arms and even crawled into her clothes. Little Ah Yu grabbed the tail of the rat. Be careful, rats will bite! Everyones hearts were in their throats when they saw Little Ah Yu catch the rat. Little Sister Ah Yu was too valiant. That was a rat. The pain of a rat bite was secondary. The main thing was that the wound would even fester. ... [Kid, put it in your spatial pocket first and take it back out immediately.] Little Ah Yu ced the Spirit Treasure Rat into the spatial pocket and instantly took it back out. After entering the spatial pocket, the Spirit Treasure Rat had automatically acknowledged her as its master. Now, ity obediently in Little Ah Yus arms, even acting a little fawningly. With Meatballs help, Little Ah Yus movements were very fast. The few people from the Old Wang family only felt that the Spirit Treasure Rat seemed to have shed. However, on a closer look, it was still sitting in Ah Yus arms. Perhaps the sun was too bright and they had been blinded for a moment. I caught it. Big Brothers, youre so powerful! Little Ah Yu hugged the Spirit Treasure Rat and praised her brothers without any restraint. Everyone leaned closer to take a look and realized that this rat looked very different. Its fur was golden, and even its ws and nails were golden. Only the eyes were ck and its tail was very short. Its fur was a little soft and did not look hard. Wow, this rat is golden! Wang Wng suddenly had an idea. Can we take its fur and melt it into gold? ... Little Ah Yu did not know what this rat was for, so she asked Meatball in her heart. [This is a Spirit Treasure Rat. It knows how to search for treasures, but its ability to take care of itself is very weak. It can die easily.] [With this Spirit Treasure Rat, it will be very convenient for you to search for treasures in the future.] Little Ah Yus mouth fell open. It can search for treasures? What kind of treasures? [That depends on what it can find. Look, it found your fruit just now.] The children of the Wang Family did not know what effect that fruit had, but the Spirit Treasure Rat knew, so it came to steal it. When the adults saw the children struggling, they smiled and shook their heads, thinking that they had just caught an ordinary rat. It was only when Little Ah Yu brought the rat over to show them that the Wang family was shocked. Why did this rat look so different? Old Madam Wang said calmly, Ah Yu, where did you find it? Chapter 155 155 So Many Treasures Little Ah Yu exined how they had discovered the Spirit Treasure Rat. Everyone went to the pool to take a look. There was indeed a rat hole there. Old Madam Wang felt that the rat was indeed a little extraordinary. Thinking of the Guardian God behind Little Ah Yu, her heart skipped a beat and she instructed, Dig this hole further. Since the Old Madam had spoken, the Wang family naturally did not dare to disobey. The hole that the Spirit Treasure Rat dug was a foot tall away the water. After digging it open, they realized that there was a huge world inside. As Wang Chuanman dug, he said, Its true. The hole here is muchrger than that rat hole. Could it be that the rat was afraid of that we would discover thisrger hole and deliberately ran out? Wang Chuanyuan said, Its just a rat. How can it be so smart? It might be a coincidence. However, after theypletely dug open the hole, they had to admit that Wang Chuanmans guess was right. Because the cave was filled with treasures! There was a pile of all kinds of golden and silver trinkets, some jade pieces, and two bowls that looked like antiques. There were more than ten jade bracelets, golden hairpins, and silver hairpins. There were also a few gray rocks. Even if the Wang Family had never seen such things before, they knew that they were valuable. Oh my god, which family is hiding treasure here?! Could that rat be a treasure rat? Even Old Madam Wang fell into deep thought. Old man Wang said, In the past, Ive only heard about it from the storyteller. With such a treasure rat, it will search for the treasures of the world and hide in its cave. I finally saw it today. The adults were all in shock, and the children went to look at the Spirit Treasure Rat. Oh my god, this little thing could really find treasures, and it could even hide them! They all looked at the Spirit Treasure Rat curiously. The Spirit Treasure Rat had never seen such a scene before. It curled up in Little Ah Yus arms and trembled. When the littlemb saw Little Ah Yu holding a rat in her arms, it was a little unhappy. Its furry head kept butting Little Ah Yus waist. Littlemb, youre going to knock Ah Yu down! Little Ah Yu pouted and said to the littlemb, Youre too heavy for me to carry! Little Sister Ah Yu, let me take a look. Wang Wng was very excited. This rat was a treasure rat. Could it find any other treasures? If it could really find all kinds of treasures, he would let the rat earn money for them. He did not have to learn literature and culture. He could eat and wait at home every day and live a carefree life. It was too satisfying! Wang Wng could already imagine his leisurely life at the age of 80. He was very happy. However, the Spirit Treasure Rat did not let them touch it and was only willing to stay with Little Ah Yu. They could only give up. As for the adults, they felt that it was a little troublesome. Wang Chuanfu was an especially righteous person. He immediately wanted to send this sum of money to the original owner of the house. Perhaps the rat stole this from the original family. If the family finds out, they will definitely be anxious. This is a lot of money. Old Madam Wang did not say anything, and no one could tell what she was thinking. I heard from next door that the owner has left here a long time ago. I dont even know where they moved to. How are we going to return it? Madam Ma said. While they were busy, Madam Ma also got to know her neighbors and learned a lot of gossip. The neighbors were all warm-hearted people and did not keep any secrets, so when Madam Ma asked, they told her. Then what should we do? Should we send it to the government? Wang Chuanfu was a little afraid when the government was mentioned. He did not want to go at all. Seeing that everyone had no idea, Old Madam Wang said slowly, What are you panicking for? Whats the hurry? I told you to study more in your free time. If you want to be a fool, go and investigate how thews of Great Chang are written! The sons and daughters-inw looked at each other. What did this have to do with thew? Old Madam Wang looked at Wang Chuangui. Second Brother, you tell them. Wang Chuangui was dumbfounded. Ah, Mother, what am I supposed to say? The Great Chang Law Book records the fundamentalws of the Great Chang Nation. It includes all kinds of detailedws and jurisprudence. Didnt I tell you to read it previously? In the end, you didnt remember a single word. Old Madam Wang expected better from him. To think that I prepared ink, paper, and inkstone for you. Youre studying for nothing! Wang Chuangui: ... Mother, arent your expectations of me a little too high? Ive only been learning for a few days, and I havent even grasped the basics yet. Why would I go and learn thews of the Great Chang? Was she after his life?! In the end, it was still Old man Wang who said, Everything in the house belongs to the owner after the transaction. Once the contract is signed, other than the agreed content, the rest will be given to the buyer by default. Whether the buyer has made a loss or made a profit, the seller cant pursue the matter anymore. Otherwise, they will be punished ording to the crime of nder! Actually, there was a more detailedw. Basically, after buying the house, everything in the house would belong to the new owner. Unless there was a mine under the house. In that case, they had to apply to mine it. Usually, mining was handed over to the government or a local aristocratic family. Ordinary people were not qualified. Therefore, in principle, everything in the pit they dug by the pool belonged to the Wang Family. This time, the others from the Wang Family heaved a sigh of relief. They were not that selfless. The value of so many things added up was unknown. If they really had to return them to the owner, they would really be reluctant. Although it did not belong to them to begin with, since they had seen it, they naturally did not want to miss it. ... Old Madam Wang asked the women to pick up the trinkets and clean them up before drying them. Then, she instructed everyone to continue working. This time, Old man Wangs family was even more enthusiastic about working. Perhaps they could find money from cleaning. Then their family could make a fortune just by cleaning! Coincidentally, the brothers went to the pool to clean up the mud. In the end, they dug out two more antique bowls and two silver ingots. After soaking in the water all year round, the bowl and silver looked a little new. Previously, I thought that this was a haunted house. From the looks of it, its simply a lucky house! Which other house could they go to pick up so much money? The Spirit Treasure Rat had been following Little Ah Yu. From time to time, it would hold its hand to its mouth and gesture that it wanted to eat. Little Ah Yu asked, Are you hungry? Do you want to eat? The rat kept bowing. It was very human-like. Old Madam Wang said warmly, Ah Yu, since it likes you so much, let it follow you. Look at what it likes to eat. ... Little Ah Yu nodded obediently. Yes, yes, yes. I understand. The Spirit Treasure Rat did not eat anything else. It only wanted to eat the fruits in Little Ah Yus spatial pocket. Moreover, it ate one after another. After taking one, it climbed onto a tree and ced it in the tree hole. The Wang family followed it and realized that there was also some gold and silver in the tree hole, as well as more gray stones. Naturally, they were also confiscated. The Spirit Treasure Rat was not anxious when it saw that its treasures were taken away. It just liked to find those treasures and hoard them. However, it did not care about them after putting them away. What is this stone for? Wang Wng had been curious for a long time. It was a very ordinary stone. It was still very hard outside. When Wang Wng asked, he even threw the stone around in his hand. Old Madam Wang said, Its a raw stone. There should be jade inside. Pa! The stone fell onto the grass. Madam Zhang rushed over and pped Wang Wngs head. You prodigal child, how dare you throw this thing on the ground! Wang Wng: ... You didnt stop me when I was ying with it. Moreover, Sixth Brother and Seventh Brother were also ying with it. Little Ah Yu even had two in her pocket. Why arent you beating them? They only knew how to bully honest people. This was too much! Chapter 156 156 Where Did the Divine Dragon Go? Old man Wangs family suddenly became rich. His sons and daughters-inw were all wondering if their mother should take these things to the pawnshop to sell. In the end, Old Madam Wang did not have that intention. Instead, she went to the provision shop to buy a wooden box and ced all the gold and silver trinkets inside. Our family isnt at the end of the rope yet. Lets keep these things for now and talk about themter. Old Madam Wang expressed that other than the gold and silver, the other items could be kept as family heirlooms. Those antiques looked good. As for how much they were worth, The Wang family did not know. Antiques were like broken bowls. The value was subjective. On the other hand, the children were especially interested in the raw stones. Little Ah Yu even asked Meatball, Are there jade in the raw stones? What kind of jade is it? [There might not be jade in the raw stones. Some have jade inside, and some dont. The quality between the different types of jade are also different.] [So some people will choose to gamble on stones.] What is stone gambling? [Its just a bet with someone to see if theres jade in the stone. Actually, its also a bet with themselves.] [The unopened raw stone...] Meatball exined to Little Ah Yu for a long time. Seeing that Little Ah Yu was listening with interest, it hurriedly added. [Kid, stone gambling is not a good habit. Dont learn it.] Little Ah Yu asked, Elf, do you know if theres jade in this stone? [Of course I know. All the stones in here contain jade.] Meatball did not know what the difference between jade in this world was. It only knew that those raw stones were filled with jade because the energy of stones and jade was different. Elf, since you know if theres jade in the stones, then why cant Ah Yu gamble with others? Little Ah Yu poked her little finger. Look, others dont know, but only Ah Yu knows. If Ah Yu buys it, can I earn money for the family? Meatball: [...] Now that the kid has grown up, its bing difficult to deceive her. It had been careless. [That may be so, but stone gambling is not good. When you grow up, there will still be many ways you can earn money.] Why is it not good? With you around, I wont lose. I can even earn money for my family. Ah Yu will also be very powerful. Little Ah Yu really did not understand. This was because the elf had said that jade was very valuable and it could also distinguish which stone contained jade. Since that was the case, she would never lose the gamble. Elf, will you leave? Little Ah Yu suddenly reacted. At the thought that the elf might leave, her eyes turned red. Her small mouth pouted, andrge tears fell. Ah Yu doesnt want you to leave! [...] Why did this brat start crying so abruptly? [Alright, dont cry. I wont leave.] It was an exclusive caregiver. It had to apany the kid until she died of old age. How could it leave? It was a cosmic life form that had been officially certified by the Universe Bureau, not one of those Systems that identally wandered to other ces. Its calling and mission was different, and the oue was also different. Almost as soon as Meatball finished speaking, she sniffed and wiped her tears with her hands, instantly recovering. [?] Little Ah Yu took a deep breath and whispered, You promised Ah Yu not to leave in the future. Ah Yu knows that you are doing things for my good. Ah Yu wont gamble in the future. Looking at Wang Wng who was slowly walking towards her, Little Ah Yu quickly said to Meatball, Ah Yu will grow up quickly. I will definitely be able to earn a lot of money. Little Ah Yu thought to herself that it was the elf who treated her well by helping her earn money. In the future, she would rely on herself to earn money. Then, the money would really belong to her. At that time, she would use that money to buy things for the elf. The elf would definitely be happy, right? Meatball felt the thoughts in her heart and had mixed emotions. This kid was really like a small sun. She was always so warm. As expected of its exclusivepanion! Wang Wng walked closer and saw that Little Ah Yus eyes were red. He hurriedly asked, Little Sister Ah Yu, whats wrong? Why are you crying? Who bullied you? Didnt he just send the raw stones to Grandma and the others? Why did his sister cry the moment he turned his head? Who was so wicked to take advantage of such a short period of time to bully his sister?! Wang Wng rolled up his sleeves. Tell Fifth Brother, and hell help you beat him up! No one bullied Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu smiled sweetly. She put the Spirit Treasure Rat in Wang Wngs arms, and skipped away. Fifth Brother, help me carry it. Ah Yu wants to go to the toilet. The Spirit Treasure Rat and Wang Wng looked at each other. They both despised each other. Can the fur on your body really not be shaved off and melted into gold? Wang Wng muttered. The rat trembled and wanted to jump off Wang Wng. ... This person was so terrifying. He actually wanted to shave its fur! A bird flew over from outside andnded on Wang Wngs shoulder. The bird wanted to look at the Spirit Treasure Rat in Wang Wngs arms and tilted its head. Wang Wng said, Little sparrow, dont misunderstand. This is Little Sister Ah Yus. Wang Sng passed by and held his stomach as heughed. Are you crazy? Youre talking to a bird after talking to a rat. Youre really making meugh to death, hahaha! Wang Wng was expressionless. Cant you pretend not to hear me? Didnt he care about his face? The children of the Wang Family wanted to open the raw stones to take a look, but Old Madam Wang did not allow them and put them away. Then, she said to them, When you get married, each of you can choose one of these stones. As for whether the stone you choose is good or bad, its up to your luck. Hence, everyone looked at Wang Dng expectantly. The fastest to get married was definitely Eldest Brother. Alright, the house hasnt been cleaned up yet. Dont bezy anymore. Do what needs to be done. Dont think that you can ck off and not work! Old Madam Wang shouted. Everyone scattered like birds and beasts and quickly went to do what they needed to do. ... At this moment, in Beixing Country which was only separated from Great Chang Nation by a few mountains, a group of people was rushing along in a hurry. The leaders expression was cold and solemn, and his killing intent could not be concealed. Its been two months, but theres still no news of the Divine Dragon? Cold sweat broke out on the foreheads of the people below, but they did not dare to reach out to wipe it. No one dared to speak. Hm? The voice infused with internal energy passed through everyone and created a huge pressure on them. Finally, someone could not withstand the pressure and said, The Divine Dragons speed is too fast. We really couldnt catch up. We only knew that it disappeared after entering the mountain range. After that, the spirit disc didnt react. Trash! As soon as he finished speaking, the person who spoke suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground, dead. The others hearts trembled, and they knelt respectfully. Sacred Envoy, please forgive our sins! everyone said in unison. The Sacred Envoys expression was sinister and unfriendly. Their n had carefully raised the Divine Dragon for hundreds of years. The Divine Dragon was about to transform into a True Dragon, and their n would also benefit and be a powerful force of the entire continent. In the end, just before the new year, the Divine Dragon, who was originally recuperating, suddenly jumped out of the Divine Dragon Sect crazily. They chased after it with all their might but could not catch up. There was no news of the Divine Dragon since then. Someone braced himself and said, Sacred Envoy, theres been no news for so long. Could the Holy Dragon have already- The Sacred Envoy sneered. Already what? To the entire continent, the Divine Dragon is a colossus. Not to mention ordinary people, even a hundred experts from the Great Chang Nation are definitely not a match for the Divine Dragon! The Divine Dragons daily appetite was 1,000 catties of raw meat. Who dared to match such a powerful existence? If not for the fact that there was a problem with the spirit disc and that these pieces of trash were not doing their job well, why would they still be searching for it until now? Find it for me! If you cant find the Divine Dragon, you dont have to live anymore. Yes! Chapter 157 157 Madam Is Poisoned The Wang family spent two days cleaning the house inside and out. The carpenter also happened to finish making a batch of smaller furniture. The big furniture had to be assembled in the house. This time, Qian Deyi also followed his father-inw over. They transported the wood to Old man Wangs courtyard, and his father-inw brought his two disciples inside to help. Old Madam Wang asked Madam Ma to boil some chicken soup and put it in a big soup bowl before giving it to the surrounding neighbors. Although they lived in town, not every familys conditions were good. These neighbors were a little embarrassed to receive arge bowl of chicken soup with meat. How can we take this? I see that your family has a lot of people too. Its better to save them for the children to nourish their bodies. Auntie Huas eyes lit up when she saw the chicken soup, but she still refused. Madam Ma smiled and said, Our Old Madam said that the house is still very messy and its not convenient to entertain guests. Were new here and originally wanted to invite the neighbors over, but its really not convenient now. When the house is cleaned up, well definitely invite all the neighbors to visit. Seeing that Auntie Hua was still a little hesitant, Madam Ma repeated Old Madam Wangs words. Distant rtives are not as good as close neighbors. We have to stay together for a long time in the future. This bowl of chicken soup is not much. Auntie Hua, dont refuse. Perhaps Ill have to ask you for help in the future! Auntie Hua took it. Then wait a moment. Ill return the bowl to you. Auntie Hua took the bowl of chicken soup into the house. After a while, she returned the bowl to Madam Ma, but it was not empty. There was also a bowl of peanuts inside. Theres nothing good at home. I nted these peanuts myself. Take them back for the children to crunch. Madam Ma smiled and said, Thats good. Our Ah Yu likes to eat beans and peanuts. Ill thank you on behalf of the child. Youre wee. Madam Ma did the same thing with the other neighbors. Originally, Madam Ma could not say these pleasantries. It was all taught by Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang said to her, In the future, Changui will have to take the Imperial examination. Regardless of whether he can pass it or not, hell be an educated man. If you dont want to be looked down upon in the future, you should improve with him. He studies hard, so you should learn how to interact with people. How many couples end up resenting each other after many years? If one side was improving, and the other was still walking on the same spot, the one that could not stand the partner who was still walking on the same spot would end their marriage ultimately, leaving behind a pile of chicken feathers. Old Madam Wang could not be bothered to look at that kind of situation, so she simply let the couple improve together from the beginning. It was the same for her other children. As for whether they listened or not and how much they could listen, it was not her business. After giving the neighbors something, everyone muttered in their hearts that this new Wang Family should be a kind family. A bowl of chicken soup was not considered expensive, and it would not make people feel indebted, but it was not cheap either. It was more sincere and warm than sending a box of delicious pastries. It looked more like the most ordinarymunication between neighbors. Everyone felt at ease. It was precisely because of this that when the carpenter started work in their house, although the neighbors felt frustrated by the noise, they could understand. If their neighbor wanted to build new furniture at home, they could not possibly ask that they not make a sound. Because Little Ah Yus pet was amb, Little Ah Yu became a very special existence in the eyes of the neighboring children. There were two four or five-year-old children waiting at the entrance of the Wang Family, wanting to y with themb. Little Sister Ah Yu, can you let us ride your littlemb? Hua Dandan from Auntie Huas house asked Little Ah Yu carefully as he sucked back his snot. Little Ah Yu shook her head. No, Big Brother Dandan, youre too fat. Youll tten the littlemb. And themb would not be happy. Hua Dandan pinched his chubby hands. His grandmother clearly said that he was a blessed child who was filled with good fortune. But this Little Sister Ah Yu didnt seem to like it. Even her littlemb didnt like it. Then if I be thin, can I ride it? Hua Dandan asked. Little Ah Yu nodded without hesitation. Sure, sure. Then you must wait. Ill lose weight soon! The other little friend was called Zhou Xiang. He pinched his small arms and legs and asked expectantly, Little Sister Ah Yu, Im not fat. Can I ride themb? Little Ah Yu still shook her head. No, Big Brother Xiang. Youre too tall. Themb will be afraid. Zhou Xiang was originally unhappy, but on second thought, he realized that Little Sister Ah Yu was praising him for being tall. Alright, he wasnt that unhappy. Then lets y with the sand. I can pile sand very high! Little Ah Yu was especially supportive. Alright, Ive never yed it before! After ying, Little Ah Yu hammered her small arms and legs and patted her stiff face with a smile before walking towards the second entrance. Along the first entrance, there was a lot of sand in the courtyard. The Wang family had ced it here. They wanted to tidy up the courtyard here and use a portion of it for farming, and the rest would be made into a yground for the children. It was mainly Little Ah Yus yground. Seeing Little Ah Yus tired expression, the adults found it funny. Ah Yu, are you tired from ying? Little Ah Yu said seriously, Ah Yu is not ying. Ah Yu is apanying Big Brother Xiang. Big Brother Xiangs father and mother have gone to work. Its not fun for him to be alone. Everyone nodded when they heard that. Oh, so that was what their Ah Yu thought. Then why didnt you y well with Dandan? You even said that he was fat. Little Ah Yu hurriedly exined, No! Ah Yu also likes Big Brother Dandan. But Grandma Hua asked Ah Yu to help. She said that Big Brother Dandan always has to eat a lot of snacks and was afraid that he would fall sick, so Ah Yu deliberately said that! Ah Yu was not a bad child who bullied others. Everyone came to a realization. It turned out that their Ah Yu had unknowingly taken on so many responsibilities. ... We misunderstood you. Ah Yu is really a good child. Little Ah Yu raised her chin proudly. Of course! Ah Yu only wanted to be a good child. Only a good child would be liked. Qin Huai finally managed to buy a house. Originally, he wanted to buy one beside the Wang Family, but the families beside the Wang Family did not express any intention of selling their house. In the end, he could only settle for the next best thing and buy one on Nanhe Main Street. Chi Jia directly distributed the money and hired more than 10 people. In less than half a day, they cleaned everything inside and outside. Other than the furniture, the various equipment inside had been reced with new ones. Make a few swings here and two climbing racks over there, Qin Huai instructed, pointing to a corner. Chi Jia acknowledged with a grunt. After everything was done, Qin Huai asked Chi Jia to invite Little Ah Yu over to y and gave them the address. However, he suddenly received an urgent letter from Chi Bing. Little Master, something bad has happened. Madam is seriously ill! ... Qin Huai was not very moved, as if he was not concerned about this news at all. The divine doctor is with her, Qin Huai said coldly. He was not a doctor. What was the use of telling him? Chi Jia could tell that Qin Huai didnt mean what he said, so he asked Chi Bing, Is Madam really sick? Im not sure. Chi Bing hesitated for a moment before telling the truth. When I returned this time, they said that Madam didnt seem to be seriously ill. She should have been poisoned. Qin Huais hand that was holding the tea trembled. At this moment, a few voices came from outside. Little Sister Ah Yu, Qin Huais house is evenrger than ours. Is their family very rich? Fifth Brother, youre so stupid. How would Ah Yu know something you dont even know? Chapter 158 158 Opening a Steamed Bun Shop Qin Huai gestured for Chi Jia and Chi Bing to stop talking for the time being and walked out to wee Little Ah Yu. It was Little Ah Yu and her three brothers. Wang Wng saw Qin Huai waving at him from afar. Qin Huai, so your family is so close to ours. What a coincidence. Their house was close to Nanhe Second Street, and Qin Huai was on Nanhe Main Street. They could walk there in less than 15 minutes. Big Brother Ah You! Little Ah Yu flew towards Qin Huai like a butterfly. Just as she was about to run over, Qin Huai took two steps forward and reached out to catch Little Ah Yu. Be careful. Little Ah Yu said, With Big Brother Ah You around, Ah Yu wont fall! When Little Ah Yu looked up, she immediately saw Chi Bing behind Qin Huai. Ah, its Uncle Blood Man! Little Ah Yu blinked. Are you ok now? Chi Bing did not expect to see his savior. Back then, he was plotted against by an assassin and almost died. He thought that he would have reported to the King of Hells Pce long ago, but in the end, he woke up. Later on, when he recalled, he remembered that a young girl had saved him. However, when he returned to that ce, the young girl was long gone. Later on, he even went to ask around. However, Little Ah Yu and the others did not live in the county city to begin with, and there was no one in the county city who knew them. Chi Bing returned empty-handed. He thought that he would never see her again. Little Benefactor, why are you here? Chi Bing exined under Chi Jia and Qin Huais puzzled gazes. Little Young Master, this is the Little Benefactor I mentioned back then. If not for her, I might have died long ago. Chi Bing was an extremely meticulous person. Back then, he vaguely felt that the little girl had fed him something. At that time, he felt that the pain in his body had been greatly alleviated. Although he faintedter, it did not stop him from feeling the changes in his body. He had long recovered, and even his internal energy had improved slightly. It was definitely rted to what he had drunk back then. Chi Bing did not report this to Qin Huai seriously back then, mainly because the Little Master did not like to hear about that. What did you say? Little Sister Ah Yu saved you? My sister is so young. How can she save you? Wang Wng, Wang Ling, and Wang Qng asked. Everyones eyes were filled with curiosity, as if they wanted to hear a story. Chi Bing looked at Qin Huai. Qin Huai shook his head secretly. Chi Bing knew that the Young Master did not want him to tell these children about it. Perhaps it was to protect the Little Benefactor. Hence, Chi Bing said, When I fainted in the county city, it was this Little Benefactor who gave me water. When Little Ah Yu felt that it was correct, she did not retort. Wang Wngs eyes darted around. What water was it? Could it be Little Sister Ah Yus sweet water? None of them had drunk it in a long time. Because Grandma did not allow it. Wang Wng felt a wave of jealousy. It was too detestable. They did not even get to drink it! Wang Qng was concerned about something else. Uncle, did you find anything special after drinking Little Sister Ah Yus water? After saying that, Wang Qngs gaze clearlynded on Chi Bings crotch. Chi Bings expression darkened as he thought of some scenes that he did not want to recall. He gritted his teeth. ...No. It had to be none! On the other hand, Qin Huai was deep in thought. Back then, Chi Bings injuries were indeed especially serious. When he was moved back, even the doctor said that there was nothing he could do. In the end, they waited, and his body gradually recovered. Later on, he became even more lively than before. Qin Huai could not help but think of himself. After arriving in town, Qin Huai had been to two medical centers. Both doctors said that his body was very healthy and there was nothing wrong with him. There was a slight emotional problem, but it was not to the point of being depressed. Qin Huai had already begun to suspect that the poison and illness in his body had been cured unknowingly. Now that it wasbined with the matter of the Chi Bing, no matter how slow Qin Huai was, he could understand that this was all thanks to Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu had saved his life. This understanding was onlypletely confirmed now. Chi Bing also thought of this. Little Young Master, since Little Benefactor is here, then Madams illness- ... Could he try using the water of his Little Benefactor? However, before Chi Bing could say this, Qin Huai stopped him with a look. The seven-year-old childs eyes were as cold as ice. Chi Bing lowered his head, not daring to continue. The cold atmosphere was broken by Wang Wngs words. Eh, Qin Huai, your gaze just now was not bad! How did you do it? Teach me! Chi Bing: ... Chi Jia: ... Qin Huai : ... With Little Ah Yu here, their discussion was temporarily suspended. Qin Huai brought Little Ah Yu around his new house. The house Qin Huai had bought was a courtyard house with two entrances. The Great Chang Nation had strict requirements fornd, but it was rtivelyx in terms of property. Ordinarymoners could live in houses that had less than two or less entrances. ... If they wanted to live in a house with three entrances, someone in the family had to have a meritorious status. Otherwise, it would be considered a vition of the rules. Big Brother Ah You, your family didnt nt anything. What are you going to nt? Little Ah Yu looked at the bare branches in front of her and felt that it was a pity. It would be a pity not to grow food in such a goodnd! I havent thought of what to nt yet, Qin Huai asked her. Do you have anything you want to eat? Ill nt it here. As long as Little Ah Yu liked it, even if the Great Chang Nation did not have it, he would find it to nt. Little Ah Yu said, I want to eat steamed buns. Can I nt steamed bun trees? Qin Huai : ... [Hahahahahaha] [Kid, there are no steamed bun trees in this world. Theres only barley and wheat. You can make steamed buns with it.] Little Ah Yu immediately corrected herself. We need barley and wheat. After nting them, they can be used to make steamed buns! Chi Jia wanted to stop Qin Huai before he left. Young Master! The house was fine as it is, why are they going to nt wheat! Wasnt that funny?! Alright, Ill listen to you, Qin Huai said. My familys house will be nting wheat. Yay! I must take a look in the future! Okay. Chi Jia: ... He finally understood Young Masters hidden meaning. Little Ah Yu asked, Big Brother Ah You, do you like steamed buns too? Qin Huai didnt even blink. Yes. Thats great. Big Brother Ah You likes to eat steamed buns just like Ah Yu! Grandma even said that our family wants to open a steamed bun shop. In the future, Ah Yu can eat steamed buns every day! Seeing the little girl jumping with joy, Qin Huai could not help but smile. Yes, its not bad. Only Wang Wng felt like hed been struck by a bolt from the blue. What?! Is our shop going to be made into a steamed bun shop?! Arent we going to sell candied haws?! He had already thought about how much money he could earn from selling candied haws in such a huge shop! In the end, it became a steamed bun shop. Most importantly, the shop had to be handed over to Third Uncle. Third Uncle and Third Aunt didnt seem to know how to make steamed buns. Would their shop really not copse? Wang Qng said silently, Can we sell some other buns while were at it? Compared to steamed buns, he naturally liked meat buns more. Half a monthter, the Wang Familys steamed bun shop opened. There was a huge que at the entrance. Beside the words Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop, there was the image of a little child holding a steamed bun and munching on it. On a closer look, the child looked a little simr to Little Ah Yu. They both looked charmingly naive. When the nearby shops saw this, they shook their heads. Its such a huge shop. They could sell anything, but they actually want to sell steamed buns. Arent they waiting to suffer a huge loss?! How much money could a steamed bun shop earn? It was simply a waste of such a good shop. On the day of the opening, a table was ced at the entrance of the shop. Little Ah Yu sat in front of the table. She held a white steamed bun the size of her head and took a bite, her face filled with happiness. When the passersby saw this, they could not help but swallow their saliva. Wasnt this just an ordinary steamed bun? Why was this child eating so happily! Could there really be something different about it? They would know after buying and eating. Chapter 159 159 Steamed Buns Tastes Good The Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop had invited an old bun-making master. He was actually an acquaintance of the Wang Family. His name was Cai Niu. Back then, he was also the first person to taste the Wang Familys wild fruits. He had to pay five copper coins a day to set up a stall on Nanhe Third Street, and it was already the cheapest among the three streets. On Nanhe Third Street, the Cai Niu could sell about 100 buns a day. When the weather was bad, there would be no profit that day. Calcting it, even without deducting the cost, he could only earn a tael of silver a month. After deducting the cost, he would only earn 200 to 300 copper coins. White flour was expensive, and the meat filling was not cheap. Little Ah Yu had eaten his buns before. When she returned, she nagged at Old Madam Wang a few times and said that Uncle Buns buns were delicious. Hence, before they prepared to open the steamed bun shop, Old Madam Wang said to Wang Chuanyuan, Go and dig over that person called Cai Niu from Nanhe Third Street and get him to make buns in our shop. Wang Chuan was confused. Mother, we havent even opened our shop and we have to hire people? Lets use our own people first. What if we suffer a loss? Old Madam Wang wished she could p him on the head. Youre already a shopkeeper. Why are you still so stupid?! Remember, Ill only say these words once- As a shopkeeper, you dont have to do everything yourself. If you can hire someone to do something, hire someone to do it. If you can think about the long-term, think about the long-term. If youre already thinking about losing money now, you might as well not start the business. Go back to the vige to farm and get your brother toe. The family cant be filled with idiots like you! Also, since were going to open a shop, its normal to lose money in the first year or two. Little Zhang and your cooking can be epted at home, but if we really open a shop, it wont be enough. Dont think that opening a shop is just setting up the shop and waiting for people toe. Theres a lot of things to do, so you can learn slowly. What you need to learn is to be a shopkeeper, not a chef. If you want to be a chef, Ill pull some strings for you and let you work in the Nanhe Restaurant. You can be an apprentice there for 10 years beforeing back to work in the shop. Wang Chuanyuan pondered for a long time and roughly understood what it meant. In any case, he was going to need to hire someone. Mother, how much do we pay him? At most 500 copper coins. If you can negotiate lower, thats your ability. Old Madam Wang looked at Wang Chuanyuan. Youre going to be a businessman in the future. You have to know how to consider everything. There are some things you have to learn to think for yourself. Hence, Wang Chuanyuan went to look for Cai Niu. It was very easy for him to poach him over. He only agreed on a sry of 300 copper coins a month. When Old Madam Wang saw that Wang Chuanyuan had done a good job, her expression finally improved. Old Madam Wang had already set the rules. Wang Chuanyuan and Madam Zhang worked in the bun shop and drew a sry. One was the sry of the shopkeeper, and the other was the sry of an assistant. The rest of the profits belonged to the family. If they suffered a loss, the loss would be bourne by the family. Old Madam Wang also stipted that from the day the bun shop opened, everyone in the Wang family would have a monthly allowance. The adults received 30 copper coins a month, and the children received 5 copper coins a month. In addition, Wang Chuanfu and his wife, who were in charge of farming at home, were paid a sry for farming. Wang Changgui mainly needed to study. Since Wang Chuanman and his wife wanted to find work themselves, she did not give them any additional allowance. Although their monthly allowance was not much, they were already very satisfied. One had to know that in the past, the Wang Family did not even have enough to eat. Now that they still had a monthly allowance, what were they unhappy about? The children were the happiest. This was the first time they had their own money. The children were still in the business of selling candied hawthorns. The money they earned was ced aside by Old Madam Wang for their wedding. Wang Wng was also a smart person. Seeing that the bun shop still had a lot of free space, he took the initiative to say to Wang Chuanyuan, Third Uncle, let us rent a spot in your bun shop. Look, renting a stall on Nanhe Third Street requires five copper coins a day. If we give these five copper coins to the shop, wont we be able to save five copper coins for our family? Youre quite smart. Alright, Ill give you a small empty space. Its up to you if you can make use of it. Wang Chuanyuan agreed with a smile. Hence, on the day the Wang Familys bun shop opened, everyone realized that there was a small stall beside the bun shop. It was actually selling wild fruits and candied haws. The wild fruits looked especially big, and the color of the candied hawthorns were bright. It was obvious that it was not bad. Little Ah Yu sat at the table at the entrance of the shop. She took a mouthful of steamed buns and a bite of candied haws every now and then. Seeing that the child was eating so well, everyone said, How much is this candied hawthorn? Lets buy it and try. Wang Wng hurriedly said, Three copper coins for one and five copper coins to buy two! Those people frowned. Why is it so expensive? Other peoples candied haws only cost one copper coin each. These people were used to buying things on Nanhe Main Street and rarely went to Nanhe Third Street. In addition, the Wang Family did not go to town and sell candied haws every day, so they did not know that the Wang Family was selling them at a higher price. Without waiting for the others to speak, Little Ah Yu swallowed the steamed bun in her mouth. She raised her little face and smiled especially brightly. Uncle, our candied haws taste different. Theyre especially sweet and delicious. Theyre not sour at all. You can even grow taller after eating them! Uncle, youre so good-looking. Youll definitely look even better after eating our candied haws! Eating candied haws could make one grow taller. This was what Little Ah Yu had summarized herself because recently, everyone had said that Little Ah Yu had grown taller. Today, Little Ah Yu was wearing a yellow dress. Her hair was tied with green flowery bands. There were also a few embroidered three-dimensional osmanthus flowers among the band. She looked like a flower child, especially lovable. As she spoke, the little osmanthus flowers on Little Ah Yus head jumped. Her small eyes blinked, making the people who bought the bunsugh. I feel happy just looking at this child. Her words are nice to hear as well. Alright, Ill buy two sticks. That person did not care about such a mere five copper coins and immediately bought two steamed buns and two meat buns, plus two sticks of candied haws. When the others saw this, they also smiled and said, Then well buy some too-Little Shopkeeper, if we dont grow taller after eating this candied hawthorn, can we ask you for a refund? He was talking to Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yus eyes widened. She did not expect there to be such a question. She hurriedly waved her hand. Adults wont grow taller! The others could not help butugh when they saw her flustered appearance. On the opening day of the bun shop, the price was slightly cheaper. Old Madam Wang even asked Madam Feng to make some pickled vegetables and some porridge to sell. Seeing that the price was cheap, a few workers sat in the shop and ate a bowl of porridge, a steamed bun, and a te of pickled vegetables. The portion was big enough that they could eat until they were full. In this day and age, it was not bad to have a bowl of porridge at home. As for the problem of starving, everyone experienced it and did not think much of it. Cai Niu was still a little nervous. He was afraid that his cooking skills were not good enough and would ruin the business of the bun shop. However, to his surprise, those who had eaten his steamed buns came to buy them a second time. I have to say, your shops steamed buns really taste different. Theyre especially sweet and soft. I was originally afraid that the new shops food wouldnt taste good. Looks like its not bad. I can eat at your shop for a long time in the future. Cai Niu was in the kitchen, listening to everyones discussion. He was happy and relieved. ... Although for some reason, the buns and steamed buns he made in this bun shop did taste better. Only Little Ah Yu snickered as she listened to their discussion. This was because Little Ah Yu had ced a few drops of gene repair fluid in the bun shop and the well in the house. ording to Meatballs instructions, she had only ced a few drops. Dont underestimate these few drops. The gene repair fluid was even more powerful than the Myriad Spirit Water. When applied to a wound, it could repair the damage to the bone marrow. A few drops could improve the quality of the water. When the water was added with the gene repair fluid, the soil in the well would also improve. In the future, the water in this well would always taste very good. And there were no aftereffects of diarrhea. [Its a pity that that person called Murong Run has left. Otherwise, if we trade with them a few more times, your mission will bepleted. The exchange shop will be open, and we wont have to be so restrained.] Just as Meatball finished speaking, Murong Run, who was on the road, suddenly sneezed. Is Grandpa missing me? Murong Run couldnt help but rub his nose. Lets hurry up! Chapter 160 160 Xie Changsheng Murong Run had to rush back to Tonghua County from Nanhe Town. He was only halfway there after travelling in a carriage for more than a month. Fortunately, when he came here, he had stopped along the way to find delicacies. There was no need to go through so much trouble when he returned. These fruits are quite good. I thought that half of them would break halfway, but when I checked just now, not a single one was crushed. They stopped along the way to rest. The servant had gone to check on the expensive fruits. The fruits were ced in brocade boxes and stored separately. After checking them one by one, they were all intact. Hearing this, Murong Run smiled. It means that the family didnt lie to me. This is indeed good stuff. Its worth me spending so much money. Murong Run unfolded his fan and fanned it slightly. He was finally in a better mood. Traveling for so many days was not afortable thing. At this moment, amotion suddenly came from outside. Help, help! Can anyone save me! The panicked voice sounded like a young girl. Murong Runs expression froze. Why was there suddenly a girls voice in this wilderness? Could it be that he had bumped into a ghost?! His expression was a little unnatural as he urged quietly, Are you done loading? Lets set off quickly. Grandpa is still waiting for us. The servant also heard the voice, but the Young Master did not ask him to be nosy. Of course, he listened to the Young Master. Murong Run did not like others serving him. The servant had brought a carriage along, and he was both a servant and a coachman. He was not in the mood to help others. However, the girl seemed to know that there was someone here. As she shouted, she rushed over. Save me! Murong Run: Lets go. The servant cracked his whip in the air and the carriage moved. Im the Second Miss of the Xie family in the eastern neighboring county. Please save me. Ill definitely repay you heavilyter! The servant did not stop at all, as if he had not heard the woman. Please! However, no matter how much she begged, the carriage still left heartlessly. Xie Changting never expected to encounter bandits along the way. She had only brought the female lead out to y and wanted to take this opportunity to rope in the female lead. Although she had already taken advantage of the chaos to push the female lead to the bandits, those bandits were still not satisfied and even sent people to chase after her! While she was panicking, the bandits caught up. Quick, quick, quick. Over there, catch her! Damn it, she actually dares to y with us brothers. Ill capture her today and teach her a lesson! Stinky b*tch, disgusting and cheap thing. Send her to a brothel after ying with her! As the bandits spoke, they walked towards Xie Changting, cursing and saying dirty words. Xie Changtings face turned pale. No, no, no, how could she have encountered such a thing?! This shouldnt be her script! The servant had already driven the carriage away from the area, but he could still hear the bandits words. Stop. Murong Runs voice came from the carriage with an indescribable coldness. What I hate the most in my life is people scolding women with rude words. Were you not born by your mother? When the bandits saw the carriage return and heard a kids voice inside, their expressions turned unfriendly. I advise you to mind your own business. Im not in the mood to deal with you today. Get lost! The leader of the bandits stabbed the saber in his hand into the ground. Half of it was buried in the ground, and it was especially heavy. When Xie Changting saw the carriage return, she could not help but feel a wave of hope. Especially when she heard the particrly pleasant voice in the carriage, she immediately thought that he had probably secretly opened the carriage and seen her appearance and was mesmerized by her. Of course, it was impossible to marry him. He would just be a spare tire. In the future, she would marry a Lord at the very least. An ordinary Young Master would definitely not catch her eye. Although she had thought about it in her heart, Xie Changting did not show it. Instead, she tried his best to show her soft and weak side as she approached the carriage. Donte over! My brother is here to save me. Hes skilled in martial arts. Youre definitely not his match. Hurry up and retreat! Xie Changting said to the bandits, My brother can fight ten trash like you alone! She thought to herself that if the people in the carriage were indeed skilled in martial arts, she would be ttering them. If they were just embroidered pillows, she would only use them to attract enemy attacks. When the time came, the bandits would definitely attack the two of them and she would be able to escape in the chaos. As expected, the bandits were furious. They raised their sabers and were about to sh over when Xie Changting screamed. ... Oh my god, am I going to die now?! The servant did not even look at Xie Changsheng. He only turned his head and asked Murong Run, Young Master? Murong Run: End this quickly. The servant said, Yes. The servant raised the horsewhip in his hand and flew towards the bandits. He quickly entered into a battle with the bandits. Busybody, Ill take your life today! The bandits waved their sabers, wanting to kill the servant on the spot. However, in less than ten minutes, all the bandits fell to the ground and wailed. They had either broken arms or legs. The scene was very bloody. Xie Changting saw that they had dealt with the bandits and thought that she had made the right bet. She immediately swept his hair behind his back and tidied his wrinkled dress slightly. Then, she climbed into the carriage in two or three steps, her appearance still soft and weak. May I know your name? I have nothing to repay you... ... Before she could finish speaking, a palm wind attacked. Xie Changting was sent flying dozens of feet and smashed into the grass at the side. Murong Runs voice was emotionless. Get lost. The servant took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood off the horsewhip. At the same time, he said to Xie Changting, who was grimacing beside him, Little girl, our Young Master has a bad temper. Dont get too close to him lest you get injured. With that, the servant jumped onto the carriage and raised the horsewhip again. The carriage sped away without looking back. After Xie Changting got up, she cursed in the direction of the carriage. After cursing for a long time, Xie Changting looked at the bandits who were still wailing in pain. Her anger had reached its peak. She picked up arge saber that the bandits had thrown to the ground. She lifted the saber with great effort. The bandits looked terrified. What are you trying to do?! Donte over! Pfft- The saber pierced into his flesh, and blood sttered. Ah! Xie Changting wiped the blood off her face and said fiercely, You actually dare to use such disgusting words to scold your Great-aunt. You have to be prepared to die!! Half an hourter, a group of people rushed over and saw Xie Changting sitting on the ground. Second Miss, are you alright? When the group of people rushed towards Xie Changting, they saw the bandits on the ground. Not only were they missing limbs, but their heads had also been cut off. Urgh- On the spot, someone could not take it anymore and ran to the side to vomit for a long time. Xie Changtings face was filled with tears as he said with a trembling voice, Youre finally here! If not for the rescue of a benefactor, I would have been killed by these bandits! When everyone heard this, they realized that someone had saved the Second Miss. However, the person who saved the Second Miss was too cruel. After Xie Changting was taken back to the residence, she was quickly called over by her father for questioning, mainly to ask if she had been defiled by the bandits. If she was tainted, there was no need to keep her alive. Xie Changting said, Father, you know that Im a strong-willed person. If my body is really impure, Ill bite my tongue andmit suicide on the spot. How can I have the face toe back to see Father! At this point, Xie Changtings eyes were filled with admiration as she whispered, Its just that some servants came to look for me at that time. They saw me in a sorry state, I was a little afraid that they would spout nonsense... Killing intent shed across the middle-aged mans eyes. Good daughter, dont worry. They wont have a chance to spout nonsense. Father will protect your reputation. Xie Changting smiled calmly. She just didnt know how the female lead was doing. Most female leads had the aura of a female lead. Even if they fell into a bandits nest, they definitely wouldnt die. She had to think carefully about how to exin it to the female lead when she returned. Chapter 161 161 Flower Festival After Murong Run arrived at the courier station, the first thing he did was to get the servant to change the carriage. Although she was just a girl, Murong Run inexplicably felt ufortable and did not want to ride in the carriage that she had contaminated. Actually, Murong Run had never seen that girl before, but he could hear the scheming in her voice. He had listened to too many scheming words from a young age. That girls scheming could only be considered the lowest level. If not for the fact that those bandits words were too disgusting, he would not have cared. Who asked their family to have so few women? They were all doted on. He could not stand others bullying women since he was young. I didnt expect to encounter such bad luck on the way home. As Murong Run took a shower, he was still very depressed. If not for the fact that he wanted to protect those fruits, he would have long ridden home with his servant on a fast horse and not encountered such a thing. Murong Run touched his face. Could it be that he looked too attractive? Sigh, being too handsome was so troublesome. After setting off again, Murong Run instructed the servant, Next time you encounter such a thing, dont interfere anymore! I have to find something to block my ears. Otherwise, itll be annoying. The servant smiled and acknowledged. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was the third day of March. This was also the annual Flower Festival of the Great Chang Nation. Just like the Spring Festival, the Flower Festival was a grand event in the Great Chang Nation. At this time of the year, everyone had to stop their farming activities. Those who were conscripted could also go home and reunite with their families on this day. Other than that, there would also be lively celebrations in cities, counties, towns, and other ces. Viewing peach blossoms, eating peach blossom cakes, drinking peach blossom wine, and dancing was also a year-round activity in Yongding County. In Yongding County, colorful strips had already been hung up on the streets. There were also peach blossom silk flowers made of cloth at the entrances of various shops. The rich and imposing shops had even made an entire peach blossom tree. Zhang Zhan walked on the street with his servants. When the surroundingmoners saw him, they greeted him warmly. Lord Zhang, youve alsoe out for the Flower Festival? Yes. There were also enthusiastic vendors who handed the things in their hands to Zhang Zhan. Lord Zhang, this is just a small trinket. Take it and y with it. Theres no need for that. I just came out to take a walk. Zhang Zhan wanted to refuse. Lord Zhang, dont refuse. This is not worth much. Its made by our family. The vendors face was red, and his voice rose as he spoke. If not for you, I would still be living on the streets with my family, wondering how tomorrow will be. When the others heard this, they surrounded him, their mouths filled with gratitude. Thats right. If not for Lord Zhang enforcing thew impartially, how could we have recovered from the disaster so quickly? If not for the disaster relief food distributed by Lord Zhang, my family would have starved to death. Lord Zhang is the Lord of the Heavens! Zhang Zhan originally thought that he would only stay in Yongding County for two months before returning. However, he did not expect that the disaster relief mission and all kinds of worldly matters would dy his stay until the Flower Festival. However, after the Flower Festival, he would leave. This was thest time he woulde out to see the Yongding County that he had sorted out. In the past, in Wanning City, Zhang Zhan had never done so much, nor had he been loved so much by themoners. However, when he walked into the crowd and saw everyone looking at him gratefully and saying sincere words, Zhang Zhans heart surged with warmth. He suddenly understood why most of the people in the Imperial Court had risen up from the positions of small local officials. Perhaps it was because they had seen too much of this scene and could not bear to let the people down. Some people were afraid and terrified when they heard that Zhang Zhan was about to leave. They cried in front of him. Lord Zhang, cant you stay and be our county magistrate? Thats right, Lord Zhang, just be our county magistrate! If you leave, our Yongding County will have one less Lord! If not for Zhang Zhaning over, they would not have known that the county magistrate had embezzled so much from them. Not only was their taxes heavier than other ces, even the things distributed by the Imperial Court were embezzled by the county magistrate. Perhaps the country officials were doing better, but themoners were naturally suffering. Zhang Zhan said, When I return, I will actively rmend Lord Qinglian to take office here. Dont worry, everyone. Later on, unable to resist the enthusiasm of themoners, Zhang Zhan could only return to the county office in advance. The servant walked over. My Lord, your things are ready. When are we leaving? Zhang Zhan said, Theres no hurry. Call County Lieutenant Cao first. After County Lieutenant Cao arrived, Zhang Zhan said to him, Ill leave Yongding County today. Before the new county magistrate takes office, Ill leave the matters of the county office to you. County Lieutenant Cao: My Lord, youre being too serious. This is my duty. What you said really terrified me! I wont say anything else. Youre an experienced official here. I hope I didnt misjudge you. Zhang Zhan patted County Lieutenant Caos shoulder and said earnestly, Does your Cao family want to fish Cao Hua out? Seeing County Lieutenant Caos expression change slightly, Zhang Zhan patted his shoulder again. I know that youre a loyal person. You must know what to do and what not to do. Previously, when you judged Shanyang Vige, Ive never interfered. I respect your right as a county lieutenant. Please continue to maintain it. Remember how the previous county magistrate died. County Lieutenant Caos face was covered in cold sweat as he nodded. He was naturally an upright person, but the Cao Family behind him might not be the same. He was the one who ordered Cao Hua to be captured and imprisoned. There were also people from the Cao Family who quarreled with him. They wanted to wait for this Imperial Envoy to leave before doing something. ... Fortunately, he never wavered. Before Zhang Zhan was about to leave, he asked about Qin Huai. The servant told him about Qin Huai moving from the vige to Nanhe Town and even said that he had gone to attend some school. Zhang Zhan found it funny. He went to a school somewhere? If his former teacher found out, he would probably be jealous. The servant lowered his head and did not answer. Zhang Zhan waved his hand. Forget it, I dont care about his matters. In any case, Im going back to Wanning City now. I definitely cant bring him back. Let his own family worry! Leave his people behind and a few of ours behind. Theres no need to deliberately interact with his people. We just have to ensure that this little ancestor is safe. Yes. At this moment, Qin Huai, who was in Nanhe Town, was looking at the little girl in front of him. Little Ah Yus head was covered in peach blossoms, covering her original hair. The dress she was wearing had colorful fabric hanging on it, making her look like a walking little peacock. ... This was the rule of the Flower Festival. Whenever she met someone she liked, she would wear a peach blossom on her head or a ribbon on her body. This liking had nothing to do with love. As long as it was someone she liked, it was fine. Little Ah Yu was only at their house, but she had already been led around by the family. From her house to Qin Huais house, people tied ribbons and put peach blossoms on her along the way. Qin Huai held the blossom branch in his hand but could not find any space on Little Ah Yus head. Big Brother Ah You, Ah Yu wants your peach blossom. Put it on Ah Yus ear! Little Ah Yu took the initiative to lean over. Qin Huai pursed his lips, a little unwilling. Other people put it on her head, so why did he have to put it on her ear? But there was no other way. Qin Huai bent down and ced the blossom branch on Little Ah Yus ear. He was still very careful, afraid that he would hurt her ear. Suddenly, he felt a pain in his scalp. It turned out that Little Ah Yu had stuck a peach blossom on his head when he was not paying attention. The peach branch poked his scalp. Big Brother Ah You, why arent there any peach blossoms on your head? It must be because youre at home that no one knows! Lets go out and let them wear peach blossoms for you. Little Ah Yu covered her mouth and smiled especially slyly. The first flower was given to you by Ah Yu. With that, Little Ah Yu pulled Qin Huais hand and dragged him out of the house. It was already lively outside the house. Chapter 162 162 Can I Trust You? After the disaster passed, the lives of the people gradually recovered, and the Flower Festival was especially lively. There was also a peach tree outside the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop. Unlike other shops, this was a real peach tree. Old Madam Wang felt that the peach blossoms were too expensive, so she asked Wang Chuanfu to dig up a peach tree in the vige and transport it over on a donkey cart to nt it in front of the shop. The fragrance of peach blossoms from other families assailed their noses because of their peach blossom-vored rouge. The peach blossoms in the Wang Familys bun shop were also fragrant. It was because Little Ah Yu had secretly watered them with Myriad Spirit Water. The peach blossoms bloomed brightly, attracting everyone to tour in front of the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop. There were even a few students whoposed poems about peach trees that were. Wang Chuangui was one of them. The Flower Festival was a grand event, so the students of Qingmu Academy naturally had toe out to gather material. Wang Chuangui followed their Master to watch the peoples livelihood. When everyone found out that the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop belonged to Wang Chuangui, they smiled and said, Brother Wang, since its your bun shop, how about selling some to us at a cheaper price? Before Wang Chuangui could speak, Wang Chuanyuan, who was greeting the guests inside, walked out. When he saw everyone, he smiled like a flower. Aiya, the Master has arrived. Quick, quick, take a seat inside! There were not many seats in the shop now, so Wang Chuanyuan arranged for them to sit in the courtyard at the back. The courtyard was not big to begin with. The dozen or so students led by the teacher sat at the back, making it a little crowded. Because there were not enough stools, only three or four people could sit. Originally, the students wanted to leave and shop on their own, but Madam Zhang had alreadye in with hot tea. Master, students, the shop is a little busy today. Forgive me for the tardy treatment! Madam Zhangs voice was very loud, but it didnt make people feel obsequious. She filled the teacups one by one. Wang Chuangui handed them the teacup and turned to Madam Zhang. Sister-inw Zhang, thank you. Ill entertain them from here. You can go ahead and do your work. Wang Chuangui originally did not want toe over and disturb them. Unexpectedly, his family nted a peach tree in front of the shop and attracted a lot of attention. The Master was someone who loved beautiful scenery, so he naturally did not want to miss it. Chuheng, stop whatever youre doing. Come over and write a poem about the peach blossom tea. Chuheng was the name given to Wang Chuangui by the Master. He wanted him to persevere since he had just officially started studying. Wang Chuangui nodded and walked over to discuss the poem with the other students. The students held the tea in their hands. They originally did not want to drink it. The tea in the bun shop would definitely not be as good as what they had prepared. Moreover, it was free. After discussing, they felt their mouths go dry and took a casual sip. They were immediately shocked. Brother Wang, what is your tea made of? Why is it so delicious! Indeed, the aftertaste is long and sweet. Not only is it especially refreshing, but I also feel more awake after drinking it, as if even my fatigue has been eliminated. When my family was selling tea leaves, I was also able to drink good tea a few times. But its not as good as Brother Wangs familys tea. Someone teased, Did you see the Mastering and brought out your familys treasures? Wang Chuangui heard their exaggeration and took a sip. He smacked his mouth. Youre going too far. Perhaps its because the well water is clear and tastes sweet. Wang Chuangui drank it every day and did not think that there was anything special about this water. The well water in the shop was not even as delicious as the one in his hometown. What Wang Chuangui did not know was that Little Ah Yu would sometimes directly put adle of Myriad Spirit Water into the water vat in Hu Vige. On the other hand, the well water that the bun shop used only contained a few drops. Even though the gene repair fluid was much better than the Myriad Spirit Water, there was less of it, so the taste was naturally different. The Master also took a sip and felt that this tea was indeed not bad. However, he was the Master, so he naturally would not be as surprised as the other students. He only thought that Wang Chuanguis family had deliberately used good tea when they saw himing, but they did not say anything. It was a kind family. Fortunately, Wang Chuangui was also talented, so he did not feel disgusted. Little Ah Yu pulled Qin Huai to Nanhe Main Street. She first went to her bun shop and realized that she did not need to sit at the front and eat buns to draw customers. The peach tree in front of the shop had attracted many people. Since everyone hade to see the peach blossoms, they naturally could not help but buy some buns. As long as they had eaten the Wang Familys buns, they would definitely buy them again. As the Flower Festival was really busy, Old Madam Wang called her sons and daughters-inw over to help. Wang Chuanfu, his wife, and Wang Dng from the vige also came to help out in the shop. As there were more people, a portion of them had made some steamed buns at home. They would send them to the shop after they were steamed. Cai Niu had never seen so many people before. He was so busy that his feet did not touch the ground, but he felt very happy. Uncle Cai Niu, youve worked hard! Little Ah Yu crawled into the kitchen and brought a cup of tea to Cai Niu. When Cai Niu saw Little Ah Yu, he smiled until his eyes narrowed. Ah Yu, why didnt you go to the street to y? Its very lively outside now. Little Ah Yu shook her head. Well have to wait a while. Older Brother and the others are still busy and cant bring Ah Yu out. Grandma said that Older Brother has to apany me out to y. Wang Wng and the others were also busy selling candied haws. Usually, they did not make much candied haws. Today was the Flower Festival, and the Yang Family Private School and Qingmu Academy did not have sses. Qingmu Academy had teachers who brought their students out to write poems. The private schools directly gave their students a holiday. Qin Huai followed behind. When he heard this, he was a little unhappy. Couldnt she go out if she followed him? Who was the one who pulled him out excitedly just now? Before she could finish expressing her emotions, Little Ah Yu stuck her head out and ran out. The silk flower on her head was covered with small tassels and they wobbled. Big Brother Ah You, dont be anxious. In a while, Fifth Brother will be able to apany us out. ... Mr. Chi is also busy. Were all children. We cant go out on our own. Little Ah Yu ced her hands by her cheeks and pretended to be fierce. Otherwise, itll be troublesome if we meet a beggar! Just now, Chi Jia had sent them from Qin Huais house to the bun shop and left in a hurry, as if there was something urgent. This was naturally arranged by Qin Huai. Qin Huai wanted to say that he could protect her, but when he thought of how he had just started practicing the basic martial arts, he immediately fell silent. If they really met a beggar, he really could not protect Ah Yu. [Kid, theres a temporary rescue mission. Do you want to go?] Little Ah Yu immediately perked up. She was just worried that she could not go out now! What mission is it? Little Ah Yus eyes were filled with excitement. Are we going to help others? [It doesnt show too clearly for the time being, but theres a time limit. Itll arrive in three minutes.] Meatball had taught Little Ah Yu that one second was equivalent to one count. Counting to 60 was equivalent to a minute. Three 60 counts meant three minutes. ... Ah, then theres no time to wait for Big Brother! Is it very urgent? If Ah Yu doesnt go, will something bad happen? [Your safety is more important. It doesnt matter if you dont go. At most, we wont take this mission and reward.] All the temporary missions were optional. It would not have a negative impact on the target. But there might also be inextricable connections. These were all uncertain. Little Ah Yu grabbed Qin Huais hand and asked very seriously, Big Brother Ah You, can Ah Yu trust you? Chapter 163 163 Saving a Little Boy Can I trust you? Although Little Ah Yu was asking, she looked at Qin Huai with trust. Qin Huai said without hesitation, Sure. Hence, Little Ah Yu pulled Qin Huais hand and ran out. When she passed through the shop, she almost tripped over the other customers. Wang Dng reacted quickly and grabbed her. Ah Yu, go to the back to y. There are many people here. Dont fall down. Wang Dng called out to her. Your third and fourth brothers are going to deliver buns now. Ill get them to bring you out to yter. Little Ah Yu said, Big Brother, I know. Im looking at the peach blossoms outside. She thought to herself: Im sorry, Big Brother. Ah Yu doesnt want to lie either. But there were only three minutes. It was too short to wait for her brothers to help. Wang Dng was about to say something when a guest wanted to buy candied haws. He could only turn around and greet him. Little Ah Yu pulled Qin Huai out of the shop. As they ran, she said to him, Brother Ah You, we have toe back early. Dont be discovered by our family. Otherwise, they will definitely be anxious! Little Ah Yu still remembered that when it snowed, she followed themb out. Later on, her family was anxious and her mother even cried. At that time, Little Ah Yu knew that going out alone was a mistake. But at that time, Little Ah Yu wanted to save themb. If she had to choose again, she would still go out, but she would definitely call the adults. This time, it was urgent! Qin Huai did not ask Little Ah Yu why she was so flustered. He only tried his best to use his small body to block the crowd for her. However, he was only a seven-year-old child. His body had just recovered, so how could he have much strength? In the end, the two of them were pushed around before long and found it difficult to move. Qin Huai could only hold Little Ah Yus hand tightly to prevent her from being separated by the crowd. Elf, wheres the person you want to help? Little Ah Yu was anxious. They were walking too slowly. [Walk a little further forward. Theres an alley beside it. Theres no one in the alley.] Little Ah Yu pulled Qin Huai to the side. Later on, she realized that if she walked straight, she would walk very slowly. However, if she squatted down slightly, there would be a lot of space between the adults legs for her to crawl between. Big Brother Ah You, squat down and walk. Look, its not crowded at all! Little Ah Yu was very happy that she had such a magical discovery and immediately shared it with Qin Huai. Hence, the two children tried their best to bend down and quickly arrived at the alley. At this moment, they suddenly heard a cry. It was the cry of a very weak child. What should we do, Boss? Hes crying too much. Hell definitely be discovered! Who asked an idiot like you to lose the medicine? If you really cant do it, just cover his nose. Were not doing this business anymore! Two people leaned against the wall and discussed in low voices. They thought that their voices were very low. Coupled with the especially noisy sounds beside them, their voices were drowned out. However, Little Ah Yu had been drinking Myriad Spirit Water all year round, and her ears wereparable to that of an inner strength expert. She heard all these words. She naturally did not understand what this meant. She secretly told Qin Huai this sentence. Qin Huai realized that these might be beggars. His hands tightened, and coldness shed across his eyes. How dare a beggar be so arrogant in broad daylight? Ah Yu, lets take another path. Its dangerous here, Qin Huai said. Little Ah Yu hurriedly said, We cant. I heard a baby crying. Theres a baby who needs help. Ah Yu wants to go over and take a look. Qin Huai blocked Little Ah Yu. Go back and call the adults. Were too young. At this moment, Little Ah Yu heard a bleating sound. When she turned around, she saw themb running towards her. Early in the morning, the littlemb ran out to y. Little Ah Yu thought that the littlemb would note. Her eyes lit up. Littlemb,e over quickly. I need your help! Themb ran to Ah Yus side and nudged her with its head skillfully. Little Ah Yu squatted down and whispered into its ear. Meh~ Themb raised its head and bleated at the sky. When the people in the alley heard thembs cries, they were a little surprised. How could there be amb in this busy city? The sheep seller should not be on this street. Sheep carriages were also not allowed to go on the streets. The littlemb dug its hind hooves into the ground and rushed out like the wind. Ahhh, a sheep is charging over. Hurry up and stop it! Damn, why is this sheep so strong? My legs are about to be broken! ... What are you waiting for? Kill this sheep quickly. Dont just stand there! What about the child? Stop your nonsense, kill this sheep first! Then, a series of crackling sounds rang out, followed by the sound of footsteps running further and further away. Little Ah Yu hurriedly rushed in and saw a small kid on the ground. His face was red, and his eyes were closed. His mouth was open as he cried into the sky. This kid looked to be no more than a year old. His arms and legs were like lotus roots, and his face was plump. He looks like a blessing child. Little baby, little baby? Are you alright? Little Ah Yu squatted down and wanted to pick up the kid. In the end, she did not expect that although the little kid looked small, he was quite heavy. He could not carry him at all. Big Brother Ah You,e and help. Those bad people wille backter. Little Ah Yu was anxious and hurriedly asked Qin Huai for help. Beside her, she was still asking Meatball, Elf, can I leave the little baby with you? ... [No, other than you, anyone else will turn into a fool if theye in!] [Not to mention the body, even if ones consciousness entered, they would immediately be erased.] This was a space that recognized a master. Ordinary animals would automatically recognize Little Ah Yu as their master after they went into the spatial pocket. When people entered, their consciousness would be stripped away, and their bodies would naturally be fools. Qin Huai did not know why Little Ah Yu wanted to save this little kid, but he did not ask further. He went forward and wanted to carry the little kid. At this moment, two of the people who had run away returned. When they saw Qin Huai carrying the little kid, they immediately shouted. Hey, what are you doing? Hurry up and put the kid down! Not only did Qin Huai not let go, he hugged the little kid even tighter and stood up, wanting to run. However, the little kid was too heavy. Qin Huai staggered and almost fell. Little Ah Yu hurriedly held Qin Huai. Big Brother Ah You, run quickly. Go over and call the adults! Little Ah Yu pushed Qin Huai out and stretched out her two small arms to block behind Qin Huai. She said to the two of them, Dont hurt Big Brother! At the same time, Little Ah Yu closed her eyes and shouted, Littlemb! Littlemb! The two peoples expressions changed. Before they could react, the littlemb that was chasing after the other beggars actually fell back. It rushed towards them at lightning speed. The two of them did not even have the time to react before they were sent flying by themb. With two thuds, they fell to the ground. The little kid, who was originally crying, immediately broke into a smile when he saw the scene in front of him. He pped his chubby palms hard. Fun-burp-fun! Hahaha-burp! Youre courting death! The two people who had fallen to the ground quickly got up and looked at Qin Huai and Little Ah Yu with very unfriendly gazes. Since youvee knocking on our door, dont me us for being rude! Chapter 164 164 Young Woman Who Was Beaten Little Ah Yu was a little afraid. She was not afraid of these people hurting her, but she was afraid of implicating Qin Huai. Big Brother Ah You, run! Theyre bad people! Big Brother Ah You, dont be afraid. With Ah Yu around, Ah Yu will protect you! Little Ah Yu had already thought about it. As long as she dyed a little longer, the littlemb would have a way. Qin Huai saw Little Ah Yu standing in front of him with a veryplicated expression. Other than his guards, no one had ever stood in front of him without hesitation. What he saw most was not a firm gaze, but a pitiful expression. In the so-called home he used to live in, even if everyone respectfully called him Young Master, even if those servants had deep reverence and fear for him... Everyone pitied him. Because they all knew that he did not have long to live. He was going to die. No matter how angry a person who was about to die was, it was understandable. It was precisely because of this that no one loved him and was willing to stay with him. Even though they praised him for being very talented in reading and even said that he was a top schr, after learning that he did not have much time left, they only expressed regret that the heavens were jealous of geniuses and left without any reluctance. There had never been anyone like this. She trusted him, relied on him, and protected him at the same time. Qin Huais hands that were hanging by his sides clenched into fists, and many emotions shed across his eyes. In the end, there was only calmness left. Ah Yu, move aside. Big Brother Ah You, we cant defeat them. Ill hold them off. Call the adults! If you trust me, Ill protect you too, Qin Huai said seriously. Then, he walked forward and under the malicious gazes of the two of them, he stretched out his arm and wrapped it around Little Ah Yus entire head. He covered her ears and eyes. He put his left hand to his mouth and whistled softly. In an empty ce in the alley, two people in night clothes suddenly appeared. They lowered their heads silently towards Qin Huai. Qin Huais voice was emotionless. Clean it up. With that, he twisted Little Ah Yus shoulder back so that her back was facing the alley. Ah! After a short scream, the alley returned to calm. Little Ah Yu hurriedly pulled Qin Huais arm away. Big Brother Ah You, why are you blocking my eyes? What were you talking about just now?-Eh, where are those bad people? Little Ah Yu looked around and realized that there was no one around. Other than the littlemb, there was only the stunned little boy. Baby, where are they? The bristlingmb also ran to Little Ah Yus side. A few venomous snakes slowly slipped away from the wall. Originally, if the thugs had continued to pester them, these venomous snakes would have bitten those people. Little Ah Yu did not know what the oue would be after being bitten by a venomous snake, but it was Meatball who had taught her that when she met a very bad person, she had to use all her methods. Big Brother Ah You, where are they? Qin Huai said, A few people took them away. Little Ah Yu scratched her head. Ah, is that so? Before Qin Huai could speak, the little kid nodded in a daze. Thats right! Meatball: [...] Alright, it would pretend not to know anything. Qin Huai did not look simple. Moreover, when he said that he wanted to deal with those people, he did not look like a seven-year-old child. He looked more like a little demon. This was because the two men in ck had killed those people cleanly. Meatball didnt think there was anything wrong with killing people because they were all bad people. It was natural for bad lives to be erased. However, Meatball vaguely felt that it could not let the kid know about Qin Huais actions. The kid should be an ignorant and happy kid. At this moment, amotion sounded. Da Bao? Da Bao! Have you seen a young child this big? Have you seen a chubby child around this height? Have you seen a child wearing blue clothes? It was a womans anxious voice. Little Ah Yu lowered her head and met the little kids gaze. The little kid seemed to be wearing blue clothes. Just as she was thinking this, the little kid shouted, Grandma, here! Im here! The little boy raised his hand high and bounced on his short legs. Before long, a woman in red ran over. ... The womans face was filled with anxiety. Her original exquisite makeup was ruined, and the hair on her face had be a mess. Her hair pins drooped casually. She looked flustered. Da Bao, why are you here? You made me so anxious! The boy rubbed his eyes. I was asleep! He had fallen asleep. When he opened his eyes, he realized that he was already in an unfamiliar ce. This ce was dirty and dpidated. There were still people he didnt know talking about how much he cost. The little kid was terrified, but there was nothing he could do. He could only cry. Then, he met a strange brother and sister. For some reason, they were doing something. Then, he saw those unfamiliar people fall to the ground and be dragged away. In short, it was something that the little kid could not understand. ... The woman hugged the little boy who had been lost and regained. Tears flowed down her face like a stream. Ive found you, Ive found you. You made me so anxious! Her voice was trembling. At this moment, another group of people rushed over. Everyone looked very anxious. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the little kid. Everyone was staring at the little kid nervously, checking if there were any injuries on his body. However, Little Ah Yu kept staring at the young woman. She felt that her face looked familiar, but she couldnt remember where she had seen this face before. Auntie, have I seen you before? Little Ah Yu whispered. The young woman did not hear Little Ah Yus words. She waspletely focused on the little kid. Before long, another wealthy-looking couple arrived. The man was fat and the woman was wearing lots of jewelry. When the bejeweled woman saw the young woman, she pped her without a word. With a p, there seemed to be an echo in the alley. How did you look after the Young Master? In the blink of an eye, you lost him! Are you trash? Fortunately, the Young Master was found. Otherwise, even if you had 10 lives, it wouldnt be enough topensate! The young madam lowered her head and said nothing. The bejeweled woman used a lot of strength. The young womans face was already swollen from the beating, and five palm marks could be seen clearly. There was also a trace of blood from a fingernail. Little Ah Yu felt pain just by looking at it. A servant said, Didnt the nanny listen to Madam and went to buy clothes for the Young Master? Thats right. She clearly followed Madam to the rouge shop... Be quiet. If Madam hears you, shell sell you away! Their voices were very low, but Little Ah Yu heard them. This was too much! She had done something wrong. Why should she me others? But just as she was about to step forward to speak, Qin Huai pulled her back. Its not that Aunties fault. Why did she hit that Auntie? Its clearly the bad persons fault! Little Ah Yu was indignant. Qin Huai whispered to Little Ah Yu, This is someone elses family matter. Dont interfere. Otherwise, what if they hit youter? Little Ah Yu was very unhappy. We clearly saved that little kid, so why are they still so angry? They didnt take good care of the little kid themselves and even med it on others! Ah Yu hates such people the most! Lets go back. But that Auntie looks so pitiful. For some reason, Little Ah Yu did not want that young woman to suffer. Chapter 165 165 I Like Your Handkerchief Although the young woman had been beaten up, there was noint in her eyes. The little kid struggled into the young womans arms, but his chubby face twisted towards Little Ah Yu. His snow-white fingers pointed at her. Little girl, helped Bao... The little kid had just learned to speak, and his words were muffled, but the young woman understood. Old Master, Madam, Young Master said that these two saved him. As the young woman spoke, she took out an extremely beautiful jade pendant. She took a step forward and wanted to ce it in Little Ah Yus palm. Little Ah Yu retreated. Auntie, Grandma said that we dont need to receive anything to do good deeds! Little Ah Yu was afraid that the young woman would insist on giving it to her, so she ced her hands behind her back. Qin Huai only nced at the little kid and was about to pull Little Ah Yu away. The fat rich man, who was almost blind, said to the servant beside him, Is my son worth that little? Are you looking down on me? Take out the banknotes! The servant took a step forward and took out a stack of banknotes from his pocket. The rich man casually took a few and handed them to Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu still shook her head. Fat Uncle, I dont want it! The young woman forced a smile and said in an extremely gentle voice, Good child, take it. You deserve it. Although Little Ah Yu did not know much about money, she knew that be it the jade pendant the Auntie had taken or the banknotes given by that fat Uncle, they were worth a lot. [Kid, actually, its fine even if you take it. Shes right. This is what you deserve.] Meatball was still a little vexed. The next time it encountered such a temporary mission, it would never let the kid go alone. It was all because the mission was so ambiguous that Meatball did not notice that the mission was actually so dangerous. It was far from enough to rely on the littlemb to protect the kid. If those people were any more ferocious just now, it would be impossible for the kid to escape unscathed. Although they had already turned misfortune into fortune, it did not mean that the kid had not contributed. She could ept the jade pendant and banknotes. Little Ah Yu thought to herself, But the teacher also said that one shouldnt expect a reef for doing good. I saved the kid because I wanted to save him, not because I wanted something from him. [Its one shouldnt expect repayment for doing good.] Meatball actually wanted to say more, but the kid was still young and she would not understand if it said more. If the kid didnt want the reward, so be it. There was no need to be so materialistic. The family was earning money now. Their situation would definitely get better and better in the future. The kid could already eat meat regrly now. There were big white steamed buns every day. She felt very happy, so there was no need to forcefully change her quality of life. No matter how many banknotes they took home, they would probably be put away by Old Madam Wang. This was the first time someone did not ept money from him, and it was even two little kids who rejected him. The rich man looked a little unhappy. The nobledy beside him said, Its time for the Old Master to set off. We cant dy any longer. If were anyter, Im afraid we wont be able to catch the ship at the docks. At this moment, the woman took out a small handkerchief and wiped the little kids hands. Little Ah Yus eyes lit up. She pointed at the handkerchief and said, Auntie, can you give this handkerchief to Ah Yu? Its very beautiful! There was a very beautiful flower embroidered on the handkerchief. The flower seemed to be alive. Little Ah Yu liked it very much. If it was sewn onto a small bag, it would definitely look very good. The woman was in a difficult position. I embroidered this myself. Its not worth much. If the child wants it, just give it to her. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Dont waste time! The nobledy looked impatient. As soon as her voice was raised, the woman was so frightened that her body trembled. In the end, they left. Little Ah Yu also sessfully obtained a new handkerchief with a flower on it. Qin Huai looked at the flower and felt that the embroidery work of the flower was not bad. It was better than the embroidery the girls made in his previous residence. The main reason was that this flower was not stuck on the handkerchief in a regr way. Instead, a section of it stood out, like a flower sewn on the handkerchief. Big Brother Ah You, do you want it too? Aiya, if I had known earlier, I would have asked Auntie to give me another one! Little Ah Yu was vexed and looked at the small handkerchief in her hand. Ah Yu only has one. Although she liked Big Brother Ah You, she was still unwilling to share this handkerchief. Qin Huai found it funny. I dont want a handkerchief. In the past, he often vomited blood and had to use several handkerchiefs a day. He would throw them away after using them. Why would he care about this thing? Big Brother Ah You, you helped too, but you didnt get anything. Little Ah Yu dug into her pocket and found a red fruit. She handed it to Qin Huai. Then Ill reward you with a fruit! Qin Huai took it and held it in his hand. Thank you, Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu was happy. She waved her hand and pretended to be rich. Theres no need to thank me. The two of them strolled on the street for a while before squeezing out. After a few steps, Wang Sang and Wang Sng ran over, panting. Wang Sang held his waist and was out of breath. Little Sister Ah Yu, why did you run out yourself? Weve been looking for you for a long time! Wang Sng was also a little helpless. Grandma was scolding me to death. The moment she turned around, you disappeared. If not for the fact that the shop was busy, Grandma would have asked us to close the shop and look for you. Im sorry. Its all Ah Yus fault for being yful. Little Ah Yu quickly apologized. Seeing their little sister obediently admit her mistake, what else could the two brothers say? Wang Sang calmed down a little and was less breathless. Only then did he go forward to hold Little Ah Yus hand. Lets go. Grandma gave us some money and asked us to apany you shopping. We dont have time to cook lunch at home today. Do you want to eat Yangchun noodles? Little Ah Yu licked her lips. Is it Big Brother Dongs Yangchun noodles! Thats right. Lets go, lets go. I want to eat, Ah Yu wants to eat! ... Little Ah Yu pulled Wang Sang forward. After taking a few steps, she realized that Qin Huai was not following her. She turned around and asked Wang Sang, Third Brother, do we have enough money? Big Brother Ah You also want to eat! Ive brought enough. Dont worry, after eating the Yangchun noodles, I can even bring you to buy hibiscus cakes. Wow, thats great! Lets eat Yangchun noodles! Little Ah Yu ran happily in front, and Wang Sng hurriedly followed. Qin Huai was a step behind. As he watched the little girl shuttle happily through the crowd, his face subconsciously puffed up. Why was she acknowledging Big Brothers everywhere? She was too unrestrained. Big Brother Ah You, hurry up! Qin Huai quickened his pace and replied, Coming. Forget it, he would definitely be her most special brother anyway. The few of them ate Yangchun noodles together and went to buy hibiscus cakes. They even watched street tricks for a while before returning home reluctantly. ... Qin Huai returned to his house first. After he was done, Chi Jia went to report to him. Young Master, Madam wants you to go back. Its not convenient for the divine doctor toe over. Before this, he had gone to receive a message from Madam. In the past two months, Madams messages had be more and more frequent, and she had been paying attention to the Young Masters condition. The Young Master, who had originally had his illness forcefully suppressed by the divine doctor who said that he could only live for three months, was still alive and kicking. He was even bing healthier and healthier. Madam was very excited when she found out, but she only asked the Young Master to go back now. Qin Huai sneered. Go back? Then just let her wait. He would think about it when he was in a good mood. When Little Ah Yu returned home, the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop had already closed. The bun shop was not open in the afternoon, but in just the morning and early noon, the Wang Family was already so tired that their backs hurt. In the afternoon, the Wang family rested in the courtyard. Little Ah Yu originally wanted to share what happened in the alley. Seeing that everyone was so tired, she was afraid that she would make her family worry, so she didnt say anything. At night, Liu Shi tidied Little Ah Yus bag as usual and realized that there was an additional handkerchief inside. The embroidery was very strange. It was obvious that it was not sold outside. Ah Yu, where did this handkerchiefe from? Little Ah Yu was already sleepy. Her mind wandered around and she told her about the day in a daze. Liu Shi was so frightened that her face turned pale. Beside her, Wang Chuanman had already begun to snore. In a daze, he heard a few words about beggars and sat up in shock. What?! Ah Yu, you met a beggar?! Are you alright?! Are you injured? Whats going on! This roar woke Old Madam Wang up in the main room. Chapter 166 166 Have a Little Daughter Wang! Chuan! Man! Get lost if you dont want to sleep. Why are you shouting sote at night?! Old Madam Wang was furious. She stood at the door of Wang Chuanmans room, her voice gloomy and filled with obvious anger. Fortunately, Old Madam Wang had some rationality and did not shout directly. Otherwise, everyone in the courtyard would have been woken up. Wang Chuanfu and his wife, who were staying in the guest room for the time being, had actually heard the sound too. Madam Feng wanted to get up and take a look, but Wang Chuanfu stretched out his arm and pressed her back down. Mother will call us if anything happens. Go to sleep first. We still have to return to the vige at dawn. The Flower Festival was an extremely busy period. He still had to take a look at the seedlings when he returned. In another ten days or so, he would have to nt more seedlings. There was a lot to do. Madam Feng felt uneasy. Shey back down, but her ears were pricked up as she paid attention to themotion outside. Wang Chuanman hurriedly opened the door. With the only light in the courtyard, Old Madam Wang could barely see his expression. Mother! Ah Yu met a beggar during the day! What?! The impatience on Old Madam Wangs face turned to anger. Where?! This time, she was fully awake. Old Madam Wang entered the house and hurriedly asked Little Ah Yu what was going on. At this moment, Little Ah Yu was already extremely sleepy. As she yawned, she rubbed her eyes and fell asleep after saying a few words. Let the child sleep. Well ask her tomorrow morning. Seeing that Ah Yu was so sleepy, Old Madam Wang could not bear to ask her again. Perhaps the child was also frightened. Old Madam Wang frowned tightly. She probably wont be able to sleep tonight. Old Madam Wang gritted her teeth in hatred at the mention of the beggar. Liu Shi took out the handkerchief. Mother, Ah Yu said something about an Auntie giving this handkerchief to her. Look, it looks a little special. Old Madam Wang originally did not care much about the handkerchief. When she saw Liu Shi hand it over, she took it and looked at it. With the faint light of thentern, Old Madam Wang saw the pattern on the handkerchief. It was a flower with seven petals. The branches were slender and winding. It was not ordinary t embroidery. The petals, branches, and leaves were all popping out. After seeing the pattern on the handkerchief, Old Madam Wangs expression changed drastically. She grabbed the handkerchief tightly. Where did thise from?! Who gave it to her?! Little Ah Yu only said that she met a beggar earlier and saved a little brother. His family came and gave her a handkerchief. She was still young and her ability to express herself was limited. She could not exin everything clearly. Afraid that Little Ah Yu would have trauma from what happened during the day, she was called into the spatial pocket by Meatball after she fell asleep. With it apanying her, the kid would not have any psychological trauma. Now that Old Madam Wang had such a huge reaction, Meatball asked Little Ah Yu to wake up first. [Go out and take a look. Something seems to be wrong.] In order to prevent the kid from feeling even more sleepy, Meatball directly took out the Myriad Spirit Sacred Fruit and let Little Ah Yu take a few bites before letting her go. After her consciousness returned, Little Ah Yu opened her eyes and saw Old Madam Wangsplicated gaze. Grandma, whats wrong? Little Ah Yu was still a little sleepy. When she saw Old Madam Wang, she could not help but gently cover a yawn. Ah Yu, tell Grandma, how did you get this handkerchief? It was given to me by an Auntie. Little Ah Yu thought for a moment and added, It was a pitiful Auntie! Old Madam Wang felt her throat tighten, and her voice trembled. What Auntie? How old is she? This question stumped Little Ah Yu. She didnt know how old she should be. [Just tell your Grandma that shes about the same as your Second Aunt.] About the same as Second Aunt, Little Ah Yu said. Second Aunt, Madam Ma, was 31 years old this year. As the Wang Family had arge poption, Madam Ma was rtively young. She was a woman in her thirties. Old Madam Wang thought of her second daughter-inws appearance and the doubts in her heart lessened. In the end, she still had a trace of hope. You said that the Auntie is very pitiful. Why do you say that? Little Ah Yu opened her small hands and pretended to be about to hit someone. Then, she gently touched her face. Auntie was beaten up. She looks so pitiful. Little Ah Yu imitated the young woman from before. Old Madam Wang asked about the handkerchief again. When she learned that the young woman had embroidered this handkerchief herself, and there was more than one, her doubts deepened. Seeing that Grandma was interested, Little Ah Yu tried her best to recall what happened during the day. She told her everything in her ownnguage. If she remembered wrongly and could not express it clearly, Meatball would help. After saying this, Liu Shi felt a lingering fear. His hands were trembling as she hugged Little Ah Yu. Ah Yu, you cant go out on your own in the future! Liu Shi wanted to be strict with her and make Little Ah Yu feel afraid, but when the words reached her mouth, she changed them to a soft reminder. Dont let Mother worry. Little Ah Yu hugged Liu Shi back and patted her handfortingly. Ah Yu knows. I wont do this again. Meatball had also told Little Ah Yu that it was its fault for not judging that this mission was dangerous. ... However, Little Ah Yu felt that she was the one who wanted to go over. It had nothing to do with her family or the elf. In the future, she would make herself even more powerful and try her best not to worry her family. Themotion here woke the others up in the end. Everyone put on their clothes and came to Wang Chuanmans door. Old Madam Wang chased these people to the main hall and let Liu Shi coax Little Ah Yu to sleep. Little Ah Yu knew that the adults should be discussing something, so she obedientlyy back down in bed. The children were asleep, and the adults were all gathered in the main hall. Wang Chuanman told everyone about the matter again. After Wang Chuanfu heard this, he thought for a moment and said, Mother, do you suspect that this matter is rted to Younger Sister? At the mention of their younger sister, the expressions of everyone in the Wang Family stiffened. Their little sister was a taboo existence at home. Old Wang gave Wang Chuanfu a warning look. Wang Chuanfu was not afraid. Instead, he said, Its not that this matter doesnt exist if we dont mention it. Mother, do you suspect that the person Ah Yu met today is Younger Sister? ... Thats right, I have this suspicion. Old Madam Wangs voice suddenly sounded much older. She ced the handkerchief on the table and pointed at the flowers on it. This embroidery method is not the most unique, but this flower is different. This flower doesnt exist in the world. Aibao casually drew it back then... Old Madam Wang fell into her memories. When the Wang familys sons heard Old Madam Wangs words, they did not have much of a reaction. Instead, their daughters-inw were all shocked when they found out about this. Didnt Old Wang only have four sons?! When did he have a younger daughter? Why had he never seen that younger sister before? Not only had they never seen her before, but the family had never mentioned her. Madam Feng hurriedly asked Wang Chuanfu, What younger sister is this? Whats going on? Madam Ma was also asking Wang Chuangui. Madam Zhang looked at Wang Chuanyuan. Wang Chuanman looked in the direction of the door. After Liu Shi coaxed Little Ah Yu, she would probablye to ask him. Theres nothing to hide. Seeing her sons look at her, a bitter smile appeared on Old Madam Wangs lips. You dont have to worry about me. Just say what needs to be said. No one saw that Old Madam Wangs hands, which were hanging in her sleeves, had already clenched into fists. She had to use almost all her restraint to not lose herposure on the spot. She was almost certain that the young woman Ah Yu had met during the day was her youngest daughter, Wang Aibao, who she had lost for 17 years. When Ah Yu woke up, they would ask her again. If Wang Aibao was still in town, they could always find her. That would be best. If not... well, she had long been used to disappointment. Chapter 167 167 The Truth About the Wang Familys Huge Debt Everyone in Hu Family Vige knew that Old Madam Wang was extremely lucky and had four sons. Perhaps it was because she had only given birth to sons, and her sons had all given birth to boys, and there was not a single female descendant in the family. Everyone said that the Wang Family did not have the fate for a female descendant. Naturally, some people were jealous, and more people were secretly envious. Most people believed that a son was a treasure. As long as he could survive the stage of poverty, he would be a great help when he grew up. Sons did not have to marry out. They also had the strength to farm at home and could even support their parents in their old age. Once a daughter is married off, it would be very difficult for her toe back. There were even some inws who were so strict that they would not allow their daughters-inw to return to their family for more than ten years. They would not provide assistance to the girls family for no good reason. However, no one in Hu Family Vige knew that before Old Madam Wang entered Hu Family Vige, she had set off with her four sons and one daughter. At that time, the Emperor was muddle-headed and obsessed with cultivation all day long. The Imperial Court was extremely corrupt, and the peopleined. Because the heavens were not kind, disasters were everywhere. There were uprisings in many ces. The ce where the Wang Family originally lived was affected by the war and they had no choice but to leave their ancestralnd and survive in the wilderness. They wanted to find a remote and quiet ce to live. In the beginning, although the journey was difficult, the family supported each other. On the way, they saw many people selling their children or even trading their children to eat. They pretended not to see these things. Wang Chuanman and Wang Aibao were a pair of twins. They were also Old Madam Wangs favorite children. It was said that the Emperor loved his firstborn and the people loved their youngest child. Old Madam Wang was no exception. Wang Aibao was very smart. When she was two or three years old, she disyed extremely good talent. At that time, even though they were surviving in the wilderness, the little Wang Aibao was always happy. She liked to follow her brothers around. She would also pluck wild vegetables and find wild fruits. Sometimes, she foraged more than her brothers. Old Madam Wang taught the children how to read and recite poetry. The young Wang Aibao was always the fastest to learn. When she was four or five years old, Wang Aibao fell in love with Old Madam Wangs embroidery skills and pestered her to teach her every day. At that time, they had no fixed residence. Sometimes, they would stay in one ce for two to three months before leaving. Old Madam Wang did not have the time to teach her daughter, but she would also asionally guide her in embroidery. Wang Aibao was extremely talented. Even though she was only five years old, she still looked good when she picked up a needle and thread. However, at that time, she did not know much about embroidery, but she liked to write and draw on the ground with a branch. She had invented a flower with six petals and imagined the color of the flower and the shape of the leaves. Old Madam Wang made an embroidery based on her imagination and told Wang Aibao, Baoer, this will be your intrinsic flower in the future. Whatever you like in the future, embroider one on it. I like Mother. Can I embroider one on your body? Wang Aibao asked mischievously. Old Madam Wang scratched her little nose, amused and angry. Then you can try and see if Ill spank your butt. Wang Aibao giggled. When Wang Aibao was six years old, they entered a county city and happened to encounter a disaster in the county city. Arge number of refugees surged in. Perhaps because they had been hungry for too long, the refugees were not satisfied with the free porridge distributed every day and began tomit robbery. Once this round of robbery started, it developed into a chaotic situation. The Wang family was scattered during the chaos. The government directly suppressed the rioters and killed many people. At that time, blood flowed like a river and corpses were everywhere. The Wang family was lucky enough to remain alive, but Wang Aibao was frightened and had a high fever for a few days. In order to save Wang Aibao, Old Madam Wang could only go up the mountain to pick herbs and find something edible. At that time, most of them could only eat tree bark. Tree bark was not something that could be eaten just by peeling it off. Some tree bark could be boiled in water and eaten directly, but most tree bark had to be dried and ground into powder before being made into paste. Wang Aibaos body was weak, so she could not eat tree bark at all. Old man Wang could only go further away and beg some kind people to give him some food. At that time, they really met a kind person who gave them a bag of food. He even helped them buy medicine from the county city and took good care of Wang Aibao. The Wang family let down their guard and thought that he was really a warm-hearted person. In the end, when they were not careful, Wang Aibao was kidnapped by that person. Old Madam Wang was almost going crazy. However, at that time, the ce was in chaos. It was already good enough that they could survive, let alone find a missing child. She could not be found at all. But Old Madam Wang did not believe it. She searched everywhere crazily. Other people said to her, Theres no need to look anymore. Think about what will happen to the child after shes kidnapped. Perhaps in the harmonious years of the past, if a child was kidnapped, she would be taken away to be raised. Boys would be groomed as the sessor, and girls would be sold away to be a child bride. However, everyone did not have enough to eat now, let alone raise other peoples children. Therefore, the most likely possibility was that Wang Aibao would be treated as an exchange item... Someone said coldly, Whats the use of having a daughter? Shes just a resource consuming machine! So what if shes lost? Why are you still looking for her? I dont think you really want to get your daughter back. Perhaps you want to exchange her for someone elses child to eat. The person who spoke was chased two kilometers by Old Madam Wang with arge rock and ended up with a huge bump on his head. In this chaotic world, there was now. That person could only admit his bad luck and stay away from Old Madam Wang. It was from then on that Old Madam Wang seemed to have suddenly be a different person. She was no longer gentle and weak, and her words were no longer gentle and polite. She was also even stricter with the four remaining children in the family. Old Madam Wang never stopped looking for her youngest daughter. They walked and stopped all the way until they suddenly learned that the Emperor had died and the Crown Prince had taken over. The country entered the era of Minghua. The rebels were destroyed one by one, and the war gradually subsided. There seemed to be fewer disasters. Everything was returning to a state of order, but Wang Aibao was nowhere to be seen. Old Madam Wangs heart was like dead ashes. She was like a zombie all day long, making the familys heart ache. ... For the sake of her children, she gritted her teeth and endured it. With this, they endured until their eldest son, Wang Chuanfu, met Madam Feng. The two of them almost got married in private. Coincidentally, at that time, they arrived at Hu Family Vige. Old Madam Wangs body could no longer take it and copsed, falling unconscious for more than a month. When she woke up again, the first thing Old Madam Wang said was, Stay here. Were not leaving. She was tired. At this point, Old Madam Wang seemed to have lost all her strength and was almost unable to support her body. Seeing this, Old man Wang hurriedly helped Old Madam Wang up. Old woman, you have to hold on! Go to your room and rest first. Well talk about the rest tomorrow. Weve already waited for 17 years, theres no hurry. Old Madam Wang calmed herself down and looked at her sons and daughters-inw. Havent you always wanted to know how our family ended up with arge debt? Then Ill tell you. That debt amounts to 2,000 taels. I borrowed it from a pawnbroker. I didnt use the money to do anything else. I used it all to get someone to look for my beloved daughter. You dont have to be anxious. Theres no need for you to return this money. Just pretend that you dont know. In the future, even if we dont return it, the pawnbroker wont find trouble with you. Old Madam Wang looked at the handkerchief on the table again, her eyes deep. Since the heavens let me see this handkerchief, I definitely wont miss this chance. If youre dissatisfied, just hold it in your heart. In any case, as long as Im here, I can be the head of the family. Even if you have different opinions, I dont intend to do anything. ... The younger generation looked at each other and felt that their mother had gone a little crazy. What could a handkerchief mean? Moreover, Wang Aibao was only six years old back then. It was hard to say if she still remembered what happened when she was young. Chapter 168 168 That Is Wang Aibao Early the next morning, Qin Huai arrived at the Wang family. Wang Chuanyuan and his wife had already gone to the bun shop to work. After that, they would officially live in the bun shop. Usually, if there was nothing important, they would not return to the house here. Wang Chuanman opened the door for Qin Huai. As he called Qin Huai in, he asked him, Why are you here at this time? Have you eaten breakfast? Qin Huai originally came after eating, but he saw that Little Ah Yu was not in the courtyard. He thought that she was probably eating. He said casually, Not yet. Chi Jias face was filled with question marks. Young Master, this is a little dishonest. You woke me up so early in the morning and I made the Ice Silk Silver Ears with so much effort and you said that you havent eaten? He was too disrespectful to his subordinates! Coincidentally, the children are still eating. Go to the hall. Theyre all there. After Wang Chuanman finished speaking, he went to the side hall. Old Madam Wang was waiting for Little Ah Yu to finish eating and wanted to ask about the young woman. Qin Huai: Alright. Ever since the family opened a bun shop, Little Ah Yu had steamed buns for three meals a day. Liu Shi was afraid that she would only eat steamed buns and her body would not have enough nutrients, so she specially made the steamed buns to be the size of Little Ah Yus fist. Sometimes, she would even pick some vegetables and wrap them in the middle of the steamed buns or add some sweet bean paste. It was originally specially made for Little Ah Yu. But when the other guests saw this, they requested that their bun shops menu be updated as well. Later on, Cai Niu simply made smaller buns as well. He also added more variety like sweet buns, salty buns, vegetable buns, meat buns, and everything else. When Old man Wang saw this, he specially returned to Hu Family Vige to chop arge pile of bamboo and make some small steamers. Now, the big buns and steamed buns of the Wang Family were mostly sold to those workers performing hardbor. The little buns and steamed buns were sold to those tourists who passed by. Although they were tourists, they were actually just passing by. The big buns cost two copper coins each, the vegetable buns cost three copper coins, and therge steamed buns cost one copper coin each. The little buns and the little steamed buns cost the same price for four, so many people chose to buy the small ones. There was no need to split it after they brought it home. Only the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop was selling the little buns. There were only three shops in town that sold buns. The other two shops had yet to imitate them for the time being because of their pride. But it was only a matter of time. When Little Ah Yu saw Qin Huai, she hurriedly brought him a small meat bun. Big Brother Ah You, you havent eaten yet, right? Come, this is delicious! Wang Wng was devouring everything on the other side. When he saw Qin Huai, he hurriedly swallowed the bun in his mouth and greeted him. I heard about what happened yesterday. You guys are too disloyal. You didnt even call me along when you went out to y! Sigh, but I have to thank you too. You protected my sister. Ill protect you in schoolter too! After the Flower Festival, the schools would resume sses. After breakfast, they would slowly go to school. Qin Huai originally did not want to go to school, but Chi Jia silently signed him up for Qingmu Academy. Originally, one could not enter the academy without enrolling personally. However, Chi Jia took out 50 taels of silver, so the teacher said righteously that he could give it a try. When Qin Huai heard Wang Wngs words, the corners of his mouth twitched. Thank you. Aiya, you often eat at our house. Youre already considered a member of our family. Why are you thanking me? Youre treating me like an outsider! Wang Wngughed. Well be brothers in the future. Lets protect Little Sister Ah Yu together! These words were pleasant to hear. Okay. You have a good temper. I like to make friends with you. Wang Wngughed again. Qin Huai was already full. He ate the small meat bun in his hand in small bites for a long time. Just as he finished it, Little Ah Yu finished thest mouthful of her meat porridge. Little Ah Yu finished her food and skillfully wiped the table with the cloth beside her. Then, she picked up her small bowl and brought it to the kitchen. After washing her hands again, she came to look for Qin Huai. Big Brother Ah You, why didnt you bring any books? Little Ah Yu had a small bag hanging in front of her and a small cloth bag hanging by her side. The cloth bag contained her Three Character ssic. Qin Huai rubbed Little Ah Yus head. The two little buns on her head looked too fluffy. Chi Jia is holding it for me. Little Ah Yu had a disapproving expression. Big Brother Ah You, you have to do your own things. You cant trouble Mr. Chi. Chi Jia felt his teeth ache as he listened from behind. When had his Young Master ever listened to anyone else? Even Madam, be it her using a stern tone or gentleness, the Young Master was indifferent. It was good enough that he did not go against her, let alone listen. Qin Huai smiled and replied in a low voice, Alright, Ill hold it myself next time. Chi Jia shook his head in his heart. The Young Master was still young and had seen too few youngdies. When he met the obedient Little Ah Yu, he became an understanding Big Brother. Qin Huai came over this time to see Little Ah Yu and to tell the adults in detail about what happened yesterday. Qin Huai followed Little Ah Yu to the side hall. He was intelligent to begin with, so he exined what happened yesterday in greater detail. He even told them about where the beggars went. I saw a few officials passing by and sent them away. Little Ah Yu tilted her head, her head filled with question marks. Was it like that? ... But she didnt hear the official uncle speak. Elf, was there an official uncle? Little Ah Yu decided to ask Meatball for help. At that time, Big Brother Ah You had covered her eyes, but not the elfs. Meatball: [...] As a Guardian, it could not lie to the target it was guarding. However, he could avoid the question. [Im not sure if theyre officials.] That group of people looked very well-trained. What the boy said was naturally not a lie. When Little Ah Yu heard the elf say that, it meant that someone had indeed captured those beggars at that time. Seeing that Little Ah Yu did not object, Old Madam Wang believed half of it. The other half was naturally, how could there be such a coincidence? ... There were many people and things to do during the Flower Festival. The town would also send officials to maintain order. The county city would also send some additional constables over at thest minute. The ry station would also be temporarily closed and two or three officials inside would be transferred out to maintainw and order. Old Madam Wang naturally could not ask. She would just treat it as if it was true. In any case, Little Ah Yu was safe now. However, Old Madam Wang was most concerned about the young woman. Little Huai, do you know where those people are now? Qin Huai said, Yesterday, they said that they were in a hurry to take a ship at the docks. They should have left Nanhe Town yesterday. Old Madam Wangs face turned pale. What? Theyve already left?! This news was almost unbearable for Old Madam Wang. Why did they leave? Old man Wangs eyes were sharp as he quickly held Old Madam Wang. His heart ached. Dont be so agitated. Dont hurt yourself. Old Madam Wang forced herself to perk up and asked almost without hope, Did you notice anything special about that person? For example, did she have any marks on her body? Grandma, Grandma, Ah Yu knows! Little Ah Yu raised her hand high and rushed to answer. Old Madam Wang: What do you know? Little Ah Yu confirmed with Meatball in her heart before telling her about her observation. That Auntie has a flower-like scar on her wrist and a red mole under her ear! Of course, Little Ah Yu could not remember so much. It was Meatball who had scanned it. It would automatically scan all the creatures that appeared in its line of sight, especially the various special characteristics. Its my baby! Its my baby! Old Madam Wang seemed to have lost all her strength. Her face alternated between crying and smiling, and a line of old tears suddenly fell. She finally knew that her beloved baby was still alive. Her daughter, who had been lost for 17 years, was not dead. She was still alive!! Old Wang held his wife tightly and swallowed the bitterness in his throat. He turned his face away, unable to bear to see his wife in such a sorry state. Wang Chuanman, who had arrived outside the side hall at some point, also had red eyes. He immediately clenched his fists and endured it as he said, Mother, let me look for Little Sister! He and Wang Aibao were twins. If they were close, they might still be able to sense each other. He was the most suitable candidate to search for her. Chapter 169 169 Wang Chuanman Sets Off to Search Before Wang Aibao was lost, she had been inseparable from Wang Chuanman. The siblings had the best rtionship. Wang Chuanman said, Eldest Brother has to handle the matters in the vige. Second Brother has to study with the children now, and Third Brother has to manage the shop. Only I havent gone to work yet. Its most suitable for me to go and look for her. Wang Chuanfu disagreed. How are you going to find her? Do you know where she went? Ill go. Im older than you and have made some connections in town. At least I can use them. Seeing that Wang Chuanman was about to speak, Wang Chuanfu reached out to stop him and continued, Theres nothing much going on in the vige. Its just that we have to take care of the local business. If youre really too busy, you can hire someone. Its better if you stay in the vige. Our family doesnt have the reason to let a younger brother go out when the Elder Brother is at ease at home. Actually, Wang Chuanfu was thinking that his two sons were about to get married. If everything went smoothly, they might be able to get married at the end of the year. Sang was now a man. He could get married after two years. Even if something happened to him outside, it would have a sessor. However, his Fourth Brother was different. Although he had Ah Yu, she was still a girl. The fourth branch had yet to have a son, so it was naturally not appropriate for him to go out like this. What if something happened outside? What would Fourth Sister-inw do? Wang Chuanman did not think that far ahead at all. Big Brother, Im better at swimming than you, and I know the way better than you. Other than me, Im afraid no one else is suitable. Another thing was that Wang Chuanman felt that as long as he was closer to his sister, he should be able to sense her. The other three brothers definitely could not do it. Wang Chuangui also said, The matter of looking for our Younger Sister is important. Its fine if I let go of my studies. At most, Ill participate in the next freshman examination in two years. It had been many years since hest studied. Now that he had suddenly picked it up and had to deal with the freshman examination a yearter, Wang Chuangui felt quite pressured. He might as well go out and look for his sister. Wang Chuanyuan and his wife had already gone to the shop to work, so they naturally did not participate in this discussion. If Wang Chuanyuan knew, he would naturally want to go too. All these years, Old Madam Wang had looked valiant, but actually, losing her youngest daughter had always been a pain in her heart. Usually, as long as someone mentioned that their family was filled with sons, Old Madam Wang would be angry at home for a long time. She also hated to hear anyone say that girls were liabilities. When her sons saw this, how could their hearts not ache? Old Madam Wang ced her hands on her knees. When she raised her head, she was back to her expressionless self. Theres no need for you to go. Ill go myself. Old Madam Wangs gaze swept across everyone present. Her sharp expression shocked everyone. It was as if the fragility just now was just everyones illusion. If Old Madam Wang wanted to go, Old man Wang naturally had to follow. Ill go with you, old woman. They were a pair of old bones now anyway. It didnt matter if anything happened to them. Their children had all grown up. They could walk their own path in the future. In Old man Wangs eyes, no one couldpare to Old Madam Wang. Grandma, where are you going? Ah Yu will follow you, okay? Little Ah Yu looked at Old Madam Wang and then at Wang Chuanman. Father, where are you going? Bring Ah Yu along. Ah Yu will go too. Ah Yu is very useful! The little girls innocent voice was like a stone that had been thrown into a mountain spring. With a clink, it instantly broke the slightly heavy atmosphere in the house. When Old Madam Wang saw Little Ah Yu, her eyes immediately became infinitely gentle. Ah Yu, youre Grandmas angel, Grandmas little lucky star. Thank you! Old Madam Wang had nothing to be d about in her life. Now, she was very d that she had decided to adopt this child at first nce. A small kindness in exchange for great kindness. How many surprises had she brought to the Wang Family? It would not be an exaggeration to say that she was the Wang Familys salvation! On the other hand, Liu Shi kept twisting the corner of her clothes with her hand. At this moment, she finally mustered her courage and said, Mother, let my husband go. I believe that husband and sister-inw are people blessed by the heavens and will return safely. Actually, Liu Shi did not want Wang Chuanman to go. There was a vast sea of people, and they only knew this bit of news. How could he find her? Although it was not a chaotic world now, there were always risks in traveling far away. It was not so simple. Wang Chuanman was also very moved when he saw his wife supporting him. Seeing how conflicted the Wang Family was, Qin Huai nced at Chi Jia. After many years of tacit understanding, Chi Jia instantly understood what he meant. Cough! Chi Jia coughed lightly, immediately attracting the attention of the Wang family. In front of everyone, Chi Jia said, Its not thatplicated. I know a few people in town. Theyre all good martial artists and are also preparing to take a ship south recently-why dont we let them apany Brother Chuanman? They can take care of each other on the way. The eyes of everyone in the Wang Family lit up. Seeing that the Wang family was listening, Chi Jia continued, They have also worked in the escortpany before and even helped the government capture criminals. They should have some ability to protect themselves and conduct investigations. Perhaps they can even help Wang Chuanman find- Of course, these words were fabricated. Those so-called brothers were naturally Chi Jiasckeys and also Qin Huais subordinates. The Madam had even sent some people over to protect Qin Huai. Now, there were more than ten people permanently protecting Nanhe Town. They were hiding in different ces, so taking out two or three of them would not affect anything. At this point, everyone could naturally tell that Chi Jia wanted to help. Old Madam Wang originally did not want to owe him such a huge favor, but since this concerned her youngest daughter, she could not reject the help. Hence, Chi Jia stepped forward and invited three brothers to go out with Wang Chuanman to search with him. As for what the person suspected to be Wang Aibao looked like? Under everyones gaze, Qin Huai took out a pen and paper. With just an outline, the image of a young woman appeared on the paper. Although the strokes were still a little immature, one could see the smoothness. It was very pleasing to the eye. When Madam Feng saw the painting, she blurted out, Ah, this looks like Mother! ... Little Ah Yu also came to a realization. No wonder Ah Yu felt that Auntie looked very different. So she looks the same as Grandma! Madam Feng married Wang Chuanfu 16 years ago. At that time, Old Madam Wang was only in her thirties. Because she was running all over the wilderness with the family, she looked a little thin and weak, but her aura could not be hidden. She still remembered Old Madam Wangs appearance when she was young. On the other hand, the young woman should have been tortured and looked slightly older. Wouldnt that match? Qin Huai drew a total of two paintings. He handed one to Wang Chuanman and left the other for Old Madam Wang to keep. That day, they bade farewell to the Wang Family and set off. Old Madam Wang even took out 100 taels of silver and gave 50 taels of silver to Wang Chuanman. Practice thrift at home but be amply provided while traveling. This money will cover your expenses along the way. Regardless of whether you find her or not, you have toe back before the Zhongyuan Festival. It is only the fourth of March now. There were still four months before the 15th of July. There was enough time. Wang Chuanman was about to agree when he heard Old Madam Wang say, Never mind,e back before the Dragon Boat Festival. Bring her back early and the family can reunite. ... Wang Chuanman: ...Mother, isnt this a little too rushed? Old Madam Wang looked at him. Huh? Wang Chuanman clenched the silver and braced himself. I understand. 150 taels. Ordinary families could live for more than ten years on this kind of money. Even for a student who had entered the capital to take the examination, it would be considered not bad if he could get more than 20 taels for half a years journey. It was not a lot for the four of them to spend on the road, but it was definitely not little. Little Ah Yu already knew that her father was going on a long trip and did not know how long it would take. Therefore, she prepared a huge gourd filled with Myriad Spirit Water, intending to fill it up for Wang Chuanman. He could drink it when he was hungry or thirsty, or use it when he was injured. However, Old Madam Wang stopped her and reced it with a palm-sized gourd. There were only a few mouthfuls inside. Old Madam Wang handed the gourd to Wang Chuanman and whispered to him, The water in this gourd cant be used unless its absolutely necessary. Wang Chuanman asked, Whats inside? To you, its a medicine that can cure all illnesses. In emergencies, you can also use it as poison. Old Madam Wang smiled faintly. Wang Chuanman: ??? Was that medicine or poison? Chapter 170 170 The Wang Familys Creditor Under the endless anticipation of the Wang family, Wang Chuanman set off. Liu Shi was the most worried. She was distracted for the next few days and could not focus on anything. From time to time, she would look out the door. When it was her turn to cook, it was either too salty or nd. The others did not say anything, but Old Madam Wang called Liu Shi into her room. Regarding Chuanman going out, do you have a problem with this old woman? Do you hate me and want me to go in his ce? Liu Shi was terrified. Mother, what are you talking about? How can I think like this? Im just worried about my husband. He has never gone out so far. Will he encounter any trouble on the way? Where do you think we came from? Old Madam Wang wanted to mock her, but when she thought about how Liu Shi really loved her husband, her words seemed heartless. There was no need to disappoint her daughter-inw. She thought about it and said, Didnt Chuanman tell you? He and Aibao were born on the road of exile. In those six years, weve traveled almost half of the Great Chang Nation. Hes traveled much more than you think. In those days, there were frequent wars, and not a single ce was safe. They could only keep moving and walking. There was no way to stay in the same ce for a long time. Chuanman is the best at navigation. This is not an ability he was born with, but something he developed step by step. He has climbed through countless mountains and he knows ces where else no one has walked before. He always brings his Aibao along to those ces that no one has walked before to find food. Im afraid all of you are ming me for being biased towards your Second Brother by only letting him study-you dont have to be in a hurry to refute me. Its only normal for you to have resentment in your hearts. Chuangui is the most talented in terms of academics. Some time ago, we were traveling with an old man. He learned a lot of poetry and even used to read books to rich children to exchange for a few meals of rice for our family. But the other childrens talents are not in that direction. Your Eldest Brother is too honest, and your Third Brother is the most flexible and is good at figuring out peoples hearts. However, he doesnt have much talent in studying-theres actually no point in me telling you so much. Its just that I want you to know that although Im not a fair and impartial mother-inw, Im not unreasonable. Most of their paths in life are chosen by them. Its the same for Chuangui whos happy to study, and its the same for your Chuanman whos gone out to look for his sister. They have a n in their hearts and wont shoot their mouths off. This was the first time Old Madam Wang had spoken so much to Liu Shi. When she mentioned Wang Chuangui, she deliberately raised her voice. Perhaps it was because she heard Madam Zhangs footsteps that suddenly became lighter. Madam Zhang must havee back for something and happened to overhear them. Wang Chuanman had never said these words to Liu Shi. Firstly, he felt that there was no need, and secondly, he was afraid that she would not feel good. There was not much to remember about the days of torture when he was young. Moreover, he had lost his little sister. Every time he thought about it, it hurt. Liu Shis face was filled with shame. Mother, I really didnt think like that. Its not that I dont know whats good for me... She naturally had those small thoughts before, but they were only fleeting. No one was a true saint. Who wouldnt haveplicated thoughts? They just had to think things through. When Madam Zhang heard this, she turned around to look for Wang Chuanyuan and asked him what Old Madam Wang had said. Madam Zhang asked, Mother has discussed with you about Chuanguis studies, right? Wang Chuanyuan: I did. Mother even asked if the four of us wanted to study together. I rejected her on the spot. Why did you reject it?? Even Chuangui can study. Youre younger than him, so you can also study. Madam Zhang felt that their family was a little rich now. Even if he wasnt going to take the Imperial Examination, it was also good to be literate. Wang Chuanyuan shook his head vigorously. No, no, no. Its good enough that I can learn some math. I just need to be able to settle the ounts in the bun shop and do our business well. Im not cut out for studying. Back then, when our family was surviving in the wilderness, and Mother taught us to study... Sigh, lets not talk about it- At that time, he was beaten up a lot, and his father was also punished. This was because Old Madam Wang always said that since her sons were so stupid, they must have taken after Old man Wang. If he said too much, he would cry. Mother is literate? Madam Zhang thought of her maiden family. That was also a nest that favored boys over girls. But even the boys had not even been sent to school, let alone her, a girl. Could it be that the Wang family was different? They were actually willing to send her mother-inw to study. Havent you heard how Mother scolds people? Not only are her words not repetitive, but she also doesnt use a single curse word. How can you not know that Mother is knowledgeable? Madam Zhang: ... She hadnt thought of that. As for Liu Shi, after talking to Old Madam Wang, the knot in her heart dissipated. She realized that her understanding of her husband was not thorough enough. Moreover, she should give her husband more trust. Little Ah Yu also noticed that her mother had not been very happy recently, so every time she left school, she would pester Liu Shi. She did not go to y with her brothers, nor did she talk to Qin Huai. Even in the afternoon, when the children were practicing martial arts, Little Ah Yu did not go. She had to apany her mother. With Little Ah Yuspany, Liu Shi finally recovered and was no longer so awkward. Seeing Little Ah Yus worried look, Liu Shi felt a little ashamed. She had been so focused on her emotions these past few days that she did not notice that it had traumatized her child. Hence, on this day, Liu Shi nned to bring Little Ah Yu out to shop. At the same time, she would buy some ordinary flowers and nts to care for in the courtyard. The small courtyard at home had already been nted with vegetables. The remaining area was for nting flowers. The peach tree in front of the bun shop had also been moved to the courtyard after the Flower Festival. Many of the flowers had been shaken off. Little Ah Yu dripped two drops of Myriad Spirit Water on it, and the peach tree was finally not tortured to death. It even attracted a few birds and they stayed on the peach tree every day, unwilling to leave. ... Ah Yu, lets go to the street to pick some fabric. Madam Mas crafting skills were good, and the weather was about to gradually be hot. Old Madam Wang took out some money and asked Liu Shi to buy some fabric from the cloth shop and bring it back for Madam Ma to make some clothes. They went to the cloth shop to pick a few rolls of cloth and asked the shopkeeper to wrap them up before sending them to the Wang family. The shopkeeper chuckled as he sent them out the door. Madam, dont worry. Ill get the helper to send them over to youter. Thank you. Liu Shi smiled and led Little Ah Yu to the pastry shop. Little Ah Yu liked to eat hibiscus cakes recently, so Liu Shi bought a few pieces and theyd juste out of the shop. Before Little Ah Yu could take a bite, someone suddenly ran out from the side and suddenly grabbed the hibiscus cake in Little Ah Yus hand. In a moment of carelessness, her cake was snatched away. Aiya, my cake! Little Ah Yu staggered and sat on the ground. She pouted and looked at the person running away with an aggrieved expression. Liu Shi hurriedly pulled Little Ah Yu up. Ah Yu, are you alright? Did you hurt yourself anywhere? Let Mother take a look. How could Little Ah Yu care about herself? My cake, Mother, cake! It was so expensive! The hibiscus cake cost five copper coins a piece. Third Uncle and Third Aunt had to sell a lot of buns to buy one. ... Ah Yu could not bear to finish it. She only took a small bite every time and left the rest for her brother and the adults. In the end, it was all gone now! Hidden in the crowd, the people who were originally protecting Qin Huai recalled Young Masters instructions when they saw that Little Ah Yu was about to cry. Protecting Ah Yu is like protecting me. That person only hesitated for a moment before running forward quickly. Soon, he grabbed the person who had run off with the hibiscus cake. Stop, return what you stole! the person said coldly. Unexpectedly, when the person who snatched the hibiscus cake heard this, he panicked and stuffed the hibiscus cake into his mouth. Her mouth was bulging. She swallowed hard. Then, she choked and her eyes rolled upwards. Spit it out! The man frowned. This person would probably choke to death. The person who was grabbed shook her head crazily. In a hoarse voice that was almost inaudible, she said, This is what they owe our family! Chapter 171 171 Creditors Visit They originally thought that it was a little beggar. After being captured, everyone realized that although this child looked disheveled, there were no patches on her clothes. On a closer look, there was a small hairpin on her head. Although it was made of wood, it was exquisitely carved. On a closer look, this person had gentle facial features and a clear voice. It was clearly a girl. She looked about seven or eight years old. And now, she was so choked that her face turned pale, and she looked like she was about to pass out. The person who grabbed her could not help but let go. Oh no, this child will probably choke to death! What should we do? My Second Uncles Third Uncles child choked to death like this back then! Do you have water? Do you have water? Hurry up and bring a bowl of water over for this child to drink. Its useless. If you choke, you cant drink water. You can only force the object out! Everyone watched from the side, but no one stepped forward. Zhou Chuchu saw that everyone could not help but take a step back, and her heart felt deste. Could it be that she was going to die like this today? At this moment, she felt that she could not breathe at all. Her chest hurt, and her vision was turning ck. The cake stuck in her throat could not be spat out at all, nor could she swallow it. It was getting harder and harder to breathe. Big Sister, dont panic! A little girls voice sounded in her ear. Then, something was brought to her mouth. It was water! She didnt have time to think too much. She picked it up and drank it. Someone shook his head. This person had choked. Drinking water was useless. It was not an ordinary type of choking either. It looked like she would die soon. Little Ah Yu took out a gourd from her pocket. This was a prop that Old Madam Wang had prepared for her. She was guarding against Little Ah Yu bringing water for others to drink in public. The small gourd was not big, and Zhou Chuchu finished the water in two or three mouthfuls. It was so sweet. It was even sweeter than the Ice Silk Snow Melting Soup at home. She was finally not so regretful after being able to drink such delicious water before she choked to death. Big Sister, are you still feeling unwell? Do you still want to drink? Little Ah Yu was also very nervous. Seeing that this big sister did not speak for a long time, she quickly squatted down and tilted her head down to see if the big sister had closed her eyes. Meatball had said that if a person died, their eyes would close. Not only was Little Ah Yu curious, but the surrounding people were also curious. Everyone stared at Zhou Chuchu, who was sitting on the ground. Suddenly, Zhou Chuchu looked up. It shocked everyone. Im... fine. Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Zhou Chuchu blushed. She had never received so much attention before. Liu Shi also walked up. She did not have a good impression of this little girl who had snatched something. Since youre fine,pensate us. You snatched our things just now. Liu Shi pulled Little Ah Yu up and told her to keep a distance from Zhou Chuchu. This was a person who would snatch things at any time. Who knew if she was a bad child? Zhou Chuchus shout just now was not clear, so Liu Shi and Little Ah Yu did not hear it. Thats right, child. No matter how hungry you are, you cant snatch things. Our Nanhe Town cant have a robber! Thats right. Youre a new beggar, right? You have to follow the rules, or youll be chased out. Everyone spoke one after another, causing Zhou Chuchus face to turn red. She wished she could dig a hole and hide in it. I didnt want to snatch it... She was really too hungry. Zhou Chuchu looked at Little Ah Yu and whispered, Im just here to collect something. Your Wang Family owes us something. She was still smart enough not to say in front of so many people that she was here to collect money. Liu Shi originally wanted to say that their Wang family did not owe anything and that all their debts had been repaid. Suddenly, she remembered that her mother-inw had said a few days ago that they had a debt of 2,000 taels. Could this be the creditor? With an attitude that she would rather believe it than not, Liu Shi brought Zhou Chuchu back to the Wang family. The surroundingmoners wanted to watch themotion, but they were frightened away by the cold faces of the people who protected them in private. After arriving at the Wang Family, Liu Shi told Old Madam Wang about the little girl. ... Old Madam Wang did not say that this person was a liar. She only said to her, You said that our family owes you. Wheres the evidence? How did you find our family? When Old Madam Wang was dignified without being angry, she was especially terrifying. I heard it. Zhou Chuchu shrank her neck. This old grannys aura was too strong. She felt even fiercer than her grandmother. It turned out that Zhou Chuchu was the granddaughter of the Zhou familys pawnshop. Zhou Pawnshop was the one that had lent money to Old Madam Wang back then. Grandfather originally didnt allow me toe, but my familys shop was schemed against by evil people and now its in their hands. Father and the others were imprisoned, and Grandfather was so angry that he fell ill. Many of his external debts cant be recovered, and his former rtives and friends are now like strangers. Helpless, I came to try. For some reason, Zhou Chuchu, who was originally quite eloquent, did not dare to lie in front of Old Madam Wang. She could only tell her background in detail. Grandfather said that youre a kind family. When our shop was invaded, many things could not be saved. However, Grandfather risked his life to protect the token you left behind. This is it. Zhou Chuchu took out something from her pocket. On a closer look, it was a jade thumb ring. The jade color was clear, as if there was something hidden inside. She had vaguely learned from her grandmother that there was such a family who was indebted to them and came with the intention of giving it a try. ... She first found Hu Family Vige, then through pretending to be pitiful and begging, she roughly learned where Old man Wangs family was now. Then, she observed the bun shop opened by the Wang Family and got to know the Wang Family. But after more than half a month, she did not even muster the courage toe knocking on their door to ask for money. She had used up all the money she had on her to begin with. In the end, she was really hungry and did the deed of snatching the cake. She naturally did not dare to rob other people. She only thought that the Wang Family owed their family money. In a fit of anger, she acted impulsively. However, when Old Madam Wang saw the jade ring, she sighed and said, If youe to our family now, I really cant take out 2,000 taels of silver. The anticipation in Zhou Chuchus eyes gradually dimmed. The doctor said that Grandfathers medicine cant stop now. Otherwise, the situation of the illness will be even worse. Her grandfather was the pir of the family. If he fell just like that, the family would really be split apart. Her father and the others would also be imprisoned. Now that no one was around, she did not know when they would be released. She observed for a long time and saw that the Old Wangs bun shop was doing well. She thought that they should be rich. No matter what, they could at least give her Grandpa some money for his medicine, right? Old Madam Wang touched the jade ring, her mind filled with thoughts. She originally thought that it might take many years before they could redeem this thing. Back then, not only did they leave behind the jade ring, but there were also some other things. However, they were all given to the shopkeeper as tokens of gratitude. At that time, it was a period of chaos. Wealth, jewelry, gold, and trouble was flowing through the market. Those things were not worth much during the war, but they were worth a lot after the war. Old Shopkeeper Zhou would not lose out no matter what. However, it was not good to be so calctive. She looked at Zhou Chuchu, who was dressed like a beggar, and suddenly thought of an old beggar who had been sent out. I have much to repay the debt right now. But theres something I might be able to help with, Old Madam Wang said. When Zhou Chuchu heard the first half of the sentence, she felt even more disappointed. She did not bring any hope to begin with, but there was still an anticipation of luck. No matter what, it was impossible for the people who were praised by her grandfather to go back on their word, right? To show her sincerity, she gave the jade ring to the other party. Even when she was at her most bitter and hungry, she protected the jade ring very well. I cant repay the money, but perhaps I can find someone to treat your grandfathers illness, Old Madam Wang said. What?! Zhou Chuchu immediately stood up. Because she moved too much, the chair behind her was pushed over. They could save her grandfathers illness?! Can you really make Grandfather recover?! Old Madam Wang shook her head. I cant guarantee that. Im not a divine doctor. Moreover, she had to ask Ah Yu about this. Old Madam Wang still had some of the gene repair fluid she had used on Old man Wang and Wang Chuangui. If she was right, that thing should be able to treat this illness. If she could cure the illness, it would be considered as returning the huge favor from back then. But if she did this, she would owe Ah Yu even more. Chapter 172 172 Requesting Ah Yus Help Old Madam Wang always felt conflicted in her heart. She knew that what Little Ah Yu had was something that could make anyone go crazy. If Old Madam Wang was still wandering in the wilderness, she would definitely not be as calm as she was now. Even when Little Ah Yu had just arrived at the Wang Family and had yet to establish a rtionship with the Wang Family, she would not hesitate to use this ignorant child. But now, she did not have such wild ambitions. She only wanted her family to be safe and stable. As for Ah Yu, she was a good child bestowed by the heavens. The first time she saw her, she saw her daughter, Wang Aibao. Later on, she only saw an obedient granddaughter who was as pure as jade. Thinking too much, Old Madam Wang felt a headache and kept rubbing her forehead. Madam Feng brought Zhou Chuchu to wash up. Little Ah Yu was afraid that this youngdy would be embarrassed, so she specially followed her over to talk to her. Seeing that Old Madam Wang had gone to her room, Old man Wang was a little worried. He casually instructed his sons and grandsons and rushed to her room to see her. Dont think too much. Everything will work out when the timees. Isnt that what you said? Old man Wang said. If youre worried about the 2,000 taels of silver, at most, well open another shop. Ill put my skills to work. At least that way, I can raise some money. Old Madam Wang was not in the mood to argue with him now. Its not about this. Then what are you thinking about? Old Wang thought for a moment. Could it be rted to Ah Yu? Yes. Old man Wang also knew about the strangeness of Ah Yu, so Old Madam Wang did not hide it from him. Theres still some of the medicinal liquid that Ah Yu gave me to treat you and Chuangui. I want to ask the Guardian God behind Ah Yu if its useful against the strange illness. The reason why Old Madam Wang had such doubts was because Wang Chuanman had gone to Liu Shis maiden home and encountered that incident in the mountain vige. ording to Wang Chuanman, there was a Wu family member called Wu Xiaomei in Xiashan Vige. She was originally crazy, but after she fell into the well, she became a normal person. Others treated it as a story, and Old Madam Wang also didnt think much about it at that time. Now that she thought about it, it was probably rted to Ah Yu. Ah Yu was a kind person. Because she was young, she did not know who was a good person or a bad person. When she had the ability, she wanted to help others. If she had something that could help others, she would be willing to give it away. She would never think about herself. When Old man Wang heard her say this, he thought of something. Wu Xiaomei... didnt she marry into Shanyang Vige? She should be in a bad situation right? He did not know if that person was good or evil. If she colluded with those people from Shanyang Vige and came to find trouble with their Hu Family Vige... Would it affect Ah Yu negatively? Old Madam Wang said, Other people cant think that far ahead. Not to mention anything else, even the people of Hu Family Vige, who had seen so much with their own eyes, could not think so far. At most, they could only push the matter to the Gods. No matter how vast their imagination was, it was impossible to think of everything. In the past four months, Old Madam Wang had not helped the vigers for nothing. She had subtly made the vigers love Ah Yu greatly. Back then, everyone believed that Little Ah Yu was lucky enough to fall onto the head of the python and smash it to death. Even if she did not believe it herself, it was just such a coincidence. She was lucky, but others might not be so lucky. This favor could not be taken away by others. Later on, the Wang Family did their best to help the vigers. Little Ah Yu helped everyone avoid the avnche. Later on, the truffle, Paris polyphy, rentednd, and Divine Rain in the vige were all rted to Ah Yu. What they had to do was to let the vigers know this. They had a vague concept that Ah Yu had to be protected. Protecting her would be like protecting their vige. Old Madam Wang never really treated others as idiots. Proper guidance was better than being thorough. The people of Hu Family Vige only treated Little Ah Yu as a little lucky star, and an obedient child. The words little Immortal child were just a joke. They believed in luck and not fate. You want to use Shopkeeper Zhou? Old Wang roughly guessed. Now that hes fallen ill, and much of his assets have been stolen, if you went to help him, arent you afraid that it would be a lost effort? Old Madam Wang said, I have my own considerations. Go. Ill go look for Ah Yu. Old man Wang only said, Alright, dont brood over everything yourself. Im your husband, not a stranger. You can still rely on me. You talk too much! We need to start nting seedlings next month. Dont let your Eldest son do everything. Even if the boy is honest, you cant bully him. After youre done here, hurry up and go back to help. Dont let him poke at your backbone and say that youre going to retire at a young age! Old Madam Wang raised her eyebrows and began to scold him. Hearing his wifes energetic scolding, Old man Wang smiled. Ai! Stopughing. That wrinkled face makes me feel sick. I wont be able to eat my buns tomorrow morning. Old man Wang: ... Alright, his sharp-tongued old wife was back. Little Ah Yu was originally apanying Zhou Chuchu. Ever since everyone arrived in Nanhe Town, Little Ah Yu had not yed with any girls for a long time. Third Aunts daughter Bian Dan did not follow them over. She was the only girl in the private school, so she could only y with the Big Brothers. Ah Yu,e to Grandma, Old Madam Wang shouted from outside. Little Ah Yu replied, Coming! After informing Zhou Chuchu, who was rubbing soap on her body, Little Ah Yu jumped out of the bathroom. Zhou Chuchu heaved a sigh of relief. Although Little Ah Yu was still young, she was still a little embarrassed. The house in their hometown was not big, and it was too small to avoid people. But she did not have to worry about that here. Old Madam Wang brought Little Ah Yu to the swing in the front yard. The front yard was very big. Vines had been nted around the swing. Now, they were also seedlings. The surroundings were clear, and she was not afraid that anyone would overhear them. Ah Yu, Grandma wants to discuss something with you. Theres an old man who helped our family a long time ago. Old Madam Wang tried her best to make it simple. Now that the old man is sick, Grandma wants to ask you if you can treat him. ... Little Ah Yu said, Grandma, didnt you tell Ah Yu that we have to help others when they help us? Grandpa treats us very well, so we have to treat him well too. However, she did not understand why Grandma wanted to tell her. She was still young and was not a doctor! She should look for Grandpa Divine Doctor. [Your Grandma wants your Myriad Spirit Water. That can treat illnesses.] Old Madam Wang was in the room when she spoke to Old man Wang. Meatball did not use its abilities to pass through the wall to eavesdrop, but it had roughly guessed their conversation. Little Ah Yu came to a realization. Grandma, do you want the water? Ah Yu will give it to you! She reached into her pocket and took out two small gourds filled with Myriad Spirit Water. Little Ah Yu handed the little gourds forward. For you! Old Madam Wang said, Theres no need for yours. Theres still some of the restorative medicine you gave Grandma previously. Grandma can use that. I want you to help me ask the elf. If a person is infected with an evil wind, can we use this to treat the illness? Before Little Ah Yu could trante, Meatball knew that it was a neurological disease. ... Actually, the Myriad Spirit Water and gene repair agents were all useful, but they were not that useful. It was best to use nutrient solutions. That was the most suitable. [Ask your Grandma, is that person very important?] If that person wasnt important, the Myriad Spirit Water was enough. In any case, it could alleviate the symptoms. After eight to ten years, they would slowly recover. If the person was important, it would be better to take out the nutrient solution. Although Meatballs heart ached, it would not be a loss if it was helpful to the kids family. Chapter 173 173 Little Ah Yu Learns Linguistics Grandma, is that old man very important? Little Ah Yu asked. Old Madam Wang paused. Thinking that this question was probably asked by the Guardian God behind her, she thought that the God probably wanted to help, but it still had to weigh the gains and losses. This meant that to the God, this was not something that could be done with a wave of his hand. Even Gods had to pay a price. Otherwise, he wouldnt have asked such a question. He could have just given it to her. For example, Ah Yu had never shown any cherish for the water, which meant that this water should not be particrly precious. Perhaps it was no different from the water she usually drank. Old Madam Wang thought for a moment and looked at Little Ah Yu. She said to the God behind Little Ah Yu, This person saved the Wang Familys life. Moreover, before the Wang Family fell, he could be considered as a strong family. I cant guarantee that that person will be of much help after he recovers, but its still much better than being paralyzed. Otherwise, he would not have lent them 2,000 taels of silver so easily. After more than ten years, he had nevere to ask for it. Because to the former Shopkeeper Zhou, 2,000 taels of silver was just an insignificant sum of money. When Meatball heard Old Madam Wangs sincerity, it thought about it and felt that it could help. As for the deeper stuff, it couldnt be bothered to think about it. [Give it to your Grandma. Take it as returning a favor. Dont you humans like to return favors the most?] As it spoke, Meatball pulled out the box of nutrient solutions from the void and took out one. [This packaging cant be discovered by others. Get your Grandma to disguise it.] Little Ah Yu grabbed the nutrient solution in her pocket and itnded in her hand. She gave it to Old Madam Wang and told her what the elf had said. Old Madam Wang held the nutrient solution and was moved. Ah Yu, thank you, thank you. Thest word of thanks was directed at Meatball. Old Madam Wang changed the packaging of the nutrient solution to a small porcin bottle. To prevent any mistakes, she handed the packaging back to Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu gave it back to Meatball again. Meatball was helpless and could only recycle it like trash. The nutrient solution had a long shelf life, but it could not be exposed to the air for a long time, so it had to be used as soon as possible. Zhou Chuchu was very worried about her family, but she was too embarrassed to rush them anymore. She could only wait anxiously. Old Madam Wang specially returned to Hu Family Vige to call Divine Doctor Xue back. Some tools could be used for a long time after being used once. If a lie was told for too long, it would be true. Unexpectedly, not only did Divine Doctor Xuee, but there was also arge group of beggars. The reason was that when these beggars saw Divine Doctor Xue return in high spirits and with Divine Doctor Xue spouting nonsense and bragging, everyone felt that Divine Doctor Xue had gone to enjoy life. Now that Old Madam Wang hade knocking on their door, these beggars could not help but say that their brains were normal and were definitely more useful than Divine Doctor Xue. They did not know why Old Madam Wang was looking for Divine Doctor Xue, but they knew very well that they were better than a crazy old man. When people became beggars, they either had no money or were shameless. Many people were thetter. Hence, Old Madam Wang brought back a group of beggars. Most of them were stopped outside Nanhe Street and were not allowed to enter. Nanhe Second and Third Street allowed some beggars to go on the streets, but there were also rules for the ces to beg, causing thepetition to be especially intense. They did not mind. On Nanhe Second Street, they each found a ce close to the Wang family. If they encountered beggars who came to snatch territory, they would beat them up. Only Divine Doctor Xue was invited home. As usual, he washed up and ate his fill. Zhou Chuchu almost couldnt control her expression as she looked at Divine Doctor Xue waving his dog-beating stick. Grandma Zhang, is this the divine doctor you mentioned? Zhou Chuchu knew that Old Madam Wangs surname was Zhang, so she called her Grandma Zhang. Old Madam Wangs face was neither red nor hot. Divine doctors are a little strange. Theyre different from ordinary people. His medical skills are brilliant. You can rest assured about this. Divine Doctor Xue poked the dog-beating stick on the ground. Tsk! Ill beat you to death, you demon. Its my duty to subdue and eliminate demons! Then, he shouted to the left, Hey! Traitor! Surrender now! Ill spare your life! Old Madam Wang: ... Zhou Chuchu: ... This was difficult for her to believe. Would he beat her grandfather to death? Old Madam Wang thought to herself that the thing Ah Yus Guardian God had given her was a divine medicine that could treat this evil wind illness. Could it also cure madness? It was obvious that there was something wrong with this persons brain. He should be simr to Wu Xiaomei. She wondered if she could save some for him to use. However, after this person was cured. It would take a lot of effort for him to be of use to her. Not to mention Old Madam Wang, just the fact that Little Ah Yu had gone to the Yang Family Private School meant that Wang Wng and Wang Ling were on the same side. Wang Eng, Wang Sang, Wang Sng, and Wang Qng went to Qingmu Academy. Of course, Wang Chuangui was among them. It was mainly because Wang Wng had forgotten his words at the critical moment during the Qingmu Academy assessment. Wang Ling was greedy and ate until his stomach hurt, causing the two of them to not even pass the simplest test. Qin Huai was a well-connected person and had never experienced this before. He wanted to hide his strength, but who knew that the foundation of the students in the school was not very strong? Even if he hid his strength, some students who were 12 or 13 years old still did not have as much knowledge as Qin Huai. ... Qin Huai casually recited a few stories and the teacher pped the table and praised him, promoting him to the position of head of the hall. There were a total of four halls in Qingmu Academy. The students who performed well in each hall could be the head of the hall. When Chi Jia found out, he held his stomach andughed for a long time. Pfft, the title of Head of the Hall sounded like a small fry from some martial sects. Of course, Chi Jia received a reward of running a hundredps on Nanhe Main Street. Chi Jia: ... He was too careless and forgot that the Young Master actually could hold a grudge. As for Little Ah Yu, because she was too young, she was afraid that she would not be able to keep up with the progress. She was also afraid that she would dy the students of Qingmu Academy, so she went to the Yang Family Private School. As soon as she entered the private school and reached the door, a group of children surrounded her. Someone took Little Ah Yus small cloth bag. Ah Yu, Ah Yu, youre here? Ill get your bag for you! Ah Yu, youre a momentter than yesterday. Did youze in bed? Ah Yu, my mother made me sweet rice cakes. I saved them for you. You have to try them. ... Everyone surrounded Little Ah Yu and quickly pushed Wang Wng and Wang Ling aside. Little Ah Yu had an extremely good temper. She would answer anyone who spoke to her well. After responding to them one by one, Teacher Yang also arrived at the school. There were only about ten students in the Yang Family Private School. Regardless of their age, they were all in the same ss. All the students sat upright and did not dare to say anything. In this era, every student should know that their every word and action is a form of cultivation. Your words can melt the spring breeze and also make one feel a chill all over their body. Therefore, the excellence of your words and the elegance of your words cannot becking... Little Ah Yu tried her best to widen her eyes and look at Teacher Yang very seriously, lookingpletely focused. No one knew that she was shouting for Meatballs help in her heart. Elf, what should we do? Ah Yu doesnt understand! It was another day when she could not understand what the teacher was saying. [...] It really couldnt bear to tell the kid. Actually, this was already very simple and easy. [Retrieving this worlds linguistics...] [Matching in progress-] [Matchingplete!] [Trantion in synchronization-] Meatball sighed. In the end, it could not skip this step. [What your teacher said is that today is a linguistic ss, so its about learning how to speak...] In order to not let the kid be a bad student, it could only ept its fate and trante for her. Chapter 174 174 Old Madam Wang Goes Away The Yang Family Private Schools lessons usuallysted the entire day. There was one and a half hours of ss in the morning, and the students would return home for lunch at noon and return to the school for four more hours of lesson before being released at the sunset. The children of the Wang family still had to learn martial arts from the Chi Jia, so they specially told the teachers of the Yang Family Private School to give them an extra hour every day to practice martial arts. As for the Qingmu Academy, there were also courses on the etiquttes of a gentlemen. There was a limit to the number of teachers in the school. Although their teaching of the Six Arts of the Gentleman was not particrly outstanding, they did not miss out on anything. After learning it, they would look for Chi Jia for additional tuition. The effect was not bad. After learning the arts today, Teacher Yang instructed the students to practice repeatedly and recite more. Little Ah Yu answered the loudest, Yes, teacher! Looking at the little fellows energetic appearance, even the meticulous Teacher Yang could not help but stroke his beard and smile. Which teacher would not like such an intelligent and obedient child? Ah Yu, you have to practice well. I have high hopes for you. [The teacher thinks youre great,] Meatball tranted. Little Ah Yu shouted, Yes! Ah Yu will practice well! Teacher Yang said, Hm? Little Ah Yu eximed softly and patted her mouth. She said again, Yes! Ill practice well! The Master had said that unless it was necessary, one should not always address themselves by their own name. That was not dignified. She had to be someone who pretended to be heavy. Although she didnt quite understand why she had to pretend to be heavy. Wasnt it good to be light? She pinched her little arm. Perhaps she was too thin. She would eat more when she got home. She would gain weight and not have to pretend in the future! Meatball: [...] There was nothing wrong with that. After bidding farewell to Teacher Yang, Little Ah Yu went to Qin Huais house with Wang Wng and Wang Ling. The courtyard in front of Qin Huais house had been transformed into a training ground, just like the house in Hu family Vige. They had already passed the most troublesome stage of practicing the Horse Stance. They only needed to practice the stance for 15 minutes a day before moving onto other basic movements. Little Ah Yu also wanted to follow the ss. Everyone was afraid that she would not be able to persist, but she was the one with the strongest willpower. Even Chi Jia was secretly shocked. If not for the fact that the conditions did not allow it, he really wanted to take Little Ah Yu in as a disciple. Qin Huais body had only recently recovered, and the spiritual energy that he had lost previously had to be slowly replenished. It was the same for Little Ah Yu. However, Little Ah Yu had a bowl of Myriad Spring Water every day and a Myriad Spirit Sacred Fruit every few days. Her body had always been in its optimal state. In just three months, she had already quietly grown taller. Although she still looked like a two-year-old girl, her cheeks already felt fleshy, and her physique was especially good. In the eyes of others, a two-year-old girl could already do the Horse Stance well, but the other children, including Wang Sang, Wang Sng, and the others, were far inferior to Little Ah Yu. Even if youre practicing the Horse Stance, you have to focus and calm your mind. Let your Qi settle into your Dantian. Dont think that its just an action. This is the foundation of learning martial arts. You cant ck off! Chi Jia walked past the group of children who were practicing the Horse Stance. Although his tone was not strict, it still made these childrens scalps tingle. When Mr. Chi trained them, he seemed to have be a different person. Actually, Chi Jia did not have high requirements for the children. Back then, when he trained his subordinates, they had to squat for six hours every day and run for two hours. Then, they had to swing the whip 10,000 times and swing the rod 10,000 times. Basically, they had to practice throughout the day as soon as they opened their eyes. Qin Huai was the exceptionally hardworking one. He forced Chi Jia to train him ording to the regimes of a secret guard. His movements had to be precise, and the intensity of the training had to be enough. He could not be careless at all. Alright, take a rest first. Chi Jia saw that Qin Huais forehead was filled with perspiration and he was trembling slightly. Worried that he would not be able to take it, he immediately stopped him. But Qin Huai was still squatting. Chi Jia went to the kitchen to bring out two bowls of stewed silver-eared porridge. He gave one to Little Ah Yu and the other to Qin Huai. The other children watched eagerly. Chi Jia: Theres more in the kitchen. Go and get it yourself. Do I have to serve it to you? No need, no need. Well drink it ourselves! Wang Ling and Wang Qng said in unison. With that, they rushed to the front. Then, Wang Wng ran off. Wang Eng thought that since he was the second eldest brother, he could not be so rude, so he walked slowly. Wang Sang and Wang Sng followed closely behind. Little Ah Yu received her bowl, but she did not eat from it. Instead, she ran to Qin Huais side. Big Brother Ah You, have some silver-eared porridge! Little Ah Yu raised her head and said. Qin Huai: Eat it yourself. Ill eat mer. Not wanting Little Ah Yu to see him in a sorry state, Qin Huai pretended not to care and closed his eyes slightly. After waiting for a long time, Qin Huai opened his eyes again when he did not hear any movement. However, he realized that Little Ah Yu had not left. Instead, she was squatting beside him, her small hand still stretched forward. She looked like she wanted to advance and retreat with him. Qin Huai was originally trying his best to hold on. When he saw her like this, he found it a little funny. Youre still young. Dont tire yourself out. But Ah Yu- Little Ah Yu shook her head. But I want to be like Big Brother Ah You. Qin Huai: ...You can be like your brothers. You dont have to imitate me. ... I just want to grow up quickly. The teacher said that when we see salty food, we have to go together. When we see something thats not salty, we have to think about why theyre not salty, Little Ah Yu said with a sense of pride. Big Brother Ah You is salty. The other Big Brothers dont taste salty. I want to learn from Big Brother Ah You! [Kid, its reflect on yourself when you see a worthy person.] What salty! Was that how itd tranted for her today? Qin Huai : ... Afraid that she would be tired, Qin Huai simply stood up, and Little Ah Yu also stood up straight. He held Little Ah Yus hand and brought her to wash her hands before going to eat the silver-eared porridge. Chi Jia saw this and the corners of his mouth curled up. He knew that there was no need to persuade him at all. Miss Ah Yu could naturally convince him. There were also benefits to being young. ... She was innocent and pure. It was difficult for the Young Master to refuse her. After eating the silver-eared porridge and resting for a while, Chi Jia brought them to practice their hand movements. Soon, two hours passed. Everyone returned to the Wang Family after learning. The next day, Old Madam Wang decided to bring Divine Doctor Xue to Zhou Chuchus house. Zhou Chuchus house was in Linhu County next door, about 200 miles away from Nanhe Town. It would take a lot of time to travel. Old Wangs family was not at ease with the olddy going out alone. Old man Wang wanted to follow her, but he was stopped by Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang persuaded him, Theres still a need for someone to take charge of the family. Those brats dont have brains. Chuanman isnt at home either. Ah Yu is still young. You have to watch over her. But Old man Wang didnt care. Compared to them, Im more worried about you. Whats there to be worried about? Its not like I havent been on a long trip before. Theres no need to care. If everything goes smoothly, Ill be back in less than a month, Old Madam Wang said. If not for the fact that Im the only one who can do this, I wouldnt want to go out at this time. However, if things drag on, there will be trouble. I have to go and see whats going on with Shopkeeper Zhou. In terms of convincing ability, Old man Wang definitely could not defeat Old Madam Wang. He could only watch her leave. Almost the same time that Old Madam Wang left, someone also arrived at Hu Family Vige to look for the Wang Family. Chapter 175 175 Shanyang Vige Wants to Borrow Money A person ran into Hu Family Vige with tears in his eyes. He was still stopped by a group of elders at the entrance of the vige. Ever since the Blood Rain Pavilion incident, the people of Hu Family Vige had be much more cautious and were more vignt towards unfamiliar faces. Stop, what are you doing?! Elder Ma red and his tone was very sharp. It was a young man about 20 years old. His clothes were covered in patches, and he looked like an ordinary poor person. His face was sallow and his footsteps were weak, as if he had been hungry for a long time. But his eyes were especially bright. When that person heard Elder Mas words, he cowered a little, but he still wiped his tears and said with a smile, Im here to look for Old man Wangs family. I wonder if any of them are home? These words made Elder Ma even more vignt. Why are you asking about the Wang Family? Where are you from? What did you do? Tell me clearly! The others also stood up from the stone bench and slowly surrounded the young man. From the looks of it, if he said anything wrong, he would be beaten up. Dont misunderstand, Im not a bad person! the young man hurriedly said. Im from Shanyang Vige! Hearing this, everyones expressions became even more unfriendly. What they hated the most now was not only those strange people from before, but also the people from Shanyang Vige. No, they did not hate Shanyang Vige. They detested them. They were a group of inhumane beasts. Just thinking about them made him feel dirty! You still have the cheek toe over? Get lost immediately! Old Master Hu raised the walking stick in his hand and was about to hit him. The young mans pupils constricted as he subconsciously dodged. He finally understood why the vigers had asked him toe over. They probably saw that he was young and could run quickly. Even if he could not avoid being beaten up, at least his body was young and he could withstand it. Im not here to cause trouble! the young man hurriedly shouted. Im here to beg you for mercy! With that, the young man knelt in front of everyone without any change in expression. 30 households from our vige have received the conscription notice this year. Previously, we were sentenced to bear the conscription quota on behalf of your vige as well, so we have to add another 30 households... Only then did the people of Hu Family Vige remember that the annual conscription was supposed to take ce during this period of time. However, it was usually only after the seedlings were nted that they would truly finish what they should do in spring. The conscription was often at this time. There were still a few days before the seedlings were nted, but they had already begun to conscript soldiers. Moreover, they did not receive any notice at all and hadpletely forgotten about this. Vige Chief Hu naturally received the letter, but during this period of time, their vige did not have to pay spring taxes or participate in the conscription. Naturally, there was no need to tell the vigers. It turned out that this young man was really here to beg for mercy. He said that those who had eaten children in their vige had all been chased out. Some of them had already been tortured to death, so they naturally hated the heartless Hu Family Vige to the bone. The remaining people naturally did not have a good impression of Hu Family Vige. In their opinion, the people from Hu Family Vige were too unreasonable. They had fallen out with them over a child. During this period of time, the funerals in Shanyang Vige had never stopped. There were always people who died because they could not withstand it. If not for the fact that Hu Family Vige insisted on taking the incident so seriously and insisted on reporting it to the officials, how could they have suffered such a huge loss? In short, it was all Hu Family Viges fault! Of course, the young man did not say these words. He only told him about the tragic situation of his vige. Elder Ma looked at the young man with scrutiny and did not pity them at all. You all brought this on yourself. You cant me anyone else. Are you here just toin? Then are you done talking nonsense? If youre done, get lost! The young man: ...No. After a pause, he said, Im here to look for someone from the Wang family today. At this moment, Wang Chuanfu happened to return from Great River Vige. He had gone to take a look at the rentednd in Great River Vige. Why are you looking for our family? Wang Chuanfu could not help but be curious when he heard the young mans words. He didnt seem to have seen this person before. Where did hee from? When the young man learned that Wang Chuanfu was from the Wang Family, he immediately knelt down in front of Wang Chuanfu. It was hard not to gasp at that smooth and neat movement. He must have practiced it many times at home. Please be merciful and help us! The young man cried. At this moment, someone summarized and told Wang Chuanfu about the conscription. Wang Chuanfu was puzzled. Isnt this the judgment of the officials? Could it be that you want to go back on your word? The young man shook his head. No, no, no. We dont dare to go back on our word. Well ept the punishment. However, our vige doesnt have many strongborers. We have to nt seedlings every few days. How can we have enough manpower? The conscripts will be gone for a month or two. We dont even know if theyll survive the training At this point, the young man looked at Wang Chuanfus expression. There was no obvious impatience on his face, so he continued, But the conscription can be offset with money. We heard that Old man Wangs family has be rich and bought a house in town. They even opened a bun shop. Your family should be very rich, right? Can, can you lend us some? Everyone could not help but gasp when they heard this. How could he have the cheek to say it?! Elder Ma spat loudly. Your viges skins are thicker than the city walls! Your vige owes our vige a debt, but you havent returned a single cent! You actually have the cheek toe and borrow money? How shameless! Who gave you the courage? We... dont have any money. Who doesnt want to repay their debts if they have the money? The young mans tone softened. The Wang family is rich now. It wont hurt them at all if they lend us money. But if we dont have money, itll be fatal... Even the honest Wang Chuanfu was so angry that heughed. Why did you think that our Wang Family would lend you money? He was really curious about how these people thought of this. ... The young man said, They all say that your Wang Family is the most generous... Actually, these words werepletely unfounded. Before the young man came, he had already been taught how to say it countless times. They even asked him to threaten the Wang family to go to their bun shop to cause trouble if they did not lend them the money. Lets see how theyre going to continue their business. However, the young man felt that if he said this, he might be beaten to death here today. The people of Hu Family Vige were surprisingly united. They had no intention of watching from the sidelines at all. They also treated the Wang Family as people from Hu Family Vige. It was not like what the old people in the vige had said. The old people from the vige said that Hu Family Vige was very against outsiders. In the end, this young man was still chased away by Old Master Hus walking stick. He was angry and aggrieved. Before he left, his eyes were filled with hatred. Shanyang Vige ispletely crooked. With such a group of people living beside us, Im afraid it wont be good for the vige. Old Master Hus tone was deep. Im just afraid that theyll tear down all pretenses and attack. Elder Ma took a deep breath. From today onwards, our vige will organize some young people to take turns guarding the vige entrance. Its best if they guard the vige at night too. Dont let anyone enter the vige. Wang Chuanfu also realized that it was better to offend a gentleman than a viin. ... I keep feeling that those people from Shanyang Vige have ill intentions. The person who came today is a young man, but I dont know if the entire vige thinks like him. Wang Chuanfus expression was not good either. Why dont I go to town and ask my parents for their opinion? It was impossible to lend them money, but he had to ask how to deal with it. However, Old Master Hu said, You cant hide the fact that your family owns a bun shop in town, but no one from the other viges should know that you bought a house. Im afraid our vige has produced a gossiper. We have to find these people and treat them! Otherwise, they might not even know if the gossips sold their vige one day. Chapter 176 176 Looking for Trouble The young man was indignant and felt that the people from Hu Family Vige were especially unreasonable. Even if there was some friction between the two viges, hadnt they already been punished? Moreover, they had dealt with those who had participated in eating children back then and even chased away their families. Some had died, some went crazy, and some had fled. Their vige had also suffered a huge blow. Their vige was already in this state, but they were still unwilling to forgive them? Hu Family Vige is simply pretending to be a saint after taking advantage of us! The young man held his bruised arm and cursed along the way. They deserve to be the poorest! He thought about how to add fuel to the fire when he returned and make the people of Hu Family Vige sound ten times worse so that the people in the vige would hate them too. Then, he could muster his courage and directly go to town to cause trouble. They heard that the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop in town was flourishing. They would destroy the shop. Lets see if their Wang family can still be arrogant! Oh, and the house too. Perhaps if they caused a scene, they could even get the house for themselves. At that time, they could sell the house or they could live there... Heh, thinking about it, it seemed to be even morefortable than taking some money from them directly! This person was walking towards Shanyang Vige. When he saw the entrance of the vige, he suddenly heard a rustling sound in the grass beside him and subconsciously looked over. He saw a pair of deep eyes. Lin Zis wife? The young man remembered that this person had already been divorced, so he could only change the way he addressed her. Sister Xiao Mei, why are you back? Wu Xiaomei looked at him faintly. Just as the young man thought that she would not answer, Wu Xiaomei said, Im here to see you all. I came to see, why havent you all gone to hell yet? Oh, youre back to see your mother-inw, right? The young man saw the basket Wu Xiaomei was carrying. It was covered with ayer of cloth, and he didnt know what was inside. He licked the corner of his mouth and thought it should be delicious. He could not help but feel hungry. The young man did not notice the cold light of an iron weapon shing in the basket on Wu Xiaomeis back. He did not notice anything and smiled as he led the vengeful Wu Xiaomei into the vige. However, he did not know that the once good-tempered Lin Zis wife, who had been tortured to madness, had already be even crazier. After Wang Chuanfu returned home, he told Madam Feng what had happened. Madam Feng was also filled with worry. The people of Shanyang Vige are so evil. They might do anything. Although only a young man came today, who can guarantee that it wasnt someone else from their vige who sent him? The original vige chief of their vige barely has a conscience. I heard that the new vige chief is simply an evil person, causing chaos in the vige. Wang Chuanfu was puzzled. Where did you hear these words? Didnt they no longer have any contact with Shanyang Vige? Who else? Its Hu Douhua, who came back some time ago! Madam Feng felt disgusted when she mentioned this person. Her husband seemed to have eaten a child too. He had two children at home and was lucky enough to escape a cmity. I heard that she was chased out too at that time. She was still unyielding and wanted to suffer with her husbands family. Who would have thought that her husband was extremely hungry and actually wanted to eat his children- At this point, Madam Feng could not help but retch. She really could not understand this matter. Just thinking about it made her feel disgusted. Hu Douhua was a timid person to begin with. Back then, when the people from Shanyang Vige came to cause trouble, as the daughter of Hu Family Vige, she even spoke up for Shanyang Vige. Later on, her father said that he did not acknowledge her as his daughter. Of course, since her husband was inhumane, she threw a tantrum and divorced him. She even came back with her daughter. Naturally, she could not bring her son back. Her husband had been poisoned by the snake and could barely hold on to hisst breath. After the argument with her, he was only left with half a breath. Her son had to be left behind for their family to pass down their bloodline. They did not want her daughter, and she did not dare to leave her behind. After returning, Hu Douhua told them everything about Shanyang Vige, making everyones teeth turn cold. Husband, I think you should go to town and tell the family that the people of Shanyang Vige has no bottom line. It wont be good if they go to the bun shop to cause trouble. Madam Feng was worried that those people would go crazy. It was not strange for people without a shred of conscience to be capable of doing anything. Wang Chuanfu felt that this made sense, so he immediately threw away what he was doing and hurriedly found Wang Dng to inform him in town as soon as possible. Wang Dng was fast and went to borrow the vige chiefs donkey cart. When Vige Chief Hu learned that they were going to town to inform the Wang family, he lent them the donkey cart without a word. He even reminded them, If the people from Shanyang Vige really find trouble with you, remember to tell me. Theres no reason for our vige to let them bully us. Wang Dng: Alright, got it! The Wang family in town naturally knew nothing about this. Little Ah Yu was getting used to life in town. Originally, in the vige, other than going to Old Master Hus ce to learn literature and learning martial arts from Chi Jia, she would y with the other children in the vige. She was happy every day. Now, she was not as familiar with the children in the neighbors houses, but the students in the private school liked her very much. Ah Yu,e and kick the shuttlecock! After the ss, a few students surrounded Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu looked at her small arms and legs and felt that she had no chance of winning against them. She could only shake her head. Theres no need. Ill watch you guys y! After a day of practice, Little Ah Yu sessfully changed her style of talking and no longer addressed herself in third person. Were making braised pork today. Lets go back early after school. Wang Ling went to Little Ah Yus side and whispered to her. ... Braised pork was an expensive dish. This was only the second time the Wang family had cooked it. Little Ah Yu naturally agreed with a smile. Now, Little Ah Yu ate steamed buns every day. A small steamed bun could give her a huge sense of happiness. Everyone in Old Wangs family knew that Little Ah Yus favorite food was steamed buns. They initially thought that she would get tired of eating it after two days. In the end, she still liked steamed buns the most. When Wang Dng drove the donkey cart to town, he happened to meet Little Ah Yu and the othersing out of school. A group of students hugged Little Ah Yu and walked out, talking excitedly to her. Suddenly, a little girl in pink appeared in front of everyone. The little girl had a hairpin on her head. Because hairpins were mainly made for adults, it looked a little out of ce on her. She raised her chin slightly, her expression very arrogant. Youre Wang Ruyu? So you only look like this. The little girl wanted to be more picky, but looking at Little Ah Yu in front of her, she really couldnt say anything too overboard. ... Little Ah Yu tilted her head. Ah? Some students were already whispering, Ah Yu, I know this person. She should be Zhang Xuyangs sister. I heard that her temper is especially bad! Zhang Xuyang was a schoolboy who liked to y with Little Ah Yu recently. He was only six years old. Previously, he was also the one who invited Little Ah Yu to y with shuttlecocks. Youre Big Brother Xuyangs sister? Little Ah Yu suddenly understood. Youre so good-looking. When Zhang Qiaosi heard Little Ah Yus first sentence, she wanted to scold her for calling everyone Big Brother. It was so disgusting. But hearing thest sentence, she could not help but touch her face. Hmph, at least you have good taste. Im already good-looking. Do I need you to tell me that? Chapter 177 177 The People of Shanyang Vige Taking the Initiative to Be Beaten Why are you looking for me? Little Ah Yu saw the anxious Wang Ling beside her and felt that her Sixth Brother was definitely in a hurry to go back and eat braised pork, so she did not want to waste too much time. Zhang Qiaosi said, Of course Im looking for you for something. Stay away from my brother in the future! My brother will be the top scorer in the future. Dont dy his studies! But the teacher said that Brother Xuyang has to work harder, Little Ah Yu said truthfully. Zhang Xuyang was not very talented in studying. Other people only needed half an hour to memorize a poem, and it was about the same for Little Ah Yu. However, Zhang Xuyang had to take an entire day. Sometimes, he could not even memorize the poem in a day. Although Little Ah Yu did not know what a top scorer was, she felt that it should be a little difficult with Big Brother Xuyangs progress. Because in Little Ah Yus opinion, none of them couldpare to Big Brother Ah You. Now, her Second Uncle was the best at studying in their family, followed by her Second Brother. They only needed to memorize the essay a few times to be familiar with it. However, the most powerful person was still Big Brother Ah You. As long as he read it once, he could immediately recite it and write it out! This was what Little Ah Yu admired the most. In any case, Zhang Xuyang could not be ranked next to them. When Zhang Qiaosi heard her say in front of everyone that her brother had to work harder, her impression of Little Ah Yu worsened. Youre spouting nonsense here! Zhang Qiaosi pointed at Little Ah Yu. Dont think that just because youre a little child, you can spout nonsense! Also, dont address my Brother as Big Brother. Im his real sister! But Big Brother Xuyang is older than me? Little Ah Yu did not understand. This was something Old Madam Wang had once taught her. She said that when she met older people in the vige, she would call them Big Brother and Sister. When she met older people, she would call them Uncle and Auntie. When she met a married woman, she would call them Madam. Little Ah Yu maintained this habit and no one had said anything yet. However, Zhang Qiaosi was very unhappy. Why are you calling everyone Big Brother? Its so disgusting! Who talks like you! Little Ah Yus face turned pale. So... I cant? No one had told her this before. Wang Ling was originally in a hurry to go back and eat braised pork, but when he saw his sister being bullied, how could he still think about braised pork? He immediately stood beside Little Ah Yu and frowned at the little girl of unknown origin. Youre too rude. We dont even know you. What are you talking about here? Also, since when is it your turn to scold my sister? Shut up! Zhang Qiaosi was only five years old this year. How could anyone say that to her? Her eyes immediately turned red as she shouted into the crowd, Brother, someone is bullying me! Zhang Xuyang, who originally wanted to hide, was called out by Zhang Qiaosi. Under the disdainful gazes of his ssmates, he braced himself and walked towards her. Didnt you go to our maternal grandfathers house with Mother? Why are you back now? Zhang Xuyang felt especially embarrassed, so he whispered, Lets go back. If I donte back, youll have taken everyone else as your younger sister! Zhang Qiaosi was furious. Ah Yu is very good. Actually, the reason why Zhang Xuyang liked Little Ah Yu very much was because he had an unruly sister who liked to upy the upper hand in everything. However, Little Ah Yu was clearly only two years old, but she was never like this. She was obedient and sensible and even called him Big Brother Xuyang. Her voice was very pleasant. His real sister even called him by his full name at home. Boohoo, she was simply someone elses sister. Ah Yu, why arent you going back yet? Wang Dng suddenly appeared. Big Brother! When Little Ah Yu saw Wang Dng, she quickly pounced on him. Wang Dng bent down and picked up Little Ah Yu skillfully. Then, he called out to Wang Ling, Ling, lets go. The three of them went home. When Zhang Qiaosi heard Little Ah Yu call him Big Brother and then Ling, she sat on the ground and cried. Wuwu, why does she have so many brothers! I want so many brothers too! At this moment, Zhang Qiaosi was extremely jealous. Zhang Xuyang: ... Its useless to cry to me about this. Zhang Qiaosi was the child of the Zhang family. She was usually very mischievous. When she was unhappy, she did not want others to be happy too. Hence, she did not return home. She brought a few servants and pestered Zhang Xuyang, insisting that he y with her outside. As they yed, they suddenly encountered a group of people. They seemed to be looking for something. These were the people from Shanyang Vige. When the young man went to Hu Family Vige, they had already set off for Nanhe Town. Because the vige chief had already predicted that the young man would not be able to persuade the Wang family to lend them the money, he directly asked the young people to go over to scout first before letting another group of people directly go to the bun shop to cause trouble. Their goal was to cause trouble and take advantage of the chaos to snatch their money. At that time, even if the officials came, they would definitely not discover that they had stolen the money. Their n was very good, but they were still not as fast as Wang Dng driving the donkey cart. It was almost an hour after Wang Dng arrived that they arrived in town. Then, they were like headless flies, not knowing where to find the Wang familys shop. However, they did not dare to ask the people in town casually, afraid that they would leave evidence behind. At this moment, they saw two little children walking on the street. They looked to be about five or six years old and should be easy to coax. Zhang Qiaosi was holding a candied hawthorn in her hand. Just as she finished the first one, she saw a shifty-looking person squat down in front of her. He grinned, revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth. Little fellow, do you know where the Wang familys shop is? What Wang Family? Zhang Qiaosi had never heard of it. However, the person beside him was smarter. The two children were dressed decently, at least without any patches. He thought to himself that they should be people who lived here. ... Therefore, that person added, Do you know where the Wang family is? Its the family with a particrly good-looking little girl called Wang... Wang... His name should be Wang Ah Yu! The other person said uncertainly. Most of the children in the vige had names like this. Their surnames and nicknames formed a name. Then when the child was older, they would fill in the name in the household register. Zhang Qiaosi originally did not want to listen to these people, but she heard Ah Yus name again. Alright, she even had to listen to this name when she came to y. How annoying! Hence, Zhang Qiaosi chewed and ate the candied hawthorn in her mouth. She pointed at those people and said very rudely, Beat them up! The group of servants was already used to Wang Qiaosis words. They immediately attacked the people from Shanyang Vige without hesitation. How could the people of Shanyang Vige be obediently beaten up? They immediately fought with the servants. ... The servants took out the rods on their waists and fought fiercely with these people. Zhang Xuyang stomped his feet anxiously at the side. Sister, Father said not to let us beat people up outside! Zhang Qiaosi said indifferently, In any case, Father has money. Illpensate themter! This was taught by her uncle. The people of Shanyang Vige were still resisting when they suddenly heard Zhang Qiaosis words, so they exchanged nces. Almost at the same time, everyone gave up resisting and obediently suffered a beating. Then, theyy on the ground in an exaggerated manner and began to howl. Aiyo, my leg is broken! Ah, my head is filled with blood. Am I going to die? I have parents and children, but Im going to be beaten to death by a bully today! Help, help! Meatballs range of detection was already more than 200 meters. It subconsciously swept across the people from Shanyang Vige. It originally wanted to remind the Wang family through Little Ah Yu. In the end, it saw this dramatic scene. [What talents.] Even the little girl that it did not like much seemed cute now. Ah, it liked to watch this kind ofmotion. Chapter 178 178 Shanyang Vige Can Hardly Look After Themselves Little Ah Yu did not know that not far from them, someone from Shanyang Vige was being beaten up. After dinner, before the sky turnedpletely dark, Little Ah Yu ran to the pool in high spirits andy on the edges to look at the fish inside. The littlemb was chasing the rat around. Now, the rat had already be the Wang Familys pet. Beside thembs food bowl was the bowl of the rat. To the littlemb, this spirit treasure rat was not easy to subdue. In the Hu Family Vige, it was the Boss Sheep. Now, it had to subdue this rat and teach it the meaning of being a subordinate. Littlemb, dont knock Ah Yu down, Liu Shi called from afar. Baa! themb shouted in response. Wang Wng came over. Sister Ah Yu, what are you looking at? Little Ah Yu said, Im looking at the fish inside. Theres too little! The pool is so big but there are so few fish. This fish looks different. Its golden. I dont see any for sale in town, Wang Wng said. Why dont we go fishing in the river during the holidays? Other than the official holiday, they still had one day off every ten days. Time was tight, so it was not worth it to go back to their hometown. They could only go to the nearby river. The rivers in Great Chang Nation were rich, and there were rivers andkes inside. There was also arge sea by the border of the country, so there was rarely a drought in most ces, but there were more floods. Alright. Little Ah Yu counted on her fingers. Call Big Brother Ah You along when the timees. Wang Wng muttered, Your Big Brother Ah You is involved in everything. Why isnt he on your side? Little Ah Yu tugged at Wang Wngs sleeve and smiled. But I didnt forget Fifth Brother either! As she spoke, she patted Wang Wngs shoulder like a little adult and imitated Old man Wangs tone. Wng ah, Wng, you have to be more magnanimous. Ah Yu has many brothers, but you only have one Little Sister Ah Yu, so Ah Yu is also very busy! Wang Wng did not know whether tough or cry. At this moment, Wang Dng was talking to the Wang family about Shanyang Vige. Because this involved a lot of things, he did not tell the other children and only let them y at the side. When Old man Wang heard Wang Dngs words, he frowned. Their Shanyang Vige is really rotten to the core. They want to obtain everything without working. They actually have even more vicious thoughts! Wang Chuanguis eyes flickered with a cold light. In the past, when they were punished, it was already a light punishment. They must have thought that since the officials in the county office were moving, they actually dont want to repent and still want others to pity them? Previously, when the people from Shanyang Vige came to cause trouble, Wang Chuangui could only lie at home because his legs were inconvenient. However, he heard themotion outside very clearly. Everyone said that the Wang Family was kind and honest, but Wang Chuangui was not. After being paralyzed for so many years, although the Wang family had never despised him and had carefully taken care of his mental health, people who had been paralyzed would always think too much. If hey in bed every day and had nothing else to do, wouldnt he be pondering over his thoughts? Old man Wang said, Why dont we go and look for Lord Zhang? It was also Lord Zhang who gave the order to punish Shanyang Vigest time. Lord Zhang must be very busy. Will he care about our matters? Wang Chuangui was not optimistic. Why dont we look for the main family of Shanyang Vige? Every vige had roots, but some had roots in their own vige, while others were in other viges. They were of the same n and had deep roots. In fact, although the vigers were respectful to the officials, they were more afraid of the people from their own vige. Many of the currentws of the Great Chang Nation were only targeted at themoners, but there were some vague concepts that thew could not punish. For example, thew did not stipte how one would be judged if they ate their own child. No normal person could think of this. How could it be written into thew? Simrly, if the people from Shanyang Vige came to their bun shop to cause trouble or borrow money, even if the officials came, they would only chase them away. It would only cure the symptoms and not the root of the problem. It would not be of much use and would even affect their business. If we go to their ns, Im afraid they wont care. Madam Ma was not very optimistic. Even cows knew how to protect their calf. Their fellow tribesmen must be protecting their own people. Wang Chuanyuan and his wife were living in the shop now. As Cai Niu was far from home, he slept on the floor in the storeroom. Sometimes, when business was good that day, he would eat a few baskets of buns in the afternoon and would not go back for dinner. At this moment, the three of them were not around. At this moment, they were about to rest when they suddenly heard amotion outside. Wang Chuanyuan immediately jumped up from the bed. What are you doing? Madam Zhang was a little dissatisfied. Youre scaring me to death. Wang Chuanyuan had already begun to put on his clothes. Theres movement outside. Ill go out and take a look. Go to sleep first. Taking advantage of the fact that it was not dark outside, he went to see what was going on. Alright, go then. Tell me when youe back. She was too sleepy. Making buns was much more tiring than she had imagined. Fortunately, she could still earn money and eat buns every day. It could be considered her onlyfort. When Wang Chuanyuan walked out, he realized that Cai Niu was also there. Brother Cai, did you hear what they were saying outside? Cai Niu pped his hands. Heh, I really heard it. It seems that a group of vigers caused trouble and were beaten up by righteous people. Ah! The security in town was quite good. Why would anyone cause trouble? Wang Chuanyuan liked to watch the show. He immediately opened the small door and crawled out to take a look. The door of the bun shop was made with wooden beams. Fortunately, there was a small door on the other side. Otherwise, just opening the huge front door would have wasted a lot of time. When they arrived outside, they saw many people surrounding and pointing. There were also voices shouting. There were even servants holding clubs. Whoa, this scene was not small! ... Wang Chuanyuan casually tugged at someones sleeve. Brother, what happened? Tell me. That person saw that it was the shopkeeper of the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop and shared it with him excitedly. I wonder which viges people came to cause trouble. They happened to kick an iron te and were caught by the Zhang familys young miss. Sigh, they were beaten up so badly! That person sighed. They probably wanted to extort money andy on the ground for a long time, unwilling to get up. They insisted that the Zhang familypensate them. Wang Chuanyuans eyes widened. Then they have topensate a lot of money, right? Otherwise, what will they do when they report it to the officials? What official? The Zhang family arendlords. They can be considered one of the top families in our Nanhe Town. Who would dare to report them? They probably dont want to live anymore! As that person spoke, he shook his head. Its fine if they dont cause trouble. The Zhang familys young miss loves trouble. The Zhang family usually uses money to settle things. But if theyre unreasonable, the Zhang family wont be easy to deal with. That person also told Wang Chuanyuan some rumors about the Zhang family, so Wang Chuanyuan expressed his full sympathy for that bunch of vigers. After hearing the gossip, Wang Chuanyuan was finally satisfied. When he returned, he shared this matter with Madam Zhang. Madam Zhang yawned and said in a daze, Whats there to talk about? It has nothing to do with our family. Hurry up and sleep. We still have to wake up tomorrow morning to make buns! The Wang family did not know that Shanyang Vige, which they were worried about, could hardly take care of themselves. ... Chapter 179 179 A Family Treasure That Fell Into the River Because he was worried that the people from Shanyang Vige would cause trouble at the bun shop, Wang Dng specially stayed in the bun shop for two days. Old man Wang was also worried and ran to the county city. In the end, he learned that Lord Zhang had already left. Now, the person in charge of the county office was County Lieutenant Cao. The new county magistrate had yet to be appointed. They waited for three days, but they did not see anyone from Shanyang Vige. Later on, someone came to buy buns and said that a vige had suffered a cmity. How tragic. I heard that several people had their limbs cut off. In my opinion, thats retribution! Even so, I heard that their vige was not exempted from forcedbor. If this continues, that vige will almost be wiped out, right? I heard that their vige seems to be about to be driven elsewhere. They said that theres a problem with the feng shui of the ancestral grave... As Wang Chuanyuan handed the guests buns, he asked, What are you talking about? A guest casually replied, Theyre talking about a vige. It seems that during the winter, they traded their children and ate them. They angered a woman in the vige so much that she went crazy. That woman has gone back to take revenge. Its really tragic. That woman took a mountain ax and chopped her husband to death. There were also a few people who went to stop the fight and ended up getting chopped as well. Later on, its said that she had escaped. She also shouted and told people about the viges sins as she escaped. Everyone around knows about it now. Someone else continued, Thats nothing. I heard that their viges ancestral grave has been moved. They said that it has be an ominous ce and even the vige has to shift locations. As everyone spoke, they sighed repeatedly. Previously, the winter cmity was serious. I really heard that there was a situation where children were eaten, but it was ast resort. However, the people in that vige seemed to be possessed. The entire vige ate more than ten children. How can this kind of deed be done by humans! It must be retribution. Its not that the feng shui is bad and thend is ominous. Still, its good that theyve moved away. Otherwise, the surrounding viges will probably tremble in fear. If they move to a new ce, theyll have to tuck their tails between their legs. Wang Chuanyuan listened with relish. On the other hand, Madam Zhang secretly pinched him when no one was paying attention. Hiss-why are you pinching me? It hurts! Wang Chuanyuan grimaced in pain. Why are you listening to such a disgusting thing? Madam Zhang rolled her eyes at him. Hurry up and get to work! Now, as long as she heard someone mention the matter of vigers eating children, Madam Zhang would think of Shanyang Vige. She hated the people of Shanyang Vige even more than the others. The stab on her back had hurt her for many days. Coincidentally, during that period of time when the family improved their food, she did not get to eat much. Wasnt this infuriating?! The people of Hu Family Vige were very disgusted with Shanyang Vige. They did not ask about them at all. They only formed patrols in the vige to prevent any desperate attacks. It was only a long timeter that the people of Hu Family Vige learned that Shanyang Vige had been moved away. That vige was also designated an ominousnd. It waspletely sealed and no one was allowed to approach. Even if some people secretly stayed behind and sneaked into other viges, they did not dare to tell others that they were once from Shanyang Vige. They could only behave obediently and tuck their tails between their legs. The matter of Shanyang Vige was quickly spread to other ces. Many viges who had also traded their children and ate them, acted swiftly and decisively. Before the government could investigate, they internally dealt with those who had eaten their children. This matter spread like wildfire. Even if there was a disasterter on, everyones will was firm and they would never let this happen again. In a way, Shanyang Vige had used their entire vige to teach everyone a lesson. Of course, the Wang family did not know all of this yet. Wang Chuangui was originally a little tired from studying. Ever since Old man Wang went to the county city and could not find Lord Zhang, he knew that he could not rely on others. He could only stand up for himself. Therefore, he studied even harder. Compared to the children, Wang Chuanguis learning ability was not as good. However, he had an adult way of thinking and knew how to use other techniques to improve. Therefore, his learning progress was quite fast. In addition, Little Ah Yu fed her family the Myriad Spirit Water from time to time, causing the Wang family to be more and more intelligent. All of them were experts with exceptional memories. Even Wang Ling and Wang Qng, who did not like to study much, memorized a lot of poetry every day. When the teachers gave them the test, they all performed well. The teachers could not help but think to themselves, This Wang family is really good at studying. Having a good memory did not mean that one was talented. However, just having a good memory was enough to leave others in the dust. Naturally, learning would yield twice the results with half the effort. Finally, it was the childrens long-awaited leave. Wang Wng could not wait and pulled Little Ah Yu to Nanhe River. Nanhe Town got its name from the Nanhe River. Although it was called a river, it was as wide as a mighty river. The widest point was said to be two miles wide. Nanhe River was clear and there were fish in the water. There were people fishing by the river all year round. Wang Wng wanted to bring Little Ah Yu out to y, and Wang Ling and Wang Qng followed. Little Ah Yu naturally invited Qin Huai. Big Brothers, are youing too? Little Ah Yu wanted to call the other brothers over. Wang Dng said, I wont go. You guys go ahead and y. Ill help out in the shop. Little Ah Yu said, Then, I wont go either. Ill help out in the shop too! Theres no need. Were usually not that busy. Its not a market day today. You guys go and y. I dont really want to y. In the end, Wang Dng did not go. He had finished working in the morning and was going back to the vige in the afternoon. He could not just let his parents work by themselves in the vige. Wang Eng expressed that he still wanted to study. Recently, his mathematics skills had improved a little and he nned to be a bookkeeper after learning it. Wang Sang and Wang Sng were quite happy, but they wanted to practice martial arts more and had been addicted to it recently. There was still a distance from town to the river, and it would take an hour to walk. Qin Huai simply asked Chi Jia to think of a way to buy a carriage and all the children squeezed into it. Wow, this carriage is so wide! Its even faster than a donkey cart! Wang Wng looked excited. When we return to the vige in the future, well borrow your familys carriage. Well definitely be able to go faster. Qin Huai smiled. Sure. Good brother, youre so kind. When I earn money in the future, Ill buy you something good too! Wang Wng patted Qin Huais shoulder. ... With the carriage, they arrived at the river in less than a quarter of an hour. At this moment, there were many women washing clothes by the river. There were also children ying at the side and some old men fishing. Seeing the children jump down from the carriage one by one, they all turned their heads to take a look. Not long after they arrived, the littlemb also reached. The Spirit Treasure Rat sat on thembs back. Could the littlemb have been subdued by the rat? Wang Wngughed loudly. In the end, themb shook its back and the rat fell down. The rat squatted down and bowed to themb. Themb raised his chin. Baa! Wang Wng could see provocation on its furry face. Wang Wng: ...Alright. Someone recognized Little Ah Yu and said with a smile, Isnt this Ah Yu from the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop? Are you out to y with your brothers? Dont get too close to the river, lest you fall in. The water is still a little cold. Grandpa Liu, my brothers and I are here to catch fish. Little Ah Yu was very good at recognizing people and called out to everyone she knew. Soon, everyoneughed. ... At that moment, they saw someone holding a small boat sliding across the river. Before Little Ah Yu could take a closer look, she saw the person plunge into the river. Little Ah Yu asked Qin Huai, Brother Ah You, is that person going in to catch fish? The person who answered him was not Qin Huai, but an old man fishing at the side. Sigh, that kid from the Bai family hasnt given up yet? How can he find something that fell into the river! Grandpa Liu, what is he looking for? Who knows? Its said that its a family heirloom. In any case, he hasnt found anything even after a month or two. As soon as these words were spoken, the children of the Old Wang family looked at each other and simultaneously cast their gazes at the Spirit Treasure Rat. The Spirit Treasure Rat suddenly trembled. Chapter 180 180 I Have Special Fishing Techniques The Wang Family had already firmly believed that the Spirit Treasure Rat could search for treasures. However, they did not expect to let the rat go around looking for treasures. Firstly, this might not be very reliable, and secondly, they did not want to live such a life. Sensing the childrens attention, the rat hid behind Little Ah Yu. No, rats cant go into the water! Little Ah Yu protected the rat, afraid that her brothers would bring it into the water. Wang Wng shrugged. We didnt say anything about throwing it into the water. Alright, lets go fishing. What did it have to do with them if others could not find their family heirloom? Of course, ying was more important. Wang Wng and the others found an empty area and moved stones and dug sand on the river bank there. They also took off their shoes and rolled up their pants to fish. Nanhe River was very spacious, much wider than the small river outside Hu Family Vige. The fish were naturally not easy to catch. Seeing that Little Ah Yu did not follow and was looking at the river, Qin Huai asked, Do you want to eat fish? Qin Huai did not follow. He was still not used to this kind of collective life. Little Ah Yu nodded. Fish is very delicious. Second Aunts fish is very delicious. When they arrived in town, Madam Ma was basically the one cooking. Liu Shi was in charge of cleaning and they asionally took turns to swap their tasks. Everyone else in the family went to help when they were free. Madam Ma cooked very well. She had been in town for less than a month, and the children had gained weight. Big Brother Ah You, lets go catch fish too. When the timees, let Second Aunt cook the fish. You can eat at our house. Little Ah Yu had already thought of how to eat the fish. Qin Huai looked at Chi Jia. Chi Jia had already gone to the bamboo forest to cut some bamboo. He only used the dagger and quickly made two bamboo harpoons. When the old man saw this, he shook his head. You wont be able to catch any fish like this. Chi Jia hefted the harpoon in his hand and looked at the river. Mr. Chi, there, there! Little Ah Yus eyes were sharp and she immediately saw a fish not far away. The fish swaggered around, not afraid of the people on the shore at all. Pfft- The harpoon entered the water and quickly floated back up. A big fish was stabbed in the head, and ayer of blood appeared on the river. Little Ah Yu pped her hands. Wow, theres fish to eat today! Chi Jia smiled and pulled the harpoon back. He threw the big fish to the shore. Suddenly, another fish came. Pfft- Chi Jia did not even look at it seriously, and another fish floated to the surface, and blood bloomed on the river surface like a flower. The old man fishing at the side: ... No, isnt this too easy? Big Brother Ah You, Mr. Chi is really powerful! Little Ah Yus eyes seemed to be about to glow. Qin Huai looked at the harpoon in his hand and took two steps forward as if he had made up his mind. Big Brother Ah You, look, theres a fish over there. Little Ah pointed with her jade-like hand. As expected, he saw a white fish swimming in the water. Qin Huai weighed the harpoon in his hand, aimed it in the direction of the fish, and suddenly threw it out. Pfft- The harpoon floated up, and the fish escaped. The two hands that Little Ah Yu was about to p together froze in the air and turned into two small fists. When Qin Huai was so embarrassed that the tips of his ears turned red, Little Ah Yu said, Its fine. Were still children! It was normal for children to not be able to do things well. Otherwise, why would they need adults? Qin Huai pursed his lips, feeling that he was notforted. He did not want to be so useless in front of Little Ah Yu. In the past, he could not protect her, nor could he bring her to catch pheasants. Now, he could not even catch a fish. What if she met a very powerful brother in the future? Would she dislike him even more? Qin Huai inexplicably felt a sense of danger, so he asked Chi Jia to teach him how to catch the fish. Young Master, look, that fish is in the same position in the water. Actually, its a little different from the position we saw. You have to move slightly to the side, like this. The fish looks like its beside the water grass now, but the harpoon actually has to move a little to the left- As soon as he finished speaking, the harpoon in Chi Jias hand shot out, and another fish was unfortunately stabbed. The old man silently put away his fishing rod and moved to another position. A few fish brothers had died here, so the other fishes would not take the bait. Of course, he had to change ces. He would never admit that he had been agitated. ... Qin Huaisprehension ability was very strong. He quickly figured out the pattern and could even predict the speed of the fish when it escaped. He threw the harpoon again, but because he was not strong enough, he poked the fish and it still escaped. Before Little Ah Yu could speak, he took two more steps and saw a smaller fish. Pfft- He got it. Big Brother Ah You, youre really amazing! Little Ah Yu was very supportive. She even said to the women washing clothes not far away, Auntie, Auntie, look, Big Brother Ah You is so powerful. He caught a fish! Her bragging tone was as if she was introducing her favorite toys to everyone. The women were also very supportive. This child is young, but his movements are quite agile. You dont say. Hes even better than the professional fishermen. Thats right. No other fishermen can harpoon a fish at such a young age. ... Qin Huai turned his head away and said indifferently, Its nothing much. If one ignored the tips of his ears that were already red and the corners of his mouth that could not be lowered, his indifferent tone would be even more convincing. After stabbing a fish with his harpoon, Qin Huai did not stop. Whenever Little Ah Yu found one, he would try to harpoon it. Of course, he did not seed every time. But whenever he seeded, Little Ah Yu would praise him. Even if he failed, Little Ah Yu would still say that it was the fishs fault. [Kid, are you happy being a little bootlicker?] When Little Ah Yu heard Meatballin about her, she thought that it was praising her. Im happy! She was telling the truth, and she didnt mean to tter anyone. [Do you want to search for treasure?] Little Ah Yu pricked up her ears. Is there a treasure here? [Of course there is. When you came, didnt they say that someone was looking for a family heirloom?] The child of the Wang Family wanted to use the Spirit Treasure Rat to find it. Actually, it was better to look for Meatballs help. Air and water could not block its vision. Others might not know what was at the bottom of the river, but it knew very well. Hearing Meatball say that there was a treasure in the river, Little Ah Yus interest was piqued. She didnt like any treasures, but she liked treasure hunting. Little Ah Yu pulled Qin Huais sleeve and whispered to him, Big Brother Ah You, theres a treasure in this river. How can we fish it up? How do you know? Qin Huai asked her. Little Ah Yus eyes darted around. She patted her small chest and said, Because Im also powerful! Qin Huai did not ask further. Since Little Ah Yu wanted to find the treasure in the river, Qin Huai naturally had to go along with her. Chi Jia, who was spearing fish in the water, suddenly felt something. Then, he heard Qin Huai say, Chi Jia, go. Chi Jia: ??? Why was it always me who was volunteered? Chapter 181 181 Picked Up a Treasure Under Qin Huais request, Chi Jia had no choice but to go into the water. Fortunately, it was alreadyte spring, and the river was not considered very cold. Chi Jia took off his top and plunged into the water. Aiya, its such a cold day. Why is this young man going into the water! The old man who was fishing stood up and said with a disapproving expression. After Wang Wng and the others realized that catching fish did not work, they began to look for ms and dig for crabs. When they realized that Chi Jia had jumped into the river, they all ran over. Did Mr. Chi catch some fish? Why did he go swimming? Wang Ling watched eagerly. In the blink of an eye, Chi Jia had already swam half a foot away. At this moment, Little Ah Yu was asking Meatball, Elf, wheres the treasure? [Let him swim forward a little longer.] Little Ah Yu curled her hand around her mouth and shouted, Mr. Chi, swim forward a little more. After Chi Jia entered the water, he quickly adapted to the temperature. ording to Little Ah Yu, he swam forward for a while. About 100 feet away, they heard Little Ah Yu shout, Its there, in the water! The South River was very clear, and there was no dirt on the surface. Therefore, after diving into the water, he could still open his eyes. Next, he plunged into the water and did not surface for a long time. Elf, Elf, hows Mr. Chi in the water? Qin Huai was still expressionless, but Little Ah Yu was already nervous. Could he have drowned? [Its fine. He just found the treasure.] [Hesing up.] As soon as Meatball finished speaking, a persons head appeared in the distance. It was Chi Jia. After he appeared, he did not listen to Little Ah Yus instructions and swam towards the shore. Before long, he walked ashore and wiped the water off his face before picking up the clothes on the ground. The shy women had already turned their heads away. However, they were also a little curious and looked at Chi Jias exposed upper body from time to time. Because he had been training all year round, the muscles on his body were especially prominent, which made him look especially manly. However, the children of Old man Wangs family did not care if Chi Jia was naked or not. Mr. Chi, what are you holding in your hand? Wang Wng craned his neck and saw what Chi Jia was holding. Little Ah Yu had long run over. She wanted to know too. The elf had not told her yet. There are too many people. Well talk when we get back. Chi Jia did not intend to take out the item. Therefore, they tidied up their things. Wang Wng and the others were shocked to realize that there were actually seven to eight big fishes and three to four small fishes on the bank. There was so much to gain from just a short while! We wont be able to finish so many fish. Wang Wng was a little worried. The fishes were already dead, so it was impossible to rear them in the pond. If they could not eat them all, they would just be rotten. The old man who was fishing walked over and said, You have too many fish to finish. Why dont you sell some to me and Ill buy them at market price? How about that? Whats the market price? Wang Wng looked at the old man suspiciously. Dont cheat us. Dont worry, its not worth it to cheat for such a small amount of money. The old man looked around. Thergest fish was probably worth more than ten catties, and the smaller ones were seven to eight catties. The smallest fish were only worth one or two catties. The market price is 5 copper coins a catty now. Ill buy two big ones. Consider it 20 catties for 100 copper coins. Ill give you a tael of silver. How about that? One tael of silver was worth more than 100 copper coins. Wang Wng and the others were already clear about this. Originally, the women who were washing clothes nearby also wanted to buy some fish back for their families to eat. Fish had to have enough seasoning. Otherwise, there would be a taste of mud. Most people did not like it. Condiments that could remove the fishy smell were extremely expensive. Ordinary families only had oil and salt. They could not bear to buy other condiments, so the fish they made naturally did not taste good. They wanted to sell the little fish, but Little Ah Yu did not agree because Qin Huai had worked hard to get it. She wanted to keep it for her family to eat. When Qin Huai heard this, he was especially happy. Ah Yu would always care about his feelings in such inadvertent details. Chi Jia: ... So the fish I caught was not worth being cherished. In the end, they managed to sell two more. The remaining fishes were then brought back. They directly brought the fish to Old man Wangs house, so Qin Huai naturally stayed for lunch. You guys y first. Ill call you when its time to eat. Madam Ma and Liu Shi brought the fish to the kitchen and casually instructed the children. Everyone gathered under the swing where a stone table stood. After Chi Jia finished changing his clothes, he quickly came over. Wang Wng was very anxious and stretched his neck like a big white goose. Mr. Chi, can you show us the thing now? ... Chi Jia had long checked the items in advance. He was not afraid to show them to the children now. Soon, a jade hairpin, a jade pendant, and other rusty-looking jewelry were ced on the table. The childrens eyes widened. Wow, there are really treasures! Well also learn how to swim. If we swim a little better, well be able to hunt for treasures in the river in the future. Wouldnt we be rich? However, Wang Ling said, No, these things dont look- Wang Wng quickly stopped him from finishing his words. They could not tell others that their family had obtained a batch of treasures. Qin Huai could not either. Qin Huai only nced at them casually. He knew that they had a secret, but he was not interested in finding out. Since they were unwilling to tell him, there was naturally no need to investigate. ... The things that Chi Jia had disyed now were all ordinary-looking things without any special markings. In jade and jewelry shops, they were all considered ordinary goods. As for the slightly special ones, they had already been put away by Chi Jia. They would discuss them carefully after Qin Huai returned. What should we do with these things? Wang Wng watched eagerly. He was only a little envious, but he was not greedy. After all, he did not contribute to finding these things. Qin Huai pushed the things in front of Little Ah Yu. For you. He did not need these things. Seeing that the things were left for Little Sister Ah Yu, Wang Ling and Wang Qng were envious. However, Wang Wng thought to himself: This wont do. Qin Huai has already taken over the role of an elder brother. If he continues treating Little Sister Ah Yu so well, what if Little Sister Ah Yu likes him even more in the future? No, he had to be Little Sister Ah Yus favorite brother! It seemed that it was time to think of a way to earn more money to buy better things for Little Sister Ah Yu. In the future, Little Sister Ah Yus standards would be higher. As for giving away the things one had picked up, he would not do such a shameful thing! Qin Huai had a fish banquet at Old man Wangs house and Madam Fengs culinary skills could not be any better. Recently, the family had more money to buy seasonings, so the food was naturally more fragrant. Second Aunt, your food is so delicious! Little Ah Yu patted her round stomach. Im full, but I still want to eat. Its just that my stomach cant hold it anymore. Everyone was amused by Little Ah Yus silly appearance and could not help but smile. Qin Huai said, Second Aunts food is naturally delicious. Its more than enough to open a restaurant. Chapter 182 182 Evidence Found After Qin Huai finished his meal at Old man Wangs house, on the way back, he asked Chi Jia, Did you find anything useful? There is indeed something. After the two of them returned, Chi Jia closed the door. When they entered the courtyard, he took out the things he had hidden in his pocket. It was a circr object of unknown material. It was ck on the outside and there was an indistinct totem in the middle. Perhaps it was because it had been soaked in the river for too long, so they could not see what was originally on it clearly. However, Qin Huai knew. Looks like our trip was worth it. Qin Huai thought to himself. Chi Jia lowered his head. Can I continue investigating? Qin Huai raised his hand and casually threw the thing on the table, looking like he did not care. Theres no need. Im a dead person anyway. Why should I care so much? A cold smile appeared on Qin Huais face. It did not match his age. Seeing Qin Huai like this, Chi Jia felt terrible. On the surface, the Young Master pretended not to care about Madam, but he still insisted oning to this godforsaken ce. The Great Chang Kingdom was vast. Back then, the divine doctor determined that the Young Master could only live for three months at most. The Young Master made a request to Madam that he would die silently and live out hisst three months elsewhere. He was unwilling to stay in his original ce. The Young Master even asked Madam not to let his people continue to follow him. He only wanted Chi Jia to bring the remaining followers back to report after he died. Madam originally did not agree, but the Young Master was already on the verge of death. It was just that the divine doctor used medicine to help him hold on. In the end, it was because she doted on the child that she decided to grant his wishes. Back then, Madam had rmended many beautiful ces suitable for him to stay in. However, the Young Master did not like any of them. In the end, he found an excuse toe to Yongding County. The excuse he gave was to follow Zhang Zhan to see the disaster. However, other than Zhang Zhan, everyone knew that this was just an excuse. He originally would note here, but the Young Master wanted to do onest thing for Madam before he died. Chi Jia thought for a moment and said, Back then, when we investigated the situation in Yongding County, there was no further progress. Now that we have this evidence, at least it can prove that the Princess was here before. There was once a Princess who went missing in the Great Chang Kingdom. Thest clues were found in the neighboring area of Qingshan County and Wangbei County. Chi Jia had never underestimated Qin Huai. The Young Master had disyed extraordinary talent since he was young. In fact, though he did not have much time left, he still had a sharpness and intuitiveness that others did not have. The Young Master could sense things that many adults did not expect. Qin Huai neither nodded nor shook his head. If I were dead, this matter would have been left unsettled. Now that things havee to this, Ill leave the rest to her. I naturally wont care anymore. After all, Qin Huai did not have that many followers. Some people knew that Qin Huai had a short life and therefore did not serve him diligently. Only the group of people under Chi Jia still treated Qin Huai as their Young Master. Therefore, Qin Huai could not mobilize more people. But now, he had to start nning well. At the very least, he could not let himself be too weak. He had to protect Ah Yu and could not be inferior to her other brothers. This was also Qin Huais greatest goal at the moment. If Madam found out that Qin Huai only had such a small goal in his heart, she would probably sigh in anger. That talented son of hers had actually be so petty all of a sudden. Ill hand the evidence to Madam now. Alright. After spending more than three months investigating, they did not find much clues. Instead, he inexplicably found the key evidence in the waters. Even Chi Jia was still feeling a little dizzy from this strange turn of events. Young Master, is Ah Yu- He had personally investigated that Ah Yu was a child abandoned by the Xie Manor in the east, and everything else about her was normal. Especially recently, ording to the information gathered by Chi Jia, the suspicion that Ah Yu was a spy had beenpletely washed away. She was really a four-year-old girl, but her luck was much better than others. If not for Ah Yu, I would have died a long time ago. From now on, no matter who asks you, she will only be an ordinary girl. Do you understand? Qin Huais eyes were filled with warning as he looked at Chi Jia. Then, his eyes softened and revealed a hint of weakness. Youre the person I trust the most now. Theres nothing I can do to restrain you. If you want to stand on Madams side or listen to someone else, I cant do anything to you. Chi Jia hurriedly knelt down. Young Master, I wouldnt dare! Qin Huai walked forward and helped Chi Jia up, his eyes filled with trust. Youre the only one I can trust now. Then, Qin Huai looked embarrassed and said softly, You know what I was like in the past. Ever since I met Ah Yu, Ive felt that its a blessing that life is unpredictable. I dont want anything in my life, but I hope to protect Ah Yu for a while until my life ends. Chi Jia, do you think I can do it? Today was the day Qin Huai had spoken the most in his life. Every time he spoke, anotheryer of ripples appeared in Chi Jias heart. It seemed that the Young Master really liked Miss Ah Yu very much. This kind of young mans love was different from the strong feelings between adults. They merely wanted to protect each other with all of their heart. Chi Jia had mixed feelings in his heart, but in the end, he only said, I understand. Qin Huai was moved. Thank you. Since it was someone the Young Master wanted to protect, he had to protect her even if he had to risk his life. With that, Chi Jia left with the ck object. When he stepped out of the door, the expression on his face dissipated, leaving only a silent sigh. When he had turned around, Qin Huai retracted his moved expression, his eyes cold. ... Everyone knew that Qin Huai was putting on an act. His heart was notpletely warmed. Chi Jia, dont disappoint me. After Chi Jia left, another person appeared from nowhere and knelt in front of Qin Huai. Young Master. Qin Huai nodded, his young voice carrying a hint of authority. Hows the investigation? That person said, The person who came into contact with Miss Ah Yu previously is from Tonghua County. Hes the third son of the Murong Family in Tonghua County. He happened to pass by here previously... After that person finished speaking, Qin Huai waved his hand, indicating that he could leave. After everyone left, the house fell silent. Qin Huai touched his chest. Ever since he woke up from thata, there was no longer any pain there. Ah Yu, was my life given to me by you? In that case, Ill protect you with my life. ... If Meatball was here, it would definitely be surprised. This was because Qin Huais favorability towards Ah Yu did not exist at first. Later on, the value appeared, but it only reached 90. Now, it had already be 100 and was faintly golden. Little Ah Yu naturally did not sense anything. After midnight, she ran to the spatial pocket to nt vegetables. The wildflowers that she had moved in previously were now very beautiful in the spatial pocket. They werepletely different from how they were originally. Elf, can I take these flowers out to nt? Chapter 183 183 Qin Huai Discovered Little Ah Yus Secret Little Ah Yu liked flowers very much. Previously, she had to go out to pick wildflowers every day in the Hu Family Vige. Everyone in the vige knew that. Whenever everyone saw beautiful flowers, they would pick some for Little Ah Yu from time to time. After arriving in town, the family was always busy. Even the courtyard did not have many flowers nted there. There were no shops in town that specializes in selling flowers. asionally, some vige girls would pick a basket of wildflowers to sell. [Its not good to take it out directly. Tell your mother first.] In any case, Liu Shi already knew her secret, so there was no need to hide it. Hence, Little Ah Yu ran to look for Liu Shi again. When she heard that she wanted to nt flowers, Liu Shi knew that it must be those unique flowers again. She thought that her father-inw also knew about this matter, but now, Old man Wang had already returned to the vige to help take care of the seedlings which were going to be nted in two days. Ah Yu, wait two more days. Well return to the vige and then bring it out. At that time, the others wont suspect anything. Liu Shis thoughts were very simple. She couldnt let the people in town see them conjure flowers out of thin air. When Little Ah Yu found out that she could nt the flowers, she was extremely happy. As for theplicated questions after that, she would not consider them, nor could she. Little Ah Yu thought that Qin Huais courtyard was also empty. There were no flowers yet, so she ran to Qin Huais house. Big Brother Ah You, our family is going to nt many beautiful flowers. Do you want them too? Qin Huai did not like these things very much. Beside her, Chi Jia hurriedly said, Ah Yu, our Young Master doesnt like flowers. Actually, it was because whenever Qin Huai encountered flowers and nts, he would show signs of allergic reactions. His entire body would itch and e would appear. Sometimes, it would even be apanied by high fever. There were not many flowers nted in the ce where he originally lived, so not many people knew about this. Little Ah Yu was a little disappointed. Alright then. The little girl looked dejected like a frosted eggnt. She thought that everyone would like beautiful flowers. However, it did not matter if he did not like it. In the future, when she nted the flowers at home, she would just tell Big Brother Ah You toe less often. He would definitely be in a bad mood when he saw something he did not like. At that moment, Qin Huai understood Little Ah Yus gaze and immediately said, I like it. Chi Jia: Young Master! Hay fever was not a simple allergy. It was serious enough to kill. In order to coax Miss Ah Yu, the Young Master was risking too much. He should not waste the life he had painstakingly gotten back. Why? You know what I like and dont like? Qin Huai smiled mockingly. Looks like you know me very well. Chi Jia instantly knelt on the ground. At that moment, he could even see the coldness in the Young Masters eyes. The Young Master had developed an opinion about him. I wouldnt dare! When Little Ah Yu saw Chi Jia kneeling, she hurriedly pulled him up. Mr. Chi, get up quickly. How can Sir kneel? Chi Jia did not dare to move. Qin Huai said indifferently, Get up. Chi Jia stood up. Then, he retreated to the kitchen to help prepare food. Every time Little Ah Yu came over, Chi Jia would prepare food for her. After Chi Jia left, Little Ah Yu said to Qin Huai, Big Brother Ah You, why is Mr. Chi kneeling down to you? Did he do something wrong? In Old man Wangs house, only children who had done something wrong would be punished to kneel. However, only children knelt. They had never seen an adult kneel. Its fine. Qin Huai did not want Little Ah Yu to know this, so he changed the topic. You just said that you wanted to nt flowers. What flowers are they? Its the kind of flowers that are everywhere in the vige. Theyre very beautiful! Little Ah Yu did not understand. She simply opened her bag and took out all kinds of flowers. She was smarter now and did not take out any flowers that wererger than her bag. The ones in her bag were all picked from the spatial pocket. There were all shades of colors on the table. Qin Huai took a look. These flowers looked a little simr to wildflowers, but they were fuller and more beautiful. It was obvious that it was the kind of flower that had been carefully nurtured. Were there such flowers in the vige? Qin Huai instantly remembered that the rest of the Wang Family had never gone out far before, especially since Ah Yu appeared, they had always been in the town and vige, how would theye into contact with these flowers. These flowers were clearly not local. Then where did theye from? Little Ah Yu was still excitedly introducing them to Qin Huai. Some flowers were picked from behind the mountain, some were picked at the door of the house, and some were brought back by the vigers. The more she said, the further Qin Huais thoughts drifted. Ah Yu would not lie, which meant that these flowers had indeede from those ces. However, after Qin Huai entered the vige, he had already walked around a few times. He was certain that there were no such flowers. Then the only possibility for such flowers to appear was that Little Ah Yu had used some special method to obtain the flowers. What special method would it be? ... Qin Huai immediately thought of himself. Could his inexplicably recovered body have mutated like these flowers with Ah Yus help? Qin Huai was very intelligent to begin with and instantly thought of many things. When he looked at Ah Yu again, his gaze was a little off. He thought for a moment and asked Ah Yu, These flowers were like this when you plucked them, or did you nt and grow them? Little Ah Yu did not understand, but she still said honestly, It was nted by Ah Yu. Meatball originally felt that there was something wrong with Qin Huais question. Now that it heard Ah Yu blurt it out, it immediately cursed in its heart. [Kid, dont say too much!] That kid looked young, but his intelligence was very high. He usually pretended to be a child, but Meatball knew that this child was different. He even had a ruthless side. However, because Qin Huai had never hurt Ah Yu, Meatball turned a blind eye to his various actions and never told Ah Yu. Ah Yu was still young and did not need to know anything tooplicated, nor did she need to be involved in those matters. But Big Brother Ah You is a good person. Little Ah Yu could sense peoples emotions. She felt that there was a veryfortable aura of familiarity on Big Brother Ah You. It was also because of this that Little Ah Yu always relied on Qin Huai especially. ... [Who do you think is not a good person?] Meatball was extremely helpless. Ah Yu was innocent to begin with. In her world, there was no such thing as a bad person. Otherwise, when she was bullied back then, why would she still be so naive. Other than erasing those people from her memory, she even thought that they were good people. Qin Huai did not know that Ah Yu was talking to Meatball, so he calmly asked her a few more questions. Little Ah Yu was young to begin with. Now that she had to deal with Meatball and talk to Qin Huai at the same time, she subconsciously could only tell the truth. [Kid, you cant say anymore! If hes a bad person, your family will be in trouble in the future!] Qin Huais identity was not ordinary. He waspletely different from the vigers. However, Qin Huai had roughly guessed the situation now. Ah Yu should be hiding a huge secret. Perhaps Old Madam Wang knew this secret. This might also be the reason why Ah Yu could find the truffles and Paris polyphy and even save his life. Qin Huai hid the emotions in his eyes and smiled even more gently at Ah Yu. Dont worry, I dont know anything. Chapter 184 184 Transporting Flowers Into Town Little Ah Yu was dumbfounded. Big Brother Ah You, what are you talking about? Meatball floated despondently in the spatial pocket, repeatedly muttering its finished to itself. This time, there was really nothing it could do. More and more people had discovered Ah Yus secret. Meatball had not taken this problem seriously in the past, but now that it reviewed it, it felt that Ah Yu had exposed her secret to too many people. The human heart was the most unpredictable thing. Not to mention the fact that the Wang Family was not her biological family. Sometimes, even flesh and blood might turn against each other for benefits. Meatball had been observing these people in Nanhe Town recently, so it naturally grasped some gossip. In the past few months, it had slowly observed human life and truly understood why humans had seven emotions and six desires. Human thoughts were veryplicated. A good person could do bad things, and a bad person could do good things. It was actually very biased to judge if this person would hurt Ah Yu based simply on the favorability level. The data could not exin everything. [Looks like we can only wait for the mall to open. We can exchange for some potions to erase their memories.] Only when fewer and fewer people knew about this would Ah Yu live an increasingly safe life. Especially now that Ah Yu was so young and did not have any sense of safety at all. If she met a slightly smarter person, she would be exposed. To a child who did not have the ability to protect herself, it was not a good thing to be discovered by others. Meatball had already decided that when the mall opened, it would definitely make those who knew about her secret lose their memories. With this thought in mind, as long as they could hold on for a few more months andplete the elementary mission, there was no need to be afraid of these things. Since Qin Huai had already discovered Ah Yus secret, he roughly knew that she should have something in her hand that could mutate these nts. Moreover, she even had a way to hide these nts. This was because Qin Huai often saw Ah Yu, but he had never seen the Wang Family nt these flowers. Moreover, in order to protect the Wang Family, Qin Huai had specially sent a few people to protect them from afar. At the same time, Qin Huai roughly knew what was going on with Old man Wangs family. Ah Yu naturally did not have the ability to hide things from everyone. This meant that there was a strange space which only Ah Yu could ess. At the thought of this, Qin Huais eyes darkened. Ah Yu, I also want to nt flowers in my courtyard. Where did you find the flowers? Little Ah Yu thought of her mothers words and said firmly, Were going back to the vige to nt seedlings in a few days. Mother said that well transport the flowers over at that time. Just this sentence exposed Liu Shi as well. Qin Huai understood that Liu Shi also knew about this secret. Their idea was to use this loophole to make the people in town think that they had bought the flowers in the vige, and the people in the vige think that they had bought the flowers in town. However, if they encountered someone who wanted to investigate, this method might not be enough to cover her. Ah Yu, let me know when your family goes to transport the flowers, Qin Huai said to Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu was extremely happy. Alright, alright. Ill save all the beautiful flowers for Big Brother Ah You! Actually, she had already thought about plucking some for the teacher when the flowers arrived. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was time for them to return to the vige to nt seedlings. All the schools and private schools were given five days off so that the children with fields at home could go back and help. The Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop was originally going to close for a few days, but Cai Niu said, I dont have any fields at home, so theres no need to go back. Ill look after the shop for a few days first. Selling less is better than closing the shop. How can we let you do that? Everyone is on vacation, so you should rest too. Wang Chuanfu really felt embarrassed. Cai Niu usually had to wake up early to open the shop and worked long and hard hours. He only had a day off every 10 days. Even if he did not have to do anything in the afternoon, Cai Niu would still find something to do. Cai Niu waved his hand. Whats there to be embarrassed about? I dont have anything to do anyway. It just so happens that I can help. Cai Niu was deemed a loner anyway. He was 27 years old this year and had yet to marry. When he goes back to the vige, he would even be criticized by those people. He might as well stay here. At least everyone would praise his buns for being delicious. I can use this time to study the meat dumplings and mini steamed buns. The meat dumplings have been selling the best recently. The Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop was the first to make mini steamed buns and dumplings. Everyone found it novel. Now, they mostly sold small buns and made less of the big ones. The other two shops also began to imitate their buns. In order not to be surpassed by them, Cai Niu had also been studying new tastes and techniques recently. He also nned to make a kind of little bun that could contain broth. This required a lot of technical difficulty and had high requirements for the taste. If the research was sessful, Cai Niu would not find the other shops threatening at all. After all, there were too many people in this world who could make steamed buns. Every family could more or less make their own steamed buns. If he did not improve their buns, what if the Wang Family was unwilling to continue hiring him in the future? Seeing how persistent he was, Wang Chuanfu could only agree. However, the sry for the past few days was increased a little. Its supposed to be a holiday. If you want to work, well pay you double the sry. This money is a token of our appreciation. Dont refuse. Cai Niu looked moved. Alright, alright. He made up his mind to study the buns well. The Wang Family had learned their lesson and became smarter. Out of their 20 mu ofnd, more than ten mu were used as paddy fields. They nted the seedlings themselves. As for the rest of thend, if they rented it out, they would only need to take a look and did not have to care much. If it was their ownnd, they had to spend a little money to ask someone to help farm it. ording to Old man Wangs current family background, it was fine to hire people to farm all thend, but Old man Wang did not agree. He felt that his descendants could not forget their roots. They had to do everything themselves to know how precious food was. Even Little Ah Yu ran to the field to help. Of course, the current Wang Family could be considered the richest family in Hu Family Vige. ... They bought three water buffaloes for the vige and went to the cksmith to order four plows. They even bought two donkey carts. They were all left for the vigers to use as they pleased as long as they cherished them. Everyone in the vige praised the Wang Family for being kind and though they became rich, they did not forget the vigers. While everyone was busy farming, Liu Shi discussed with Old man Wang how to transport the flowers onto the donkey cart without anyone knowing. Later on, they finally chose a busy day for everyone and drove a donkey cart out. They had naturally brought Little Ah Yu along. The donkey cart headed towards town. It was originally nned to ask Little Ah Yu to take out the flowers on the way. Suddenly, they saw two carriages standing by the mountain path. The carriages were filled with all kinds of wildflowers that did not look local. Seeing their donkey cart approaching, a burly man parked beside the flower cart said in a thick foreign ent, Old man, want to buy some flowers? Why dont you buy some to make your grandkids happy? I came all the way here. The flowers are good. Look, they wont wither for many days! Old man Wangs eyes lit up. ... Chapter 185 185 Giving Flowers Old man Wang drove the donkey cart over. Brother, where did youe from? Where did you get these flowers? The burly man only said, Its from somewhere far! He pped the cart again. Do you want to buy some? Its very cheap! Two carts, one tael of silver! One tael of silver for two carts of flowers. In the past, Old man Wang would definitely not agree. The new donkey cart bought by Old man Wangs family had a carriage, and Little Ah Yu and Liu Shi were sitting inside. Liu Shi pulled open the curtain and mustered her courage to say, Your flowers were transported all the way here, but theyre not that fresh. They only look like wildflowers. We have a lot of wildflowers here too. How can we buy so many? Actually, Liu Shi was right. The wildflowers sold in town only cost two copper coins for arge bunch. Even if the stores worked hard for most of the day, they could not sell the flowers for much. If one bought one tael of silver worth of wildflowers, it would even be enough to cover the entire courtyard. The man was a little unhappy. How much do you want to pay? 50 silver coins. Forget it if its more. Hearing this, before the man could react, Old man Wang hissed. This price sh was too powerful. How could the other party agree? The burly man: Fine! 50 it is! Old man Wang: ??? Wasnt the difference between 50 silver coins and one tael of silver too great?! After the man received the 50 silver coins, he unloaded the flowers in his cart and dumped them roughly on the ground. Another man appeared out of nowhere. The two of them distributed the 50 silver coins in front of them and quickly climbed up the hill at the side, pulling up wildflowers crazily. The corners of Old man Wangs eyes twitched. What are they doing? The man grinned. These flowers are so beautiful! Well pick them to sell elsewhere. Its not a loss! Old man Wang: ... He was really dumbfounded. Although the mans ent was extremely strong, strangely, he could understand what the man was saying. He thought to himself that these two men were probably going around pulling wildflowers and selling them in the next location. Moreover, from the ent, they were definitely not locals. Presumably, they would be leaving soon, and it was unknown where they would go in the future. In that case, wouldnt this matter be perfect in helping them cover up the secret of Ah Yus source of flowers? In the future, if anyone asked how the flowers in their courtyard came about, they could say that they had met two foreign men on the road and casually bought them. The two men quickly filled their two carts with flowers and rushed away. After they left, Liu Shi looked at the flowers on the ground. Father, what should we do with these? Old man Wang called Little Ah Yu out and pointed at the flowers. Can you take these flowers away? If they left it at the same spot, it would be very suspicious and could lead back to them in the future. However, their carts did not have enough space to carry all the flowers. If others saw them, it would be difficult to exin in the future. Little Ah Yu nodded. Sure! She walked in front of the flowers and nts and reached out to touch them gently and the wild flowers disappeared in front of them. Even though he was mentally prepared, Old man Wang could not help but take a step back. After looking at it a few more times, he was still frightened. Shouldnt the ability to vanish things belong to deities and immortals? Old man Wang silently patted his chest and mentally prepared himself. Dont panic. Just treat Ah Yu as an immortal who hase to experience the tribtion of life. Liu Shi was actually a little flustered, but she quickly calmed down. Because of Little Ah Yu, the unique flowers in the spatial pocket were sessfully brought out. These flowers had indeed exceeded their expectations. The flowers were tall and straight, and the leaves were crystal clear. Just looking at them made one happy. There was no need to mention the flowers. The local wildflowers were upgraded crazily and had be even more beautiful. The fragrance was also refreshing. After smelling it for a long time, they felt refreshed. This time, Old man Wang and Liu Shi could not be bothered to be surprised. They hurriedly got busy and carefully loaded the flowers into the donkey cart. While they were busy loading the flowers, the two men who had run far away on the sugarcane cart also wiped the sweat off their faces. Aiya, fortunately, I traveled extensively when I was young and even learned some localnguages. Otherwise, I might not have been able to hide it from them. Another man said, What about our flowers? Are we really going to sell them in a foreign ce? The man said, Of course. Leader Chi said that we have to put on a full show and not disappear directly. We have to go to at least four to five cities toplete the mission. But whats the point? Who will buy these lousy flowers? Dont worry about whether we can sell it or not. In any case, its Young Masters instructions. Well just do as he says. Hence, the two men picked the local flowers to sell them elsewhere. They would then casually set their prices. Sometimes, arge cart would be sold for ten copper coins, and sometimes, a small handful would cost a tael of silver. When they were selling flowers, they also bragged about everything. Gradually, they even developed the ability to make things up. If they were lucky, they could really sell the flowers for a bit of profit. There was even once when they picked and mistook a rare herb in the wilderness as a beautiful flower. When they arrived at the city, it was directly bought by a medicinal shop at a high price. ... The two men were dumbfounded. Could it be that the Young Master really has the foresight to know such a path to prosperity? Therefore, the two men began to enjoy the mission. They even learned some knowledge about medicinal herbs and used their superb martial arts to specially go to those difficult ces to pick herbs. After a few months, they earned a lot. Of course, this was a story for another time. On the other hand, Old man Wang and the others had brought Little Ah Yus flowers back to town. Because Little Ah Yu had brought out a lot of flowers, it was enough for them to nt tworge courtyards at once. These wild flowers only took two days to grow in the spatial pocket. Meatball had not only helped to grow them, but the quality was already very good. It had even saved up many flower seeds. When they drove the flower cart back to Old man Wangs house, the entire donkey cart was filled with flowers. Old man Wang and Liu Shi had already alighted and were walking. Little Ah Yu sat on thembs back. Yo, Grandpa Wang, where did you get so many flowers? A familiar neighbor hurriedly asked. Old man Wang chuckled and said, I was lucky. On the way back, I met two flower sellers. They looked good and coincidentally, there werent many nts in our courtyard, so I bought them all. Another person peered over with eyes filled with envy. I have to say, the quality of your flowers is not bad. I wonder where they came from. Im afraid theyre very expensive, right? Of course, there were also people who said sarcastically, Come on, take a closer look. Arent these wildflowers everywhere on the mountain? Speaking of which, the Wang Family likes to forage for these wild things. Arent their candied hawthorns also made with wild fruits? Perhaps they were all picked from the mountains. Theres almost no cost. ... Old man Wang pretended not to hear such words. Grandpa Wang, my granddaughter likes flowers too. Can you share one with us? Well buy it at the same price. Old man Wang looked at Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu jumped off the sheeps back and took out a red flower. Grandma Wen, give this flower to Sister Wenwen! Aiyo, how can I do that? Come, Ah Yu. We just made brown sugar cakes at home. Take some back to eat. Ai! When the others saw this, they shook their heads. Its just a stalk of flower. What was there to be so happy about? There were so many flowers all over the mountain. Wouldnt they be able to pick as many as they wanted? They even used brown sugar cakes to exchange for it. Wasnt that pure waste of food? As expected of a woman. She was ignorant. In their opinion, she would regret it sooner orter. Chapter 186 186 Capable Ones Work More When a few families who were familiar with the Wang Family saw that the flowers they had transported back looked good, they wanted to trade with them as well. No one knew how much these flowers were worth, so they exchanged what they could with them. Old man Wang also deliberately hid the value of the flowers from them and would give one or two stalks to anyone who got along well with their family. Though they were all flower seedlings, they looked good. They were a few feet tall and some could grow into flower vines. Most of the people from Old man Wangs family were in the vige now. Qin Huai had also arrived at the same time, followed by arge group of people. They were all here to help nt the flowers. Little Ah Yu saw that the people behind her were a little familiar. Eh, arent these uncles the ones who built your house? Hearing Little Ah Yu say this, Old man Wang also felt that they looked familiar. Thinking about it carefully, back then, when a martial arts sect came to their vige to cause trouble, these people seemed to have helped, right? Arent you on the construction team? These people were originally sent by Madam to protect the Young Master. He did not expect them to be recognized. At that time, they had even disguised themselves when they went to Hu Family Vige. Seeing this, he could only bite the bullet and say, Ah, there is too little housing construction work recently. Thepetition is intense! These guys have no choice but to find something else to do. Wasnt that so? They were originally only in charge of protecting the Young Masters safety, but now that the house had been built, they still had to nt flowers. Not only that, two of them were even more unlucky and were arranged by the Young Master to sell flowers. The thought of two burly men dragging two carts of flowers back and forth made one shiver. Aiya, this world is really not easy. Without some skills, its really difficult to survive. Old man Wang sighed. Hence, this group of people was arranged and put in charge of nting flowers. nting flowers required skills, and they were not professionals to begin with. They could only dig a pit and ce the flower inside before covering and watering it. Even the water was scooped directly from the pond. Old man Wang wanted to help, but he was chased aside by this group of people. Elderly Sir, such professional matters have to be handed over to us professionals. Just watch from the side! However, Old man Wang was not at ease at all. These peoples actions were a little rough. Were they really professionals? If they ruined his granddaughters flowers, how sad would she be? Old man Wang even secretly found Chi Jia. How much money is spent on this? There were so many people. He did not know how much sry had to be paid to recruit their help. He would be embarrassed if it cost too much. Now, their familys biggest ie was the bun shop. However, no matter how popr the bun shop was, the money they could earn in a day was limited. They could not waste it casually. Theyre doing it for free. Seeing Old man Wangs puzzled expression, Chi Jia felt that this sentence was too suspicious. He then added, They came to look for work themselves. They said that they wanted us to evaluate their skills first. If they nt the flowers well, they can be gardeners or something. It can be considered as a stable long-term job. Old man Wang found it hard to believe, but he really could not find any other reason. He only reminded, Our Wang Family doesnt owe anyone favors. Dont let your Young Master spend his money. We can still afford this expense. Chi Jia smiled. He liked the Wang Familys personality of sticking to their words. They were honest and down-to-earth people and did not care about those twists and turns. Little Ah Yu darted around the flowers like a butterfly. Now, flowers had been nted in Old man Wangs courtyard, leaving only a small piece ofnd for nting vegetables. The vegetable seeds that had been scattered previously had already grown lush because the well water had been mixed with the Myriad Spirit Water. Although there was only one piece ofnd, the vegetables were especially lush. Each vegetable was very big and could feed the entire family. After those people finished nting the flowers, they indeed stayed with Qin Huai. Before Old man Wang could ask, those people chuckled and exined. Its not easy to earn money these days. Its not easy to meet a rich employer, so we just decided to settle down. Old man Wang: ??? But your job seemed to have changed too quickly. Previously, you were construction workers, then youve be gardeners. Now, it was even more ridiculous. Why would you be sitting there sewing clothes?? And another person was actually cooking in the kitchen. It was not even the time to eat yet! When he walked out of the door, he saw another person sitting outside the courtyard. He chuckled at Old man Wang. Being a gatekeeper for the Qin Family is not bad either, its just that their family doesnt have a back door. Otherwise, if I called my wife over and she became a gatekeeper for the back door, our family would have two jobs! Turning around to look, Old man Wang saw two people practicing basic martial arts with Chi Jia. Chi Jia said seriously, Yes, perhaps its because you always work too much. Even though you havent learned martial arts before, I think you have some talent for it. If you work hard now, you might be an expert tomorrow. That person pretended to be grateful and bowed to Chi Jia. Then well follow Mr. Chi. After I master it, Ill be your servant! Chi Jia: Yes, very ambitious. Not bad. Old man Wang: ??? It was very ridiculous. No matter what, those people stayed behind in the Qin Family openly. After the Wang Family finished nting the seedlings, they returned and heard that the Qin Family had employed many people. Even Wang Chuanyuan was a little tempted. Looks like Qin Huais family is very rich. Otherwise, how could they spend money like this? Even if their family had more than a thousand taels of silver, they would never think of hiring anyone. The reason why the bun shop could employ the old chef was because their skills were not good enough. Although the house was a little big, with everyones help, they could do all kinds of work. Why would they hire people? It would be such a waste of money. ... Wang Wng and the others were the most agitated. They realized that those adults had just learned martial arts from Mr. Chi and were already better than them. They started learningter than us, but their performance is actually better than ours. Doesnt this mean that our talent is not good enough? It was not easy for Wang Wng to learn martial arts from Chi Jia. Of course, he was unwilling to take this lying down, so he tried his best to practice and learn more. There was even less of a need to mention Wang Sang and Wang Sng. Previously, they had always been praised by Mr. Chi for their talent, but now that they were in front of truly talented people, they realized that their talent was really not good enough. We have to work harder too. I want to be a general in the future! Wang Sang clenched his fists silently. With the precedent case of Wang Wng, Wang Sang would not reveal his dream of bing a general lest he was scolded by his family. To the public, they only said that they wanted to learn martial arts to strengthen their bodies so that they could protect their families in the future. In the blink of an eye, more than half a month had passed. Murong Run, who was returning to Tonghua County with the wild fruits, finally arrived. In half a month, it would be his grandfathers birthday. Murong Run took out the wild fruits and thought about what food to make for his grandfather. When his mother discovered it, she asked around and found out that the fruits were casually bought from the outside. Your grandfather hasnt been in good health recently, and youre still giving him something new to eat. If it causes his old illness to rpse, can you bear the responsibility? Madam Murong looked disapproving and even a little resentful. Her son had left home for a few months just to find a birthday gift for her father to celebrate his 80th birthday. ... She did not expect him to bring such a thing back after searching for so long. Chapter 187 187 Eating Fruits After repeated tests during this period of time, Murong Run had already understood that the things he had bought were indeed worth a lot. He was even willing to pay another thousand taels of silver now. Mother, this is not an ordinary fruit. Why dont you try one and see if your son is right? How could Madam Murong be willing to eat it? The Murong Family was arge family. Not only did they have powerful high-ranking officials in the Imperial Court, but their business territory was alsorge. As the Madam of the Murong family, what had she not eaten before? In fact, many tribute foods from the pce could be easily found in their Murong Manor. Who asked them to be the ones in charge of choosing the tribute foods to be sent to the pce? Im not eating those weird things. Hurry up and throw them away. As for the money you lost, take it as a lesson. Madam Murong wiped her nose with a handkerchief and pretended to be unable to stand the smell. You must be tired from the journey and are covered in dust. Its rude to go and see your Grandpa like this. Go wash up first before I bring you to see your Grandpa. Madam Murongs family was also in Tonghua County. The two families were long-time friends, and their ancestral houses were only one street apart. They usually interacted very closely. Every time Murong Run returned from his trip, he had to pay a visit. Alright, Ill submit a portion to Grandpa first and let him recuperate. You dont listen to me, do you? Throw that thing away as soon as possible. Dont give it to your Grandpa to eat, lest othersugh at you! Madam Murong frowned. She was very dissatisfied with Murong Runs disobedience. It doesnt matter if you dont have any other gifts on you. Ive already instructed someone to prepare it for you. When the timees, you just have to bring it to your Grandpa. He will remember your filial piety. Murong Run knew that his mother was very stubborn. There was no point in arguing with her at this time, so he agreed on the surface. I understand. Murong Runs grandfather was once the Crown Princes Mentor. Later on, when the Crown Prince ascended the throne and became the current Emperor, Murong Runs grandfather assisted the Emperor for a few years. After helping the Emperor to a stable position, he took the initiative to resign and retire. The Imperial Family had umted a lot of power. His grandfather was very smart and retreated from the political scene when the family was at its most prosperous. By doing that, he managed to preserve the strength of the familypletely and retain the gratitude of the Imperial Family. They did not incur the hatred and vignce of the Imperial Family by seeing them grow bigger and stronger. When any family reached the top, they would arouse the suspicion of the Imperial Family. In the end, the line between the official and the ruler would be blurred. Therefore, there had to be a distance between the two sides. It was precisely because of this that the county governor of Tonghua County respected his grandfather very much. The various officials were more polite to the two families. Murong Runs grandfathers surname was Qiu, and people called him Duke Qiu. When he arrived, Old Master Qiu was drinking medicine under the service of a servant. Grandpa. Murong Run stepped forward to greet him. Runer, youre here? Old Master Qiu wiped the medicine stain from the corner of his mouth and struggled to sit up. He looked at Murong Run with an especially gentle gaze. How have you been these past few months outside? Thank you for your concern, Grandpa. Im good. I think youve lost some weight. Is the food outside not to your liking? Old Master Qiu had many grandsons, but he liked Murong Run the most. This childs eyes were clear, and he was a pure-hearted kid. Madam Murong smiled and said, This child is very considerate. Hes been out for the past few months just to find a gift for you. As she spoke, Madam Murong gestured to her personal maidservant to hand over the prepared gift. However, Murong Run was one step ahead. He took out a brocade box and ced it in front of Old Master Qiu. Grandpa, I found this for you. It has the effect of nourishing the mind. Try it. Originally, Murong Run wanted to wait until Old Master Qius 80th birthday before thinking of a way to make the fruits into exquisite food for him. Old Master Qiu did not fight for fame and fortune all his life, and he did not have much interest in money. He usually did not like the filial piety of his descendants. Instead, only those thoughtful gifts could make him a little happy. Murong Run was the most attentive. Seeing Murong Runplying on the surface but disobeying on the inside, Madam Murong was a little unhappy. But now, in front of her father, she could not say anything. This was to prevent Old Master Qiu from thinking that Murong Run did not care about him anymore and casually found some wild fruits outside to deal with him. At this moment, Madam Murong looked at Murong Run with obvious displeasure. However, Murong Run ignored this. Old Master Qius body had been a little ufortable recently, and he was not in good spirits. However, he still perked up when Murong Run gave him a gift. When the brocade box was opened, there were two fruits lying inside. They looked good, but he did not know what type of fruit they were. A servant at the side wanted toe forward and test them with silver needles. This was also a habit that Old Master Qiu had developed over the years and could not be changed. Theres no need to test it. I see that these fruits look good. Cut some for me to try. Old Master Qius appetite had not been good recently. Even if the fruits were only the size of a fingernail, he was afraid that he would not be able to eat it. Madam Murong could not sit still anymore. Father, this fruit... Her fathers health was not good to begin with. What if there was something wrong with this fruit and his body copsed from eating it? Old Master Qiu did not listen to Madam Murong. He just wanted to try this fruit. Of course, he was not afraid that Murong Run would do anything to it. The Qiu family was upright and did not have scheming people. The Murong family was the same. Otherwise, they would not have be family friends. The servant beside him found a clean dagger and cut a small piece of the fruit. Old Master Qiu originally did not have much hope. He only thought that the fruit was either sour or sweet. However, when the fruit with rich fruit juice entered his mouth, Old Master Qius eyes widened slightly. Father, are you feeling unwell? Hurry up and spit it out! Madam Murong was anxious and hurriedly called out to the people around her. What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get the thing out of the Old Masters mouth! Murong Run was calm andposed. The piece of fruit was small to begin with, so it was gone before Old Master Qiu could sense anything. Therefore, under everyones surprised gazes, Old Master Qiu reached out and picked up the remaining fruit before throwing it into his mouth. After eating one fruit, he continued to eat the second. He did not care if the fruits were washed or not. When the old butler serving Old Master Qiu saw this, he burst into tears. The Old Master hasnt eaten much in the past few days. He has finally opened his mouth today! If not for the fact that there was still medicine to support him, Old Master Qiu would definitely be on the verge of death. After eating the two fruits, Old Master Qiu was even more happy. Runer, the fruits you brought are very refreshing. Is this what you went out to find? Old Master Qiu asked in surprise. Murong Run: Yes, Grandpa. I originally wanted to use the congrattory gift for your 80th birthday, but seeing that you dont look good, I could only send this congrattory gift in advance. Dont worry, I still have a lot. Ill get someone to send it to your residenceter. ... Murong Run still did not know that it was this fruit that he had sent over that had saved Old Master Qius life. If not for this special fruit, Old Master Qiu would continue to refuse food and turn weaker, eventually passing away. Chapter 188 188 The Vicious Supporting Actress in Xie Changtings Eyes After Murong Run returned to the Murong Residence, he did not offer all the fruits to Old Master Qiu. Instead, he left a small portion for Madam Murong. She had seen with her own eyes that her father was in high spirits after eating the fruits. At the very least, this meant that this fruit could make people feel happy. It was much better than the unknown and bitter fruits outside. This time, Madam Murong did not say anything. After Old Master Qiu received the fruits from Murong Run, he ate more than ten in one go like an old child. A few dayster, the doctor came to take Old Master Qius pulse and stood there in a daze for a long time. Especially when the doctors frown deepened. It looked like the matter was very serious. Doctor, has there been any change in the Old Masters condition? The butler could only pull the doctor aside and ask quietly, afraid that it would scare Old Master Qiu. The doctor could not help but raise his voice, and even his expression turned excited. Ive really never seen such a situation before! The Old Masters body was originally overly exhausted when he was young, causing him to weaken in his old age. This is an aging illness that cant be treated. The only thing he could do was to recuperate his body. But now that Ive taken his pulse, I realize that the Old Masters body has be very strong. Though hes about to turn 80 in reality, theres nothing wrong with saying that the state of his body is simr to a person in his early sixties. The butler was shocked. Is this true? Actually, the doctor was not very sure. This was because when he took Old Master Qius pulse previously, Old Master Qiu was indeed in a very weak state. But now, there were no signs of weakness and his pulse was stable and healthy. Could it be that he had made a mistake previously? That shouldnt be the case. The readings from his pulse were very obvious. Moreover, he wasnt the only doctor who came to this conclusion. In the end, the doctor could only say, Heaven always provides for good people. The Old Master must have obtained the favor of the Heavens. As long as he takes good care of his body to recuperate, his body will gradually recover. The butler thought of the fruits that had been sent over previously. The Old Master had eaten more than ten on the first day. Later on, he had to eat two every day. Now, the fruits were almost depleted. Could it be the effect of that fruit? Could it be that those were not ordinary fruits, but some miraculous spirit pill? After the butler sent the doctor away, he went to report this matter to Old Master Qiu. When Old Master Qiu heard this, he pondered for a moment and said to the butler, This matter cant be made public. Just say that the doctor treated me with a spirit pill. Theres no need to mention the Young Master and the things he sent over. Old Master Qiu finally realized what was different about this matter, so he asked the butler to call Murong Run over. Murong Run also told Old Master Qiu about his incident in Nanhe Town. When he mentioned Little Ah Yu, he only said that she was an especially cute little girl. There seemed to be nothing special about her. If there was anything special, it might be that such a lively little girl was actually raised in a ce like Nanhe Town. It made people feel that something was out of ce. Actually, in Murong Runs opinion, the little girls appearance and faint aura made him feel that she should not be living in the countryside or even in the pces. She should be living in the sky. The Immortal Children who sat under the Deities should look like her. Perhaps its really an Immortal who has descended to the mortal world. Its unknown if youve met an Immortal who can save people. When one was old, they had to believe in everything. Old Master Qiu epted this very well. Old Master Qiu did not eat the remaining fruits and wondered if he should give them away. Especially to the Imperial Family. In Old Master Qius eyes, the Emperor was like his other child. Recently, he heard that he was also not feeling well. Perhaps this fruit could relieve his symptoms. However, Old Master Qiu felt that they should not get the little girl in Nanhe Town involved in this matter. Runer,e closer... At this moment, Xie Changting, who was far away in the eastern neighboring county, encountered a huge problem. Ever since she met the banditsst time, Xie Changting had nightmares for a long time because she still remembered the bloody bodies of those bandits and her experience of shing and killing them. Xie Changting, pull yourself together. Theyre all fictional people. Their lives are not real! You just have to enjoy your life in this ancient era andplete your mission. Dont think too much about anything else! Xie Changting tried her best to pat her cheek. But she could not pull herself together. Although she had been hypnotizing herself that those were all fictional characters and killing those fictional characters was nothing... The blood was real, and so were the staring eyes of those people who had died with grievances. In fact, at this moment, Xie Changting could still vaguely recall the vicious supporting actress she had once abandoned. Although she was called a vicious supporting actress, she was just a little child. The first time she saw the little child, she should be two years old, right? She looked like a little child star with blushing cheeks. At that time, she saw her eldest sister talking to the child. Although the child was young, she spoke eloquently and was not afraid of people at all. At that time, she was still thinking how the father of this body could give birth to such good looking daughters. Xie Changting actually did not interact much with that little vicious supporting actress. However, when her eldest sister came to look for her, she would asionally talk about that little vicious supporting actress. Her eldest sister had told her that the little vicious supporting actress was actually an illegitimate child of their aunt, so she was not liked in the residence. That aunt was not a good person either. She had done witchcraft in the residence and even cursed their mother to death. That was why she was ced under house arrest by her father in the small courtyard. Later on, she told her that the little vicious supporting actress had done many disgusting things. She had used her harmless face to deceive many people. There was even one time when Xie Changting contracted a violent diarrhea out of the blue. Then, she happened to see the little vicious supporting actress looking at her sneakily with half a steamed bun in her hand. She only found out after asking the servants in the residence to investigate that it was actually the little vicious supporting actress who wanted to use the poisoned steamed bun to poison the guard dogs. In the end, she identally ced the steamed bun in her food instead. The next time was on a snowy day. Her eldest sister told her with a frightened expression, Heavens, Ive always felt that theres something wrong with Third Sisters mind. I didnt expect her to dare to do such a terrifying thing! At that time, the Eldest Sister had just be an adult. She had already been nurtured to be a nobledy who did not show her emotions, but she was so frightened that her face turned pale. It could be seen how much of a blow this matter had dealt her. Actually, Xie Changting did not believe it. The little vicious supporting actress looked to be only two years old, right? What scary stuff could she do? Xie Changting was suspicious and secretly looked over. She happened to see the vicious supporting actress holding a bloody cat in her hand. The cats skin had been peeled to the side, and her face and body were covered in blood. The light was faint, and the barefooted vicious supporting actress looked a little terrifying. What terrified Xie Changting the most was the huge smile on the little vicious supporting actresss face as she hugged the pitiful skinned cat. Boom! ... Xie Changting felt her worldview copse. How could there be such a vicious child! It was also at that moment that Xie Changting finally understood why the plot god had told her before she transmigrated, Your mission is to let the male and female leads live well. Its best if you can stop the vicious supporting actress from jumping around. Dont be deceived by her cute appearance. Evil people dont be bad only when they grow up, but theyve been bad since they were young! At that time, Xie Changting made up her mind that even if it was just for the characters in the book, she would eliminate evil for the people. However, what Xie Changting did not know was that if she had taken two more steps forward, she would have heard the helpless little girl in thin clothes hugging the bloody cat in the cold. A huge smile appeared on her face, but tears flowed down her face. Kitty, does it hurt? Im sorry, Im sorry! Ah Yu is not good. Ah Yu is toote... Mother said that I have to smile. Only when I smile will Mother be at ease- Kitty, dont worry-Ah Yu wont cry. Ah Yu wont cry... Ah Yu is very brave... ... Chapter 189 189 Words Of The Plot God Xie Changting was a transmigrator. Before she transmigrated, she was just an ordinary first-year college student. At that time, she read a melodramatic online novel called Where can the Cold King escape to: A small farmers girl is very beautiful. The female lead in the book was a small farmers girl born into a poor family. The farm girl had been tortured since she was young as her parents favored boys over girls which caused the feudal atmosphere in the area to be especially strong. Thus, she had always lived a life where she could not eat or wear warm clothes. By a freakbination of factors, the farmers daughter obtained a portable spatial pocket and started a beautiful farming life. Then, she nted expensive medicinal herbs through the spatial pocket and became a local divine doctor. However, because she was a woman, she encountered many obstacles. But when she met the injured Prince and carefully treated him, the Prince treated her differently and he became the most reliable backer for the farm girl. As for the vicious supporting actress in the Xie Manor, her position was actually not very high, but the author treated her as a small boss in the early stages. Because that vicious supporting actress had a crush on the Prince, she had used all kinds of methods to frame the farm girl many times. Although she always went for wool and came home shorn, it still caused a lot of interference for the female lead. There was even once when she drugged the Prince and caused him to lose his memory. This caused the Prince to actually fall in love with that vicious supporting actress. He must have treated her as the female leads substitute. Hence, the vicious supporting actress jumped around for hundreds of chapters. Later on, her status as a vicious supporting actress even increased, causing it to be very difficult for the female lead topletely pull her down. In short, she was a woman who had done all kinds of bad things. If she was ced in an online novel, she would be scolded by the readers. One would wish they could crawl into the book and chop the vicious supporting actress into dumplings! Actually, Xie Changting did not read this book seriously. After all, she hated scheming characters, so she always skipped them. Especially when she saw the female lead getting set up, she skipped the entire arc. When she saw the female lead fighting with the vicious supporting actress, she also skipped over it. The reason why she opened this book was because her roommate had told her that there was a passerby in the book who had only appeared once that had the same name as her. Hence, Xie Changting read more than half of the book quickly. After reading it, Xie Changting could not help but say in disgust, Its too unlucky to be the sister of such a vicious supporting actress! If I were really her sister, I would have killed her before she could cause trouble! Afterining, Xie Changting slept. When she woke up, she realized that she had be the second daughter of the Xie Family with the same name. At that time, there was also a system god who hurriedly told her that the mission she needed toplete was to matchmake the male and female leads so that they could fall in love smoothly. Then, she would attack the vicious supporting actress. At that time, Xie Changting was very unhappy. Did you ask for my permission before pulling me into the book? Also, why are you asking me to do missions just because you want me to? Who are you?! The plot god said, You can call me the plot god. Its not that we pulled you into the book world, but you took the initiative to choose toe in to do the mission. Thats right, the moment you had that thought, you were locked onto. Xie Changting: ...Arent you too careless! Is it illegal to just think about it? The plot god was very helpless. If you dontplete the plot mission, you wont be able to return to your original world. You can only stay in this world forever. In order to encourage Xie Changting to work, the plot god also revealed a piece of information. Anything you learn and obtain in this world can be used in the real world. Xie Changting instantly thought that the original female lead seemed to have a portable spatial pocket. The plot god hurriedly said, Dont have any ideas about the female lead. The female leads portable space is a gift from the worlds consciousness. If you snatch it away, youll be in big trouble! Moreover, if you snatch the female leads portable space, without the nourishment of the female leads halo, the space will slowly shrink and its function will be weaker and weaker. In the end, there will be nothing. Moreover, the portable space is tied to the female lead. Unless you kill the female lead, you cannot take away her portable space. But if the female lead dies, the entire world will be overturned. No one knows what will happen. By the way, if the world is overturned, as the soul of an alternate world, you will be directly wiped out. Its impossible for you to wait for the opportunity to reorganize. Hearing the plot god say this, Xie Changting dispelled the thought of snatching the female leads portable space. However, Xie Changting instantly thought that the vicious supporting actress seemed to have something simr. However, if she wanted to obtain that cheat, she had to eliminate the vicious supporting actress. Moreover, ording to the plot, she still had to wait three to four years. Initially, Xie Changting was unwilling to attack the little vicious supporting actress because she was too cute. She could even imagine how stunning the little vicious supporting actress would be when she grew up. It was no wonder that the cold male lead in the book would fall in love with the vicious supporting actress after losing his memory. It was not until she realized that the vicious girl had such a cruel side to her that Xie Changting realized that the soul of an evil person was ck and could not be changed. Then, ording to the needs of the plot god, it was only logical for her to snuff the vicious supporting actress in the cradle. The plot god left too quickly. Otherwise, I would like to ask if he can send me the original content again. There are many details that I didnt read seriously. Isnt this like having a treasure mountain but not being able to enter? Xie Changting was really annoyed. The original text had 6 million words. Other than some filler words, the twists and turns were also plenty. If she casually picked a portion of the novel out to read, it would be quite useful. Forget it, Ill think about how to coax the female lead. If it really doesnt work, Ill start with the male lead. However, when she thought of the male lead, Xie Changting still cowered. The male lead in the original novel was not an easy person to deal with. The male lead should be 17 years old now, seven years older than the female lead. These readers are really picky. With such a huge age difference, wont it look like shes dating her father? Xie Changting wondered where the male lead might be now and called her maid over. The servants who had apanied Xie Changting out previously had all been dealt with by her father. Now, these were all newly employed servants. Second Miss. The maidservant walked in and hid the fear in her eyes. Now, all the servants in the residence knew why the people who had followed Second Miss out were all gone. It was because Second Miss did not listen to their advice that those people lost their lives to bandits. A master who would cause the death of her servants was really terrifying. Moreover, there was no guilt on the Second Misss face at all. She even ate and drank well every day and wore luxurious clothes. She was even more terrifying than the cold Eldest Miss. What are you waiting for? Didnt you hear what I said? Xie Changting frowned and said in a very dissatisfied tone, I asked you to find out how my little sister is now. The so-called little sister was naturally the female lead who had been abandoned by Xie Changting. Chapter 190 190 Little Ah Yu Saved A Merchant The maidservant replied, Second Miss, before you went to bed, Miss Linglong had already arrived at the residence. Xie Changting sat up from the bed. What?! Xu Linglong is here?! Why didnt you tell me! Xu Linglong was the female leads name. The maidservant looked aggrieved. I reported it to Miss at that time, but Miss said that you wanted to rest, so I- That should be when Xie Changting was very sleepy, because every time she reached that stage, she would not want to do anything but sleep. But would Xie Changting admit that it was her fault? Xie Changting kicked the servant girl. Looking at the servant girl on the ground, Xie Changting felt a sense of joy. After the servant girl was kicked down, she hurriedly got up and knelt down in front of Xie Changting. Its all my fault! Please dont be angry, Miss! You cant even do such a simple thing well. Get lost. I dont need you to serve me in the future! The servant girls face turned pale. With the master saying this, this servant girls future woulde to an end. If the butler found out, what awaited her would not be a good fate. The servant girl kowtowed to Xie Changting a few times, begging her to retract her order. However, Xie Changting left directly, not caring about the servant girls life. Xie Changting was still thinking about the female leads matters. The female lead actually came to the residence. Was she going to denounce her? That shouldnt be the case. At that time, they had encountered bandits. Xie Changting did not abandon the female lead directly. Instead, she pretended to lure the bandits away and pretended to be righteous when the female lead faced more bandits. The female lead was just an ignorant farm girl. She was only 10 years old now, and her business had yet to start. She should not be able to see through her intentions. That idiot was only a country bumpkin. How could she be her match? Their Xie Manor was nothing in the Great Chang Nation, but it was one of the strongest family in Dongling County. In addition, she had already won her fathers favor so itd be easy to control a farm girl. Thinking of this, a confident smile appeared on Xie Changtings face. Female lead, youd better be my tool obediently. Dont make me angry. Otherwise, I wont let you meet the male lead. If you make me unhappy, Ill let you be the male leads lowly concubine. Itd still be counted as falling in love anyway. But the title of a lowly concubine would not be removed. Xie Changting thought maliciously as she walked briskly towards the side hall. However, she did not know that the female lead, Xu Linglong, had already finished chatting with the Old Master and Madam of the Xie Family. Xu Linglong was very good at using her identity as an ignorant farm girl to vaguely tell them that Xie Changting had already been raped. She even offered a hundred-year-old lingzhi and said considerately, Sister Changtings body is weak. Take this lingzhi as a nourishment for her body. Xu Linglong pretended not to see the greed in the eyes of the Old Master and Madam of the Xie Family. She also vaguely mentioned that her family had actually saved a high-ranking official before. This was a gift from that high-ranking official. She even mentioned the incident rted to the high-ranking official. Then, she reminded the Old Master and Madam not to mention that matter in front of Xie Changting or punish her. Because she would treat Xie Changting as a sister forever and use all means to protect her. Old Master Xie, who originally wanted to silence her to save their familys face, immediately broke out in cold sweat. Could the high-ranking official this farm girl was talking about be- Before Old Master Xie could question further, Xie Changting arrived. The warmth in Old Master Xies eyes turned cold, but he still pretended to dote on her. There was no need to let this b*tch know. Lets see how she behaves! Xu Linglong lowered her head and took a sip of tea, hiding the sneer in her eyes. The little girl wanted to fight with me? Youre still very inexperienced. Since you want to use me, Ill teach you what it means to be used to death. Unlike the environment in Dongling County, Old man Wangs family in Nanhe Town had recently encountered a huge matter. A merchant had no choice but to temporarily stop by Nanhe Town because of a strong wind. Then, he discovered the meat dumplings of the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop. The merchant discovered a business opportunity from this, so he offered to buy the secret recipe from them. The method to make the meat dumplings was originally created by Wang Chuanyuan and his wife. Later on, they shared this method with Cai Niu and they studied it together. It made the meat dumplings look beautiful, simple, and delicious. When the merchant wanted to buy the recipe, Wang Chuanyuan and his wife even asked Cai Niu for his opinion. Cai Niu was a little hesitant. Actually, he also felt that this cooking technique was very useful. He even thought that when he went out to open his own bun shop in the future, he could find a disciple to pass the technique down. The merchant saw through his intentions and said with a smile, Dont worry, although I bought your recipe, I wont stop you from continuing to sell the buns. Its even possible for your family to pass it down to your disciples. My only request is that you cant sell the recipe to others. To be honest, my business is not only with the Great Chang Nation. Ill also sell this meat dumplings to the Southern Kingdom and other ces. Ill leave thend in the north to you to develop. How about that? It was also because they were lucky. This businessman originally had the personality of a shrewd businessman. Usually, when he discussed business with others, he would definitely not be upfront. However, before the merchant came here, he met Little Ah Yu. At that time, the merchant had suffered an asthma attack. A little girl suddenly ran over and gave him sweet water to drink. ... The merchant felt his chest rx a lot. The feeling that he could die at any moment disappeared, and he felt much better. The merchant only thought that the asthma attack had subsided because he had drank water and felt calmer, which was why he stopped hyperventting. He still did not know that he had drunk the Myriad Spirit Water which had repaired his vitality. Even so, the merchant was very grateful for Little Ah Yus timely delivery of water. He also learned from the surrounding people that she was a child of the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop. Naturally, the merchant came to visit the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop and discovered the meat soup dumplings. Hence, there was this transaction negotiation. The merchant came to discuss business with the goal of repaying kindness, so he naturally hoped for the best oue. The merchant was especially far-sighted. There was no business that he could not do. He could even predict that if this meat soup dumpling was marketed well and assuming that he could seize the market opportunity in advance, he would definitely be able to earn a lot in the future. Now, he did not mind spending a little more money to buy the recipe. ... At this moment, Little Ah Yu was sitting on the swing and chatting with Meatball. Elf, why didnt you give me a lucky draw when I saved that uncle? Yes, the reason Little Ah Yu went to save the merchant was because Meatball reminded her that there was a temporary rescue mission. Little Ah Yu was already familiar with the mission of saving people and quicklypleted it. However, there was no lucky draw segment afterpletion. This made Ah Yu feel a little disappointed. How could she not be disappointed that there was nothing this time? [Because theres a better reward than the lucky draw!] Meatballs voice was trembling. It originally thought that the reward for this temporary rescue mission was a lucky draw. It did not expect it to be even better. This was equivalent to sending over a pillow when one was sleepy. Chapter 191 191 Little Ah Yu Discussing Business Better than a lucky draw? Little Ah Yu thought about it for a long time but could not think of anything better than a lucky draw. [Your mission this time is a chain mission. The first step is to save that merchant, and the second step is to negotiate a deal with that merchant.] [As long as the negotiated deal exceeds 1,000 taels of silver, the spatial mall channel will open!] If it was in the past, based on the Wang Familys slow speed of earning money, Meatball would probably have to wait for Ah Yu to grow up before they could unlock the spatial mall. However, this chain mission gave it hope. Old man Wangs family was not stupid. They knew how to use their connections. As long as there were enough conditions, they could rise. Of course, this was inseparable from Ah Yus help. When Little Ah Yu heard that they needed 1,000 taels of silver, she felt confused. She could count to 100 now and roughly knew that 1,000 was as much as 10 fingers of 100. That was a number she had never thought of. It was so high. Is 1,000 taels of silver a lot? Does Uncle Chen have that much silver? Uncle Chen was that businessman. His name was Chen Yuan. [Dont worry, he definitely has it.] It was just that the price that Chen Yuan had in mind was not 1,000 taels, but 800 taels. These were the words Meatball had spent energy overhearing after learning about the mission. Actually, this price was already very high. If he met other small workshops, Chen Yuan would only offer 100 or 200 taels at most. The reason why he offered 800 taels was because he wanted to repay the favor. The additional money offered was the fixed price for saving his life. Chen Yuan was not someone who did good deeds without leaving his name, so he naturally told Wang Chuanyuan and his wife the reason for his high offer. Because the amount was toorge, Wang Chuanyuan and his wife could not decide at all. Cai Niu was even more flustered and did not know what to do. Who had ever seen so much silver? Even banknotes came from exchanging silver! We really cant make the decision on this matter. We have to ask the elders in the family. Wang Chuanyuan rubbed his hands and sounded a little uneasy. It was indeed good to be able to earn so much money. At the very least, their bun shop would probably not be able to earn so much even after ten years. After all, the flow of customers was limited, and they used the best ingredients within their abilities. The cost was not low. The profit was naturally not as high as outsiders thought. Old man Wang also knew about this, but he could not make up his mind. He felt that his wife had asked the children to open a bun shop as a way of settling down. What if the recipe was sold and his wife had other ns? Chen Yuan said, Your family can discuss it first. Ill stay here for another two days. At that time, you can tell me the results. Actually, Chen Yuan could simply buy their buns. When he returned home, he would find someone to study the cooking method thoroughly and save himself a few hundred taels of silver. However, Chen Yuan disdained to do that. He did notck this bit of money. There was no need to be a profiteer. Because of Chen Yuans kindness in this moment, he would gain an unimaginable amount of wealth in the next few decades. However, there was no way he could foresee all of this at this moment. Under Meatballs instructions, Little Ah Yu first told her family that she was going to look for Qin Huai. Wang Wng and the others were now addicted to martial arts. Because they were boys and were older than Little Ah Yu, their tasks were usually heavier than Little Ah Yus. Hence, they were still practicing at Qin Huais house. Therefore, the Wang Family did not hesitate to let her go. The two families were not far apart. The neighbors along the way all knew Little Ah Yu and would help take care of the children so they naturally had no worries. They never thought that Little Ah Yu would lie to them. After Little Ah Yu went out, she did not look for Qin Huai. Instead, she turned the corner and went to the South River Inn. Chen Yuan lived in the South River Inn. The first floor of the inn was the dining area. There were a few dishes and a pot of wine in front of Chen Yuan. From afar, he saw a little girl in a colorful dress whose chubby face moved as she ran. Beside her, a little whitemb galloped along. Themb was especially intelligent. It first ran at the front to push through the crowd, then ran to the girl and circled her twice. Sometimes, it felt that she was running too slowly and would even use its horns to push her forward. Littlemb, stop fooling around! Little Ah Yu giggled and dodged the littlemb, pretending to be angry as she spoke to it. It was unknown if themb understood her. After running for a while, she arrived at the South River Inn. The waiter of the inn was attracting guests outside. When he saw Little Ah Yu arrive, his originally tired expression turned to joy. Ah Yu, youre here to bring wine for your grandfather again? Uncle Waiter, Im not bringing wine today! Little Ah Yu smiled and shook her head. Just as she was about to ask the waiter where Uncle Chen was, she saw Chen Yuan sitting inside. ... Little Ah Yu was pleasantly surprised. She shouted in a bright voice, Uncle Chen! After shouting, she lifted her skirt and tried her best to cross the threshold, heading straight for Chen Yuan. Chen Yuan looked at Little Ah Yu running towards him and was a little amused. You specially came to look for me? Did your adults ask you toe? Little Ah Yu shook her head and stood obediently beside Chen Yuan. I came here myself. Sit here. Have you eaten? Do you want to eat something? Chen Yuan called the waiter over and asked him to serve some sweet cakes. Ive eaten! Little Ah Yu obediently climbed onto the stool and sat down. Then, she tried her best to look serious and said to Chen Yuan, Uncle Chen, can I discuss business with you? Oh, what business do you want to discuss with me? Chen Yuan replied casually. Little Ah Yu: Its our steamed bun! The sweet cakes were done and the waiter quickly served them. When Chen Yuan heard Little Ah Yus words, he called the waiter to change them to a private room. The inn was not a restaurant, and there was only one private room. The guests in the private room just happened to have left, so it was vacated for them. After entering the private room, Little Ah Yu looked even happier. ... Uncle Chen was so nice. He did not treat her like a child. Although she was still a child. Alright, talk to me. Chen Yuan only had an especially good impression of Little Ah Yu. Even if theyd moved to a private room, he did not really expect to discuss business with Little Ah Yu. He just wanted to make this little fellow happy. Meatball had told Little Ah Yu before what she was supposed to say to Chen Yuan. Now that the two of them were sitting opposite each other, Meatball was afraid that Little Ah Yu would feel confused, so it did not say anything. Little Ah Yu tried her best to think of what the elf had told her and said seriously, Uncle Chen, can you use 1,000 taels to buy our things? Hearing the figure of 1,000 taels, Chen Yuans eyebrows twitched. At this moment, he suspected that this child was sent by Old man Wangs family. Could it be that he wanted to use a child to test his bottom line? He did not mind taking the initiative to repay the favor, but if his kindness was exploited, he would feel ufortable. Chen Yuan thought about it in his heart, but he did not show it on his face. Then tell Uncle, why do you want 1,000 taels? Little Ah Yu did not notice that Chen Yuans attitude was different now. Her expression was especially serious. Because our steamed buns are especially delicious! But Uncle Chen cant make such delicious food even if you buy the recipe. The reason why the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop couldpletely crush the other shops was definitely not only because of their skills. Especially Wang Chuanyuan and his wife. They had only officiallye into contact with steamed buns not long ago. How skilled could they be? Moreover, the meat soup dumplings they had developed had only beenunched more than a month ago. But the taste was just delicious. Of course, this was because of Little Ah Yus Myriad Spirit Water. There were a few drops of the gene repair agent in the well water of the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop. Later on, when the gene repair agent waspletely saturated, Little Ah Yu even added adle of Myriad Spirit Water. The elf reminded her that if she added too much, the consumers would crap in their pants on the spot after eating it. The spring water that contained vitality was the final secret of the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop. And this secret was in Little Ah Yus hands. Therefore, this business could only be discussed by Little Ah Yu. Chapter 192 192 Chen Yuan Suspects Old Madam Wangs Identity Chen Yuan had eaten the Wang Familys steamed buns before. The taste was really special though it was not to the point of being addictive. It was not even crushingly better than the other restaurants. However, if onepared the Wang Familys buns to the other shops buns, the difference was obvious. Chen Yuan thought that the difference was with the secret recipe. As long as he bought the recipe, these problems would be resolved. Which prosperous shop did not have a few unique secret recipes? Your name is Ah Yu, right? Then tell me, whats so special about your buns? If youre wrong, I wont buy it. Chen Yuan suppressed his thoughts and only smiled at Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu did not say it directly. Instead, she asked in her heart, Elf, can I tell Uncle Chen? Little Ah Yu felt that it did not seem good to tell Uncle Chen directly. However, she had toplete the mission. If she did not participate in the business negotiations, this mission would be judged to have failed. [Just say half and leave half.] I think Uncle Chen is so smart... What if he asked more questions? Little Ah Yu still knew her limits. She remembered that Grandma had told her not to treat others as fools. She was still young but she definitely did not treat the adults as fools. [Then tell him that if hes willing to pay 1,000 taels, youll give him a special gift.] What special gift? [Dont ask about that. Im helping you make it.] Oh. Meatballs thoughts were also very simple. Ever since it came to this world, it realized that human thoughts were very unpredictable and could not be judged based on data. Ever since it became an exclusive attendant, Meatball had been upgrading its intelligence performance just to solve Ah Yus problems in time. Little Ah Yu repeated Meatballs words. Chen Yuan looked even more curious. A special gift? How special could a little girls gift be? Was it even worth 200 taels? Could it be a secret of the Wang Family? At this moment, many thoughts shed through Chen Yuans mind. He wondered if he should dig out the Wang Familys secret while the little girl was here alone. Since Chen Yuan was willing to pay 800 taels, it meant that he thought that he could earn much more than this. What if he could make more money than expected? No one could resist such a huge temptation. As Chen Yuans thoughts wandered, he was about to say something when someone suddenly knocked on the door. Sir, sorry to disturb you. The Wang Family is here to look for Ah Yu. I told them that Ah Yu is in the private room. The waiter walked into the private room with an apologetic expression. However, he still looked at Chen Yuan warily. So, Old man Wangs family actually did not know that Ah Yu hade. This meant that the little girl had run over herself. Why did shee to look for an outsider? Could this be a human trafficker? The waiter looked at Chen Yuan with suspicion. If such a smart and cute Ah Yu was kidnapped, many people in their town would probably be sad. Everyone liked this Little Ah Yu who often distributed fruits to everyone. Chen Yuan naturally understood the waiters gaze and his expression turned awkward. He looked at Little Ah Yu beside him. Didnt youe to look for me because of your family? Little Ah Yu shook her head. No, I wanted toe by myself. Now, Ah Yu began to feel guilty. She did not expect her family toe looking for her so quickly. She was still thinking that after talking to Uncle Chen, she would hurry to Big Brother Ah Yous house. Her family would not know that she had lied to them. It was only at this moment that Little Ah Yu realized that she was lying. Chen Yuan was a little helpless. He held Little Ah Yus hand and walked out of the private room. As expected, he saw the anxious Wang Family. Beside Liu Shi stood Old man Wang and an old woman who looked travel-worn. Before Chen Yuan could think about who this olddy was, Little Ah Yu had already broken free from his hand and pounced over. Grandma... Old Madam Wang was originally still a little angry. But seeing Little Ah Yus enthusiastic appearance, how could she bear to criticize her? She could only hurriedly squat down and hug Little Ah Yu. Hey, Grandmas obedient girl. You really scared Grandma to death. Old Madam Wang was really afraid. She had just returned to the Wang Family and had just walked halfway when she met Liu Shi, who had gone to buy something. When she asked, she found out that Ah Yu was not at home and was at Qin Huais house. After taking a few steps, she turned around and went to Qin Huais house, wanting to bring Little Ah Yu back. ... In the end, the Qin Familys guard was even more confused than them. Miss Ah Yu? Shes not at your house? The gatekeepers question almost made Liu Shi faint. What? Ah Yu was actually not here! Then where did Ah Yu go? Old Madam Wang could not even care less about the others and walked out. She asked everyone if they had seen Ah Yu. Liu Shi also hurriedly followed after her. Fortunately, there were many people in town who knew Ah Yu. Soon, someone told them that they saw Little Ah Yu go to the South River Inn. Only then did the two of them rush over. Ah Yu, didnt Grandma say that you cant walk around alone? If you encounter bad people, youll never see your family again! You cant do this again. In the end, Old Madam Wang could not help but reprimand Ah Yu in a heavy tone. Little Ah Yu knew that she was in the wrong and kept nodding. Grandma, I know my mistake. I wont do this again. ... Beside her, Chen Yuan: ... Did he look like a bad person? Old Madam Wang had naturally never seen Chen Yuan before. Liu Shi hurriedly introduced him to them. Knowing that this person wanted to buy the recipe for the buns, Old Madam Wang nodded slightly. I just came back, so please forgive me if we didnt entertain you well. Let me go home and settle down first. Ill visit you tomorrow, Old Madam Wang said. Chen Yuan realized that the person in front of him was likely the head of the Wang Family, so his attitude was even better. Senior, youre too polite. Ill wait for you here. When Old Madam Wang brought Liu Shi and Little Ah Yu back, Chen Yuan looked at their backs thoughtfully. He called the waiter at the side and asked him, Which family is that olddy from? The waiter scratched his head and said uncertainly, I really dont know. However, their Wang Family just moved here. Its said that theyre country folks who moved here from the vige. Country folks? Chen Yuan found it a little funny, but seeing that the waiter really did not know much, he waved his hand and let him go. When he returned to the private room again, Chen Yuan pondered as he ate. Initially, he thought that the Wang Family was quite simple, but he could not make up his mind about the recipe. He thought that it was the first time they had seen so much money and did not know how to deal with it. However, after seeing Old Madam Wang, Chen Yuan quickly overturned his previous thoughts. Although this old woman was dressed ordinarily, her aura could not be blocked, especially since she was travel-worn. However, her speech was especially appropriate and neither servile nor overbearing. It was obvious that she was raised by a good family. Chen Yuan had traveled the world for so many years, so he naturally knew that some things could not be faked. In that case, he had to think about what attitude he should assume to discuss the business tomorrow. Chapter 193 193 Grandma Is Back Old Madam Wang brought Little Ah Yu home, her face terrifyingly ck. Only then did everyone realize that Old Madam Wang had returned. Liu Shi did not dare to say anything else. She quickly went to the kitchen to boil hot water for Old Madam Wangs bath. Little Ah Yu had to take a shower too since she was carried by Old Madam Wang. Old man Wang asked Madam Ma to make a trip to the Qin Family to bring the children back. When the children learned that their Grandma was back, they all ran home. It was not that they missed Old Madam Wang very much, but when the adults in the family returned from a long trip, they usually brought something for the children. She would not bring them buns but at the very least, she would bring them a piece of candy. The Wang Familys good life was only reflected in the fact that they could eat their fill every meal, eat buns made with white flour, and eat meat every two days. There were no snacks. Only their own candied haws could be eaten, but they were already tired of it. No one could eat the same snacks every day. When Old Madam Wang brought Little Ah Yu to take a shower, the children were looking around, wanting to see what Old Madam Wang had brought back. In the end, they looked around and did not find anything simr to a package. Grandma didnt bring anything back? Wang Ling couldnt help but ask Wang Eng secretly. Wang Eng shook his head gently. I didnt follow Grandma out. Its useless for you to ask me. Why dont you ask Grandpa? Old man Wang had a good temper. He was worlds apart from Old Madam Wang. However, for some reason, the children were afraid of him and usually did not talk to him. They would rather be pulled by the ears by Grandma Wang. Wang Ling was unwilling to ask Old man Wang. Instead, Wang Wng ran over and asked shamelessly, Grandpa, Grandma didnt bring anything for us this time? You only want to eat all day. How can your heart not ache for your Grandma? Shes been braving wind and dew alone for so long, and theres no one by her side to take care of her. I wonder how tired she is! Old man Wangs heart really ached. The fatigue on Old Madam Wangs face could not be faked. Wang Wng looked surprised. Wow, Grandpa, you even know how to use the idiom braving wind and dew. The Master only taught us this idiom just yesterday. Grandpa, have you gone to school before?! Old Wang pped Wang Wngs head. Im talking to you seriously. What are you jabbering about over there? In the end, everyone could only wait for Old Madam Wang. After Old Madam Wang finished washing up, Old man Wang had already taken out a dry cloth towel to dry Old Madam Wangs hair. On the other side, Liu Shi had also pulled Little Ah Yu over to dry her hair. Old Madam Wang sat on a wooden stool and swept her dignified gaze across everyone. She sneered and said, Looks like youve been living a carefree life while I was away. Youve even forgotten the rules! Everyone was confused. It was only when Old Madam Wang told them about Little Ah Yu that they realized why Old Madam Wangs expression was so bad when she returned. Little Ah Yu quietly walked out of the door, but no one knew where she had gone. This was indeed everyones responsibility. It was all their fault for being negligent. Although Nanhe Town was orderly, who could predict if there were any special circumstances? If Little Ah Yu was deceived by someone, what would happen to her? You still want me to bring you food? Dream on! You all would just cause trouble the moment you dont do proper work for a day. Ill be crazy to bring you food! You cant even do something as simple as taking care of your sister. Tell me, whats the use of your existence? You guys go to the Masters ce to study all day long but I dont see you learning any etiquette! The martial arts that you learned from Mr. Chi is not just about punching and kicking. He also taught you to be righteous and protect your family. But which of you has done it? Old Madam Wangs words were spoken in an unhurried manner. Not to mention those children, even the surrounding adults lowered their heads. When Little Ah Yu heard her Grandma scolding her brothers, she immediately panicked. She hurriedly ran to Old Madam Wang and shook her hand. Grandma, its all Ah Yus fault. Dont scold the big brothers. Its Ah Yu who wanted to talk to Uncle Chen. Tears gathered in her eyes, and her voice became softer and softer. Ah Yu knows my mistake. I wont do this again. Dont scold the big brothers... Because she was too anxious, Little Ah Yu forgot to stop addressing herself in the third person. Old Madam Wang had a weakness towards Ah Yu acting cute to begin with, but she still maintained a straight face, wanting Little Ah Yu to remember this lesson. This time, it was a false rm. But what about the next time? If everyone was used to it and Little Ah Yu really went missing next time, how long would it take for them to realize it? Old Madam Wang did not dare to gamble like this. Moreover, Little Ah Yu had another background. Before she reached seven years old, Old Madam Wang had decided to guard Little Ah Yu tightly, so that her ruthless family would never have a chance to hurt her. Therefore, Old Madam Wang never let go of any details. What she was most angry about was not that no one knew that Little Ah Yu had gone out this time, but that as soon as she left, these people began to rx. She had only been gone for a month. What would happen if she left for even longer? It was extremely difficult for such a family to be arge family. Even if Chuangui passed the Imperial Examination or her grandchildren achieved some sess, if the family was constantly being dragged down by the other members, they might as well just continue being ordinary bumpkins. Old Madam Wang did not have the time to tell these deep principles to the descendants in front of her. It was useless to say too much. Their horizons had limited them such that they would not consider the problemprehensively, or even think in the long term. She had to take things slowly. After Old Madam Wangs lecture and everyone promised her that they would do better, she asked about Chen Yuan. Old man Wang let the eloquent Wang Chuangui do the exining. Wang Chuangui told Old Madam Wang everything. Fortunately, you didnt agree directly. Dont worry about this matter. Ill talk to that person tomorrow. ... Hearing Old Madam Wangs words, the Wang Family secretly heaved a sigh of relief. They had indeed been holding this matter in their hearts for a long time, waiting for Old Madam Wang to return. In their eyes, with the Old Madam back, the matter waspletely resolved. After noon, Wang Chuanyuan and his wife, who had received the news, returned. Other than Wang Chuanfu, the other four Wang brothers were all here. Old Madam Wang called her sons and daughters-inw together and said to them, This time, I went over to see Shopkeeper Zhou. Fortunately, things went smoothly. The others did not know why Old Madam Wang suddenly brought up this topic, so they could only listen silently. Seeing their attitude, Old Madam Wang felt a littleplicated in her heart, but she still continued, Shopkeeper Zhou gave a promise. We can send someone to be a steward at his ce. The sry is 150 taels a year, and food and amodation are included. There are several other benefits. Every year, there will be a month of leave granted. An annual sry of 150 taels?! This was too much! In Nanhe Town, this amount of money was enough to buy a house every year! ... Everyones gazes became fervent. Chapter 194 194 Let Everyone Choose Old Madam Wang said this casually, but everyone in the Wang Family was shocked, especially the sons and daughters-inw. This was an annual sry of 150 taels of silver which included food and amodation. Didnt this mean that they could directly save 150 taels of silver a year? To the Wang Family, who had just started earning money, this was an unimaginably generous remuneration. As for the month-long family visit leave every year, they did not care much about it. Actually, working outside long term often meant that there was no leave all year round. If they wanted to take leave for an urgent matter, the deduction of their sry would be unbearable. Of course, it was a good thing to be granted leave. A month was just enough for a round trip, and they could even stay at home for a few days. Wang Chuangui thought further. After hearing Old Madam Wangs words, he asked, Mother, then ording to your thoughts, who should this candidate be? Thats right. The Wang Family had so many people and four sons. Who was this lucrative job going to be given to? In the past, Wang Chuangui was not qualified to participate. After all, what could a cripple do? Now, the four Wang brothers all had this opportunity. If the conditions were good, Wang Dng might be able to go too. Old Madam Wang smiled faintly. That will depend on you. Let me say something ugly first. No matter who you decide to send, that person must do a good job. Dont y tricks and embarrass our Wang Family. If I find out that youve embarrassed our family outside, Ill let you know the meaning of pain! This meant that the candidate spot was still pending. In fact, anyone who wanted to go could fight for the opportunity. Madam Zhang was a little eager to try. She gently pushed Wang Chuanyuans arm, wanting him to fight for this spot. Now, there were many things to do in the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop, and business was booming. However, it was still unknown if they could earn 150 taels a year. Actually, it was very difficult to earn this much. There might not even be that much gross profit. Wang Chuanyuan shook his head gently. He quite liked making buns. Although it was a little exhausting, he knew what to do every day. He would wake up in the morning to finish what he had to do and wait for guests toe. By noon, he had cleaned up what needed to be cleaned up. The rest of the time was his own. Although there was a limit as to how far he could go, he felt at ease. If he had to travel far to be someone elses butler, not to mention whether he had the ability, even if he did, he preferred to work for his family. As for Wang Chuangui, he wanted to give it a try. In any case, ever since he started studying, Wang Chuangui felt that doing anything was better than studying. Even if he had to pick dung every day, it was better than writing articles, reading articles, and memorizing articles every day. Tell me, whats your n? Old Madam Wang waited quietly. Madam Zhang poked Wang Chuanyuan a few times until his arm turned red. Wang Chuanyuan gritted his teeth and remained silent. In the end, Madam Zhang became more violent. She pinched a section of skin and twisted it ruthlessly. Ah! Wang Chuanyuan cried out in pain. Old Madam Wang looked at him. Chuanyuan, it seems that your thoughts are very strong. Tell me. Wang Chuanyuan : ... Mother, I dont have any thoughts. I want to run the bun shop well right now. Perhaps in a few years, our bun shop can open a branch. Ive already thought about it. When we open a branch, Ill leave it to the boys to handle. At that time, theyll be grown up and will have a source of ie. Some people were envious of their Wang Family for having so many sons, while others knew that they were very vexed. The boys wanted to eat the moment they opened their mouths. More than ten hungry mouths in a family was like raising a Taotie Divine Beast. He had to arrange the childrens future. Youre thinking quite far. Old Madam Wang looked at Wang Chuangui again. Then what do you think? I see that youre reading impatiently all day. I think you dont want to study anymore. Thats fine too. You can go over there and be a steward. Although Old Madam Wangs words were very calm, Wang Chuangui felt that that voice made his heart tingle. He even had a strange thought in his heart. If he nodded his head now, he might regret it in the future. Wang Chuangui smiled obsequiously. Mother, you must be joking. Im studying hard now, and I still have to be a role model for the children. Recently, the Master has also praised me for making great improvements in my studies. If I can strengthen my foundation well, Im very confident in taking the entrance examination next year. This was the truth. Although Wang Chuangui did not like to study, he was really talented in it. He could master the content taught by the Master and memorize the poems quickly. He could also understand thempletely, so there was no need to spend much effort. The Master even said that if he had studied since he was young, he might have been able to be a top schr. Old Madam Wang nodded, indicating that she had heard him. Now, Wang Chuanfu was still at home. Wang Chuanman had gone out to look for Wang Aibao and had yet to return home. Wang Chuangui and Wang Chuanyuan had both made it clear that they did not want to be a butler. The matter fell into a deadlock. You dont have to answer me now. Shopkeeper Zhou isnt in a hurry either. He doesnt urgently need a butler now. Go back and think about whether you want to do it or not. In any case, if you want to do it, you have to do it well for me. Dont waste this opportunity. Old Madam Wang stopped talking and did not say anything else. In addition, she asked Old man Wang to make arrangements and call Wang Chuanfu over to hear what he would say. Old man Wang asked Wang Eng and Wang Sang to apany him and drive the donkey cart back to the vige. He could only bring people over tomorrow after returning to the vige today. The children did not know what everyone was talking about, but seeing that the adults expressions were a little serious, they knew that they could not be mischievous today. Otherwise, they might be punished even more severely. Hence, everyone followed the rules and behaved well. The children even applied the etiquette that the teachers usually taught them. Old Madam Wang saw that they ate more appropriately and paid a lot of attention to their usual words, and the disdain in her heart finally lessened. It was alright. At the very least, these kids were not incurable. ... It seemed that the old mans descendants were not that bad. Old man Wang, who was setting up the melon vines in the courtyard, suddenly sneezed heavily. He rubbed his nose, his face filled with confusion. The weather hasnt changed yet. I caught a cold so quickly? After dinner, Old Madam Wang chased the children out and asked them to go to the Qin residence to y. When Little Ah Yu found out that she was going to Big Brother Ah Yous house, she was naturally overjoyed. She sat on the littlembs back and quickly headed for the Qin residence. Wang Ling hurriedly shouted, Little Sister Ah Yu, wait for us! If they lost Little Sister Ah Yu again, they would probably have to sleep on their stomachs tonight. Because their buttocks would definitely be split open by Grandma! After the children left, Old Madam Wang gathered the Wang Family together again and returned to her room to take out a cloth package. This was what she had brought back with her. There were no clothes in the cloth bag. ... Instead, they contained small cloth bags. Old Madam Wang opened two of the cloth bags. There were actually golden hairpins inside, and it was obvious that the style was very new. The eyes of the women lit up. Old Madam Wang pretended not to see it and opened another cloth bag. There was a stack of banknotes lying inside. Yes, a whole stack. This time, not to mention the women, even Old man Wang gasped. Old woman, dont tell me you killed someone and robbed them?! Is Shopkeeper Zhou fine?! Chapter 195 195 Small House in the Spatial Pocket Needless to say, Old man Wang received Old Madam Wangs loving touch. The p made him stagger and almost lose his bnce. Old woman, what are you doing? Everyone is here! She should at least give him some face in front of the kids. Old Madam Wang smiled but did not say anything. The sons and daughters-inw pretended not to see it. They lowered their heads or looked up at the sky. Our debt of 2,000 taels of silver has been resolved. Old Madam Wang made the long story short and did not intend to exin the details to everyone. Not only that, Shopkeeper Zhou even gave us 3,000 taels of silver as a token of gratitude. Wang Chuanyuan lost his bnce and fell to the ground. What? W-what? 2,000 taels, 3,000 taels?! Was there something wrong with his ears, or was his mother crazy?! On the other hand, Madam Zhang looked at Old Madam Wang a few times. She was curious why her mother seemed unfazed when mentioning therge sum of money. Her mother-inw was also from the Zhang family like her. Although her aunts family was richer than theirs, it was definitely not to this extent. Could it be that their horizons had been broadened during their days in the wilderness? Madam Zhang could not figure it out, so she decided not to think about it. Forget it. In any case, her mother was an intelligent person. As long as her mother-inw was around, they did not have to be too smart. Wang Chuangui was a little calmer. He had the personality most simr to Old Madam Wang. Of course, he only resembled the former Old Madam Wang. He was smart, calm, intelligent, and methodical. His words were not as sarcastic as the current Old Madam Wang. Ever since Wang Aibao went missing, the family rarely talked about children. However, after Old Madam Wangs personality changed, she never returned. Mother, why did Shopkeeper Zhou give us so much money? Or does he need us to do something for him in the future? Wang Chuangui only vaguely remembered that his family had borrowed arge sum of money to find his sister. Old Madam Wang and Old man Wang had originally hidden this matter from everyone and told them that they did not have to care about this debt. Wang Chuangui only knew a little about it. Old Madam Wang: Its nothing. I went over to help him clean up his household and saved his life. Everyone was speechless. Wasnt this too casual?! They still remembered that the little girl called Zhou Chuchu had said that their familys assets had been robbed when she came. Now, their mother had brought back 3,000 taels of silver and even offset the debt of 2,000 taels, didnt this mean that their family background was unimaginably rich? Their mother had actually helped him snatch back his assets in such a short period of time??? It turns out that their mother was so powerful? Wang Chuanyuans heart was filled with question marks. Since his mother was so powerful, why hadnt he seen her earn money for the family all these years? Especially after they arrived at Hu Family Vige, she let them be the poorest family in the vige. However, no matter how puzzled Wang Chuanyuan was, he did not dare to ask. He probably wouldnt hear the answer he wanted anyway. You dont have to ask much about the details. Im toozy to tell you. Old Madam Wang covered her yawn and only said, This sum of money is just to let you know that our family also has a foundation now. In addition, the person who is going to work for Shopkeeper Zhou has to do well. We wont touch the 3,000 taels of silver for the time being. Leave it with the gold, silver, and jewelry for now. Dont y any tricks in your hearts. You cant withstand such great fortune now. In the next three years, our family has to maintain our current state. Wang Chuangui understood what his mother meant. Our family is rising too quickly now. If we take out such arge sum of money at once, its impossible for others not to be jealous. Its better to keep a low profile now. In any case, our family doesnt have to worry about food and clothing. Why should we consider so much? Wang Chuanyuan nodded as well. In any case, Ill listen to Mother. Since the men had already expressed their stance, the women naturally had nothing to say. Liu Shi wanted to say something, but thinking that her husband had yet to return, she decided to swallow her words. It would not be toote to talk about it when Wang Chuanman returned. Old Madam Wang only wanted everyone to know that they had such a sum of money at home so that these brats could feel at ease. However, she had already made up her mind that in the next three years, she would never let the Wang Family rise up all of a sudden. She would take the strategy of slowly boiling a frog in warm water and let the surrounding people see how the Wang Family prospered. She would try her best to let others ignore Ah Yus existence. Yes, all the dignified reasons were just to protect Little Ah Yu. Once the Wang Family rose too quickly, not to mention whether it would harm Ah Yus luck, some people would definitelye to investigate how they made a fortune and quickly umted so much wealth. Old Madam Wang had gone out to help Shopkeeper Zhou and used the gene repair agent. Of course, she also left Divine Doctor Xue there to stop others from talking. Speaking of Divine Doctor Xue, Old Madam Wang left two drops of the gene repair agent for him. After Divine Doctor Xue drank it, he really didnt go crazy anymore, but he didntpletely return to normal. He could not remember anything from his past, and he had be silent. However, he could not bear to part with his dog-beating stick and scolded whoever touched it. It felt like he had been cured. He took the initiative to stay behind and temporarily stay with the Zhou family in the name of taking care of Shopkeeper Zhou. Divine Doctor Xue indeed had some medical knowledge, and his skills were even better than the doctors on their side. Shopkeeper Zhou was naturally happy to keep such a person. ... In short, Shopkeeper Zhou was very grateful for Old Madam Wangs help. If not for Old Madam Wang, not to mention his life, even his poor little granddaughter would have been harmed. In the face of benefits, humans would not retain a shred of humanity. The gift of 5,000 taels was Shopkeeper Zhous intention. The key was that he had also asked the Wang Family to send someone over to be the butler. 150 taels was just the sry on the surface. The benefits of bing the Zhou familys butler was far more than the money on the surface. Alright, disperse. Lets talk tomorrow when everyone is here. Old Madam Wang looked at Liu Shi. Chuanman is not around now. You can make the decision on his behalf tomorrow. Liu Shi opened her mouth, but she still agreed. At this point, the two of them had been husband and wife for four years. It was not necessarily true that they knew each others thoughts, but she roughly knew what her husband would choose. There were two things to do the next day, so everyone was troubled. Even the children were a little excited and only fell asleepte at night. Unlike them, Little Ah Yu directly entered the spatial pocket. During this period of time, she was very busy. She was busy learning literature, practicing martial arts, and chatting with her neighbors from time to time. Sometimes, he would even help deliver buns with Wang Wng and the others. ... She was energetic all day and was thus extremely sleepy at night. It had been a few days since she had entered the spatial pocket to work. She only threw her consciousness in and started to sleep. Now, Little Ah Yu finally realized that the spatial pocket had changed. Elf, why is there a small house here? Where did ite from? Is it fake? Little Ah Yu noticed that there was actually a small green house beside the outlet of the Myriad Spirit Water. It was built with green stones. She could even see through the stones. It was amazing. The house was not big, and there were no doors around. Little Ah Yu craned her neck and looked inside, only to see water inside. She thought that this was like an illusion formed by the elf. As she reached out to touch it, she felt a warm sensation on her fingertips. Chapter 196 196 Looking for Chen Yuan Seeing that Little Ah Yu was interested in the house, Meatball did not stop her. It only looked at the little fellow walking around the house a few times. She touched and looked around curiously. Wow! Wow! It was so beautiful. Where did thise from? Did the elf conjure it? The house was still glowing. Little Ah Yu was stunned and did not even dare to blink, afraid that if she blinked, the house would disappear. Meatball said: [This is a Merit Pool. I didnt create it. You did.] Little Ah Yu pointed at her. Was it me? Did I do it when I was asleep? Meatballughed loudly. [Of course not. It appeared after your merit was umted to a certain level, which is what youre seeing now.] [The greatest function of the Merit Pool is to store Myriad Spirit Water. In the future, you wont have to be afraid of running out of water.] Although the Myriad Spirit Water in the spatial pocket had been flowing continuously, the water that flowed out of the bowl could not be drunk, and the effect was not very good. The excess water was more suitable for growing nts and to adjust the spiritual energy in the spatial pocket. The Myriad Spirit Water in the Merit Pool could be used directly at any time, had simr effects, and was more abundant. As long as Little Ah Yu could maintain her good intentions, the water inside would be endless. She would not even have to wait anymore. This troubled Little Ah Yu. But I dont need that much water. Meatball smiled. [Thats because youre still young. This water can only be used by you and your family. When you grow up in the future, this water will be more useful.] Now, Little Ah Yu had more Myriad Spirit Water, but other than giving it to her family, she usually did not give it to anyone else. Even Qin Huai, whom she liked very much, only received a ss of water asionally. The others did not get anything. Little Ah Yu said, Alright, will it always wait here for me to grow up? [Yes.] Hello, Merit Pool. Youre so good-looking! Little Ah Yu happily praised the house. Perhaps it was Meatballs imagination, but the light on the surface of the house that originally had no signs of life seemed to have flickered for a moment. When it looked carefully, it was gone. Little Ah Yu thought to herself that her family was all healthy now. They drank Myriad Spirit Water every day and did not have to fall sick. This Merit Pool should not be needed, but the merit was very beautiful. Little Ah Yu also weed it to the spatial pocket as a guest. In fact, Little Ah Yu began to wonder if her spatial pocket would wee other things when she grew up in the future. Meatball knew what Little Ah Yu was thinking but did not inform her. Generally speaking, there would only be the Myriad Spirit Water Bowl, Myriad Spirit Earth, and the Merit Pool in the spatial pocket. Even it, the exclusive caregiver, should not exist. However, since even the exclusive caregiver was here, the other things that the little brat was looking forward to might also appear? The next morning, the Wang Family was yawning. The children were fine, but the adults eyes were bloodshot. It was obvious that they had not rested well. Other than Old Madam Wang. In the morning, they had buns and porridge as usual. Coupled with the pickled vegetables cooked by Madam Ma, everyone ate with relish. Old Madam Wang looked at them one by one. All of them looked listless. Their eyes were rolling to the sky. It was only a few thousand taels of silver, but this group of people could not sit still already. If their family had more money in the future, they would probably not be able to sleep every night. It seemed that it was very necessary to give them three years to settle down. In fact, this time should be extended further. Wang Chuanyuan and his wife had gone to the bun shop early in the morning and brought the buns back for everyone to eat. Now that they had finished eating, they had to hurry back to the shop. Old Madam Wang decided to talk to Chen Yuan about the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop. Little Ah Yu skipped over because she wanted to know the oue of the negotiation, especially if it could be concluded at 1,000 taels. Otherwise, she would not be able toplete the mission. Youre not going to the private school today? Old Madam Wang looked at Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu was a little conflicted. Of course, she wanted to go to the private school. But the private school was there every day and she could still go tomorrow. However, if she did not resolve the matter with Uncle Chen, the elf would definitely be sad. Therefore, Little Ah Yu put on an expression of pain and said with an extremely conflicted look, I want to follow Grandma! Ill go to the private schoolter! Since Little Ah Yu had said so, what else could Old Madam Wang not agree to? Old Madam Wang brought Little Ah Yu to look for Chen Yuan and instructed her family, If Chuanfuester, tell him what happened first. If Ie back and Chuanfu still doesnt know whats going on. Ill peel your skins! Wang Chuangui replied, I understand, Mother. Dont worry and go. Little Ah Yu craned her neck at the side and reminded him in a low voice, Second Uncle is wrong. You need to use honorifics because Grandma is an elder in the family. Sir said so! The Yang Family Private School taught primary school children. In the beginning, they taught simple etiquette and manners, interspersed with some ancient literature. The other children only listened, but Little Ah Yu seriously noted down everything in ss. Old Madam Wang nced at Wang Chuangui. You dont even understand the principles that even children understand. Isnt it embarrassing! If I were you, I would dig a hole with my foot and hide in it now. Wang Chuangui: ... It had been decades, and they had been addressing each other like that. They hadnt seen their parents say anything, so why were they suddenly talking about it today? Why? Do you have other thoughts? With your level of etiquette and shamelessness, you still want to take the Imperial Examination? I think its better for you to crawl into the stove and roast some raw meat. ... Wang Chuangui: ... Mother, youre right. Youre always right. Old Madam Wang snorted and left with Little Ah Yu. After a while, Wang Eng finished thest mouthful of porridge. He wiped his mouth and said to Wang Chuangui, Father, were going to school. Are youing backter, or are youing with us? Wang Chuangui: How audacious! Wang Eng: ??? Wang Chuangui said, What kind ofnguage are you using to talk to an elder? You bunch of brats! Have you thrown all the etiquette youve learned in school to the dogs? Youre even worse than Ah Yu! Wang Eng: ??? This was an undeserved cmity. From this day onwards, Old man Wang suddenly realized that the children in the family had be more polite. They were always addressing him with honorifics. It was just changing a word or two, but it gave off a different feeling. ... They really should have let them do this earlier. Old Madam Wang brought Little Ah Yu to Nanhe Inn. Chen Yuan had already booked the private room from yesterday. When he saw that someone had arrived, he asked the waiter to serve the best tea. Old Madam Wang waved her hand. Theres no need for the best tea. Serve whatever you want. The tea isnt important. When Chen Yuan saw how efficient Old Madam Wang was, he was relieved. He liked to interact with these people who did things cleanly. Moreover, Chen Yuan had thought about itst night and determined that Old Madam Wang had either worked in a rich mans house before, or she came from an extraordinary background. ording to the information he had obtained now, it should be the former. Chapter 197 197 Negotiation The waiter served them tea and some desserts. He even secretly brought two candies for Little Ah Yu before leaving. Little Ah Yu tapped and waved at the waiter. Then, she took out a wild fruit from her pocket and stuffed it into the waiters cloth pocket before he left. The waiter smiled at her and reached out to close the door of the private room. Yesterday, I was still thinking that the little fellow came to talk to me alone because of her familys instructions. Now, I dont think so. Chen Yuan took the initiative to start the conversation. Old Madam Wang followed his words and said, Our child has been pampered since she was young. Shes a little casual in her actions, but she has a good heart. If she offended you yesterday, Ill apologize to you here. Senior, youre being too serious. Ah Yu is an obedient little girl. I like her very much, so how can I be offended by her? I think my wife will be giving birth in two months. If I can have a daughter like Ah Yu, I wont have any regrets in life. Old Madam Wang smiled especially sincerely. No doubt. When others praised Little Ah Yu, Old Madam Wang would ept them all. She never knew how to be humble. After Chen Yuan finished praising Little Ah Yu, Old Madam Wang also praised him. Chen Yuan was young and promising. It was obvious that he was someone who did great things. Only Little Ah Yu was anxious. Didnt Grandmae to talk to Uncle Chen about the shop? Why were they still praising her here? Little Ah Yu asked in her heart, Elf, why are they all talking about me? Could it be that they want to sell Ah Yu? [Pfft, of course not.] [You can understand it as a kind of business conversation with each other. Both sides are praising each other and starting a conversation. Look, arent they talking about the shop now?] Soon, they returned to the topic. Chen Yuan told them his n. 800 taels of silver was already a very high price. Old Madam Wang naturally knew that. However, Old Madam Wang said, If it were any other shop, 800 taels of silver would definitely be an astronomical price. Even if you go to Wanning City to buy a bun shops recipe, you wont need to spend 800 taels of silver. Shopkeeper Chen is quite considerate. As she did not know what position Chen Yuan held, Old Madam Wang called him Shopkeeper directly. Chen Yuan did not deny it. In any case, the title was not important. Senior, you know your stuff. Indeed, weve gone to Wanning City to collect recipes before. There were even some recipes that could be bought with ten taels of silver. Its just a matter of worth. Chen Yuan also said that he was more optimistic about the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop. He even felt that their method of making meat soup dumplings could be promoted throughout the entire Great Chang Nation. If that happened, it could be said that their Wang Family had contributed to the Great Chang Nation. Old Madam Wang was unfazed by the ttery. She said indifferently, 800 taels is indeed a good offer, but if this is the final offer, my family and I have decided not to sell it. As for whether the bun shop canst longer and whether the buns can be sold in other ces, were not worried about that. At most, the bun shop would close down. However, their Wang Family would not starve to death. Chen Yuan was really surprised. 800 taels was really the highest price he could offer, and this was all thanks to Ah Yu. Senior, can you tell me why? Why are you unwilling to sell? Did I offend you in any way? Old Madam Wang shook her head. Thats not the case. If Shopkeeper Chen has the time, why dont you listen to this old woman talk about business? Just treat it as me showing off in front of an expert. Chen Yuans expression became even more solemn. Please borate. Old Madam Wang said, I believe Shopkeeper Chen is not from this county. From your ent, you should be from a ce not far from the borders. Thend of the outside world is different from thend of the Great Chang Nation, especially when it concerns the cultivation of barley and wheat. The yield is not high, so the flour there is very scarce. Not to mention our familys meat soup dumplings, even ordinary dumplings and steamed buns can be sold for an astronomical price there. Ordinary people cant afford it. Its an additional rare item. Am I right? Seniors analysis is right. However, if we want to sell it to them directly, its not as simple as you imagined. There are so many hurdles and procedures to jump through, and we have to pay a price. When Chen Yuan heard Old Madam Wangs words, he knew that this old woman was definitely not an ordinary peasant woman. To be able to talk about the outside world so clearly, she had at least been there before. In this world, women who could go so far were more admirable than men. Therefore, his expression became even more respectful, and he cast away thest bit of contempt. Old Madam Wang did not know what Chen Yuan was thinking and only said, These are things that Shopkeeper Chen has to consider. My guess is that you wanted to buy our familys recipe to sell in the Great Chang Nation first before going to the outside world to try. Other than the Xifeng Kingdom, the surrounding countries are all affiliated with our Great Chang Nation. Shopkeeper Chen is from the Great Chang Nation so if you want to do business with other countries, it wont be as difficult as you say. Before Chen Yuan could speak, Old Madam Wang continued, You must be thinking in your heart that this is your own business, and we sellers dont have to care so much. However, what I want to tell you is that our Wang Familys future development is the same. Even if we dont sell it to you, our buns will definitely advance to the Great Chang Nation in the next few years. Then, Shopkeeper Chen, do you still think that well be willing to sell this recipe for 800 taels? Chen Yuan was not the first to say these words, but Old Madam Wang. This meant that this was the olddys foresight. Since the olddy could exin it in such detail, it meant that she had indeed nned it carefully. It was not something to take for granted. The olddy was extraordinary at a nce. She was knowledgeable, cultured, well-spoken, and logical. Chen Yuan did not doubt that it was because of her that the Wang Family could be raised to such a state. Now that he thought about it, Chen Yuan felt that 800 taels was indeed too little. If the Wang Family could really achieve their vision, earning 800 taels a day would be too little, let alone selling the recipe for 800 taels. Chen Yuan smiled bitterly and said, Senior, what youre talking about will take at least 10 to 8 years of preparation, but the immediate benefits Im offering can be directly grasped. With these 800 taels, you can also develop locally. I can promise you that at the very least, after I buy the recipe, I wont fight with your family for business. You can even open your own branches in the entire country. We can alsopete fairly. Is that feasible? Old Madam Wang still shook her head. 800 taels is indeed unable to make me relent. If Shopkeeper Chens price is still the same, then theres no need for us to talk today. Chen Yuan looked at Little Ah Yu, who was sitting beside him, and felt his heart soften. Actually, normally, if someone was so aggressive and wanted him to raise the price, Chen Yuan would definitely leave with a flick of his sleeve. There were so many businesses in the world, and their Chen family did not have to do this bun business. There were too many ways to earn money. Even if he gave up on the meat soup dumplings, he could still buy other recipes. When the time came, he would earn another kind of ie. However, when he looked at Little Ah Yu, Chen Yuan thought to himself, Forget it, Ill just treat it as repaying the little benefactor. I really cant bear to disappoint such a cute Ah Yu. Since the little fellow coulde to him alone to discuss business, she was definitely willing to sell it to him. Chen Yuan looked at Little Ah Yu and said to Old Madam Wang, Olddy, in that case, I want to ask. Yesterday, Ah Yu told me that theres actually another secret why your Wang Family can sell the buns so well. Old Madam Wangs expression instantly changed. Chapter 198 198 The Truth About the Pythons Death Old Madam Wang had seen Little Ah Yu with Chen Yuan yesterday, but she did not think too much about it. So this was what they were talking about? Because she didnt know how much she and Chen Yuan had talked about, Old Madam Wang simply pretended to be stupid first. I dont know what Shopkeeper Chen means. Senior, since we all want a better oue, its naturally best to talk openly. Chen Yuan did not expose Old Madam Wangs n, but his tone became a little cold. Of course, if this involves other matters of your family, I naturally wont be aggressive. After all, this is just business, not a conspiracy. Dont you think so? Seeing that there was clearly no smile in Chen Yuans smiling eyes, Old Madam Wang did not care. It was true that this person was repaying a favor, but their Wang Family did notck this few hundred or thousand taels of silver now. There was no need to take any risks. [Kid, why dont you let him try drinking a ss of water first?] Of course, it was not ordinary water, but pure Myriad Spirit Water. Little Ah Yu now knew that it was best for children not to interrupt when adults were talking. Therefore, Little Ah Yu sat obediently at the side and quietly took out the crispy candy to nibble on. Now that she heard Meatballs words, she still did not understand. Why must I give Uncle Chen water? [From the data now, Chen Yuans attitude towards you is still very good. His favorability is not bad.] 80 points was already extremely high, even higher than some people in Hu Family Vige. This meant that Chen Yuan did not have any ill intentions towards Little Ah Yu. He naturally wanted to discuss this business with her sincerely. It did not matter even if he suffered a temporary loss. However, Meatball did not think that this was very safe. Chen Yuan was rted to a mission. This mission stated that they had to reach a deal with Chen Yuan. It could not let Old Madam Wang break off the transaction. Generally speaking, the people that the system asked the kid to save on the missions would not pose any threat to the kid. They might even be very helpful. This was already stipted in the rules, and it had been verified in reality. But Meatball still wanted to be safe. [Do you know why the Myriad Spirit Water is called Myriad Spirit Water?] Meatball saw that Old Madam Wang did not directly refuse Chen Yuan for the time being. The two of them were still fighting. He might as well take this opportunity to exin it to the little kid. Little Ah Yu bit the candy in her mouth and shook her head slightly. She even felt a little aggrieved. I didnt give the name! How would she know? Why did it ask her? [...I dont want you to exin. I want to exin it to you.] The little kid was young and had limited understanding, so he simplified his words. [Myriad Spirit Water means that it can nourish all living beings.] [However, theres also some parameters. Generally speaking, if someone with good intentions drinks this water, they will at most have diarrhea and expel the impurities in their body, allowing their body to be more lively, which is healthier.] [If its the Myriad Spirit Water thats directly taken out, the effect will be very obvious. If its diluted, such as the one you ced in the water vat, soy milk, and the one you usually use in the bun shop, the effect will also be different ording to the ratio.] At this moment, Little Ah Yu roughly understood something. It means that everyone will have diarrhea if they drink it. If they drink it directly, they will have diarrhea very quickly. If they add water and drink it again, they will have diarrheater. Am I right? [You can think of it that way. Very good!] Little Ah Yu was a little embarrassed, but she immediately puffed out her chest and blushed. She had been praised again. Old Madam Wang had yet to notice Little Ah Yu, so Meatball continued to tell her the most important part. [We were talking about benefits just now, but now were talking about the disadvantages.] Little Ah Yus mouth fell open, and the candy almost fell off. Her eyes were still filled with panic. Ah, theres disadvantages? Then what should we do? Everyone in the family has drunk it. Will they be bad? [Let me finish slowly. The downside is that if living beings with bad intentions drink it, they will also be purified, but this process will be very painful.] [The more bad intentions that person has, the stronger the negative effects after drinking this water.] Thest sentence was a littleplicated. Meatball simply gave Little Ah Yu an example. [Do you still remember the big snake at home in winter?] Little Ah Yu nodded obediently. She knew about the huge snake. It was a big one. The entire vige had eaten it. [That huge snake must have done many bad things before it sensed the aura of the Myriad Spirit Water. It swallowed the water in one gulp.] [However, the Myriad Spirit Water will purify the evil in its body. It was not mixed with water, so the effect was very strong. It was shocked on the spot. Later on, you fell on its head and it died before it could breathe.] Little Ah Yu pretended to be enlightened. Oh-I didnt understand. Meatball: [...] Meatball could only exin again in simpler words. This time, Little Ah Yu understood. ... Then if I give Uncle Chen water, Ill know if hes a good person? [You could say that.] After all, just because he had a good impression of Little Ah Yu did not mean that Chen Yuan was a good person. However, the Myriad Spirit Water could directly test if Chen Yuan had any ill intentions. Especially when he was drinking the water. If he had any ill intentions, the effect would simply double. If they had ill intentions towards the owner of the spatial pocket, it would be worse. Back then, if that python did not have any killing intent towards Little Ah Yu, it would definitely not have died so suddenly. Old Madam Wang and Chen Yuan were almost done talking. She turned her head and saw that Little Ah Yus expression was especially rich. She roughly understood that she was probably talking to the Immortal. She wondered what the Immortal thought of this. Chen Yuan followed Old Madam Wangs gaze and also wanted to look at Little Ah Yu. Old Madam Wang suddenly coughed. ... Grandma, are you alright? Little Ah Yu was flustered. She even threw the crispy candy in her hand onto the table and jumped off the stool. She hurriedly ran to Old Madam Wangs side with a nervous expression. She was still asking in his heart, Elf, Elf, whats wrong with my Grandma? Isnt she supposed to not get sick after drinking the water? Meatball had told Little Ah Yu that drinking Myriad Spirit Water often could maintain ones health. [Dont worry, shes fine.] Almost at the same time, Old Madam Wang said, Ah Yu, dont be anxious. Grandma is fine. Little Ah Yu climbed onto the table and reached for the teapot, wanting to pour a cup of water for Old Madam Wang. [Put your hands closer.] Little Ah Yu held the teapot with both hands and suddenly felt the teapot lighten. [Ive changed the water. Pour them each a ss.] Little Ah Yu picked up the teapot and poured a cup for Old Madam Wang first. Old Madam Wang looked at the water in the cup. It had changed from light green tea to pure water. She immediately felt her eyebrows twitch. This child. Little Ah Yu hurriedly poured a second cup and pushed it in front of Chen Yuan. Chen Yuan did not notice at all. He only took the water from Little Ah Yu. He took a sip, but it was unexpectedly cold. Chen Yuan felt that something was wrong. It was only the middle of April, and the weather had yet to warm up. How could the waiter serve herbal tea? This tea... Not only did it not have the taste of tea, it was also strangely sweet. However, before Chen Yuan could speak, he suddenly felt something brewing in his stomach, and his expression changed drastically. Excuse me for a moment! Chen Yuan hurriedly said. He couldnt care less about being rude. He pushed his chair away and suddenly ran out of the private room. Little Ah Yu watched Chen Yuan run away and turned around to meet Old Madam Wangs gaze. Old Madam Wang gently put down the teacup in her hand. Ah Yu, why are you doing this? Chapter 199 199 ns In front of Little Ah Yu, Old Madam Wang was always a benevolent grandmother. Now, this matter was no longer just known by the Wang Family. There was a risk of being exposed to outsiders. Ah Yu was young and not exposed to the world. This was understandable. Even adults could not hide their tracks sometimes. Not to mention that Ah Yu was only four years old. But even if the child didnt know, didnt the Immortal behind the child know? Was the Guardian God really protecting Ah Yu and not harming her? Chen Yuan was clearly a shrewd person. Although his eyes were clear, and he did not look like a sneaky person. But which businessman in this world did not think about their own interests? Why did the Immortal let Ah Yu expose her greatest secret to outsiders? Little Ah Yu waited for Old Madam Wang to speak to her, but Old Madam Wang only looked at her and did not say a word. This made Little Ah Yu panic a little. Grandma... Old Madam Wang thought that she had to teach Little Ah Yu a lesson this time and let her know that there were some things that she could not tell outsiders. Her life would be in danger! However, before her sharp gaze could appear, she saw Little Ah Yu looking pitiful, as if she was frightened by her. Old Madam Wangs heart suddenly softened. She remembered that when she first saw Little Ah Yu, she was as thin as a monkey. Her face was red from the fever. When she opened her eyes, they were especially like the Wang Aibao she remembered. At that time, Old Madam Wang treated Little Ah Yu as her treasure and almost wanted to protect her with her life. However, after interacting with her for a short while, Old Madam Wang knew that this youngdy was different from her daughter. Wang Aibao and Wang Chuanman were twins, but their treatment was worlds apart. The three elder sons almost ced all their attention on Wang Aibao and were not so concerned about their younger brother. Therefore, Wang Aibao was a little pampered when she was young. Even when they were living in the wilderness, Wang Aibao had never been hungry. Little Ah Yu was different. She had been especially sensible since she arrived at the Wang Family. She was so obedient that it made ones heart ache. Old Madam Wang deliberately let the Wang Family dote on Little Ah Yu because she did not want to see the little fellow suffer such a heavy psychological burden. Later on, Little Ah Yu became more lively, but she still had persistence in her bones. Even though she was lively and mischievous, she never crossed the line. Instead, it made people feel that she was especially sensible at such a young age. Old Madam Wang never dared to think too deeply about Ah Yus life before she met the Wang Family. Now that she saw Little Ah Yus uneasy expression, Old Madam Wang could only sigh deeply in her heart and hug her. She said softly, Ah Yu, tell Grandma why you wanted to reveal your secret to that person. Because they were outside, Old Madam Wang did not make it very clear. [Your Grandma wants to ask about the Myriad Spirit Water.] Little Ah Yu had lied about this once. Now that she realized it, she still felt guilty. She did not want to lie to Grandma now, so she told Old Madam Wang the truth. Old Madam Wang heaved a sigh of relief. What mission was she going toplete? Indeed, if it was just a simple bun recipe, it would be good enough if it could be sold for 100 taels. The other partys offer was 800 taels and was very sincere. However, she insisted on the price of 1,000 taels. There was indeed a reason for that. ording to Old Madam Wang, Ah Yu already had two missions. One was to nt 500 taels worth of food in the fields. Previously, under Old Madam Wangs control, there was not much left toplete the mission. Now, there was another mission, and it was also rted to money. Old Madam Wang could not help but wonder if Ah Yus Guardian God was a God of Wealth. Day by day, it only thought about how to earn money. What worried Old Madam Wang the most was whether the Guardian God behind her wanted toplete the mission or protect Ah Yu. Which was more important? If the mission was more important than Ah Yu, Old Madam Wang had to think of a way to control the Guardian God. Otherwise, her good granddaughter would be killed by it sooner orter. Initially, Old Madam Wang only wanted to negotiate 1,000 taels with her negotiating skills. If they could reach an agreement, they would talk. If not, the discussion would end. However, since it was Ah Yus mission, she had to negotiate properly. The well in the bun shop should have been tampered with by Ah Yu. Otherwise, the taste of the buns would not be like that. Old Madam Wang had figured this out herself and did not tell Ah Yu. When Chen Yuan returned, it was already 15 minutester. Chen Yuan thought that he had eaten something bad and almost passed out from the horrible diarrhea. Unexpectedly, after pooping for a while, he feltfortable all over and did not feel ufortable at all. No, if there was really anything, it was that his legs were a little numb from squatting. ... Could it be that cup of cold tea just now? That shouldnt be the case. How could there be such an immediate effect? In the past few days since he came to Nanhe Town, the food he ate was not considered adventurous. He had never been greedy, so he naturally did not eat much. When he tidied up and returned to the guest room to change his clothes, he returned to the private room and realized that Old Madam Wang had already left. Chen Yuans lips curled up. It seemed that the olddy was unwilling to discuss the business further. Forget it, he would leave 500 taels for the little benefactor. He would take it as repayment. Just as he was about to leave, the waiter arrived, holding a te of fruits. Sir, youre back? Just now, someone from the Wang Family invited the Old Madam back. The Old Madam left with Ah Yu. Before they left, they left this te of fruits as an apology. In addition, they also left a message saying that if youre interested, you can dine at the Wang Family for lunch. Hearing the waiters words, Chen Yuans heart did not waver. He even thought that he would forget about the business with the Wang Family. He could tell that the olddy was not interested in this deal, and he was not willing to press his face against the cold shoulders of the other party. ... Chen Yuan took the te of fruits and noticed that the waiters eyes were filled with envy. Is there anything special about this fruit? Chen Yuan asked. The waiter immediately said, Hey, speaking of this fruit, it was nted by the Wang Family. No one else can grow it. Their family has a small stall beside the bun shop that sells candied haws. Did you see it? The raw materials for the candied haws are this fruit. Its for sale. What the waiter did not say was that the fruit in front of him was evenrger than the fruits used to make the candied haws. It tasted even better. This was because Little Ah Yu had left two for the waiter. He was originally greedy and ate them in two or three bites. He was still savoring the aftertaste. If not for the friendship established with the two fruits, the waiter would have taken this te of fruits away. Chen Yuan pondered. In that case, the Wang Family was at least quite nice, so he nned to make a trip to the Wang Family. Since he was going to eat lunch, he naturally could not wait until it was time to eat. He nned to go to the surrounding shops to see if anyone sold gifts that could be used for house visits. By the time Chen Yuan finished buying and carried a box of gifts to Old man Wangs house, Old Madam Wang had already told the Wang Family about the matter, indicating that if they really wanted to sell the recipe, she would follow the n in her heart. She only told them not to interrupt no matter what, not to speak, and not to make other inappropriate expressions. Chapter 200 200 Chen Yuan Visits the Wang Family Everyone from the Wang Family was very excited to know that there would be guests at home at noon and that they would pay a high price to buy the recipe. Even Cai Niu was a little excited. The cooking technique of the meat soup dumplings was not created by Cai Niu, but by Madam Zhang and Liu Shi. To be honest, Cai Niu only participated in the subsequent improvements. However, the Wang Family was kind and made it clear to him that if the recipe could be sold, they would give him 30%. If they could negotiate 800 taels of silver, 30% would be more than 200 taels of silver. This was a number that Cai Niu had never thought of. With his current sry, he would not be able to earn that much even if he worked hard for 20 years. Cai Niu originally thought that after working with the Wang Family for a few more years, he would have to go out and set up his own business. After all, he had the skills and had more or less saved up. It was not bad to go home and rent a small shop first. In any case, it would be much better than running a roadside stall in the past. However, after the Wang Family expressed that they wanted to split the money, Cai Niu thought that he should buy a house beside the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop. Of course, there was no need for it to be as big as the Wang Familys residence. He could make do with a single entrance house. He did not have a wife, so he naturally did not have children. His parents were old, but he also had his brothers to take care of them. As long as the house had two or three rooms, it was enough. He could still save the remaining money. He might be able to use it sometime. At noon, Wang Chuanyuan finished his work and invited Cai Niu to Old man Wangs house for lunch. Cai Niu rejected them. Ill just eat something outside. You dont have to care about me. He felt that if he went, the Wang Family might feel a little ufortable. In any case, he believed in the Wang Familys character. If they said that they would share 30%, they would definitely share it. Even if the recipe was sold for less than 800 taels in the end, he would not mind. In any case, this money was an extra ie. However, if he was present, he might even obstruct their discussion. Wang Chuanyuan and Madam Zhang returned to the Wang Family. At this moment, Wang Chuanfu and his wife had also arrived with Wang Dng. They had looked at thend in the vige beforeing over. When Old Madam Wang brought Little Ah Yu back, everyone had already discussed the matter with Wang Chuanfu and his wife. They did not expect that not only had the house been turned upside down, but they had also gained a new fortune. They could send someone to a rich mans house to be a butler? There were suddenly thousands of taels of silver at home. Not only that, but there were also suckers whos willing to spend 800 taels to buy their familys bun recipe? Thats right. To Wang Chuanfu, spending 800 taels of silver to buy a recipe for making buns was simply the actions of a rich man with too much money and nowhere to spend it. Which household didnt know how to make buns? Even if their family was the only one making meat soup dumplings, when others saw this, they would follow suit and learn to make smaller buns. Could it be that turning a big bun into a small bun could sell for 800 taels? Was this a show of affection? Wang Chuanfu could not understand. He was even confused. However, Wang Chuanfu was very smart. He knew that if he questioned her now, he would only receive an eye roll from his mother. He simply pretended to understand. When the other two brothers saw Wang Chuanfus confident expression, they also began to reflect. Their eldest brother had always pursued stability and was a steady person. Sometimes, he was even a little silly. But now that Big Brother heard this series of events, he could actually remain calm. What did this mean? This meant that Big Brother was really ambitious. They were too narrow-minded. This wont do. One of them wanted to take the Imperial Examination and be an official, while the other was already determined to make the Wang Family stronger. How could their horizons remain so narrow? As the two of them thought about this, they adjusted their expressions. Only the Wang Familys grandsons felt that for some reason, their father/uncle suddenly looked different. Old Madam Wang saw their expressions, but she did not say anything. She only told them not to talk too much. She had the intention to nurture the children, so of course, she would not settle everything herself. At the very least, she had to let them know when and how to do certain things. After Chen Yuan came, Little Ah Yu ran to wee him happily. Uncle Chen, youre here! Second Aunt killed a chicken! Little Ah Yu could not wait to share with Chen Yuan the delicacies she might be able to eat for lunch today. Chen Yuan was in a good mood when he saw Little Ah Yu. This child was always smiling and looked especially cute. Facing such a bright smile, it was difficult for him not tough. Then I have to taste it well! At the side, Wang Dng was also extremely polite as he invited Chen Yuan to the main hall. This was specially taught by Old Master Hu. Many of the children in the vige were still learning from Old Master Hu. Wang Dng was one of them. Old Master Hu felt that the Wang Family would have better opportunities sooner orter. Wang Dng, who stayed in the vige, should not ck off. He had to have the boldness befitting of the eldest grandson. Therefore, Old Master Hu did his best to teach Wang Dng etiquette. He hoped that if he could walk out of Hu Family Vige and Nanhe Town in the future, he would not forget the Hu Family Viges grace. When Chen Yuan arrived at the Wang Family, he was warmly weed by everyone in the family. Seeing the gifts Chen Yuan brought, their smiles became even more sincere. Not to mention anything else, when the vigers went out to visit, they basically would not bring any gifts unless they were returning to their parents house during the festive season. ... Chen Yuan faced everyones warm smiles and suddenly trembled. For some reason, he vaguely felt that the way these people looked at him was rather benevolent. You should have just brought yourself. Theres no need to bring any gifts. Theres no need to be so polite, Old Madam Wang said politely. Chen Yuan did not expect the Wang Family to have so many people. Fortunately, he had bought a lot of things. There were two bolts of cloth and arge box of snacks. There were seven or eight types in it. They were considered the best snacks in Nanhe Town. These two things had cost dozens of taels of silver. It could be said to be very sincere. Wang Ling and Wang Qng were secretly drooling. Wang Ling even poked Little Ah Yu. Little Sister Ah Yu, do you want to eat some snacks? Look, there are so many snacks there! Little Ah Yu pouted. But I dont want to eat snacks. I want to eat Second Aunts Sanhuang Chicken! At the thought of the taste of the Sanhuang Chicken, Little Ah Yu was about to drool. Wang Ling also thought of this and immediately felt like drooling as well. Alright, after eating the Sanhuang Chicken, he would trick Ah Yu to get some snacks. If they went to get it, they would definitely be scolded. ... But Little Sister Ah Yu would not. He was too smart! The kitchen was run by Madam Ma and Liu Shi. Madam Feng helped at the side. When Madam Zhang returned, she also went into the kitchen to work. At lunch, the few of them made more than 10 dishes and ced them on tworge tables. One table was upied by adults, and the other by children. The Wang Family liked to chat during dinner. The children talked about what they had seen and heard in the school and private school, while the adults talked about what to do today. When Chen Yuan arrived, the enthusiastic Wang Family members pulled him over and asked him many questions. Chen Yuan thought that they wanted to resolve the deal at the dining table. Every time he encountered a question, he would consider the answer carefully. In the end, he realized that they were really just asking. Especially Old man Wang. After asking a question, he asked the same thing again after a while. You look young. Are you married? Chen Yuan: ... Sir, youve already asked me this twice. You didnt listen to my answer seriously at all. Youre just patronizing me, right? After the meal, Old Madam Wang said to Wang Dng, Bring your younger siblings to y. The adults have something to discuss. Chapter 201 201 Street Girl After lunch, there were two hours of rest. Wang Dng originally wanted to bring his siblings to the courtyard to see the freshly nted flowers. In the end, no one was very interested. Even Little Ah Yu said, Big Brother, I dont want to look at flowers now. Ive seen too much! There were wild flowers everywhere at home now. They were of all colors and styles. Little Ah Yu dealt with these flowers every day and was a little tired of looking at them. Wang Sang wanted to go out and y, so he threw a hint at Wang Wng with his eyes. Wang Wng said, Big Brother, lets go shopping on the streets. Its rare for you toe to town. Ill buy you food! They had just received their monthly allowance. Other than Wang Ling and Wang Qng, who had already spent all their money on food, the others still had some left. Wang Wng did not want to buy anything for the time being and still kept his. Wang Ling thought of his empty bag and whispered, Dont we have pastries at home? Dont spend money wastefully. Wang Qng looked at Little Ah Yu. Little Sister Ah Yu, go and ask Fourth Aunt for the pastries. Lets bring the pastries out. Otherwise, Grandma will be unhappy if she finds out that were spending money outside. If you want to eat, go get it yourself. Dont instigate your sister. Wang Dng frowned and looked at Wang Qng. Dont be so gluttonous for a day, lest you suffer a loss. Dont always think of tricking your sister when Im not here. How can you be such an elder brother? Wang Qng shrank his neck in guilt. But only Little Sister Ah Yu can get the food. She wont be scolded... Compared to Wang Dngs seriousness, Wang Eng was all smiles. Big Brother is right. If you want to eat, fight for it yourself. Otherwise, Grandma will think that youre a glutton. Wang Qng was originally a little aggrieved. In their family, only his sister would not be scolded. Even Grandpa was often scolded. However, when he heard Wang Engs words, Wang Qng immediately remembered that seriously speaking, Little Sister Ah Yu was actually not their familys child, but they already treated her as their family. In any case, the seven brothers had already decided that Ah Yu was their sister. They had long discussed in private that everyone had to protect their sister in the future. However, the adults thoughts were soplicated. What if they realized that Sister Ah Yu had ws and felt that she was gluttonous and ate too much? What if they chased their sister out? At the thought of this, Wang Qng immediately wilted. He even felt that it was not good to encourage Ah Yu to take the food for them. Wang Sang was a little impatient. Seeing that Wang Ling and Wang Qng were still hesitating, he squatted down and carried Little Ah Yu out. Take your time and think it through. Lets go shopping first. Wang Dng and the others hurriedly followed. Sang, walk slower. Dont drop Little Sister Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu giggled and grabbed Wang Sangs shoulder tightly. Dont be afraid, Ill hold on tight! The few of them quickly arrived on the streets. It happened to be a market day, and the three streets were especially lively. Little Ah Yu was extremely excited, but her brothers were very nervous because they remembered that she had almost gotten lost previously. Wang Sang was tired from carrying her. Little Ah Yu was about to get down and walk when Wang Eng took her. Little Ah Yu was carried by Wang Eng for a short while before Wang Dng picked her up. Wang Dng said, You still have to study in the afternoon. Dont tire yourself out. Let me do it. In any case, he was strong and used to doing work. Even if Little Ah Yu had gained some weight, it did not matter. Little Ah Yu liked to watch the fun, so everyone wanted to bring her to the sideshow first. At this moment, someone was putting on a show of spitting fire. The air gradually became hot. The person who spat the fire was half-naked and his body was painted reddish-brown. When he spat out the fire, the heat roasted him until he broke out in sweat. Little Ah Yu was originally very excited as she watched, pping her hands from time to time. However, as she watched, Little Ah Yu was not too happy. Wang Sng noticed her expression and asked, Ah Yu, do you not want to watch anymore? Little Ah Yu was a little sad. Is that uncle very hot? He looks a little ufortable. I was wondering what it was. This is his ability! Dont think that hes so tired. He knows how to earn money. Look, after one performance, theylle to collect money. As soon as he finished speaking, the fire-spewing performer temporarily stopped. A girl dressed in dirty clothes beside him, holding a broken y pot, began to walk towards the crowd. Those who are rich can support financially, while those who are poor can support with your spirit. Uncles and aunties, elderly seniors... The little girls voice was not loud, but everyone around her could hear her. When they saw her pick up the pot, everyone pretended not to see her and turned to leave. Forget it, forget it. Theres nothing to see. Aiya, I still have to buy white flour. I almost forgot! You reminded me. My sister is still waiting for me over there- Soon, the crowd dispersed. The children of the Wang Family also turned around. Only asionally did a few people throw a few copper coins into the pot. The crisp sound indicated that there were especially few copper coins. Little Ah Yu turned her head and saw the little girl purse her lips, as if she was used to it. When she carried the pot back, the other man in charge of sorting out the tools took a look and realized that there was not much inside. He pped the little girl. The p was very loud. Youre simply useless trash! You cant even do such a simple thing well! The little girls face was red and swollen. She quickly lowered her head without any reaction. Someone at the side could not stand it anymore. Youre just performing. Why are you hitting a child? The man red at the passerby. Its none of your business! If you have the ability, pay up. You only know how to watch for free. Doesnt it cost me money to raise her? If youre so capable,e and raise her! ... The man was obviously a martial arts practitioner. The passerby whispered a few words and left in a hurry. From beginning to end, the little girl did not react at all. Youre not allowed to eat today! The man scolded her angrily. Themotion had scared the crowd away. He was still angry and pinched the little girls ear fiercely, as if he wanted to tear it off. The little girl remained silent. Uncle, let go of her! Youre hurting Big Sister! A girls voice sounded angrily. The man subconsciously looked at the ground, but he did not see any little girls. He turned his gaze and saw a few boys. On the neck of one of the boys sat a little girl. With her pink face and white teeth, it was obvious that she was a girl raised by a good family. The person who spoke was naturally Little Ah Yu. The children of the Wang Family all felt a headache. They originally thought that they could just bring Ah Yu away. They did not expect her to speak up directly. Although they were just a group of performers and consisted of only two men and a little girl, look at their ability to breathe fire and their firm muscles. ... The few of them were no match for them. Everyoneined in their hearts. They were still rookies in martial arts, but what could they do if their sister was too righteous? The boys did not notice that the moment the man saw Little Ah Yu, a dark glint shed across his eyes. He even looked at the fire-spewing man. The two of them had a tacit understanding. Little girl, youve misunderstood. We were just acting. How was Uncles villian act? The man forced a smile. Perhaps it was because he had been cultivating for a long time, but when the man smiled, the original ferocious look on his facepletely disappeared, making him look especially intimate. The little girl, who had been silent, suddenly raised her head. The way she looked at Little Ah Yu was filled with extreme disgust. The little girl said, Scram! Chapter 202 202 Meatball Felt Danger When the little girl said that, Little Ah Yu was shocked. Whats wrong with you, little girl? Why are you speaking so rudely! Hearing someone scold his sister, Wang Wng took a step forward and said angrily, Didnt your teacher teach you that a kind word will be remembered for a long time? Wang Wng did not remember the second half of the sentence. The little girl still raised her neck, looking very hostile. Thats right. What are you talking about? Dont scare the Young Masters and Young Miss! The man pped the little girl to the side. He fished out two stools from under the cover at the back, wiped them with the hem of his shirt, and set them in front of them. Come,e,e. You guys sit inside first. Its better to watch from here! The man pointed at a ce with cloth. Were not watching anymore. Its not nice to watch at all! The boys didnt want to pay to begin with. Now, they were even asked to go inside to watch. How embarrassing would it be if they didnt pay after they finished watching? When Wang Sang heard that they wanted them to go in to take a look, he was immediately unhappy. People could talk to him about anything, but there was nothing to discuss when it concerned his private savings. He resisted all kinds of temptations everyday and he had not even spent a single copper coin yet! He definitely could not fall into a trap here. Little Ah Yu patted Wang Dngs shoulder. Big Brother, put me down. After Wang Dng put her down, Little Ah Yu took out a handful of copper coins from her pocket. She could not hold them with one hand, so she simply held them with both hands. She walked towards the little girl step by step and threw the copper coins into the pot. Ding! Ding! Dong! It was the sound of copper coins falling into the basin. Hiss- Wang Wng gasped before he could stop her. Ah Yu, what are you doing! Little Ah Yu looked at the little girl and said softly, Sister, thats all I have. After earning money, you have to go to the doctor obediently. The little girls pretended fierce gaze paused, even carrying a trace of confusion. Youre injured here. Little Ah Yu stood on tiptoe and touched the little girls face with her finger. Seeing the little girl take a step back, she said with some heartache, Next time, dont act like this. It hurts. Your mother will be sad if she finds out. The little girls eyes turned red. It was unknown if it was because she was being cared for or because she had heard the word mother. Aiya, this Little Miss is really beautiful and kind! The man saw that the little girl seemed to want to say something, and his expression changed. He strode over and looked at Little Ah Yu with a smile. Little Miss, dont worry. My moves were a little too big this time. Ill definitely pay attention next time. Uncle, you cant lie. Little Ah Yus expression was very serious. In the spatial pocket, Meatball could not bear to remind Little Ah Yu that this man did not look like a good person at all. Moreover, people like them who performed in the open would definitely not be willing to spend money to see a doctor. Mostmoners could not bear to spend money to see a doctor unless they were too sick to get out of bed. However, Meatball was still very happy that Ah Yu had suchpassion. Little Ah Yu thought for a moment and took out another handful of fruits from her pocket. Her hands were too small, and she only managed to hold two. This is something I like to eat very much. Big Sister, try it too! Little Ah Yu stood on her tiptoes and raised the fruit to the little girls mouth. Seeing that the little girl did not open her mouth, she said, I washed it before I left. Its very clean. It wont hurt your stomach. The little girl tilted her head and looked at the man. The man red at her. Why are you looking at me? If others give something to you, eat it. Even if its poisonous, eat it too! Little Ah Yu hurriedly said, Theres no poison, theres no poison. Ill eat it too! With that, Little Ah Yu stuffed one of the fruits into her mouth and chewed until her face was bulging. Then, she brought the other one to the little girls mouth. This time, the little girl opened her mouth and ate it. Once she bit down, the little girl could not stop. It was so sweet and delicious! The hunger in her stomach seemed to be gone! The little girl almost wolfed down the fruit. She only chewed twice before swallowing the entire fruit. Then, she could no longer care about the man beside her and only looked at Little Ah Yu eagerly. Little Ah Yu took out two more fruits from her pocket. With her free hand, the little girl hurriedly took one and began to stuff it into her mouth. The man beside him watched with his eyes twitching. This fruit was obviously of high-grade. He wondered how good it tasted. This damned girl actually dared to eat it all up! Lets see if he wont beat her to death tonight! Killing intent shed across the mans eyes. [Kid! Theres a dangerous aura approaching!] Meatball suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the man in front of it, so it immediately reminded Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu trusted Meatball very much and hurriedly retreated. Then, she turned around and ran a few steps before throwing himself into Wang Dngs arms. Big Brother, lets go. We have schoolter! Wang Dng did not suspect anything. He picked up Little Ah Yu and called for his younger brothers to leave. When the man saw Little Ah Yu leave, he cursed under his breath. He turned around and was about to scold the little girl. But at this time, there were already others surrounding them and impatiently urging them to perform. Whats going on? If you dont want to perform, make room for others! Theyre upying such arge piece ofnd and arent even paying the stall fees. How unlucky! ... Hurry up, stop dawdling. Hearing everyones urging, the fire-spewing man was very dissatisfied. These poor people from towns were poor, stingy, and only liked to watch free shows. They just watched all day but wouldnt pay! One day, Ill kill all of you! Everyone, dont be anxious. Were starting immediately! The fire-spewing man began to perform. Another man stretched out his foot and kicked the little girl. Then, he said, What are you waiting for? Hurry up and perform the Bone Shrinking Technique for the patrons. The little girl put the pottery basin aside and obediently crawled into the iron cage prepared by the man. She wanted to show everyone how to get out of the iron cage without unlocking it. As soon as she left, the man scooped up the copper coins from the y pot, counted them briefly, and put them in his pocket. On the other side, Little Ah Yu waited for her brothers to walk away before hurriedly shouting at a man who was attending to a stall, Uncle Ding! Uncle Ding! Chi Ding tensed, thinking that he shouldnt have been exposed. In the next moment, his thigh was hugged. When he lowered his head, he saw Little Ah Yus bright smile. ... Uncle Ding, why arent you answering me? Little Ah Yu blinked. Chi Ding chuckled and braced himself. Whose child are you? Youve got the wrong person, right? No, arent you Uncle Ding, who washes clothes for Big Brother Ah Yous family? Little Ah Yu stared at Chi Dings face a few times and nodded to confirm. Im not mistaken, its you! Chi Ding looked desperate. Why had his disguise, which he was so proud of, been exposed? Moreover, he was already hiding in the crowd! And how did the little miss know his name? Uncle Ding, between you and their Uncle She, whos stronger? Chi Ding thought of Chi She who was acting as the gatekeeper now. Without thinking, he said, Of course its me! As soon as he said it, he regretted it. Wasnt he admitting it?!! Wang Dng and the others were still confused. Little Sister Ah Yu, who is this? When did you meet him? Wang Wng was even more vignt. Little Ah Yu had already begun to tug at Chi Dings sleeve. Uncle Ding, help me. A poor sister has been bullied. Those two must be human traffickers. Theyre so bad! Uncle Ding, go and arrest them, okay? Chi Ding pretended to be stupid. Human traffickers? Human traffickers have to be arrested by the officials. But I saw that Uncle Ding was there just now too. Didnt you see it? Chi Ding: ??? Could it be that I was exposed so early?? Chapter 203 203 Theyre Not Human Traffickers Qin Huai had a team of guards of his own. It was said that this was a gift from his family. Of course, most of the people in this team were orphans. Qin Huais family had raised them since they were young. After Qin Huai was born, the team of guards was given to Madam. When he was two years old, Qin Huai was almost poisoned to death. The Madam then handed over the management of the team to Qin Huai. Everyone in the team had the surname Chi and were loyal. The leader was Chi Jia. So far, there were no casualties in the team, and all of them were young and strong. In the future, if anyone died, they would let others rece their position and take up the same name ording to the specific situation. Among this group of people, Jia, Yi, Bing, and Ding were the four most powerful. Chi Jia was the leader, and Chi Yi was mainly responsible for collecting information. Chi Bing was responsible for operating in the dark and delivering information, while Chi Ding was a master of disguise and a secret guard. They each led people with simr skills. For example, Chi Jia was mainly in charge of the overall management of the team, and Chi Ding was in charge of the secret guards. Recently, half of the secret guards had taken on the role of the Qin Residents servants. Qin Huai had arranged for Chi Ding to protect Little Ah Yus safety from the shadows. Other than him, there was another person who was mainly in charge of securing the parameters. Qin Huais request to them was, Even if theres no danger, you have to maintain the highest vignce because once you rx, your abilities will also rapidly regress. If you dont want to be eliminated, do your best. When Little Ah Yu was informed of the dangerous aura, she had already thought of asking Chi Ding for help. There was no need for Meatball to say anything. Little Ah Yu had actually discovered Chi Ding many times already. She even heard someone call him Ding. In any case, every time Little Ah Yu went to y with Big Brother Ah You, she could see Uncle Ding sweeping the courtyard or washing clothes. Sometimes, a small piece of clothing could be washed for two hours. Every time she went to the private school, Uncle Ding would not be far away. Sometimes, he would look at the sky in a daze, and sometimes, he would squat on the ground and pull the grass. Sometimes, he would hide on the roof or behind a pir. But no one was ying hide and seek with him! Therefore, Little Ah Yu felt that Uncle Ding might be a little stupid or not as powerful as Uncle She. After all, Uncle She opened the door very quickly. Chi Ding was unconsciously goaded by Little Ah Yu. He immediately became valiant and wanted to look for the two performers. In the end, when he reached, they realized that there was already a fight going on. It was actually a group of ruffians fighting with the two of them. The little girl from before took advantage of themotion and grabbed a package that was wrapped under some cloth and was about to leave in a hurry. Big Sister, where are you going? Little Ah Yu saw the little girl and ran up to ask. The little girl wanted to re at Little Ah Yu and tell her to mind her own business, but when she saw those big watery eyes, she was stunned and could not say anything. She opened his mouth and said, Im hungry. Hence, Little Ah Yu brought the little girl to the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop. Cai Niu was at the back of the courtyard, nning to improve the taste of the buns. In a daze, he saw Little Ah Yu bringing a group of people over. Seeing the skinny little girl with a swollen face, Cai Niu could not bear to let her starve. He could only take out the remainingrge steamed bun and pour half a bamboo tube of water for her. There were still a few small buns left. Cai Niu himself was unwilling to eat them, so he naturally could not bear to give them to the little girl. He thought that when Ah Yu returnedter, he could give them to her as snacks. The little girl wolfed down the food in a few bites. Then, she drank all the water in the bamboo tube. Still hungry, the little girl said. As soon as he finished speaking, she let out a long burp. The little girl: ... Only then did Cai Niu have the time to ask, Where did you find her? Wang Dng roughly exined the situation. Cai Niu sighed. How should he put this? This was not actually not a rare sight in towns. They had all seen worse things. But what choice did they have? In this day and age, no family was living well. They could barely take care of their own family. How could they have the energy to help others? Good child, go back after youre full. How could Cai Niu bear to reprimand Little Ah Yu? Moreover, he was not qualified. He could only say this to the little girl. The little girl licked her mouth with her tongue and looked at the flour that Cai Niu was kneading. She said, Im not going back. Ill work for you. I know how to make buns too! Cai Niu looked at the little girl. She was only six or seven years old, and she looked sallow and thin. He felt that a gust of wind could blow her away. She could even make buns like this? From the looks of it, she might have never eaten buns in her life! I can really make buns! ... Seeing the disbelief on Cai Nius face, the little girl threw the bag on her back to the ground and rushed in front of him, quickly grabbing the dough with her hands. Ah! Cai Niu screamed. Before he could stop her, he saw that a ck palm print had been imprinted on the snow-white dough. Cai Niu :!!! How could he feed the customers with this?!!! Then, the little girl moved quickly. She squeezed out the dough and quickly rolled out the skin to wrap the filling in. Her fingers were fast as she pinched out a big bun. The creases on it were quite beautiful. If one ignored the horrible filth on the buns, it might be an extremely good-looking bun. Little Ah Yu directly performed a huge Wow. After making a bun, the little girl reached out to pull the dough again. Alright, alright, alright. I know you can do it. Dont touch it anymore! Cai Niu said. Im not the shops owner, so I cant keep you. Why dont you go to another stall and ask? Although the little girl was indeed not bad, the Wang Family did not need another person to make buns for them at the moment. ... I dont want money, and I dont need to live in the shop. I just need to eat three meals. No, just two steamed buns a day. I dont care if its the spoiled ones too. Will that do? the little girl said quickly. Cai Niu was in a difficult position. But our family has already employed Uncle Cai Niu. We cant employ any more people. Little Ah Yu took the initiative to say, If youre here, theres no ce for Uncle Cai Niu. Cai Niu: ... Although I know that youre doing this for my own good, Im really not as bad as you say. I can stillpare to a little girl. Otherwise, he would not have been able to upy a ce on Nanhe Third Street alone. The little girl quickly changed her words. Then Ill be your maidservant! Youre dressed so well. Your family must be rich. Rich families want maids. I can do anything. I can even perform the Bone Shrinking Technique for you. I dont want any sry. I dont need a ce to live. I can even eat rotten food! Her smoothnguage and logic were quite meticulous. It did not match her face. The group was amazed. Even Chi Ding did not know what to say. It was Wang Dng who said, Whats the two mens rtionship with you? Did they abduct you? The little girl originally did not want to say it, but Wang Eng reminded her that if she did not tell the truth, their family would not ept her. It was impossible for them to bring someone of unknown origins home. Theyre my uncles, not human traffickers. The little girl looked cold. I was sold to them by Father and Mother. Do you have anything else to ask? Everyone looked at each other. Chapter 204 204 Mission Completed Everyone looked at each other, not knowing how to answer. Cai Niu opened his mouth and only managed to squeeze out a sentence after a long while. This... theres someone who sold their child? Cai Niu usually did not like to inquire about outside news, so he naturally did not know that not only were there people selling their children, but there were also people trading their children to eat. On the other hand, Wang Eng nced at Little Ah Yu and thought of Shanyang Vigeing to their vige to snatch children. The adults all said that the people from that vige were crazy and had eaten many of their own children. He had only heard people talk about it. The adults were unwilling to let the children know. The little girls mouth twitched. Her face was expressionless, and her tone was t. Whats wrong with that? Several of my sisters were sold. You only have sisters? Cai Niu subconsciously asked. And two younger brothers. But who would sell their boys? The little girl smiled. Everyone was speechless again. Wang Wng whispered, If our family wants to sell the kids, even if all the children are sold off, Grandma wont bear to sell Little Sister Ah Yu either. Their family only had this one girl! It was not easy for them to find her. She was very precious! The other children of the Wang Family thought the same as well. Everyone asked the little girls name. She blinked and rattled off several names. Wretched girl, dastardly girl, rotten heart, good-for-nothing, trash, money-losing b*tch... There are quite a lot of names. You can call me whatever you want. The little girl looked indifferent and looked at Little Ah Yu. Oh, I heard that after a youngdy from a rich family buys a servant, she will give the servant a name. You can also give me a name, Little Master. Everyone was speechless. Little Ah Yu looked confused. Little Master is also your name? The little girl said, No, its yours. But my name is Ah Yu. You can also call me Treasure and Precious. As for what her full name was, Little Ah Yu had heard it once when she went to the private school to register and did not remember it seriously. Little Master Ah Yu. The little girl followed suit. Wang Dng covered his mouth and coughed. Its almost time for you to go to school. Hurry up and go. Ill bring this-well, this Little Sister to Grandma to take a look. They did not have the ability to decide if they should take this little girl in. Everyone thought so too. Cai Niu also heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he did not have to make a decision. Wang Eng brought his brothers to Qingmu Academy, and Little Ah Yu followed Wang Ling to the Yang Family Private School. On the way, Ah Yu asked Wang Ling, Sixth Brother, will Grandma let the Big Sister stay? Wang Ling shook his head. I dont know about that. Who can guess Grandmas thoughts? Grandmas thoughts are very easy to guess. Because Grandma is a good person, Grandma will definitely keep Big Sister! Wang Ling muttered, Grandma already said that our family doesnt need servants. Actually, Little Ah Yu still wanted to ask, what was a Lower Person? Was it someone who lived downstream? There was also an uncle called Qian Deyi. Everyone called him Middle Man. Their family lived along the middle of the river. Then the person living upstream should be called Upper Person? However, before Little Ah Yu could say anything, they had already arrived at the private school. A group of children waved at them. Ah Yu, youre here. ss is starting soon. Lets go in together! At noon today, my mother made me shortbread. I brought a portion over. Ah Yu, try it. Little Ah Yu touched her pocket with a vexed expression. But Ive finished my fruits and have nothing to give you. Its fine. I just want to give it to you to eat. Theres no need for you to return the greeting. The little girl who spoke handed the pastry in her hand to Little Ah Yu and took out a handkerchief from her waist to wipe the sweat on Little Ah Yus forehead. You ran over again today, right? Youre sweating a lot. Little Ah Yu grinned. On the way, she pestered Wang Ling for a while and dyed her time, so she ran over. Liuer, youre the best! When Yang Liu heard Little Ah Yus words, she also chuckled. Were good friends! Yang Liu was a girl adopted by Mr. Yang. She was five years old this year. She was originally not in good health and could note out. For some reason, she slowly recovered during this period of time and began toe out to exercise. Of course, she did not know that this had a lot to do with the fruits Little Ah Yu usually gave her. Most of Little Ah Yus fruits were good for her body. She saw that Liuer was panting after talking for a while and gave her better fruits under Meatballs guidance. She did not dare to give her the Myriad Spirit Water directly, afraid that Liuer would not be able to take it. It was fate. Before Ah Yu arrived, Liuer was the only girl in the private school. There were also girls in the surrounding streets, but she usually did not like to y with other people her age. She liked to y with Little Ah Yu, who looked to be only two or three years old. Little Ah Yu was only two and a half years old and could recite books quickly. Although she did not understand the poems taught by Mr. Yang, she could recite them. ... Mr. Yang really liked her very much and often used Little Ah Yu as an example to scold the other children. Although theres no need for you to take the Imperial Examination, its too embarrassing that you cant evenpare to a two-year-old child. When Mr. Yang spoke, his tone was not strict, but the children who were seven or eight years old or even more than ten years old blushed. They did not want to be so stupid, but Ah Yu was too smart! Its a pity that Ah Yu is a girl. Otherwise, in another ten years or so, we would have a female top schr! Mr. Yang often sighed with emotion with his wife in private. After all, Ah Yu was the only disciple he had seen with such intelligence in his many years of teaching. Mrs. Yang also pitied Little Ah Yu, so she approved of Yang Liu ying with Little Ah Yu. They had adopted Yang Liu from a young age. Mrs. Yang treated her as her biological daughter. Liuer had been weak and sickly since she was young, so she was not close to others. Even the Yang family and the other brothers and sisters of her maternal grandfather, the Mo family, were not close with her. However, Liuer liked Little Ah Yu very much. If there was anything good, she would always want to leave a portion for Ah Yu. If not for the fact that her body did not allow it, Liuer would probably follow her to the Wang Family to y after school. ... The children probably liked those who looked like they needed to be taken care of more than them. The children of the Yang Family Private School were all in the same ss. When the children were all seated, Mr. Yang walked in. Mrs. Yang helped to distribute todays notes to the children. There were two people at each table, and in front of each of them was a slightly old thread-bound book. Today, well study the Thousand Character ssic. Theres a sentence here that says: The Zhou Dynastys Wu and the Shang Dynastys Tang were the emperors who lovedmon people and punished criminals severely. What it means here is... Unlike the serious teachings of the Qingmu Academy, Mr. Yang preferred to narrate the study materials as stories. The children listened attentively. Little Ah Yu also sat upright and listened with interest. Soon, an hour passed. Mr. Yang waved his hand. In 15 minutes, the students of the primary ss will learn to recognize objects with the primary school teacher, and the students in the young adults ss will study the Chronicles of Great Chang with me. All the students hurriedly stood up and bowed to Mr. Yang. Thank you, Teacher! Then, everyone dispersed and took advantage of this quarter of an hour of rest to y. Yang Liu held Little Ah Yus hand, wanting to bring her to see a bunch of flowers that had bloomed recently. [Kid, the mission ispleted!] Meatballs voice suddenly sounded. Little Ah Yu immediately stopped in her tracks and was very happy. Elf, have youpleted your mission with Uncle Chen? [Yes, yes, yes. The mission has just beenpleted. The mall channel is about to open!] Thats great! Little Ah Yu did not know what the mall was, but she knew that the elf had been looking forward to it for a long time. If the elf was happy, she was happy. Chapter 205 205 Meatball Leaves Temporarily [Theres something I have to tell you...] Meatball was a little hesitant, not knowing if it should let the kid know about this. However, it was impossible to hide it. The kid would find out eventually. Little Ah Yu had already followed Yang Liu out. When she squatted in front of a bush of flowers, she asked casually, Is there anything? Wasnt it a happy thing that the mall wasing? [I originally thought that the mall would only bepletely opened after youpleted the farming mission. However, the mission this time waspleted with a high evaluation, so the entire mall was unlocked in advance.] [The mall has been unlocked, and the spatial pocket needs to be upgraded. I have to go back too.] [So, I might have to leave you for a while.] Little Ah Yu was dumbfounded and even felt a little sad for a moment. Elf, are you leaving me? Why! Did I do something wrong? Can you not leave? [Kid, I have to go. The opening of the mall requires special energy. I dont have it on me now, and you dont have enough.] [Im going home to get the special key.] [Dont worry. Ill use my energy to maintain the operation of the spatial pocket. At that time, you can still use the spatial pocket. Its just that you have to know how to organize it. Dont mess it up, lest you cant find what you want.] Even if Meatball exined it like this, Little Ah Yu was still very sad. She was especially afraid that the elf would leave just like that. As for whether the spatial pocket was there, Little Ah Yu did not care very much. She liked the elf who lived in the spatial pocket more. Is it because Ah Yu is too stupid and didnt do the mission well that you want to go home... Little Ah Yu was instantly disappointed, and even her eyes drooped. At the side, Yang Liu sensed Little Ah Yus emotions and hurriedly hugged her. She asked softly, Ah Yu, whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Or dont you like this flower? Little Ah Yu wanted to answer, but she identally squeezed out the tears in her eyes. Initially, she was still holding it in with all her might. But the moment a tear fell, it was like a floodgate opening. Her tears were simply unstoppable. They flowed like a river. At this moment, Yang Liu waspletely flustered. Aiya, why are you crying? Wuwuwu, Im leaving... Little Ah Yu hugged Yang Liu and sobbed. Liuer, I need to go, wuwuwu... Little Ah Yu did not wail. Instead, she whimpered softly, like an injured puppy, not daring to make a louder sound. This made Yang Liu a little helpless. I, Ill call Mother over! Little Ah Yu hurriedly pulled her back and wanted to speak, but she burped. I-burp, its fine. Little Ah Yu shook her head. Dont let the teachere. It was so embarrassing. Little Ah Yu pursed her lips and tried her best to hold back her surging tears. Im not crying anymore. However, her eyes were red like a rabbit. And it was a sniffling rabbit. Yang Liu was even more worried, afraid that there was something wrong with Little Ah Yu. Seeing Little Ah Yu like this, Meatball felt horrible as well. It wanted to tell her that it would not leave, but if it did not leave, it would not be able to open the mall. There were many things that it wanted Ah Yu to have, but it could not obtain them. It could not lose the big picture for a small gain. [Kid, if youre not strong, Ill be unhappy.] Meatball could only harden its heart and say. Little Ah Yu was stunned. [Ill be back soon. You just have to wait for me. Ill bring you some specialties then! My hometown has a lot of delicious food. Ill think of a way to bring some over for you!] Compared to the delicious food, Little Ah Yu wanted Meatball to stay even more. However, the elf had already said that it would be unhappy. She wanted to be a brave child. Little Ah Yu secretly clenched her fists and told herself. Ah Yu, Ah Yu, youre no longer the original Ah Yu. Youve grown up. You have to be a smart and sensible Ah Yu. Dont make the elf unhappy! The elf was so good. The elfs family must be even better. You cant be so selfish. The elf must be homesick too. Hence, Little Ah Yu said to Meatball, Then go home and y more. Ill listen to the adults well. I wont be sad or cry. [...] Should it remind her? Actually, it could see all her thoughts. Forget it, it was better not to say anything lest the kid asked how to block it out in the future. The kid was still young. It had to keep an eye on her mind from time to time to prevent her thoughts from slipping. In any case, when the kid could make decisions on her own in the future and her mind became more mature, its prying ability would automatically be removed. [Then Im leaving.] Meatball did not dawdle. After instructing the kid, it followed the guiding energy and disappeared from the spot. Little Ah Yu felt something and her eyes welled up again. ... Seeing Yang Lius worried gaze, Little Ah Yu reached out and rubbed her eyes, revealing a strange smile. Im fine. Im not crying. Alright, then lets look at this flower. Yang Liu thought that Little Ah Yu would definitely feel embarrassed. She should not ask. In any case, after she finished crying, she was most afraid that someone would ask her why she was crying. She would feel embarrassed. After the two of them finished looking at the flowers, the second ss began again. Mrs. Yang came over with a basket of things to teach the children to recognize objects. Everyone swarmed over. Little Ah Yu and Yang Liu held each others hands and skipped over. At this moment, Meatball, who was undergoing a spatial transition, was especially anxious. [I wonder how sad the kid will be after I leave. Shell definitely cry until shes out of breath, right?] [Sigh, I just left and I miss her already.] Little Ah Yu, who was being missed by Meatball, received a rattle drum after finishing the ss with Mrs. Yang. She waved the rattle drum andughed. Liuer, Liuer, look, this is so fun! Haha, its so fun. Lets y together! ... Hahahaha. Seeing the overjoyed Little Ah Yu, Yang Liu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Perhaps Little Ah Yu just cried for no reason. She should be fine. It was like the little brother next door sleeping in swaddling clothes. asionally, he would suddenly cry. It was very normal. In the afternoon, Little Ah Yu left school and returned to the Wang Family with Wang Ling. This time, they did not y on the street and quickly rushed home. This was because they were especially curious and wanted to know if that little girl was taken in by Old Madam Wang. When they returned home, they realized that the adults were all doing their own things. They did not see the little girl or Uncle Chen. As soon as Little Ah Yu walked in, themb and the Spirit Treasure Rat rushed towards her. The littlemb rubbed against Little Ah Yus knee very nimbly, and the Spirit Treasure Rat jumped onto the top of Little Ah Yus head. It made Little Ah Yuugh. Ah Yu, youre back? I left you sweet soy milk in the kitchen. Go and drink it while its hot. Liu Shi, who was sweeping the courtyard, greeted Ah Yu when she saw her. Mother, wheres that Big Sister? Little Ah Yu was not in a hurry to drink the soy milk. Chapter 206 206 Bringing The Little Girl Back Liu Shi failed to react for a while. What Big Sister? Then she remembered that a little girl seemed to havee to the house, but she was quickly taken away. You mean the girl who came to the house? Two people who called themselves her uncles took her away, Liu Shi said. Little Ah Yus eyes widened. Aiya, Mother, how can you hand Big Sister to those Uncles? Her uncles are bad people! Theyre very bad! Liu Shi was busy cleaning up at that time and did not know much about this. However, when she heard Little Ah Yus words, she was curious. How did you know that they are bad people? Fourth Aunt, Little Sister Ah Yu is right. That little girls uncles are bad people. The two of them pped her face on the street and even made her crawl into an iron cage! Wang Ling hurriedly added. Moreover, Wang Ling spoke very quickly and told Liu Shi what had happened in the afternoon. After Liu Shi heard this, she sighed. Until now, she still could not understand why those parents could treat their children so ruthlessly. Especially since Liu Shi had yet to give birth to a living child. The heavens had only given her Little Ah Yu. She had a heart of pity for all children. She only thought that if it was her child, she would probably protect her with her life. How could she scold and beat her maliciously? Not to mention selling the child! It was too sinful! Since they didnt like children, why did they have to give birth to her back then? Wouldnt a parents heart ache for their child to suffer in this world? Mother, where did that Big Sister go? Shell be beaten to death by her uncles, right?! Little Ah Yu was anxious. She ran away and was caught by her uncles. Shell definitely be beaten up! Ah Yu had seen it before. There was a chick raised by the vigers. It was originally raised in a chicken coop. Later on, the chick escaped and was beaten up after being found. Even such a small chick had been beaten up. After being flicked on the head, the little chick felt dizzy. Moreover, there were also the example of some brothers and sisters in the vige. Sometimes, their family did not allow them to go out. If they still went out and were discovered, they would be beaten up. Therefore, there were always the sounds of wild shrieks and howls in the vige. Not to mention other families, even if it was their family, if her brothers went too far away to y and did not return by dinner time... After the Aunties called them back, they would receive a beating. And those people liked their chicks and children. Even so, they would be ruthless and give them a beating. Let alone the Big Sister. Little Ah Yu felt that she was very right, so she was even more worried about the Big Sister. Theres no need to worry about that. At that time, two people came to cause trouble. Your Grandma got someone to capture them and said that they were going to bring them to the officials. They all left. The reason why the house was so deserted was because those two people suddenly came to cause trouble, iming that they were human traffickers who had kidnapped their child. Then, the two of them mored for their family topensate them. They even asked for 10 taels of silver. In this day and age, if there was still the open trading of children, a girl would definitely not be able to sell for 10 taels. Liu Shi had even heard that even if a youngdy from a good family was sold to work in those kinds of shameful ces, she would only be able to fetch three to four taels of silver. Children were naturally cheaper, let alone girls. Dont worry, your Grandma has never suffered a loss before. As for that girl, she might not be a good person. Perhaps she saw that you children were innocent and deliberately pretended to be miserable to lie to you. Little Ah Yu pouted and disagreed with Liu Shis words. That Big Sister is a good person. She even said that she wanted to take care of me! Wang Ling also said at the side, Thats right, thats right. She said that she wants to be Little Sister Ah Yus maidservant and serve her. She doesnt even want a sry! Liu Shis eyebrows twitched when she heard this. She hurriedly chased the two children to the kitchen and let them drink soy milk. What maidservant? The more they spoke, the more ridiculous it became! What kind of family were they? They were just ordinary farmers. Even if they had bought a house in town, they were still farmers. What kind of farmer needed servants and maids? Others wouldugh to death. Fortunately, no one else heard this. Otherwise, the neighbors would haveughed at them. Maids and servants were different from ordinary helpers. They had to be bound to a ve contract. It was not something ordinary families could do. Even the servants of Qin Huais family were probably just helpers! Liu Shi chased Little Ah Yu and the others to drink soy milk. She was frightened and ran to look for Madam Ma, who was making clothes in the house, wanting to discuss it with her. Madam Ma was mainly in charge of the familys meals because everyone liked her cooking. In addition, she made all the clothes for the family. Usually, when the otherdies helped cut the cloth, Madam Ma would sew them together. Wang Chuangui and the others who were studying had a specialrge study room. Everyone usually went there to study. After Liu Shi entered, she helped to cut the clothes. As she did so, she told Madam Ma about Little Ah Yu and the others childish words. Do you think that little girl is really here to join our family? Liu Shi could not make up her mind. The main thing was that this matter was a little unbelievable. Madam Ma bit the thread off. I dont think so. Our family doesnt look rich. The others dont know how rich our family is. They probably wonte to be our servants. Although the servants did not have much status, they could still stand on the shoulders of the high and be above the lowly masses. For example, some people preferred to go to rich families to be their servants. This way, they would earn more money. There would also be tips and other gifts. ... If they went to a poor family to be a servant, they might even be unable to draw a sry all year round. Madam Ma often went to the fabric store to buy fabric and all kinds of needlework. She often met other women who went there to buy things. The women usually loved to gossip when they were bored. Madam Ma had heard a lot of stories, so she naturally knew more. Aiya, theres no need to care so much. In any case, theres still Mother-inw holding the fort. Lets wait for Mother-inw to make a decision! We just have to be obedient. Madam Ma waved her hand, not wanting to continue discussing this problem at all. Liu Shi thought about it and agreed. In any case, why should she worry about things that she shouldnt? What she should be most troubled about now was to get Wang Chuanman toe back. This was because in the afternoon, everyone had already made up their minds to let Wang Chuanman be the butler. On one hand, Liu Shi felt that this was an opportunity, but on the other hand, she was a little reluctant. Her husband was going so far away and would only be back for a month every year. Then what rtionship would they have? She was afraid that they would be too distant! They did not have a blood child between them. But now, he would only be around for one month a year. Would she still have a chance to get pregnant? ... If there was only Little Ah Yu in this life, it would actually not be bad. However, everyone emphasized on having more children. Having a second child was an additional form of guarantee for their old age. In case Ah Yu grew up without any biological brothers to support her, what if she was bullied in the future? When it was almost dark, Old Madam Wang finally returned. Her sons followed behind her. Other than that, the little girl was also there. There was obvious joy on her face, and even her original gloomy expression had disappeared. Chapter 207 207 Awakening of the Wang Familys Fathers When Little Ah Yu saw the little girl, she immediately ran towards her and held her hand affectionately. Big Sister! The little girl took a step back and said respectfully, Little Master Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu: Big Sister? Everyone was also puzzled. Why did she suddenly call her Little Master? Old Madam Wang: From now on, Tang Yuan is a member of our family. Shell be taking care of Ah Yu. Tang Yuan is the name of the little girl. Old Madam Wang had specially given her this name because she was young and had smooth skin. Tang Yuan took a step forward and bowed to Little Ah Yu, calling her Little Master again. Everyone still looked at each other. Did they really add a servant to the family? Moreover, their current situation was not suitable for adding a servant. They had yet to figure it out. Tang Yuan, bring Ah Yu somewhere else to y. Be careful not to let her bump into anything. Yes. Tang Yuan was very obedient. She brought Ah Yu far away. Actually, she was just going to y in the courtyard. There was a small lotus pond there with flowers nted beside it. It could be considered a small scenic spot. When Wang Wng, who had just returned home, saw this, he was worried and followed. The children also returned one after another. They either went to the study to read and revise their homework, or ran to the back of the courtyard to y with Ah Yu. The more hardworking Wang Dng followed the adults to see if there was anything they needed. Mother, why did you bring a servant into the family? Wang Chuanfu did not quite understand. Arent they a farmer family? Onlyndlords and old masters had servants. Old Madam Wang said angrily, Thenpensate me with five taels of silver. Ill arrange a servant for you too. How about that? At the mention of this, Wang Chuanfu felt a little guilty. Initially, things were still fine, and Old Madam Wang was not prepared to take Tang Yuan in. Their family still had some secrets that were not suitable for outsiders to know. In the end, after Tang Yuan was sent back, the two men began to beat her up on the street. One of the little girls arms was twisted. When Wang Chuanfu saw this, he could not help but fight with the two of them. Wang Chuanyuan originally did not want to participate. But in the end, when he saw his brother being beaten up so badly, he could not help but join the fight. In the end, the four men ended up in a chaotic rumble. When the local enforcers arrived, they saw that the two men were in a more miserable state. They could not help the Wang Family even if they wanted to. The two men shouted that they had been beaten up and wanted the Wang Family topensate them. Originally, the price was 100 taels of silver. Old Madam Wang bargained on the streets and cut the price to 5 taels of silver. At the same time, she took Tang Yuan away from them. Under the witness of the officials, Junior Officers, and Patriarchs, they gave Tang Yuans ve contract to the Wang Family. Only then did the onlookers outside know that Tang Yuan had really been sold to her biological uncles by her family and had even written a ve contract. For servants with a ve contract, even if they died outside, not many people cared. Wang Chuanfus moment of upholding justice had directly caused the Wang Family to lose five taels of silver. In the past, five taels of silver was practically something that could take their lives. Wang Chuanfu naturally knew what it meant. It would be extremely difficult to retrieve the silver that had been spat out. Old Madam Wang did not want to suffer a loss, so she took Tang Yuan in. In the end, she still felt indignant in her heart. She felt that she had fallen into a trap. It was all this unlucky sons fault. Wang Chuanfu touched his head. This time... Alright, I cant be bothered to listen to your excuses. Since youve already taken her back, teach her well. In addition, you have to tell Chuangui to work harder. If he doesnt pass the entrance examination, our family will be eliminated by others sooner orter. Wang Chuanyuan smiled obsequiously at the side. Mother, its not that serious, right? Our family didnt offend anyone, and were doing a good deed. Old Madam Wang sneered in response. Then just carry on with that thought. When the Wang Family copses, remember toe to my grave and offer incense. Ill definitely crawl out of my grave and beat you to death! Wang Chuanyuan : ... After Old Madam Wang left, Wang Chuanfu and Wang Chuanyuan discussed for a while before running to the study to look for Wang Chuangui. Then, they told him, Chuangui, our familys rise will depend on you! Wang Chuangui: ??? Why are you relying on me? Everyone in the family has to contribute too! He first looked at Wang Chuanfu. Big Brother, look. Hu Family Vige is our foundation. In the future, if our family really cant survive anymore, we can still return to the vige to farm. We cant possibly sell thend we bought, right? Then, he looked at Wang Chuanyuan. Third Brother, you too. Isnt our bun shop popr now? Moreover, Im afraid that no one else can easily imitate our secret recipe. When this bun shop is on the right track, well open another bun shop. Well open it in town, in the prefectural city, and in the capital, Wanning City! When our bun shop is well established, well have more money. Its said that money can even make ghosts work. When our family has enough money, who will dare to bully our family? Wang Chuanfu and Wang Chuanyuan looked at each other. Coupled with Wang Chuanguis words, they felt that this made sense. Previously, they all felt that their mother thought the best of their Second Brother. Otherwise, why would she let him take the Imperial Examination when their familys conditions were not good? But from the looks of it, Mothers arrangement had a deeper meaning. The eldest son guarded the foundation of Hu Family Vige. In the future, their family might be able to buy morend and truly be thendlord of Hu Family Vige. The second son would take the path of the Imperial Examination because his brain was better. However, he was actually not very good at manual work. He might as well take the Imperial Examination and be a good official in the future. The third son was smart, but he could only talk to customers confidently when he was doing business. If it was farming or studying, he was a littlecking. From the looks of it, he was born to do business. ... As for the fourth son, he had some of the good and bad traits of his elder brothers. His main advantage was that he was young, straightforward, and obedient. Thinking about it this way, it seemed that only their Fourth Brother had nothing serious to do. Therefore, their Fourth Brother should go out and be a butler. They other brothers all felt that they had something important to do and did not want to be a butler anymore. Now that they looked at it, it was really suitable to leave it to their Fourth Brother! The three brothers discussed for a long time and felt that their family could not be supported by just one person. Everyone had to contribute. What if their Wang Family became arge family in the future? The more promising people there were, the more prosperous the family. Wang Chuangui returned to the study and saw the boys memorizing books slowly while ying something at the same time. He red at them. Stop ying! Hurry up and study hard. Follow me to participate in the junior examination next year! The few Wang Family boys who were ying immediately looked as if they had been struck by lightning. Ah? Were participating in the exams next year? But now, they had just finished learning the Three Character ssic and the Thousand Family Surnames. ... Wang Chuanfu was also looking at Wang Dng. Wang Dng was originally helping chop firewood when he suddenly felt that something was wrong with his fathers gaze. Wang Dng put down the ax in his hand. Father, whats the matter? Wang Chuanfus gaze was faint as he said in a low voice, Dng, tell me honestly. Do you hate me? Wang Dng: ???. Wang Chuanfu continued, Your younger brothers either went to study literature or martial arts. They didnt fall behind in either aspect. Only you were left behind in the vige and asionally learned from Old Master Hu. You must feel aggrieved, right? Wang Dng: ...I dont feel aggrieved. Father, what are you trying to say? Wang Chuanfu: Ive thought it through. In the future, were no longer using the ox to plow the fields. Youll plow the fields yourself. This way, you can train your body. In the future, you will be a farmer who can do everything. You can be considered to have a skill! Wang Dng was confused. ??? Do I have nothing better to do? Why do I have to fight with the ox for work??? Chapter 208 208 Fooling the Children Coincidentally, after dark, Wang Chuanyuan called his three sons over and told them earnestly that they had to learn a trade. Moreover, he made the Wang Familys future sound dangerous. With his usual ability to deceive guests, he sessfully made Wang Wng, Wang Ling, and Wang Qng tremble. Why didnt they realize that the family was already in such a dangerous position? Wang Wng mustered his courage and asked, Father, what should we do then? Wang Chuanyuan said, You have to learn well. Regardless of whether you want to learn literature or martial arts, you have to stand out. In the future, you can support the Wang Family and not be afraid of being cheated out of five taels of silver. Wang Ling and Wang Qng were enlightened. Wang Ling said, My studies arent very good, but Im learning martial arts. Mr. Chi said that Im quite talented. In the future, Ill be a Great- Before he could say the words Great General, he immediately corrected himself. Great escortpanys manager! In the future, Ill be in charge of dozens or hundreds of people. Every one of them is a skilled escort. No one will dare to bully our family! After hearing this, Wang Qng could only think of another job. Then Ill be the Sect Master of a martial arts sect in the future. If anyone has anything they cant resolve,e to me. Ill get my brothers below- Before he could finish speaking, Madam Zhang, who was cleaning the soles of the shoes, threw one of them over. What brothers? Youre like a hooligan every day! The sect youre talking about isnt a martial sect, its a local gang! A proper martial sect has to be registered with the government and pay taxes every year. How can it be as easy as you say? Wang Qng rubbed his head and sent the sole of the shoe back. He chuckled. Mother, how do you know so much? You even know that it needs to be registered. Madam Zhang said, Wouldnt you know if you listened to those guests chatting every day? These words gave Wang Wng a huge inspiration. He immediately said, Im not going anywhere. In the future, Ill stay at home and run a bun shop with Father and Mother. Our bun shop will expand in the future and sell all kinds of buns so that everyone in the Great Chang Nation can eat our Wang Familys buns. Even if we earn one copper coin from each person, our Great Chang Nation has hundreds of thousands of people, so we can earn hundreds of thousands of copper coins! This business was too big. Even Wang Chuanyuan was attracted by it, so the topic went in the direction of how to make the Wang Familys buns better. As for Wang Chuangui, Wang Eng and Wang Sng, one of them had a stable personality. Especially Wang Eng. He was smart and was very particr about the way he did things. Wang Sng was more restrained. He only knew how to study hard all day. He did whatever the adults said and rarely had his own thoughts. Wang Chuangui said, You dont have to think about anything else. Just study hard. Only after we all seed will there be a real way out. Otherwise, everything will be empty talk. Wang Sng asked, Father, why do we have to study so hard? In the past, there were no schrs at home. Didnt we live just fine? You can choose not to study hard, but if anyone bullies us in the future, you can only endure it because the higher our family stands, the stronger the people we will meet. At that time, only our family will be weak. Think about the consequences. Wang Chuangui never treated his son as an ignorant child. Especially during the few years when he was paralyzed, he thought that he had no hope of standing up again in this life. He was also quite strict with his two children and always hoped that they could mature beyond their age. Fortunately, his two children were still quite resolved. On the other hand, when Wang Eng saw that Wang Sng was a little puzzled, he said to him, Fourth Brother, why dont you think of it this way? Our Little Sister Ah Yu should have suffered in the past. Do you still remember her pitiful appearance when she first came to our house? What would you do if someone elsees looking for her in the future and insists on snatching Little Sister Ah Yu away? If they dare, Ill bite them to death! Wang Sng had almost forgotten what Little Ah Yu looked like when she first came to the house. After this reminder, he immediately remembered. Back then, Little Ah Yu was really skinny. She did not look timid when she looked at others, but she was always a little careful, as if she was afraid that others would scold and hit her. Especially when Little Ah Yu had just arrived. During the few days when she was unconscious, Wang Sng even saw some scars on Little Ah Yus legs. They looked like she had been whipped. Although it was gone in a few days, Wang Sng had a deep impression of it. Wang Eng said, Now that Little Sister Ah Yu is part of our family, we all want to protect her. But if our family cant be very powerful, we wont be able to protect her. Not only will we not be able to protect Little Sister Ah Yu, but we also wont be able to protect the others in the family. At this moment, Wang Sng understood. They had to work hard to study and stand out, not only for themselves but also for the family behind them. They were not young anymore. Wang Sng was also 10 years old. Farm kids would be sensible at this age. I understand. Ill study hard. Next year, well participate in the student examination together! Wang Sng was full of confidence. After the children left, Madam Ma, who had been making clothes and had no background, asked Wang Chuangui. Husband, do you think the children really have the ability to pass the entrance examination? Wang Chuangui shook his head. With their abilities, not to mention participating next year, even if they were given another year, they might not be able to pass. Wang Chuangui had started studying from a young age, and he had learned a lot. It was just that during the time they were forced to wander in the wilderness, he slowly forgot the knowledge. In the past few months, perhaps because he was in a good mood, Wang Chuangui had miraculously remembered a lot of the knowledge he had learned when he was young. Especially in the past month in Qingmu Academy, the Master had taken him especially seriously and given him many special treatments. Wang Chuangui could be described as advancing by leaps and bounds. The teachers even nurtured him as the future top schr and only thought that he was a peerless genius. Only Wang Chuangui knew that he had only recovered his past memories, but he still had to rely on himself to learn in the future. He had gained a few years of foundation for no reason. It should not be a big problem for him to take the student examination. However, the children were different. They had only just begun toe into contact with academics and had yet to finish learning the foundation, let alone the contents of the junior examination. Madam Ma was dumbfounded. Then why did you let them go? They havent suffered any setbacks before and they dont know the immensity of the world outside. We have to give them some pressure and let them fail before they know how to work harder. Fortunately, their family could afford to let the children suffer now. Wang Eng and Wang Sng did not know that their iparably respectful father had dug a huge pit for them and was waiting for them to jump in. Little Ah Yu was still sleeping with Liu Shi at night. At night, she crawled into the spatial pocket and subconsciously began to shout. Elf, Im here! After shouting a few times, Little Ah Yu realized that the elf had already left. After feigning happiness for the entire day, Little Ah Yu hugged herself and squatted by the Myriad Spirit Water, crying sadly. At night, Liu Shi habitually went to touch Little Ah Yu to see if she had covered herself with the nket. However, she identally touched a wet hand. Ah Yu, who was sleeping, dreamed of something and actually shed tears. ... Chapter 209 209 Saving Wang Aibao Little Ah Yu had an additional follower now, Tang Yuan. She announced to the public that she was Little Ah Yus attendant. Tang Yuan liked her new position very much. Early in the morning, she prepared clothes for Little Ah Yu to change into and ced them neatly by the bed. As soon as Little Ah Yu woke up, she wanted to help her change her clothes. Little Ah Yu, who had just woken up, was so frightened that she shrank into the bed. Seeing that this unfamiliar person was Big Sister Tang Yuan, Little Ah Yu heaved a sigh of relief. Big Sister Tang Yuan, why are you here? Although Tang Yuan did not ask for a ce to stay, the Wang Family would not be so harsh on her. They arranged a small side room for her to stay in for the time being. Little Master, Ill help you dress, Tang Yuan said to Little Ah Yu with a smile. Actually, Tang Yuan had already woken up before dawn. She hurriedly got up and was about to start preparing. Usually, at this time, she would follow her uncles out to prepare for the street performance that day. She also had to bring all kinds of heavy props. Although she was only ten years old this year, she could already carry things that weighed 40 to 50 catties. She could also cook, wash, and sew. After getting up, she realized that she was now a servant of the Wang Family and did not need to perform on the streets anymore. Thus, she ran into the kitchen to cook. She was chased away by Madam Ma, who had just woken up. Theres no need to make breakfast. The shop will send it over. The first batch of buns made by the bun shop in the morning would be sent over to the Wang Family to eat. Other bun shops would only take the leftover buns home for the family for dinner. The Wang family would usually clear their stock by the end of the day. Once they sold all the buns, they would close the shop and would not make more. Therefore, every morning, they had fresh buns to eat. Later on, Old Madam Wang also woke up. When she saw Tang Yuan sweeping the courtyard again, she said to her, Theres no special arrangement for you to do anything extra in the future. You job is just to take good care of Ah Yu, understand? Tang Yuan nodded repeatedly. Servant... servant understands. She had heard rich peoples servants call themselves that before, but she was not used to calling herself that. Old Madam Wang nced at her. Our family is not an officials family. Theres no such thing as a servant. You can also address Ah Yu by her name directly. Ill take note. However, although Tang Yuan did not call herself a servant anymore, she still insisted on addressing Little Ah Yu as Little Master. In her heart, from the moment Little Ah Yu gave her the fruit, she had wanted to be her servant. She had never eaten such delicious fruits before. I can do it myself. Little Ah Yu was a little embarrassed. Actually, Little Ah Yu had long known how to dress herself and wear her own socks. It was just that Liu Shi was worried that she would not do it well and hoped to take care of Little Ah Yu more. Therefore, every morning, Little Ah Yu would deliberately wheedle and ask Liu Shi to help her put on her clothes. Liu Shi would be very happy. She would help Little Ah Yu dress and braid her hair. This is what I should do. Tang Yuan was about to help Little Ah Yu put on her clothes when Liu Shi came in with hot water. Tang Yuan, go to the main hall first and see if the buns have been sent over, Liu Shi said. Tang Yuan hurriedly agreed and turned to leave. She was still very discerning. Liu Shi used a handkerchief from the hot water to wipe Little Ah Yus face and hands. Then, she saw Little Ah Yus two feet dangling by the bed. It was a little funny. Now that you have Big Sister Tang Yuan, do you not need Mother to help you put on your clothes anymore? Before Liu Shi could finish speaking, her neck was suddenly hugged. Little Ah Yus warm voice sounded in her ear. No, I only want Mother to help me put on clothes! The clothes Mother puts on me are so warm! Liu Shis heart softened and she felt a sweet sensation in her chest. Her daughters hug was even sweeter than her husbands kiss. Achoo! At this moment, Wang Chuanman, who was sitting on the ship, suddenly sneezed. The young woman sitting beside him was dressed in cloth clothes and looked a little reserved. She asked carefully, ...Um, are you alright? Wang Chuanman rubbed his nose casually and grinned at the woman. Im fine! The family must be missing me. Ive been out for so long, so its normal for them to miss me. At the mention of the Wang Family, the young womans eyes turned red. Her expression was uneasy and nk. This young woman was Wang Aibao, who had been lost back then. It was also Wang Chuanman who had found her after much effort. Originally, Wang Chuanman was with the two brothers of the Qin Family. He thought that it would take a long time to find Wang Aibao. Unexpectedly, more than 20 days after they set off, they met Wang Aibao and the others at a pier. It was a coincidence. Perhaps it was because Wang Chuanman and Wang Aibao were twins, but the two of them had a special connection. At that time, Wang Chuanman did not want to stop at the pier, but he suddenly felt very sad and decided to stop and rest at the pier. ... Then, he saw a young woman being beaten up and thrown into a cage. It turned out that was about to be dumped into the sea and drown! As soon as Wang Chuanman saw the young womans face, he immediately determined that this was his sister, who had been lost for 17 years. This was because her face was almost identical to his mother when she was young. However, at that time, his mothers face was filled with endless gentleness, and the young womans eyes were filled with endless despair. She roared and shouted, but the people around her only looked at her with hatred. Shameless woman! Hurry up and throw her into the river to feed the fish. Dont pollute the air here! How unlucky! Wang Chuanman couldnt care less. Seeing that the young woman was about to be drowned in a pig cage, he brought the two people along and quickly went ashore to negotiate. However, things were not as simple as he thought. Wang Aibao was the nanny of andlord family here. It was said that she used to be an aunt. Later on, because she made a mistake, they stripped her of her honor and she became the nanny who raised the Young Master. Now that she had been discovered to havemitted adultery, the main family directly sent someone to drown her in the river. Everyone in the town came to watch themotion and said dirty words. No one was willing to speak up for her. ... Wang Chuanman originally wanted to reason with them nicely and save Wang Aibao, but the other party refused to let her off and insisted on killing her. Fortunately, the two people introduced by the Qin Family were really good at martial arts. The two of them beat more than 30 people into the ground, before they were finally willing to sit down and talk openly. If Wang Chuanman wanted to save Wang Aibao, he had to give them 200 taels of silver. Wang Chuanman finally managed to sh the price to 120 taels before escaping with Wang Aibao. They were dyed for seven to eight days before everything was finally settled. Those two people were especially reliable. Not only did they intimidate the locals, but they also found out a little about Wang Aibaos situation here. Little Sister, dont be anxious. Let Mother think of a way when we get home. Perhaps we can even help you reunite with your son. Wang Chuanman saw that Wang Aibao had been unhappy and knew that she must be thinking about that child. Wang Aibaos child was the little fatty that Little Ah Yu had seen at the beginning. However, the little fatty did not know that Wang Aibao was his biological mother. Wang Chuanman did not have the ability to take the little fatty away. Chapter 210 210 Wang Aibao Is Strong Wang Chuanman had already determined that Wang Aibao was his younger sister, but Wang Aibao was very nervous. Although she was already six years old when she went missing, logically speaking, she should have some memories of the past. But more than 10 years have passed. Back then, there was chaos and many memories were confused. In any case, Wang Aibao did not have any memories of her family. She could only vaguely remember that she was very happy when she was young because in her blurry memories, she only remembered all kinds of smiles. Wang Aibao thought that she was an orphan. She had lived a miserable life all these years and did not even have freedom. Now, it was rare for someone toe over and tell her that she originally had a family and that she had been doted on since she was young. Wang Aibaos first reaction was disbelief. How was that possible? Until now, when they were sitting on the ship to Nanhe Town, Wang Aibaos heart was still in turmoil. Wang Chuanman had always thought that Wang Aibao was thinking about her son. After all, with Wang Aibaos status, it was impossible for her to take the child away. Not only that, even if Wang Aibao did notmit any mistake, as a woman, it was very difficult for her to take the child away. It was fine if it was a daughter, but if she wanted to take her son away from the family, it would be simply a fantasy. Actually, when Wang Aibao nned to leave with Wang Chuanman, she was already prepared to be separated from her child for the rest of her life. She believed that the family would definitely treat her son well, no matter what. It was just that she had some doubts in her heart about following this man who looked very simr to her to find her so-called family. If she could find her real family, she would have no regrets in her life. When he came, Wang Chuanman had set off in a hurry. Coincidentally, it was a good wind, so he found her in just over 20 days. But the journey back was against the wind and they had been sailing for more than a month. At first, Wang Chuanman was still seasick. Later on, as he vomited, he got used to it. When he was bored, he even learned how to control the ship from the boatman. As he was not used to the food prepared by the boatman, he even cooked some food himself. Wang Aibao wanted to help at first, butter on, she almost burned the ship down. Wang Chuanman simply chased her aside. Forget it, forget it. Ill do it myself! With just one sentence, Wang Aibao almost cried. His familiar tone made it seem like they were not family members who had been separated for 17 years but had been together all along. If only they were really family! Wang Aibao felt even more uneasy. If she was not their familys child, how disappointed would she be! Even though she was already in her twenties and had long passed the age of an ignorant little girl, her worries could not be faked. Little Sister, do you know? I also have a little daughter whos very simr to you when you were young. Its not that you look alike, but your personalities are quite simr. Both of you are kind and lively. Both of you are extremely lovable at first sight. Wang Chuanman squatted on the bow of the ship and fished again. He turned his head and spoke to Wang Aibao beside him. Wang Aibao took the initiative to help sew Wang Chuanmans clothes. As for the other two men, she did not do anything. Although she did not dare to admit it verbally, Wang Aibao already treated Wang Chuanman as her brother in her heart. At least during this period of time, she had taken good care of him. This was also the kind of care that Wang Aibao had never shown to others before. Is that so? I dont remember. Wang Aibao looked apologetic. Or perhaps, Im not your sister. Wang Chuanman didnt care about Wang Aibaos words at all. You probably forgot a lot of things because we were wandering around when you were young. But it doesnt matter. When you go back and see Mother, youll know why Im certain that youre my little sister. Wang Chuanman and Wang Aibaos faces were simr, but it was obvious that they were men and women. However, when Old Madam Wang and Wang Aibao werepared, it would be obvious that they were mother and daughter. Wang Chuanman still had this bit of discernment. Will they ept me? Wang Aibao was not confident at all. She knew that most of the girls who went missing would be looked down upon. Even after theyd been found, the family would feel that their daughter had embarrassed the family. Many people forced their daughters tomit suicide after they were found. There were also those who had been kidnapped and sold by human traffickers. Many of the girls who were rescued with great difficulty would be forced to their death in the end as well. This was because they felt that their daughters reputation was sullied and was an embarrassment to the family. Their existence would even affect the marriage of their other children. This was also what Wang Aibao was most worried about. She was no longer afraid of death, but she was afraid of being disappointed again. Dont think too much. Wang Chuanman didnt know how tofort her and could only say this sentence dryly. The fishing line he hung down moved. Wang Chuanman hurriedly reached out to pull it, but the fishing line was heavier than he had imagined, so he turned to Wang Aibao without thinking and said, Quick, quick, little sister, help me pull it! Wang Aibao wanted to take over, but then she thought that she should be the weak one now. Just as she was about to retreat, she saw Wang Chuanman being pulled forward by the fishing line and almost fall over. Without thinking, Wang Aibao grabbed Wang Chuanmans arm and pulled him back with a shocked expression. Hua-! A big fish suddenly jumped out of the water and was pulled up along the fishing line. With a thud, it fell to the deck. Wang Chuanman: ??? Just now, he seemed to have sensed a wave of divine power appear out of thin air. He turned to look at Wang Aibao. You? Wang Aibao blushed and her eyes darted around. ...It wasnt me. Wang Chuanman was speechless. Do I look like a fool to you? At this moment, Wang Chuanman also remembered that his younger sister had been very strong since she was young. When she was six years old, she could carry their mother. ... When Wang Chuanman found Wang Aibao, he was still a little puzzled. He felt that if his sister was drowned in a pig cage, the affair shouldnt be so quiet. Now he realized what was wrong. His sister hadnt used her strength yet. I... Wang Aibao was at a loss. She had already decided not to use her strength again. Back then, it was precisely because of her strength that she was condemned as a Demon. Her biological child was snatched away from her at birth. They said that they were afraid that the child would feel ashamed if he knew that he had such a monstrous mother. The fish that was pulled up actually weighed more than 50 catties! When a fish pulled against the hook in the water, the force would far exceed its own weight. It was strange. Originally, such a river would not have such a huge fish, but Wang Chuanman caught it. Even the boatman was surprised. Youre lucky. If youre identally dragged down, you might even be crushed under the ship. The boatman sighed. Wang Chuanman chuckled. I was just lucky. Its all thanks to- He turned his head and looked at Wang Aibao, who was telling him not to say anything. ... He changed his tone at thest minute. Its all thanks to our Ah Yu. Shes a blessed child. Perhaps its because my family keeps missing me, wanting me to be safe that I can be so safe. Everyoneughed along. As he had already found Wang Aibao, Wang Chuanman was a little more considerate. He wanted to approach her more slowly so that Wang Aibao could adapt. That was until that morning when Wang Aibao said to him, Um, today is the Dragon Boat Festival. You have to get off the ship to buy some glutinous rice and brown leaves. Ill make you some glutinous rice dumplings. Wang Chuanman was shocked. What? Its the Dragon Boat Festival today?! Oh no, he was so engrossed in saving his sister that he hadpletely forgotten about the time. His mother had asked him to return before the Dragon Boat Festival, but he hadpletely forgotten about it!! Chapter 211 211 Aunt Is So Pitiful Unknowingly, it had been more than two months since Wang Chuanman went out, and it had exceeded the Dragon Boat Festival deadline. He could only hurriedly spend the Dragon Boat Festival with the few of them before asking the boatman to speed up and rush back. They only arrived at the docks on the 10th of May. From afar, he saw a little girl jumping on the dock. Daddy, I see you! Who else could it be but Little Ah Yu? Little Ah Yu had amb beside her and a little rat squatting on her shoulder. On the left were Wang Familys Sang, Sng, Wng, and on the right were Ling and Qng. These children were quite interesting. There was a small wooden stool in front of each of them and they had paper spread on it. It was unknown what they were writing. The wind at the pier was strong, and the words they wrote were crooked, but they did not ck off. When Wang Chuanman saw Little Ah Yu, his eyes were filled with smiles. Without waiting for the boatman to stop, Wang Chuanman jumped ashore and instantly picked up Little Ah Yu. He raised her above his head and ced her on his neck. Ah Yu, did you miss Father? Yes! I even dreamed of Father! Little Ah Yu nodded obediently. This surprised Wang Chuanman. Aiyo, our daughter even dreamed of Father. What did you dream of? Little Ah Yu said, I dreamed that Fathers ship was overturned by a big fish. Then, Father disappeared. In my dream, Grandma brought us to make a lot of dumplings and threw it into the river. We let the fish in the river eat the dumplings so they wouldnt eat Father anymore. Wang Chuanman: ... Why did this story sound so familiar? At the side, Wang Wng added, It was on the day of the Dragon Boat Festival. We waited but Fourth Uncle did not return. Ah Yu went back at night and had this dream. After telling Grandma, she asked us to wait here every day. Wang Chuanman looked at Little Ah Yus face, which was a little dry from the wind. He was speechless and his heart immediately ached. Im back now, arent I? How can you wait on the pier? Its windy and sandy. Dont blow your faces out. Not only that, but the weather was hot now. It was hot everywhere. These children were too innocent and did not know how to hide in the shade. All of their cheeks had turned red from the sun. Little Ah Yu hugged Wang Chuanmans head steadily and shook her head with an especially happy smile. I like to wait for Father here. I was the first to see Father in our family! These words warmed Wang Chuanmans heart. Brother Chuanman, shall we carry these things back to the Wang Family for you first? After the ship stopped, everyone moved the things off the ship one after another. Wang Chuanman had specially bought them for the Wang family. However, because he had spent a lot of money to redeem Wang Aibao, and he had given some to the boatman on the way, the remaining money was only enough to buy some specialties along the way. There was nothing valuable. Little Ah Yu saw Wang Aibao, who had also gotten off the ship. Sigh, isnt that Auntie Pretty? She still remembered! Wang Aibao also recognized Little Ah Yu. So this was the daughter her brother was talking about? The little girl who had saved the Young Master back then was so cute, and her mind was sharp and kind. Wang Aibao had liked her very much back then. Wang Chuanman brought the children to acknowledge Wang Aibao. This is your Aunt. The children did not know Wang Aibao, but they still obediently called her Aunt. When Wang Aibao heard them call her Aunt, for some reason, she wanted to cry. She finally had a family. She hoped that the people in front of her were really her family! Wang Chuanman finally returned home and even brought Wang Aibao back. This time, not only did the Wang family return home. The neighbors also came over to look around. They had never heard of the Wang Family having a young daughter. Where did this persone from? Someone said, It seems like she married far away a long time ago. I think shes back now. I heard that she was chased away by her husband. Im afraid someone else doesnt want her, right? The Wang family is too weak. I heard that they were extremely poor in the past. Perhaps they were jinxed by this youngest daughter. Now that their youngest daughter is back, do you think the Wang Family will copse again? Thats right, thats right. Their Wang Familys Yang energy is so strong. Now that a woman has actually returned, Im afraid their Wang Familys marriages will be difficult to arrange in the future. Grandma Wen happened to be watering the flowers in the courtyard. When she heard someone saying this outside, she carried the kettle and went out to scold, You should umte some virtue with your mouths! They didnt say anything, but you asked around and found out everything. Since you know so much, why dont you tell the story? Why are you gossiping behind their backs! Those people were originally talking at the entrance of the Wen family home and thought that there was no one inside. They did not expect to be scolded by Grandma Wen. Now, they also felt that they were in the wrong. When it came to gossiping, it was fine if no one called them out for their behavior. But if others came to express their dissatisfaction, it would seem like they were petty people. After Grandma Wen scolded and chased them away, she saw her granddaughter, Wenwen, preparing to go to the Wang Family. She hurriedly stopped Wenwen. Are you going to y with Ah Yu? Wait a moment, bring them the pot of four-joy meatballs from the kitchen. Wenwen replied, Ok! ... Grandma Wen looked at the lush flowers in the courtyard and was overjoyed. These flowers were given to her by the Wang Family. Two months ago, there was only one small stalk. Later on, arge area had unknowingly grown. The fragrance of the flowers filled the air, and they looked increasingly captivating. Grandma Wen was originally old and could not sleep well, but ever since she smelled the fragrance of the flowers every day, she had be much more energetic and slept soundly at night. Grandma Wen was afraid that there was something wrong with the flowers, so she specially called her son and daughter-inw back and asked them to bring the flowers to the North County Prefecture City to ask. Grandma Wens son and wife ran a pharmacy in the prefectural city. They were very knowledgeable about flowers and herbs. Later on, her son and daughter-inw told her that although they did not know what kind of flower it was for the time being, it had the function of regting Qi and nourishing energy. The fragrance of the flowers could make people happy. After the flowers were processed into dried flowers, they could also be used to make calming tea. They were too embarrassed to ask the Wang Family for more flowers, so they could only collect some flowers from their courtyard and bring them to make some calming tea. Using the small amount of calming tea, they even got to know two or three big shots, causing the reputation of the pharmacy to spread far and wide. It was said that many people were spending a lot of money to ask for the ingredients for this calming tea. Her son and daughter-inw also knew etiquette. They were afraid of causing trouble for the Wang Family, so they did not say anything. Grandma Wen had always remembered this favor. From time to time, she would make something good for the Wang Family. The Wang Family often returned the greeting. After a while, Wenwen and Little Ah Yu, who delivered the gifts for their family, also became friends. ... When Wenwen brought the four-joy meatballs to the Wang Family, Wang Aibao was sitting in front of Old Madam Wang. The mother and daughter pair looked at each other with faces filled with tears. Wang Aibao told Old Madam Wang about her experiences over the years, but she did not tell her everything. She only mentioned those slightly nicer events. However, how well could a woman who was wandering outside and had no family to rely on live in this day and age? Old Madam Wangs heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife. How could she not understand? She just pretended not to know. The others also felt sad when they heard this. Even Little Ah Yu secretly wiped her tears at the side. Aunt is so pitiful. Wu, I have to treat Aunt well too! The Wang family looked at Little Ah Yu calmly. Actually, our family was very pitiful in the past. There was also you. Ah Yu! Wenwen called out to Little Ah Yu from afar. Chapter 212 212 The Ignored Qin Huai Little Ah Yu shouted at Wenwen, Sister Wenwen! Her shout attracted the attention of the Wang family to the door. Wenwen was a little embarrassed and handed the pot over with a red face. Grandma asked me to bring this over, she whispered. Old Madam Wang nced at Liu Shi, who went over to take the pot of food. Your grandmother is too polite. Wenwen,e in and sit. Liu Shi brought the pot to the kitchen and took out the four-joy meatballs inside. After washing the pot, she filled it with the dried fish they had just fried. Seeing Wenwen beside her who seemed to have something to say, Little Ah Yu also looked at her eagerly. Liu Shi smiled. You want to y with Ah Yu, right? Go on. Little Ah Yu jumped up in joy. Mother, can I go to Liuers house? Ever since Wenwen and Little Ah Yu became friends, Yang Liu had also be theirpanion. Sure. Remember toe back early. You cant go anywhere else, understand? Yes, yes, Ah Yu knows. Little Ah Yu was extremely obedient. Liu Shi finally understood. Her daughter had also learned how to wheedle. Usually, she would address herself as I. If she wanted to wheedle, she would call herself Ah Yu. But what could she do? Her daughter was so cute. Even if Liu Shi knew that Little Ah Yu was deliberately acting coquettish, she could only give in to her. When the two little girls were about to go out, Liu Shi said to Tang Yuan at the side, Follow Ah Yu. Make sure that she doesnt suffer a heat stroke outside. Let here back after ying. Tang Yuan nodded and hurriedly followed Little Ah Yu. When Little Ah Yu saw Tang Yuaning, she pulled her hand affectionately. Big Sister Tang Yuan, Liuers health is better now. Teacher made a new swing for her. Lets go and try it out together. Alright. Tang Yuan smiled and tucked Ah Yus hair neatly behind her ear. Tang Yuan had been in the Wang Family for a while. After some observation, the Wang Family was more at ease with Tang Yuan following Ah Yu now. Although she was young, she was indeed very good at taking care of people. Sometimes, she could even notice details that the adults did not notice. Most of the people on the streets were acquaintances of the Wang Family. After the incidentst time, the Wang Family even specially brought buns to thank the various families. Now, everyone would help watch over Ah Yu. This was also the reason why they were more at ease. Recently, the weather was hot, and the children at home could not sit still. They went to the docks to wait for Wang Chuanman. It was not that they were idle. After doing the homework assigned by their teacher, they would also fish and swim by the river. They were the ones who had fished up the dried fish today. Grandma, Grandpa, Father, Mother... Fourth Uncle, Fourth Aunt, Little Aunt, were going out to y! Seeing that Little Ah Yu had gone out with Wenwen, the children called out to all the elders in the family in one go and could not wait to follow them out. They only sat here initially because of their curiosity. Now that their curiosity had dissipated, they did not want to stay any longer. Old Madam Wang said with disdain, Hurry up and leave. My eyes are bulging just looking at you! No one will call you back at night. If you miss dinner, dont me me for going hungry! Wang Wng replied loudly, Got it! Well definitelye back early! Little Ah Yu apanied Wenwen and brought the fried dried fish back to the Wen family before nning to go to the Yang Family. However, she was stopped by Qin Huai on the way. Little Ah Yu did not expect to see Qin Huai and was a little happy. Big Brother Ah You, why are you here? Are you going out to y too? Although Qin Huais face was expressionless, Wenwen, who was beside him, felt that he seemed a little bitter. Will you never think of me again if you didnt meet me? Previously, after Little Ah Yu left school every day, she would follow her brothers to Qin Huais house. In the past two days, everyone felt that the weather was too hot and did not let Little Ah Yu continue learning martial arts. Little Ah Yu was ying well with Wenwen and the others. Every day after school, she wanted to y with Wenwen and the others. She hadpletely forgotten about Qin Huai. No, I miss Big Brother Ah You sometimes. Qin Huai: Didnt you want to eat Iced Edelweiss? Ive made it for you. But you didnte even after it melted. Chi Jia coughed at the side. Young Master, should I remind you that although youre indeed young, theres no need to be so childish? Qin Huai looked at Chi Jia and realized that his tone did sound like a resentful wife. Forget it. Qin Huai turned around and left. When Little Ah Yu heard the words Iced Edelweiss, her eyes widened. When she heard that itd melted, her eyelids drooped again. The Iced Edelweiss was a special dish that Chi Jia had learned from outside. Actually, it was to cut ice into flower patterns by sculpting it with a knife. This still required a certain level of cooking foundation. Of course, Chi Jia could notpare to an old master who had been doing it for decades. It waspletely a miracle that he could make it using True Qi. Isnt it gone? Little Ah Yu muttered. She felt that Big Brother Ah You must be sad, but she didnt remember that she had asked to eat it. Of course, she did not remember this. Qin Huai took two steps before his sleeve was grabbed. He did not turn his head, but he listened carefully to Little Ah Yus voice. Im sorry, Big Brother Ah You. Its all Ah Yus fault. Illpensate you! Qin Huai said nothing. Little Ah Yu continued, Then, lets go to your house now. Can I bring Wenwen and Liuer along? Suit yourself. ... Although he said that it was up to her, Qin Huai had already said to Chi Jia beside him, Prepare three servings of Iced Edelweiss. Chi Jia: ... Young Master, dont you think this is more troublesome for your subordinates? Little Ah Yu and Wenwen went to fetch Yang Liu over and made their way to Qin Huais house. Little Ah Yu was the youngest. Wenwen and Yang Liu took good care of her. The three of them chatted andughed. When they arrived at Qin Huais house, they saw that the stone table in front of them was already filled with all kinds of snacks. Yang Liu and Wenwen looked at each other in embarrassment. We forgot to bring a gift. Its okay, I have it! Little Ah Yu lowered her head and took out a pile of food from her pocket. There were fruits, crispy sweets, hemp potatoes, sweet cakes, lotus root, and even two pieces of dried fish. There were actually quite a lot. Yang Liu looked at Little Ah Yus pocket with an indescribable expression. Ah Yu, why do you have everything in there? Little Ah Yu took out a handkerchief and wiped her little fingers. She chuckled. Because Im gluttonous! ... Little Ah Yu liked to hide things in her pocket, so Liu Shi specially sewed two oil cloth bags for her to store those things that were difficult to store. Ah Yu, your Second Aunts food is getting better and better. I think she can even open a restaurant! Yang Lius health was not good, and her appetite was usually bad. However, she could always eat a lot of the things Little Ah Yu brought. Little Ah Yu pondered seriously. I also think that the food Second Aunt makes is better than the food from the stalls outside. Then when I earn money in the future, Ill open a restaurant for Second Aunt. All of you have toe and support us! Wenwen: Alright, alright. Ill definitely be the first to support you! Yang Liu said, Dont sell it too expensive, I dont have enough savings Dont worry, Ill sell it to you at the cheapest price. Little Ah Yu patted her chest and promised. At the side, Qin Huai, who was waiting for Little Ah Yu to take the initiative to speak to him. ... Where did the little cutie who used to revolve around him go? Chapter 213 213 Little Ah Yu Bids Farewell To Qin Huai I have something to tell you. After enduring for a long time, Qin Huai saw that Little Ah Yu had no intention of taking the initiative to talk to him, so he could only talk to Little Ah Yu first. Little Ah Yu swallowed the sweet cake in her mouth and took out a handkerchief to wipe her hands and mouth. She ced her small hands on the table, looking obedient. Big Brother Ah You, please speak. Qin Huai said, Im leaving. Little Ah Yu did not react for a moment. Where are you going? Are you going shopping? Im going home. Isnt this your home? Little Ah Yu saw Qin Huais slightly helpless gaze and suddenly understood. She felt a lump in her throat. Are you going back to your own house? Are you angry with me because I didnt y with you? Little Ah Yu was a little at a loss. I... She didnt know what to say. Could she tell Big Brother Ah You that she preferred to y with Liuer and Sister Wenwen these few days? She liked to y with girls. However, she did not hate Big Brother Ah You. How could she not like him? Seeing that Qin Huai had not spoken, Little Ah Yu felt that she was right. She must have made him unhappy. Big Brother Ah You doesnt seem to have many friends in town. Only their family goes over every day to apany him to learn martial arts. If the weather was hot, only the boys went over. Her brothers didnt seem to y with Big Brother Ah You much either. Was he lonely? Wu-its all my fault. Yang Liu felt that the atmosphere was a little off. She tugged at Wenwen and said awkwardly, I remember that I still have something to do at home. Wenwen, do you want to apany me home? Im a little afraid to go alone. Wenwen originally wanted to say that she still wanted to take a look around here. There was nothing fun to do at home. At least there was Little Sister Ah Yu here. Although Ah Yu was young, she knew a lot of principles and it was quite fun to talk to her. Just apany me. Im really a little scared, Yang Liu said. Little Ah Yu looked at Qin Huai and turned to look at Yang Liu. Liuer, are you going back? Then I- She thought that Liuer was indeed very timid. She came over with her and wanted to go back with her. Qin Huai looked at Chi Jia beside him. Chi Jia said, Ill send the two of you home. He then said to Little Ah Yu, Ah Yu, chat with the Young Master. Ill send them home. Dont worry. Little Ah Yu jumped down from the chair and bowed to Chi Jia. Thank you, Mr. Chi. Chi Jia nodded. Its nothing. As he spoke, he brought the two little girls away. Wenwen only reacted halfway and asked Yang Liu in a low voice, I think Qin Huai has a bad temper. Will he have a conflict with Ah Yu? Yang Liu was also a little worried. Should we go back now? But I cant beat him. I heard that he has to learn martial arts every day. Wenwen looked at her small arms and legs and clenched her fists, her eyes filled with doubt. But soon, Wenwens gaze became firm again. If we cant even defeat him, Ah Yu definitely wont be able to. Well go back and help her. Yang Liu said, But I dont think hell hit anyone. There are some people who seem harmless from the outside. I saw some adults who were very tall, but they fell to the ground with a light touch. There were also some who looked very weak, but no one else could defeat them. This was the experience summarized by Wenwen, who often went to watch sideshows. Chi Jia, who wanted to be a background character, finally said, Dont worry, the Young Master wont hit anyone. Ever since he met Miss Ah Yu, the Young Masters temper had changed. Even in the past, he would not hit anyone. He usually only ordered people to kill for him. With Chi Jias guarantee, Yang Liu and Wenwen finally believed it because everyone called him Mr. Chi Jia. In the eyes of the children, Masters and Misters were very respectable people. And they did not lie. At this moment, Little Ah Yu looked at Qin Huai without blinking. Big Brother Ah You, why are you leaving? Is this ce bad? Am I not doing well? Qin Huai looked at Little Ah Yus nervous expression and the unhappiness in his heart dissipated. Its not that you didnt do well. This ce is good. Youre very good too. If not for you, I might have been buried by now. Then why are you leaving? Little Ah Yu did not understand. Qin Huai stroked Little Ah Yus head. He was clearly just a young man, but his words were like those of an old man. I have something to do. Its time to leave. Qin Huai smiled at Little Ah Yu. After I leave, dont forget about me. Otherwise, Ill be very sad. Little Ah Yu felt very sad. For some reason, she felt that if she let Big Brother Ah You leave this time, they might not be able to see each other for a long time. Can you stay? Qin Huai originally wanted to say that he had some missions toplete, but when he looked at Little Ah Yu, he felt that these topics were too profound for her, so he chose to exin simply. I want to go back to see my mother because shes sick. Qin Huai blinked gently and lied without burden. Shes very sick. She might be dying. Ah? Little Ah Yu covered her mouth with both hands. She did not expect to hear this answer. ... She thought that Big Brother Ah You no longer had a father and mother. Soon, Ah Yu thought that if her mother was sick, she would definitely be especially anxious, let alone leave her mother for so long. If her mother wanted her to go home, but Big Brother Ah You asked her to stay, she would definitely still say goodbye to him. Because her Mother was very important to her. Big Brother Ah Yous mother must be very important to him too. If Big Brother Ah Yous mother really died, he would definitely be especially sad! Little Ah Yu thought that if she didnt have her mother, she would definitely cry every day. How could a person leave his mother? At the mention of illness, Little Ah Yu thought of the things in her spatial pocket that could treat illnesses. She wanted to leave something for Big Brother Ah You to bring back to treat his mother. However, her pocket had already been opened in front of Qin Huai. It was empty now. ... Therefore, Little Ah Yu thought of a good solution. Big Brother Ah You, close your eyes first. I have something to give you, Little Ah Yu said to Qin Huai. Qin Huai did not ask why and immediately closed his eyes. Then, Little Ah Yu stomped her feet around Qin Huai and pretended to be running hard. After running for a while, Little Ah Yu was panting. She stood in front of Qin Huai again and said, Alright, open your eyes. Ive brought the things! Qin Huai opened his eyes and saw the little girl starting to take something from her pocket with an expression as if she had found a treasure. First, she took out a water bottle that looked like a chamber pot, then two gourds. Next were two ss bottles. The liquid inside could be vaguely seen. Little Ah Yu said, This can be used to treat illnesses! Big Brother Ah You, drinking too much from this kettle will cause diarrhea, but you can drink it if you bleed. This can make your head better, and this can make your bones grow- Without Meatballmanding from the side, Little Ah Yu could only introduce it as vaguely as possible. Chapter 214 214 Engagement Other than the Myriad Spirit Water, Little Ah Yu continued to take out things like nutrient fluids, and gene repair agents. These were fruits that she had treasured and had never given to anyone else. It was a special breed that Meatball had specially left in the spatial pocket and nurtured for her. These fruits were evenrger than her fist and had the effect of nourishing the body. They were definitely not things that could be found outside. Meatball had also told Little Ah Yu that these things could not be known by others. At first, Little Ah Yu was still thinking that her pocket was too small and she could not take out too much. Otherwise, Big Brother Ah You would definitely suspect her. However, as she slowly took them out, she thought of how Big Brother Ah You was leaving and might not be able to eat these things for a long time. Her heart ached. Unknowingly, she had taken out arge pile. Other than the fruits, she even took out a big pile of wheat, rice, and beans, filling arge stone table. Finally, she had taken out everything she could. Little Ah Yu sat on the chair, panting, still a little worried. She muttered, Big Brother Ah You, you have to be strong. Go home early and apany your mother. Perhaps if your mother is in a good mood, her body will recover! As she spoke, she did not realize that Qin Huais gaze had be very deep. After a while, Qin Huai said, Have you shown these to anyone before? Little Ah Yu wanted to say Grandma, Mother, and Grandpa. They all knew. The others probably didnt know. Whats wrong? Little Ah Yu did not know why Qin Huai was asking this, so she asked first. Qin Huai said, You cant let others know about these things, and you cant take them out in front of others. Little Ah Yu muttered, I know. Grandma said that, but youre Big Brother Ah You, not someone else. Qin Huais expression improved slightly when he heard this. He had roughly guessed that these things were probably not from the mortal world. In that case, Little Ah Yus background might be moreplicated than he imagined. However, Qin Huai also confirmed one thing. His illness was cured by these things in front of him. As for the food that Little Ah Yu took out, many thoughts shed through Qin Huais mind. He thought for a moment and took out a piece of jade from his waist. The patterns on the jade were veryplicated. In the center was a golden jade iy and the inconspicuous Qin character. You gave me so many things, and I dont have anything to give you, so Ill give you this, Qin Huai said. Its not anything valuable. Its rted to the wages of those people in the family. Faced with Little Ah Yus puzzled gaze, Qin Huai continued, I dont know how long Ill be away for. There are still some servants at home. Because theyve signed a long contract, its not worth it to let them leave directly. You can get them to help look after the house. Sometimes, you have to let them do other things. This token can make them listen to you. If theyre disobedient, their wages will be deducted. The secret guards who heard this: ... It was too terrifying. Their sry would be deducted. Actually, Little Ah Yu was usually not so generous. Ever since Meatball left, Little Ah Yu could not even bear to eat the things in the spatial pocket. She was afraid that if she ate too much, the elf would note back. However, she was willing to give it to Big Brother Ah You. Because in the future, it was unknown if Big Brother Ah You would still be able to eat these things. Little Ah Yu still remembered that at the beginning, Qin Huai went to the mountains with her and identally vomited blood. Therefore, Little Ah Yu specially gave him more medicine. She did not know which medicines were useful and which were not. In any case, she gave him whatever she had. At that time, Big Brother Ah You could still eat them if he felt unwell. As for the thing that Qin Huai had given her, Little Ah Yu did not know what it represented. She only vaguely knew that with that token, she could get the uncles here to help her. Even Qin Huai himself did not realize how important the thing he gave her was. Qin Huai was actually not at ease leaving Little Ah Yu behind. She had many secrets, which meant that she might lead an extraordinary life. He knew that Old Madam Wang was a wise person and would probably think of ways to protect Little Ah Yu. Compared to that cold ce, Qin Huai wanted to stay in Hu Family Vige or Nanhe Town more. But he had to leave. The person sent by the Madam said that if he did not leave, he might cause trouble for this town. At that time, Qin Huai even said that he could resolve it. Later, the Madam sent a letter with a simple sentence. How long can you protect her with your current strength? These words made Qin Huai instantly realize that he was still too weak. Otherwise, the people sent by the Madam would not have told her all the information here so early. The Madam was very busy. She was even so busy that she could not apany her biological son much. It was already a luxury to see her twice a year. Qin Huai did not believe in her, but he also knew that she would only pull her people out if he left this ce. As long as she was not paying attention to this ce, the other unimportant people and the people hiding in the shadows would naturally dissipate. Big Brother Ah You, Ill always wait for you and remember you. Dont forget about me, okay? Little Ah Yu was still a little worried before she left. Qin Huai: Alright, I wont forget you. He would probably never forget this little girl who had helped him open his heart and be willing to talk more. ... Little Ah Yu walked to the door and asked hesitantly, Big Brother Ah You, how long will you be gone for? Qin Huai: I dont know. It might be a year or two, or seven or eight years, or longer. Just as the Madam had said, he had to nurture enough forces. Otherwise, he would forever be under her wings and would not truly have the qualifications to protect others. Little Ah Yu counted with her hands for a long time, but she could not count how long that was. Therefore, she simply said, If youre leaving for a long time, we wont be able to spend our birthday together every year. Qin Huai thought of the only bowl of longevity noodles he had eaten. Itde from the simple Wang Family. Although hed only received the longevity noodles on the second day of his birthday, it meant a lot to him. Yes, we cant celebrate it together. Without Little Ah Yu, he was unwilling to celebrate his birthday. It was not very interesting. Before he could finish speaking, Little Ah Yu put her two index fingers together and looked down, a little embarrassed. Then when I get married, you muste! ng! Something fell to the ground? ... Little Ah Yu turned around and saw a shadow sh across the roof. Sigh, Uncle Chi Ding was too careless. He could even drop the tiles while sitting on the roof. Qin Huai nced in that direction, but he was a little annoyed. Youre still so young. Why are you talking about marriage? At the thought that Little Ah Yu was going to marry someone else, Qin Huai was not too happy. He knew that once a woman got married, it would be very difficult for her toe out. At that time, she would note to y with him anymore, right? Dont get married. Qin Huai pursed his lips, but said it anyway. Little Ah Yu was surprised. But, but all adults have to get married. The adults said that if we dont get married when we grow up, no one will like us. Little Ah Yu was most afraid that others would not like her. Then wait for me, Qin Huai said. Didnt we agree to get married to each other in the future? Little Ah Yu nodded. Alright, Ill wait until Im 15 years old. She only knew that the adults had whispered that 15 was the age for marriage. It couldnt be muchter than that. Okay. At this moment, the young man did not know that his simple words had really created an opportunity for him. Chapter 215 215 Returning to Hu Family Vige For The Harvest Qin Huai and Little Ah Yu chatted with each other for a while before Chi Jia returned. Send Ah Yu back. Chi Jia, who had just returned and was about to take a breather, had no choice but to stand up again. Yes. When Little Ah Yu returned to the Wang Family, Qin Huai gathered everyone. For a moment, more than 10 people stood in the originally empty courtyard. Qin Huais voice was very cold. How much did you see? Everyone hurriedly lowered their heads, no one daring to respond. They all knew that the Little Master was asking about the matter of Ah Yu taking out the food just now. Theyd seen everything. However, those who could be on duty in the courtyard were not the Madams people. They were all loyal to him. Even so, Qin Huai could notpletely trust them. He took out a porcin bottle from his pocket. When everyone saw the porcin bottle, their expressions changed. The Life Vanishing Pill would erase a persons memories of the past 24 hours. Qin Huai ced the porcin bottle on the stone table. Everyone took a step forward silently and took out a pill in turn. Without hesitation, they stuffed it into their mouths and swallowed it. The secrets of Miss Ah Yu were indeed too shocking. They could not guarantee that they would not reveal the secret under any circumstances. After all, there were too many methods in this world to extract information. Some of those methods were so painful that it caused one to wish they were dead. Some could directlypel a person to speak the truth. To truly keep a secret, other than being dead, there was only the choice of ensuring that the memory did not exist to begin with. The effects of the pill took effect very quickly. In less than 15 minutes, everyone fell to the ground one after another. When they woke up again, they looked a little dazed. However, they quickly realized that they should have taken the Life Vanishing Pill. Seeing Qin Huai sitting in front of the stone table, Chi Ding braced himself and asked under the gazes of the others, Young Master, do you have any instructions for us? Qin Huai said, Ive already handed the jade token to Ah Yu. In the future, youll listen to her orders. Chi Ding was shocked. The Young Master had actually handed the token over to Ah Yu. They were secret guards and did not have much to do usually, but they were also indispensable. Young Master, this- Qin Huai nced over. He was clearly expressionless, but it made Chi Dings scalp tingle and he did not dare to say another word. That gaze really resembled Madams. It carried an inexplicable killing intent. Guard her well. If she suffers any losses, bring your own head to me. Everyoneplied. When Chi Jia returned, Qin Huai had already arranged things here. He let him pack his luggage that day and they left Nanhe Town overnight. That night, Little Ah Yu cried again. When the Wang Family found out that it was because Qin Huai was leaving, they were a little surprised. That child was usually silent, but he actually left immediately after bidding farewell. The Wang Family had just found Wang Aibao and the family was still somewhat chaotic. They did not go to look for Qin Huai that night. Only on the second day, when Liu Shi brought a box of food to the Qin Family, did she realize that only the servants were left. The few boys who followed her over were shocked as well. Why did Mr. Chi leave just like that? He didnt even say goodbye! Wang Wng shouted. Then what will happen to our martial arts training in the future?! When Chi Ding, who was sweeping the courtyard, heard this, he slowly walked over and said indifferently, Whats the big deal? If hes not here, someone else can teach in his ce too. Wang Wng looked at him in surprise. Who? Mr. Chi was the strongest person he had ever seen. For some reason, Chi Ding read this sentence from Wang Wngs eyes. The corners of his mouth curled up, revealing a very disdainful gaze. Youre just too inexperienced and dont know much about the world outside. With Chi Jias level, hes only enough to guard the door for us. This time, not only Wang Wng, but everyone else looked incredulous. Even Liu Shi, who did not know what to do, looked at him suspiciously. With that, Chi Ding kicked Chi She who was guarding the door. You, perform for them. Chi She: ... Can you not implicate me when youre acting cool? Little Ah Yu, who had been pulled over, looked up at Chi She listlessly. Dont make things difficult for Uncle She. Little Ah Yu was a little helpless. Chi She shook his clothes and snatched the broom from Chi Dings hand. Under everyones gaze, he kicked the broom head away with his right foot. With a light sweep, he stabbed left and right with the stick. With a tap of his right toe, he flew up to the roof and spun the broom around the house. The children below all looked up and eximed. Even Little Ah Yu had already forgotten about her temporary sorrow. After the performance, Chi She threw the broomstick to the ground. The broomstick stabbed into the ground, and its tail trembled. The children were all stunned by this move. Little Ah Yu said, Uncle She is so powerful! ... Its just ordinary. Otherwise, I wouldnt be able toe and guard the door. Chi She pped his hands and stuffed them into his sleeves. He sat on the small stool beside the threshold and put on that wretched and mysterious appearance again. The children worshiped him. Chi Ding, who originally only wanted Chi She to perform a few simple moves: ??? Brother, arent you overdoing it?! Mr. She, please ept my bow! Wang Wng knelt in front of Chi She without thinking. He did not know if this level of martial arts was powerful or not. He only knew that Chi Jia usually did not teach such powerful martial arts. He really wanted to learn. Chi She waved its hand. My level is not good enough. Its better to let our brooms-man teach you. Hes the best in our vige. Otherwise, he wont be able to get the sweeping job. The childrens gazes turned to Chi Ding like sunflowers chasing the sun. Including Little Ah Yu, her eyes were shining. Chi Ding: ??? ... Hence, he could only perform a more difficult show with tears in his eyes. The hidden secret guards watched with relish. Tsk, tsk, tsk. They were no better than those street performers. For the street performers, at least there were copper coins to be earned. Hence, Chi Ding officially took over Chi Jias disciples and began to teach them martial arts. Wang Aibao stayed in Nanhe Town for two days and got to know the surrounding neighbors a little before Old Madam Wang decided to bring her back to Hu Family Vige. It just so happened that it was a busy farming season now, and the various crops in the fields were about to wee a harvest. The people of Hu Family Vige were excited every day. The food in the fields was growing day by day. How could they not be excited when they saw the healthy nts and the plump grains? Our Hu Family Vige is really blessed by the heavens. Look at this rice grain. Im afraid its a few times more abundant than in the past! Thats right. Look at these soybeans. Theyre plump and round. The color is good, and they smell fragrant. Look at how big they are. A single stalk is probably around 10 catties in weight! Hearing everyones excited voices, Vige Chief Hu thought of the soybeans that the Wang Family had taken out back then. The vigers only thought that the grain nted by the Wang Family was very good. Coupled with the fact that the weather was good and the temperature was nice, it was as if the heavens had given them food to eat. Only Vige Chief Hu knew that the Wang Family had probably contributed a lot. Chapter 216 216 Old Liu Is Here The closer it was to the harvest season, the easier it was to encounter a thunderstorm. Therefore, they had to harvest the crop before the thunderstorm. Third Aunt Hus family was also busy. What are you all still dawdling for? If you wait a little longer, the sky will be bright! All of you only know how to eat and dont know how to cook. If you cant beat the heavens and harvest the crop in the ground, Ill drag all of you into the ground too! Third Aunt Hu cursed as she urged her family. This was real farm work. Not to mention the adults in the family, even the children who had just matured had to help. The children did very little, but they also followed behind the adults to pick up the grains that had dropped into the mud. Third Aunt Hu turned her head and saw Madam Feng carrying a basket of grains. Bean-sized sweat dripped down from her forehead. Eldest daughter-inw, your family is quite fast. Why did they send you to do the harvesting? Why didnt your husband do it? Third Aunt Hu frowned. She remembered that Madam Feng had sprained her waist two days ago and could not even walk steadily. Madam Feng forced a smile with great effort and panted slightly as she said, I only did half of it. Husband is still busy in the fields. Its fine. I say, youre really something. You can just invite two more people to help your family collect these. Why do you have to do it yourself! Third Aunt Huined and had already gone forward to take over the burden on Madam Fengs shoulders. Madam Feng was a little touched. Third Aunt, theres no need. I can do it on my own. Do you think Ill keep helping you? This is the only time. In any case, theres only a bit left. Ill leave a good reputation for myself. Wait here. Ill bring you the empty basket! How could Madam Fengpare to Third Aunt Hu? She could only watch helplessly as she harvested the crop, poured it on the dam, and brought over an empty basket. The sky had just started to turn bright, but they could barely see the road. Hu San wanted to ask why the others from the Wang Family had not returned, but he felt that it was not good to talk to a wedded woman before dawn, so he simply urged his family to go to his ownnd. They did not only need to harvest their ownnd, but also the Wang Familysnd. There wasmotion everywhere in the vige. Everyone was talking andughing. Although it was hard on them, they were especially happy. This year, the entire Hu Family Vige had a great harvest. The Wang Family was kind and collected very little rent. In addition, the Imperial Court had waived their taxes for the past few months. This year was obviously a prosperous year. How could they not be happy that their family could really eat their fill? At this moment, the two young people patrolling the vige entrance saw someone walking over from afar and immediately became vignt. In the past few months, they had been guarding strictly and did not trust any strangers from the outside. Under the insistence of Vige Chief Hu and Old Master Hu, they had never taken in an outsider. Even those who came to visit their rtives were rarely brought to the fields. They only saw the crops in the fields from afar. In any case, they could not let the people outside notice too much. Now was the time for a good harvest. Who woulde? The two youths ran forward and realized that it was three adult men with three children beside them. The man was holding something in his hand. Could he be here to visit his rtives in Hu Family Vige? But every family was busy at this time. How could theye to other families to visit their rtives? Were they here to take advantage of the situation? Stop, where are you from? Who are you looking for? A young man raised the wooden stick in his hand and stopped them from moving forward. Old Liu was walking with his head lowered when he suddenly heard this roar. He was so frightened that he almost fainted. When he looked up, he realized that it was two young people. What are you doing? You want to rob someone in front of the vige?! Old Liu frowned. He raised the basket in his hand and took out a brick. He looked at the two young people with very unfriendly gazes. You could be whatever you want, but you chose to be a robber! Old Liu shouted at them again. You two wooden melon seeds! The other party is already standing in front of us and robbing us. What are you waiting for! The two youths: ??? Seeing that those people were about to rush over, the two youths hurriedly waved their hands. No, no, no. Were patrolling Hu Family Vige! Is there something wrong with you? Does your vige have a mountain of gold and silver? Why are you still patrolling! After Old Liu asked, his eyes filled with disdain. Everyone knew that the Hu Family Vige was the poorest vige. Even mosquitoes were probably toozy toe over to suck blood. They actually arranged for people to patrol? Were they afraid that someone would steal the soil in their vige? It was really hrious. It was no wonder that Old Liu thought this way. After what happened in Shanyang Vige, Hu Family Vige was unprecedentedly united, and they knew better than to reveal their wealth. Including the matter of the increase in food production in their vige, they collectively kept their mouths shut. As the saying went, it was not a matter of scarcity but of inequality. When their vige became rich, they could slowly bring other viges along in the future, provided that those viges did not cause trouble. However, it was impossible for them to help the other viges directly now. Although they were poor, they were not stupid. Later on, Zhou Chuchu learned from their vige that the Wang Family had a shop in the vige and theyd even bought a house. Old Madam Wang even specially asked Wang Chuangui to go to the vige and cry. She told him to say that the vigers had told outsiders about their family, making their business difficult. It was even harder to repay the money they originally owed. Wang Chuangui was a schr to begin with. His tears were precious, and his words were reasonable. He did not even me them at all. He kept saying that their family was too pitiful. Elder Ma and Vige Chief Hus faces turned hot from his crying. They quickly restrained their subordinates and did not dare to talk about the vigers anymore. The main thing was that they could not tell anyone else. It was precisely because of this that Old Liu did not receive the news. He had been thinking about his daughters family for a long time. In the past, he did not like Wang Chuanman, but on ount of Wang Chuanmans face, he epted it. At least his daughter gave birth to an obedient and witty little girl like Ah Yu. Therefore, Old Liu rushed over and busied himself with his familys farm first. Then, he stopped his sons from helping the other vigers and brought them out. They started walking in the middle of the night before reaching Hu Family Vige at dawn. ... However, they were stopped at the entrance of the vige. The youths did not know Old Liu. Even if Old Liu said Wang Chuanmans name, they did not dare to let them in. The youths first ran to Vige Chief Hus house. Vige Chief Hu yawned as he put on his clothes. When he heard this, he woke up. He said to the young man, Dont be in a hurry. Go to Old man Wangs house and call Uncle Fu over. The young man responded and ran towards Old man Wangs house. After thinking for a moment, he ran to Old man Wangs farm. As expected, he found Wang Chuanfu, who was snorting and chewing on straw. Uncle Chuanfu, someone is looking for you at the vige entrance! Wang Chuanfu looked up, his head still a little dazed. Who is it? I dont know him. He said hes Uncle Mans father-inw. Wang Chuanfu hurriedly threw the work in his hands to Wang Dng and rushed to the vige entrance. Vige Chief Hu had already arrived. When he saw Wang Chuanfu, he hurriedly called him over. He still looked a little embarrassed. ... Vige Chief Hu said, Chuanfu, your inw said that he wants to help your family with your harvest, but I dont recognize him. Take a look. Is he your father-inw? Wang Chuanfu: Alright! With that, he walked forward and looked at Old Liu carefully for a long time. At this moment, the sky was a little brighter, and their faces could be seen clearly. In order to make it easier for Wang Chuanfu to see, Old Liu specially rxed his frown. After looking at him for a long time, Wang Chuanfus eyes were filled with confusion. Vige Chief, this... Ive never seen Fourth Brothers father-inw either! Vige Chief Hu: ... Old Liu: ... Liu Dashi and Liu Ershi: ... Chapter 217 217 Old Liu Helps To Harvest Old Liu had never been to Hu Family Vige. When Liu Shi married Wang Chuanman, he was extremely against it. However, that was because his health was not good and he could not stop his daughter from getting married. But he also did not allow the rest of the family toe over to send her off. Thus, in the entire Hu Family Vige, only Liu Shi and Wang Chuanman knew what they looked like. Originally, Vige Chief Hu had some doubts about Old Lius identity. Now, from the looks of it, even Wang Chuanfu did not know them. He wondered if they had found out that the Wang Family was living well and wanted toe over to freeload? A poor man may reside in the bustling city and find no love, but a rich man living in the remotest mountains would have distant rtivesing to visit. The moment a family started leading a better life, rtives came from all directions. It wasnt that they hadnt encountered this before. Brother, look at how noisy this matter is. Why dont you rest here first? Vige Chief Hu had a smile on his face. He pulled Old Liu to sit on a tree stump at the side and said earnestly, You came at the wrong time. Coincidentally, Liu Shi and the others are not at home. The children have also been brought out. Why dont youe again next time? Old Liu frowned again. Isnt it the busy harvest season now? Where could they have gone? Could it be that they still hated him because he did not agree to his daughter marrying into their family back then? Even now, Old Liu felt uneasy. However, he thought that since it was the most busy harvest season, if he did note over to help, his daughter would probably be forced to dirty her feet in the fields again. Thest time Liu Shi went over, she already looked thin. Although she had never said anything bad about her inws, how could Old Liu believe her? She even eagerly returned the money. He wondered how her evil mother-inw would torture her for that. At the thought of this, Old Liu sneered. Your Hu Family Vige probably detained her and dont want to let me see her, right? Did you bully my daughter? Dont think that just because I havente over in the past few years, you can lock my daughter up and bully her! The more Old Liu spoke, the angrier he became. He immediately wanted to rush into the vige. Vige Chief Hu did not expect Old Liu to be so stubborn. It had to be said that he was a little like that sister-inw of the Wang Family. She would be extremely stubborn at the slightest disagreement. Thats not true. Our vige doesnt have that habit! Vige Chief Hu didnt know whether tough or cry. Theyre really not at home! However, Vige Chief Hu did not say where the Wang Family had gone. Liu Dashi persuaded from the side, Father, theres no need for the vige chief to lie to us. Why dont we help our sister harvest the field first and leave after that? Vige Chief Hu waved his hand. Thats not necessary... They had all agreed to harvest from the more urgent fields first before helping Old man Wang harvest the rest. Wang Chuanfu could not bear to spend money to hire workers, and they could not bear to see Wang Chuanfus family busy in the fields. Old Liu looked at Wang Chuanfu. Have you finished harvesting from your field? Wang Chuanfu subconsciously replied, Far from finished! Vige Chief Hu was speechless. This fellow needed to use his brains more before opening his mouth. Then why are you still stopping me? What shameful thing are you hiding in your vige? Did you kill someone? Or set a fire? Is there something wrong with your head? Why are you stopping me here! Old Liu was furious. Why are you chatting with my family here? Theres still a lot of things to do at home. Dont dawdle. Hurry up and move aside. Wheres your familysnd? Ill help you harvest it. I still have to go back after this! Old Liu was not a good-tempered person to begin with. As time passed, he became increasingly furious. Vige Chief Hu knew that it was not good to keep stopping them. It would not be good if this matter blew up. Moreover, from his observation, Old Liu should have reallye to help with the harvest. In the end, he did not stop him. Because it was Wang Dng who said, Doesnt this grandpa look very simr to Fourth Aunt? It was not just Liu Dashi and Liu Ershi who looked simr to Liu Shi. Even from Old Lius facial features, one could vaguely see the resemnce. They were a proper family, and there was a simrity between their eyebrows. Vige Chief Hu knew that going overboard was as bad as falling short. If he chased them away now, he would really be revealing what he intended to hide. Who knew what these people would say when they returned? They would bring even more trouble to the vige. Alright, Chuanfu. Bring your inws back. Ill get someone to call your parents. Originally, Old man Wang had to stay in the Hu Family Vige during the more busy farming periods. However, he couldnt stay in the vige for long and kept thinking about going to town. When he went, he even carried tworge stacks of bamboo toys for Little Ah Yu. It had only been two days since he left. Wang Chuanfu led Old Liu home. Old Liu said directly, Dont bring me to your house. Im toozy to go. Where is your field? Old Liu thought to himself that the Wang Family was extremely poor. They probably didnt even have many good pieces ofnd. It would be good enough if they could even harvest a bit of grain. If they helped with the harvest, they would be done in two hours at most. If they finished early, they could even go home for lunch. The obedient Wang Chuanfu brought Old Liu to the 20 acres ofnd that the Wang Family had recently nted. Then, he pointed at the golden expanse in front of him and said in embarrassment, Uncle, this is it. Here, here, here, on that mountain over there, and that slope over there. Its all ournd. Old Lius jaw almost fell off. What?!! Liu Dashi did not even blink as he stared in shock. Are these all your familysnd? Thats right. Thats not all. The other fields are leased out to the vigers. Wang Chuanfu thought that these people should be his Fourth Aunts father and brothers. Since the vige chief had agreed to let them in, these things could not be hidden. Liu Ershi gasped. So much! Not only was thend vast, the crops were growing very well. At this time of the year, the weeds in the fields of everyone were usually more lush than the grain. It was already not bad if one mu ofnd could contain a dan of grain. Now, the fields in front of them were filled with lush grain, especially the rice stalks in the paddy field. They were golden and heavy, and they were all bent over as if they could not bear the burden of life. Old Liu did not have such experience in harvesting crops. He could only vaguely guess that this mu ofnd probably had ten dans of grain! Wow, Little Sister Ah Yu rice is so beautiful! The three children, who had not spoken, finally could not help but discuss. ... Gousheng whispered to Goudan, Is it because she ate this kind of rice that Little Sister Ah Yu is so good-looking? Goutou asked, Wheres Little Sister Ah Yu? They had followed them over not to work, but to see the porcin doll-like Little Sister Ah Yu. When Wang Dng heard this, he said, Ah Yu isnt at home. Shes studying outside. Little Sister Ah Yu is studying? What book is she studying? Gousheng touched his head and squeezed out a book name. Is it the Space Book? His grandfather often told him that he was staring into a Space Book every day. Wang Dng: ...No. He was also studying, but he was not learning any poems or songs. He was learning somemon words and arithmetic. Although Old Liu was shocked, he still buried his head and started working. He was an experienced farmer. With his two sons, he quickly harvested more than half an acre ofnd. With his help, Wang Chuanfu and his son worked even harder. ... Madam Feng was chased home to cook. She still had to boil some mint water.They did not let her continue working in the fields. The three children were more interested in thend filled with wild fruits and shuttled through it to pluck the fruits. As the sun rose, the vige entrance began to be lively. Someone saw two donkey carts driving into the vige from afar. The children at the front shouted, Ah Yu is back! Ah Yu is back! Wow, our Little Fortune Star is back! Old Liu, who was engrossed in his work, suddenly raised his waist and turned to look outside. Chapter 218 218 The Swimming Dragon n Are Here In fact, they had not only brought back the donkey carts, but also a carriage. The carriage had been left behind by Qin Huai and was now for the Wang Family to use. Compared to the donkey carts, the carriage was naturally morefortable and faster. The women of the Wang Family were all in the carriage. The men were either driving the carriage or in the donkey carts. In the third donkey cart was a group of tall and burly men with dreary expressions. They were all left behind by Qin Huai to help protect Little Ah Yu. Old Madam Wang waved her hand and called them all over to harvest the fields. She even said, Arent you looking for all kinds of jobs? Come and harvest grain for our family. Food and amodation are covered. Youll be paid 50 copper coins a day. Its not inferior to your sry. Little Ah Yu also looked at them eagerly, especially Chi Ding. Mr. Ding,e to our house to help. Ill bring you water to drink! In order to differentiate between the way they addressed Chi Ding and Chi Jia, the children decided to call him Mr. Ding. Chi Ding: ...Alright. Just like that, a group of well-trained secret guards became the contract farmers invited by the Wang Family. They rushed to the fields to harvest grain. When the Wang Family returned, no one had the time to exchange pleasantries because dark clouds had begun to gather in the sky. The wind was blowing, and it was about to rain. They quickly ran back to their fields to gather the crops. Even the uneasy Wang Aibao did not have the time to think about how to face this brand new vige. She had already been pulled into the kitchen by Madam Feng. Sister-inw, youre in charge of watching the fire. The old and young masters are tired from work, so we cantck hot water. Madam Feng arranged the lightest work for her and stuffed arge fan into her arms. Dont sit in front of the stove foolishly. Just add another bunch of firewood when the fire gets weak. When its hot, fan it. If youre thirsty, drink water yourself. In any case, this is your house. I dont have to tell you anything else. When Wang Aibao heard Madam Feng muttering in her ear, she felt extremely relieved. Wang Aibao: Sister-inw, I understand. Madam Feng was still a little worried. We have to boil this water before letting it cool. If anyonees to look for water, dont let them drink the unboiled water in the vat. Wang Aibao nodded with a smile. She was originally at a loss, but after hearing Madam Feng give her a bunch of instructions, she felt much more rxed. Usually, they would drink the unboiled water, but today was different. If they drank that water and had a stomach ache, it would dy them for a period of time. Then Ill go to the fields to pick vegetables. Ill leave this ce to you, Madam Feng said and left. As soon as Little Ah Yu returned, she was surrounded by the vigers. There were people calling her Little Blessing, and others calling her Little Treasure. The children surrounded her. Little Sister Ah Yu has be more beautiful again! She even grew a little taller! Little Sister Ah Yu smells so good! You brats, stand further away. Your snot is still on your face and your bodies are covered in mud. Dont dirty Ah Yus body! Ady saw these children surrounding Little Ah Yu, and hurriedly went over to scold them. Little Ah Yu smiled. Auntie Hua, its fine. Ill be careful not to get dirty. Madam Hua said, Ah Yu still remembers Auntie Hua? Youre so obedient. Then y with these brothers and sisters. Auntie Hua is going to be busy. When they arrived back at the vige, the Wang family was more relieved. All children under the age of five could y and not participate in any work. At most, they could help to bring water to their families. Wang Ling and Wang Qng had long run to the wild fruit fields and mingled with the children in the vige. They even told them excitedly about selling candied haws in town. Their business of selling candied haws had been slowly decreasing recently because the wild fruits in the fields were almost ripe. They could only be made into dried fruits and they could not be preserved for long. When the next batch of wild fruits grew again, they would sell them. Wang Wng was specially allowed to apany Little Ah Yu. He mainly wanted to pay attention to those children who did not know their limits, preventing them from knocking Little Ah Yu down. Ah Yu, lets go to the mountain to y. I havent been to the mountain in a long time. Little Ah Yu disagreed. There are too many children. Grandma wouldnt allow us to go to the mountain. Whats there to be afraid of? Were just nearby. The adults wille as soon as we shout. In addition, you can bring themb along. By the way, lets bring the Spirit Treasure Rat too. Perhaps we can even find treasures. Actually, this was Wang Wngs real goal. Wang Wng had wanted to release the Spirit Treasure Rat in town to look for any treasures, but he was stopped by the Wang family. There were shops and residences everywhere in town. Even if they were searching for treasure, they were going to other peoples houses. What was the point of that? There would be no end of trouble. Now that everyone had finally returned to the vige, how could Wang Wng sit still? He immediately wanted to test if the Spirit Treasure Rat could really find treasures. Wang Wng had heard the name Spirit Treasure Rat from Little Ah Yu. He thought that Little Ah Yu had heard it from the adults, and the adults thought that Little Ah Yu had heard it from somewhere else. The other children had long been interested in the little rat on Little Ah Yus shoulder. Now that they heard that it could find treasures, they were all very happy. Ah Yu, Ah Yu, lets go to the mountain to search for treasure! Yes, yes. I heard from Grandpa that there are many treasures left behind by the giants on the mountain. He said that they were left behind by the previous ancestors! Your grandpa was lying to you. My grandma told me that there are tears shed by Immortals on the mountain. Those tears turned into gems and sank into the mountain. As long as we can find the gems, we can find the Immortals. I think yours is more unreliable! Youre clearly the one whos wrong! The two little kids, still in their diapers, stood with their hands on their hips. They pointed at each other angrily. Little Ah Yu pulled one with each hand. Then lets go to the mountains to search. Perhaps there are treasures left behind by the giants and Immortals. Little Ah Yu even thought that if they did not find anything, she would take out some fruits from her pocket. She could not let these big brothers and sisters cry! In order to cooperate with the Wang family, Meatball also deliberately told Little Ah Yu that she was only two years old now and would only be three years old in the second half of the year. Therefore, Little Ah Yu had always thought that the children who were three or four years old were her elder brothers and sisters. Just like that, the group of children entered the mountain. Usually, the adults would be worried if so many children walked in the mountains together. But now that they were going to harvest the crops, they couldnt care less about what the children were doing. ... For example, Old Wangs family had yet to discover that Old Liu hade to the vige to help. They were still busy in the other fields. At this moment, Little Ah Yu and the others, who had entered the mountain majestically, did not notice a group of people quietly walking towards the Hu Family Vige. The expressions of the people in the lead were solemn. With every few steps they took, their expressions darkened. The clues indicate that the Divine Dragon disappeared in this area. We searched for half a year and even asked the Imperial Preceptor to help us deduce the direction, but theres nothing here. Sweat kept dripping from the forehead of the person who spoke. He said uncertainly, Do you think the Divine Dragon is gone? This was something none of them dared to believe. You cant let the Sacred Envoy hear this! The grass is growing abundantly on the grave of thest person who said that! But we really didnt find any traces of the Divine Dragon. Even the Dragon Disc didnt react recently. The Divine Dragon has hundreds of years of cultivation. Not to mention ordinary people, even a group of experts armed with heavy poison cant defeat it! Moreover, when the Divine Dragon fights, there will definitely be a signal... It was impossible for anyone to kill the Divine Dragon in an instant without the Divine Dragon even reacting, right? How was that possible? Unless there was a snake stronger than the Divine Dragon in this world that swallowed it in one bite. ... The few of them looked at each other and vaguely saw a path appear in the mountains. Theres a mountain path here, which means that there are people living nearby. We have no choice but to go into the vige now. Perhaps those vigers know some clues. Of course, once they entered the vige, the people in the vige could not be left alive. They had to prevent the news of the Divine Dragon from being leaked. Chapter 219 219 Theres Something Behind the Waterfall Wang Wng indeed remembered Old Madam Wangs words and did not bring the children too far. Everyone only went up the mountain and took a few steps. During the harvest season, other than a good harvest of grain, all kinds of wild fruits would be ripe. The wild flowers from back then had now turned into plump fruits which hung on the branches. Ah Yu, we saved these for you! A boy sniffed and said as if he was presenting a treasure. Usually, when they went to the mountains to pluck fruits, the adults would not take too much. They said that the rest were for Ah Yu to eat when she returned. Everyone knew that Little Ah Yu liked to eat fruits, so every time those people passed by would help. Those who could pluck the weeds would pluck weeds, and those who could fertilize the nts would also help. Therefore, the wild fruits around Hu Family Vige always grew especially well. They were only slightly worse than the wild fruits that had been drenched by the Divine Rain back then. The adults liked Little Ah Yu and would help to keep things for her. The children were used to it because Little Ah Yu usually gave them more food than the adults. Wang Dng, who was in the vige, sometimes saw those children looking at the wild fruits eagerly. He would also pick some wild fruits from the ground and distribute them to them. He was worried that these children would feel that life is biased and hate Ah Yu. Ah Yu, put down the Spirit Treasure Rat, Wang Wng said to Little Ah Yu. The rat hade to an unfamiliar environment and was a little vignt, not daring toe down for a long time. The littlemb was impatient. It bleated twice, and the rat jumped down from Little Ah Yus shoulder as if it had seen a cat. The Spirit Treasure Rat stood on the ground in confusion. It was surrounded by a group of children. Why isnt it moving? Is it because there arent any treasures here that it cant be found? Its just an ordinary rat. The children spoke one after another, their eyes filled with confusion. Wang Wng coughed and felt a little embarrassed. What was going on with this Spirit Treasure Rat? Was there really no treasure around their vige? Ah Yu, can you get it to find the treasure? Wang Wng was not sure if Little Ah Yu couldmand the other party. Little Ah Yu squatted down and stroked the head of the Spirit Treasure Rat before whispering, Little Rat, can you help? The rat nudged its head left and right, enjoying Little Ah Yus touch. But it did not move. Themb stepped forward and pushed its head over. The Spirit Treasure Rat quickly escaped and squeaked. After walking for a while, it turned to look at Little Ah Yu and squeaked again. Is it telling us to follow? Wang Wng sensed something. Hence, the children followed the rat forward. They crawled around in the grass. At first, they remembered not to go too far, but they forgot about itter. Hence, they walked further and further away and only heard the sound of water. Aiya, wevee all the way here! Wang Wngs heart skipped a beat when he saw the waterfall in front of him. Oh no, they were too far from home. The mountain range behind them connected two countries. The area in the middle was no mansnd. The children usually did not dare to go this deep into the mountains. Especially this waterfall. It was akin to a cordon. The path stops a little beyond the waterfall. Therefore, no matter how far the children ran off to y, as long as they heard the sound of water, they had to return immediately because this meant that they were already very far from home. The Spirit Treasure Rat stopped in front of the waterfall and stuck its head towards it, looking a little anxious. In order to see the Spirit Treasure Rats ability, the other children forgot about their fatigue and followed with suppressed breaths. By now, they were all tired. There were more than 10 children in total, and three were little girls. The little girls were still trying to stay strong and did not speak, but the little boys fell to the ground and cried, wanting to go home. Theres no treasure. Theres nothing. I want to go home. I want to look for Mother! Im so hungry, Im so tired. I want to sleep! Wuwuwu, Mother, Im lost. I cant go home... Wang Wng immediately felt a headacheing on. Alright, stop crying! Wang Wng sighed. What was going on? Ill go find food for you. He did not dare to walk too far. Fortunately, there were many aquatic fruits growing by the waterfall. They were all yellow and tasted only a little sour. The children were hungry and couldnt care less. The Spirit Treasure Rat was still trying to go to the waterfall. Little Ah Yu was a little puzzled. Could there be something in this waterfall? Little Rat, are you alright? Little Ah Yu wanted tofort the rat. She did not think that the Spirit Treasure Rat could really find treasures, but it was quite fun to follow it. It was just that without the reminder of the elf, Little Ah Yu did not know that she had wandered too far from home. At the thought of the elf, Little Ah Yu felt sad. The elf probably didnt want her anymore. Baa! Before Little Ah Yu could approach the Spirit Treasure Rat, themb beside her suddenly seemed to have been agitated. It shouted and dug its hind hooves on the ground. ... Then, it borrowed the force and rushed into the waterfall in front of the children. Littlemb! Little Ah Yu was frightened and shouted. However, themb disappeared like a drop of water into the waterfall. Wheres themb? Why didnt I see it? Did it fall into the water? I didnt see anything! The children could not be bothered toin about hunger or fatigue. They all wanted to approach the waterfall to take a look. The waterfall was huge. They were on a central tform, and there was more than a hundred feet distance to the bottom. Wang Wng pulled them back one by one. Are you tired of living! None of you will survive if you fall in! ... Wang Wng was not considered old, but even he was still afraid of the surging waterfall. If these children fell into the water, he did not dare to save them. Now, Wang Wng felt that he had a huge responsibility. If anything happened to any of the children here, he would be beaten up when he returned. Now that themb had disappeared again, Wang Wng felt even more terrified. Themb was very powerful and could even control snakes. Therefore, although Wang Wng felt some regret, he was not too worried about it. Now that there was no longer the little sheep protecting them, Wang Wng only wanted to pull these kids back quickly. As for treasure hunting and exploration, he did not want to do it anymore. Hua-! Baa ~ ~ ~ As he was thinking, there was a sudden movement in the waterfall, and themb emerged from the water. It stood perilously on a rock and barely stabilized itself. The drenchedmb shook its fur with all its might before walking towards Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu realized that there was something hanging around thembs neck. It looked like a cor. It was dark and covered in a thickyer of rust. What is this? Little Ah Yu hurriedly took it down from themb. Everyone looked at the thing curiously. Only Wang Wng looked at the waterfall thoughtfully. There was actually an empty space behind the waterfall. Could this be the treasure? Wang Wng felt his heart thumping, as if he had discovered a huge secret. No, he had to tell Grandma about this! They had to go back quickly! At this moment, a group of people suddenly walked over. They looked up and saw a group of children on the path above the waterfall. Wang Wng also lowered his head and met the eyes of the people below. Chapter 220 220 Goutou Protects Everyone The people of the Swimming Dragon n wore ck robes with different decorations, indicating their different statuses. Lord, there are a few children there. Should we capture them and ask? a man with a scar at the corner of his eye asked softly. The other man with thick eyebrows and big eyes nodded and continued to study the Dragon Disc in his hand. The so-called Dragon Disc was actually made of human skulls. The interior was formed of ss into pipes, and the center was filled with fresh human blood. At the bottom was powdered snake skin. The skin naturally came from the Divine Dragon they mentioned. Every time it sensed the aura of the Divine Dragon, the human blood would flow in that direction. However, the blood in the Dragon Disc had to be changed constantly. It could onlyst for three days at most. It was already the second day, and it was time to change out the blood. The requirements for the blood were quite particr. One had to take the blood from the heart. It was best if it was from a young child. Naturally, they would not use their own people if they could. Now that a group of children hade out, it could be said that the heavens were helping them. Hey, kids, wheres your family? the scar-faced man asked loudly. Seeing that a child wanted to answer, Wang Wng hurriedly pulled him away and was about to leave with the children. Kid! Anger appeared on the scar-faced mans face. Im asking you a question! Wang Wng whispered, Dont speak. His entire body was trembling. Those people did not look like good people. However, Wang Wng still pretended to be very calm. He turned to look at those people and shook his hands by his ears. Ahhh-ahhh- Wang Wng pointed at his ear and then at his throat. Its actually a bunch of kids who dont know how to speak or hear. How f*cking unlucky! The scar-faced man spat. The thick-browed man said, It doesnt matter if they cant hear us. Catch two of them and bring them over. The blood in the Dragon Disc needs to be changed tonight. The Dragon Disc had a very strong reaction in this area. Perhaps it was because the blood was not too pure. If they could change it out for fresh blood earlier, they might be able to find the Divine Dragon faster. Lord, which one should we capture? the scar-faced man asked. Any will do. As long as it was a child. Little Ah Yus ears were very sharp. In addition, those people did not deliberately lower their voices. Even through the waterfall, Little Ah Yu heard their words. Oh no, they were bad people. Little Ah Yu hurriedly walked up to Wang Wng and gently tugged at his sleeve. Fifth Brother, theyre bad people. They want to capture children. Wang Wng thought that they had probably encountered high-level human traffickers. It was better to run away quickly. Go, lets go quickly, Wang Wng urged the children in a low voice. Unexpectedly, a child heard Little Ah Yus words and immediately cried. Wu! Baddies, theres baddies! Father, Mother,e and save me! The baddies want to catch me! This cry was especially loud. No matter how deaf the people below were, they would have heard it. The man immediately pulled out his sword. Stinky child, how dare you lie to me! When Wang Wng saw the crying kid, he wished he could kick him into the waterfall. The person waved his sword and went to look for them. Wang Wng couldnt care less. He picked up Little Ah Yu and urged the other children, If you dont want to die, run! These children were already tired from walking, so how could they still run? Coupled with this scare, they sat on the ground one by one. They either lowered their heads or rolled around in the grass, crying one after another. Wang Wng: I... He really wanted to kill them all! It was all his fault. If he had known earlier, he would not have suggesteding to look for treasures. Now, everyone was going to die here. Wang Wng looked down from the top of the waterfall. It was still more than a hundred feet away from the top. If those people chose to take a detour, they would not be able toe up in a short while. As long as those people did not know movement techniques, it would take a lot of effort to find them. Wang Wng already had a certain foundation in martial arts. If he sped up, he should be able to escape. He ced Little Ah Yu on the littlembs wet back and instructed it, Bring Ah Yu home! The faster you run, the better! Then, he pped the littlembs butt, wanting to chase it away. For his part, he looked around. First, he took arge rock. Then, he felt that it was too heavy. He changed it to a small rock, but then he felt that the rocks attack power was not strong, and he changed it to a branch. He smacked the branch against the ground and broke it in two. Wang Wngs face was filled with despair. At this moment, he suddenly heard a rustling sound. No way, these people came up so quickly?! ... At the head was an unfamiliar face. Then, a second and third appeared. If one did not take a closer look, they would think that they were triplets. Aiya, fortunately, we didnt get lost. We really found the right ce! Goutou heaved a sigh of relief and turned to Gousheng and Goudan. See, I told you we wouldnt go the wrong way. Didnt we find Sister Ah Yu? When Gousheng saw Little Ah Yu sitting on the back of themb, he panted and said, Little Sister Ah Yu, you guys went too far. We took a long time to find you. Goudan saw the crying child, and his eyes were filled with confusion. What are you doing? Are you beating up the child here? The question was directed at Wang Wng. Little Ah Yu hurriedly said, Big Brother Gousheng, Big Brother Goudan, Big Brother Goutou, this is my Fifth Brother. He doesnt hit children. Wang Wngs expression had already calmed down. Very good, a few more people hade to die. Now, they were not alone on the road to hell. Father, Mother, Wng is unfilial. I cant fulfill my duties as a child! Youre courting death! A cold voice suddenly came from the side, bringing Wang Wng back to his senses. It also shocked the three brothers. ... Whos talking? Little Ah Yu pointed below. Its the bad people. There are many bad people below. They want to capture us! Gousheng and the other two looked down the waterfall and indeed saw a few people in ck robes, especially one who was already climbing up with a sword in his hand. Aiya, those are clearly bad people! Goudan said. Wang Wng sneered. You guys chose a good time. Now, everyone can forget about leaving. The dog head said, Why cant we leave? Look at how theyre digging. Our dog can climb the mountain faster than them! As soon as he finished speaking, the scar-faced man, who was originally climbing, trembled, and killing intent surged in his eyes. Where did this damned childe from? He actually dared topare him to a dog! He was an iparably noble member of the Swimming Dragon n! Die! He originally wanted to save some inner strength, but now that he was agitated by Goutous words, he simply tapped his toes and flew into the air, pointing the tip of his sword at Goutou. Goutou calmly picked up a pebble from the ground and took aim with squinted eyes. Then, the pebble was thrown out with a whoosh and hit the scar-faced mans eye. Bang! The scar-faced man was caught off guard. The intense pain assaulted him, and his internal force surged as he fell heavily into the pool of the waterfall. Wang Wng was shocked. Almost in slow motion, he turned to look at Goutou. Goutou pped his hands and grinned. This is too rare. I finally met a bad person! My mother normally doesnt allow me to throw rocks at people. Ive long wanted to try and see if I could hit their eyes! Little Ah Yu pped her hands at the side and said in an especially worshipful tone, Big Brother Goutou threw the pebble so well, and your aim is so good! Wang Wng: ... For a moment, he did not know if he should praise him too. Chapter 221 221 I Have A Signal Too The scar-faced man never thought that he would one day be injured by a child with a pebble. Moreover, because he had used up his internal force at that time, he was not prepared to defend against these children and therefore was seriously injured. After being scooped up by hispanions, he actually could not move for a while. Youre courting death! Seeing that the scar-faced man was injured, the thick-browed man looked at the children. If he had originally only wanted to capture the two children to recharge the Dragon Disc, then this group of children now destined to die without a burial ce. A group of lowlymoners actually dared to hurt his people! He wanted to leave the two of them behind to slowly torture them and force them to tell him where their families were before killing their entire family. Otherwise, it would be difficult to appease the hatred in his heart! Kill them! The thick-browed man said to his two subordinates beside him, Leave that little girl behind and kill the rest. The little girl he was talking about was Little Ah Yu because among the children, only Little Ah Yu looked like a little girl. The other three little girls were dressed dirtily and their hair was messy which made them look like boys. The little girls willpower seemed weak, and she looked like she had been pampered since she was young. It would definitely be easy to interrogate her. It was also good to use her blood for the Dragon Disc. The two subordinates cupped their hands and nodded. They immediately drew their swords and wanted to fly up. There was water vapor around the waterfall, and the stones along the way were covered in moss. It was not as easy to climb as one had imagined. However, for those who knew Qinggong, it was only a matter of time before they climbed up. At that moment, Wang Wng knew that they hadpletely offended them. He immediately lowered his head to look for stones. What are you doing? Wang Wng said in a panic, Dont be idle. Throw stones down quickly and dont let theme up! Those children who reacted hurriedly found rocks and piled them in front of Goutou. The Goutou felt a deep sense of responsibility and was a little excited. The scar-faced man was indeed unprepared the first time. But now that the two of them already knew that Goutou would throw stones, the two men subconsciously started to avoid it. However, those who dodged Goutous stones were still being harassed by Goudan and the others. Seeing that their footsteps were blocked, Wang Wng joined the team that threw the stones. The two of them simply could note up first as they could only use their swords to block the stones thrown at them. After throwing stones for about 15 minutes, Goutou held his trembling arm. I cant take it anymore. I dont have any more strength. Wang Wngs face was also pale. We dont have any more stones. Even the rusty hoop was thrown down by Goudan. At this moment, a thought shed across everyones minds. Its over. Itspletely over. Seeing that they were at their wits end, the thick-browed man signaled to his two subordinates. There was mockery in the eyes of the two subordinates. With a tap of their toes, they jumped up the waterfall before the swords in their hands could dance out. Suddenly, a huge rock floated over. Fear shed in the eyes of one of the subordinates. Thest scene in his life was the huge rock that came out of nowhere and smashed him into the waterfall. Soon, thick blood appeared, dyeing the waterfall pool red. The other person luckily dodged and went up the waterfall, but he could no longer be bothered to look at hispanion. He raised the silver sword in his hand, but at some point, a person had appeared behind him. As if sensing something, this person turned around and saw a silly face. A ck face was smiling at him before a stone smashed towards the back of his head. Boom! The back of his head was instantly mangled, and arge amount of blood spurted out. His body went limp and he fell towards the waterfall. Before he died, this person was still thinking, Where did the attackere from? After losing three subordinates in a row, the thick-browed man put the Dragon Disc into his sleeve and looked at the person dressed as amoner on the waterfall. Why are you making things difficult for us? The thick-browed man did not know if themoner was pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger or if he had just happened to stumble upon it. Little Ah Yu secretly hid the gourd she had taken out. When she saw themoner, she ran up happily. Uncle Tu! Chi Tu pretended not to see Little Ah Yu hiding the gourd and smiled at her. Yes, Ah Yu, its time to go back and eat. Wang Wng was puzzled. Where did this Uncle Tue from? He didnt think he had seen him before. Could it be Qin Huais family again? However, this person did not seem to be in Qin Huais contract team. Could he be a scammer? Chi Tu had always been in charge of secretly protecting Little Ah Yu. They already knew that Little Ah Yu could see through their disguise. ... Therefore, they secretly told Little Ah Yu that this was a hide-and-seek game they liked to y and asked her not to tell anyone. Originally, there was still Chi She to protect Little Ah Yu. However, because there were not enough people left, he had no choice but to appear in front of everyone. Therefore, Chi She was helping to harvest the rice now. Who knew that in such a short time, Ah Yu would encounter danger on the mountain? Seeing that the children were ying with the stones, he did note out to disturb them at first. He only attacked when he was sure that the children could not protect themselves anymore. Seeing that Chi Tu did not care about his words at all, the thick-browed man narrowed his eyes and killing intent surged. In that case, you stay here too! Interrogating a group of children should not get him anything, but if he could capture this person, he would probably be able to find the whereabouts of the Divine Dragon. When the thick-browed man saw Chi Tus calm gaze, he already had a n in his heart. Ordinary people would definitely not be so calm. After all, he had just killed someone! ... This meant that these children were not ordinary people, and this person was even more extraordinary. It was not a coincidence that the Divine Dragon had disappeared here. Perhaps it had been captured by someone here. There were also a few factions that vaguely knew about the news of the Divine Dragon leaving. Which side were they on? Wng, bring them back, Chi Tu said to Wang Wng. However, Wang Wng wanted to stay mainly to see the fight. This was a rare opportunity to observe. Chi Tu: Dont scare Ah Yu. He had deliberately not let the children see the murder just now. Only then did Wang Wng reluctantly move to the ground with the children. He thought to himself that he should have called Tang Yuan along when he came. If Tang Yuan took care of Ah Yu, he could watch themotion. However, Tang Yuan was agile and did not want to y with them at all. She liked to work with the adults. A miscalction. On second thought, in this situation, it was better to have one less person. However, the children refused to leave after only a few steps. Seeing that Chi Tus victory was inevitable, the thick-browed man looked at his two subordinates whose fate was unknown, and the scar-faced man who could not move beside him. rm bells rang in his heart. He took out something from his pocket and pointed at the sky. That thing suddenly rose into the sky and exploded into a ball, emitting ck smoke. This was a signal to gather hispanions. All hispanions within a 30-mile radius would sense it. Chi Tu was not in a hurry. He also took out something from his waist. With a press of his finger, the thing also jumped into the sky. Chirp-ba! Seven-colored lights lit up in the air. The children who saw this at the side all eximed. Chi Tu raised his eyebrows at the stunned man. Do you think only you have this? At this moment, two groups of people were rushing over. When they saw the wisp of thick smoke in the air, they immediately said, Sir has found the news of the Divine Dragon. Lets go and meet up! Chi Ding and the others, who were harvesting rice in the fields, suddenly saw a seven-colored light jump out of the mountain. Their expressions changed. Miss Ah Yu was in danger. Go! Vige Chief Hu originally saw that the people Old Madam Wang had brought back were very agile. Just as he was about to discuss with them that they coulde work for him, These people abandoned what they were doing and ran out. Hey, where are you going before youre done?! Vige Chief Hu shouted from behind. However, the group of people did not look back and walked very quickly. It was unknown if his eyes were ying tricks on him, but he felt that these people were not walking properly. Instead, they looked like they were flying. When they arrived at Old man Wangs house, Vige Chief Hu told Old Madam Wang about this. These people are unreliable. They ran away halfway. I wonder where theyre going to ck off. Old Madam Wangs hand that was drinking tea paused. Her eyes narrowed and she said indifferently, Since they didnt do a good job, Ill deduct their sry. Chapter 222 222 Chi Tu Revealing Weapon The thick-browed man had never expected to encounter an expert in such a remote ce. His martial arts strength was not weak to begin with. Not only was his internal strength strong, but his martial arts attainments were also not bad. It was a pity that he bumped into Chi Tu. It was not that Chi Tus martial arts surpassed his by much, but Chi Tus martial arts were not organized and tricks would even be used. The thick-browed man and Chi Tu fought fiercely, but he became even more anxious in his heart. When Chi Tu tried to pull his hair again, the thick-browed man was really angry. If you want to fight, fight well! You shouldnt waste time by acting like a shrew! Although the thick-browed man also wanted to stall for time so that hispanions could rush over, Chi Tu had also summoned hispanions. He knew that there was absolutely no benefit in dragging it out. They were outsiders and did not have the advantage. Chi Tu looked at him and smiled. I dont understand what youre talking about. As soon as he finished speaking, he kicked at the thick-browed mans crotch again. The thick-browed man raised his eyebrows in exasperation. What was wrong with this person?! He clearly looked like someone with good martial arts technique, but why did he always use such despicable methods! The Swimming Dragon n was called scum by the other races. They were like rats in the gutter every day. In the end, they did not expect to meet someone even more shameless than them. He was simply like a local ruffian. The scar-faced man lying on the ground had finally recovered a little. Seeing that the Sir had not won, he muttered. Hes stalling for time. Sir, we have to end the battle quickly! The scar-faced man forced himself to stand up and said to the thick-browed man, Sir, its not convenient for me to use my qinggong now. Ill have to trouble you to catch two of those kids. The Dragon Disc needs to be recharged. The thick-browed man immediately understood and immediately avoided Chi Tus attack. He turned around to look for Little Ah Yu and the others. When Chi Tu saw this, its originally teasing gaze immediately became sharp. Since you want to broaden your horizons, dont leave! Chi Tu took out a wooden stick from his waist. The thick-browed man: ??? Where did thise from?! Was it from his pocket? If the old Xie Changting was here, she would have recognized at once that this was the wooden stick in the hands of those people when she met Qin Huai. The wooden stick was thrown out and stabbed into the carriage at that time, scaring Xie Changting so much that she went back and had nightmares for a few days. Youre the first to force me to take out the stick. Chi Tu smiled and twisted the wooden stick gently in front of the thick-browed man. The originally smooth wooden stick instantly flipped. The wood outside became iron. The wooden stick that was originally half an arm long suddenly lengthened to half the height of a person. In an instant, it turned from a wooden stick to an iron whip. There were still faint barbs on the iron whip. The thick-browed man: ?!! Turning to look at the scar-faced man, he could not help but swallow his saliva. If this thing hit him, he would really be crippled. Sir... Lets end this quickly! The thick-browed man knew that a fierce battle was inevitable, but it was not worth it to fight to the death with the other party like this. Therefore, the thick-browed man asked the scar-faced man to hold back Chi Tu while he quickly ran in the direction of Little Ah Yu and the others, thinking of grabbing a child and leaving. When the children saw the evil person flying towards them, they were already stunned. They did not cry or move. These children had not gone far to begin with, and they were attracted by the fight. When Little Ah Yu saw that the child was about to be captured, she shouted without thinking. Littlemb! Help! With this shout, the tears that Little Ah Yu had been holding back flowed out. She realized now that she was so afraid. Chapter 223 223 Wiped Out Themb and Ah Yu had a strong tacit understanding. When it heard Little Ah Yu shout, it rushed over. The thick-browed man: ? Before he could react, he saw amb that was as tall as a mountain goat suddenly rush towards him. After five months of growth, themb had already be much stronger, and two pairs of sharp horns had grown on its head. The littlemb, which weighed nearly 40 catties, rushed over and smashed into the thick-browed mans leg with its pair of horns. The thick-browed man subconsciously moved aside in pain. Themb lowered its head and ced the frightened child on its back. Then, it quickly ran back to Little Ah Yu. Then, with a shake of its body, it threw the child to the ground. Its movements were smooth. Not only was the thick-browed man dumbfounded, but even the distracted scar-faced man beside him was stunned. But in the next moment, the scar-faced man looked at his chest. The iron whip transformed from the wooden stick had pierced through his chest. The scar-faced man opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he could only let out a few breaths. Chi Tu smiled. You have to focus on the fight. Be careful in your next life. Little Ah Yu happened to look up. Uncle Tu? Chi Tu did not have time to think. He did not even retract his iron whip and hurriedly kicked the scar-faced man towards the waterfall. The scar-faced mans corpse fell into the deep pool and did not float up for a while. On the other hand, the two dead people in front floated up. Chi Tu looked at the thick-browed man. You shouldnt havee to cause trouble. Not to mention being distracted when looking for trouble. He was a secret guard and was good at concealment. He specialized in catching the enemy off guard, and quickly ending the battle. These people had ill intentions and were courting death. Theyd even caused him to look cruel in front of Miss Ah Yu. If the Young Master found out, he would probably transfer him away. He actually liked to take care of Miss Ah Yu. When the thick-browed man saw Chi Tus techniques, his pupils constricted. He knew that the situation was hopeless and wanted to escape immediately. Therefore, he took out a handful of powder from his pocket, but he did not sprinkle it on Chi Tu. Instead, he threw it towards the group of children. Chi Tus expression changed as she shouted, Dont breathe! The children were caught off guard and had already smelled the powder. All of them began to cough. Chi Tu was concerned about Little Ah Yu and quickly walked over to take a look. The thick-browed man took the opportunity to jump down the waterfall, wanting to leave the way he came. At this moment, the team closest to him arrived. They saw the two corpses floating in the deep pool and the thick-browed man limping. When they looked up again, they heard movement above. Sir, who injured you?! The ck-robed man in the leads eyes was filled with killing intent as he clenched his fists. Ill avenge you now! With that, the ck-robed man jumped up the waterfall and called out to the people behind him, Protect Sir! The seven or eight people who followed hurriedly replied, Yes! Before the thick-browed man could stop him, he watched helplessly as the ck-robed man fell back down just after he jumped up. It caused a huge ssh in the deep pool. Chi Ding and the others had arrived. Unsurprisingly, this group of people was all beaten up ruthlessly, including the thick-browed man. Their legs were broken, and they knelt by the waterfall in humiliation. When the other group rushed over, they saw that their people were either dead or injured. How could they tolerate this? Who are you? How dare you offend our Swimming Dragon n! Another group of people rushed forward with killing intent. The thick-browed man: ...Dont. Seven or eight more people knelt on the ground. The thick-browed man: ... He had never felt like this before. Their Swimming Dragon n had been around for hundreds of years and had not copsed. It was really the blessing of the heavens. Chapter 224 224 Which Is the Antidote The Swimming Dragon n were not best at martial arts, but at using snake venom and controlling snakes. The medicinal powder scattered by the thick-browed man quickly began to take effect. Some of the children who were poisoned fell. Their faces turned purple, and their lips looked like they had eaten a poisonous eggnt. Their bodies trembled, shouting that they felt hot, and sometimes, shouting that they felt cold. The other children seemed to be fine. Including Wang Wng and Little Ah Yu, as well as themb and the Spirit Treasure Rat, they were all fine. If Meatball was here, it would tell Little Ah Yu that it was because they had drunk the Myriad Spirit Water recently. They thus had immunity to most harmful substances for a period of time. If they drank it for a long time, they would even be immune to harmful substances for a long time. Uncle Tu, whats wrong with them? Are they sick? Little Ah Yu was a little anxious and wanted to take something out of her bag. At the critical moment, Little Ah Yu remembered that Big Brother Ah You had said that she should not take out secret stuff in front of many people. Hence, she took out a small gourd from her pocket. She wanted Wang Wng to feed them the water. They would recover after drinking the water. This was Little Ah Yus understanding. Dont feed them yet. Theyre poisoned. Well just get the antidoteter. Chi Ding saw that Little Ah Yu wanted to give the water in the gourd to the children to drink. Although he did not understand what was different about the gourd, he still subconsciously felt that it might be something more important. Ah Yu, wait. Chi Ding and the others and asked the Swimming Dragon n to hand over the antidote. The thick-browed man said, If you want to get the antidote, let us go first. What I hate the most in my life is being threatened. Chi Ding had a bad temper. When he heard the thick-browed man say this, not only was he not threatened, but he also raised his foot and broke the thick-browed mans arm. The thick-browed mans face twisted in pain. You! Are you going to give me the antidote? Hmph! After being injured to this extent, the thick-browed man had lost his desire to live. They had already been exposed, and they had not found the whereabouts of the Divine Dragon. If they returned to the Swimming Dragon n like this, they would be killed. Moreover, their deaths would be even more miserable than now. Seeing that he did not say anything, Chi Ding did not continue questioning him and switched to ask the others. Whoever wanted to answer would be allowed to. Whoever did not answer or deliberately spouted nonsense would have their arms or legs broken. For a moment, only the sound of bones cracking could be heard. The Swimming Dragon n members were in extreme pain as they vaguely thought to themselves, This unknown ck sect is actually so ruthless! They were even more cruel than the Swimming Dragon n. After all, the people they killed had all died without much pain because they were directly swallowed by the Divine Dragon. Compared to these demons, they were much more benevolent. Why do you have to tell them so much? Since theyre here, the antidote must be with them too. Just search them. Chi Tu had almost tortured all the people of the Swimming Dragon n before he looked up with a look of enlightenment. The members of the Swimming Dragon n: ... Did you really just think of this? They had indeed brought many bottles and jars with them. When they were piled together, it was actually impossible to tell what was an antidote and what was poison. At this moment, the thick-browed man became even more smug. He deliberately spouted nonsense. Even though he was vomiting blood from the beating, he was still smiling. With these brats to apany me on the road to hell, I wont be lonely! The thick-browed manughed loudly. However, his open mouth quickly closed because Chi Tu picked up a jar and poured a little powder into his mouth. The thick-browed man: !!! He quickly fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth as he spasmed on the ground. Chi Tu threw away the bottle in his hand. Oh, looks like this is poison. When the people beside him saw the thick-browed man fall, their eyes could not help but widen. Sir!!! Chapter 225 225 Handling It Alone With hisst bit of consciousness, the thick-browed man gritted his teeth and said, No, youre not allowed- Before he could finish speaking, his eyes closed. It was unknown if he was dead or unconscious. Chi Tu held the other bottles in his hand and looked at the others. Who should we test next? Everyone lowered their heads, not daring to look at Chi Tu. Devil! He was simply a devil! He looked like a human, but why was his heart so ck?! Finally, someone who looked like he was scared out of his wits said with a trembling voice, I... Ill talk. Yellow color. The one with the yellow lid is the antidote... He had a pair of slender eyes. At this moment, they were narrowed into slits because of fear. Chi Tu raised his eyebrows. Oh, then which ones are poison? Slender eyes: The ones with blue dots at the mouth of the bottle. Chi Tu opened the bottle with the blue dots and walked to the persons side. Under the especially terrified gaze of his slender eyes, Chi Tu pinched the chin of the person beside him and stuffed the bottle into the persons mouth. Then, he patted the back of the persons neck. After that person swallowed it, they watched coldly as he spat out the bottle. Before long, that persons body began to twitch, and the corners of his mouth turned purple. It was the same situation as the children. Chi Tu opened the yellow bottle. The twitching person could not wait and swallowed the powder that was scattered around his mouth. After a while, the person stopped twitching. Youre very good. You didnt lie to me. Chi Tu patted his slender shoulders, his eyes filled with relief. After finding the antidote, Chi Tu hurriedly distributed it to the children. Only the children with symptoms of poisoning would eat it. As for Little Ah Yu and the others, even though Little Ah Yu looked on eagerly, Chi Tu still did not give it to them. Ah Yu, this is not candy. It cant be eaten. Little Ah Yu naturally did not see the scene of the Swimming Dragon n being abused. Chi Ding and the others originally thought that the Swimming Dragon n had already been beaten into submission by them. At the very least, the effect of killing the chicken to warn the monkeys was very obvious. However, the slender eyed man that had just been praised by Chi Tu moved its fingertips slightly and something slipped from its sleeve when Chi Tu and the others went to save the children. When the people beside him saw this, they immediately covered for him. In just a few breaths, rustling sounds came from around. Ah, snakes! So many snakes! A swarm of snakes crawled out of the grass. Some of them were big, some were small, their colors were different, and their breeds were different. There were also many venomous snakes mixed in. The children were scared silly again and curled up into a ball. The snakes surrounded them. Chi Ding looked at the Swimming Dragon ns people. You actually dare to y tricks! Chi She swung the wooden stick in its hand into a whip and immediately wanted to kill those snakes. Unexpectedly, the eyes of the people who were still afraid previously were filled with joy. This area is filled with venomous snakes. Even if you receive just one bite, even medicine cant save you. We dont even have the antidote! The slender eyed man changed from his previous submissive appearance and struggled to stand up. If you dont want those children to be bitten, let us go immediately! As long as there was life, there was hope. The humiliation theyd suffered today would definitely be returned a hundredfold in the future! When they returned to the Swimming Dragon n, they would definitely send out the experts of the n and bring a Giant Python over to kill them! These people in front of him were all going to die! Before he could finish speaking, he saw that the venomous snakes were still slithering towards the children, especially the little girl. What happened? He had yet to give the order! These venomous snakes should not take the initiative to attack people. The slender eyed man could already tell that the person this group of people wanted to protect the most was that little girl. If they hurt the little girl, the negotiation today would probably not work. The fingertips of the slender eyed man moved slightly, wanting to control the venomous snakes to leave. However, the venomous snakes crawled faster and faster and quickly arrived in front of Little Ah Yu. All of them rushed to surround her. Chi Shes whip was raised high. Uncle She, show mercy! Wang Wng hurriedly shouted. Chi Shes hand froze. In the next moment, a terrifying scene happened. The venomous snakes circled Little Ah Yu and even twisted their bodies. One moment, they twisted into a circle, and the next moment, they stood up like a stick. The next moment, they wrapped around each other and turned into dough twists. It was as if they were performing for her. Little Ah Yu was originally very afraid and nervous, but when she saw these snakes performing for her, she immediately smiled. ... Thank you for your hard work. The snakes could not hear Little Ah Yus words, but it did not stop them from getting close to her. Under the littlembs transmission, the animals on the nearby mountaintop did not have any ill feelings towards Little Ah Yu. Even the mosquitoes could not bear to bite her, let alone the snakes. Little Ah Yu was still a little afraid of snakes, but she knew that these snakes were all good and would not hurt them. Just like how she protected them back then. Therefore, Little Ah Yu hid the fear in her heart and smiled widely at these snakes. Fortunately, these venomous snakes seemed to have realized that Little Ah Yu was a little afraid of them and did not get especially close. They remained a slight distance away. Slender Eyes: ??? Everyones jaws dropped. There was actually someone in this world who knew more about snake control than them?!! ... Was this really not a street sideshow snake performance team that had trained for several years?!! The shock in Chi Tu and the others hearts was no less than that of the Swimming Dragon n, but they still had to disy a very ordinary expression. Since the venomous snakes could not threaten the other party, the Swimming Dragon n was at their wits end. All of them looked like they had lost their parents. Chi Ding said to Ah Yu, Ah Yu, its almost time to eat. Grandma will be looking for youter. Go back quickly. Little Ah Yu was still a little worried. But what about those uncles? Also, the brothers and sisters who came with her seemed to be unable to walk anymore. Well send them home. Chi Ding thought for a moment and said, Uncle Tu and the others will send you back. Well split up and go back to eat togetherter. Wang Wng felt that there was still a problem, but in his weak head, only the scene of Chi Tu fighting with the thick-browed man was left. He could no longer think of anything else. Chi Ding sent two people to escort the children back. Actually, he only used his qinggong to travel for two miles and threw them at the entrance of the back mountain. Then, he stood there and raised his True Qi to shout at the vige to pick them up. Just like that, they sent the children back one by one. In the end, when only Wang Wng and Little Ah Yu were left, they originally wanted to carry Little Ah Yu on their backs, but they were pushed aside by the littlemb. The littlemb carried Ah Yu and swung its hooves, running forward. It forcefully cut a path out of the weeds. The remaining awkward Wang Wng looked at them expectantly. One of the two walked out and flew back with Wang Wng. This person also made a trip to Old man Wangs house and told them that they probably could not continue working today and there was no need for them to be paid today. Old man Wang was still a little unhappy. The thunderstorm had yet toe, but it was about toe. These people actually decided to quit so suddenly in the end. What was going on? However, before Old man Wang couldin, he was pulled into the house by Old Madam Wang. They already said that they dont want the sry, so why are you still nagging there? You want to show how capable you are, right? Who wouldnt have a headache and fever asionally? Why are you so unreasonable in every matter? No wonder you couldnt even hire a worker during the busy farming season! Old Madam Wang scolded Old man Wang. Old man Wangs head was filled with question marks. ... No matter how important the matter was, how could they not do what they had promised?! The person in charge of reporting had an apologetic expression. Were indeed at fault this time. When this matter is over, we brothers wille over tomorrow and help the Wang Family with the harvest. We dont need you to pay for the food and amodation. Old man Wang immediately beamed. What are you talking about? Were all familiar with each other. Go busy yourself with your family matters. Dont dy serious matters! The sons and daughters-inw who had heard the entire thing: ... Did their father learn this face-changing skill from their mother? Chapter 226 226 Reporting the News As they were in a rush to harvest the crops, Old man Wangs family only took a few hurried bites for lunch. Many families even wanted to settle their meals in the fields. Hence, Old Madam Wang called everyone to go home to eat. The children were naturally happy, and the adults took advantage of this time to rest. Who knows when this rain will fall? Dont dawdle. I asked you toe back and eat, not to be old masters. Old Madam Wang was the first to put down her bowl and finish the remaining tea. She took a sickle from the door and went back out. The Wang Family had 20 mu ofnd. Old man Wang looked at Old Liu, who did not look too good, and smiled awkwardly. Um, inws, my wife wasnt talking about you. Shes just talking about the children at home. Old Liu remained silent and hurriedly ate two mouthfuls of rice. He put down his bowl and chopsticks and was about to leave. Hurry up and continue your work after eating, Old Liu said to his two sons. Old man Wang hurriedly called out, Theres no hurry. Eat your fill first! Please eat the meat. Dont just pick the vegetables! Niu Dashi and Liu Ershi really wanted to take some meat, but seeing that their father didnt eat a single piece of meat the entire time, they were too embarrassed to take it. In the end, they finished their food in two mouthfuls and followed him out. Old man Wang could not figure out if this inw was throwing a tantrum or something. After all, this was the first time they had officially interacted. Father, dont think too much. Liu Shi saw Old man Wangs conflicted expression and said, My father doesnt have any bad intentions. Hes- I know. I think your fathers temper is quite simr to your Grandmas. They were both sharp-tongued but soft-hearted. Although his words were not that pleasant, they were not said casually. Most of them made sense. They were all practical people. It was also because of this that Old man Wang actually had a good impression of this inw whom he had just met for the first time. Dont dy for too long. It wont be good if it rains. Old man Wang looked at the children at home. Dont go out in the afternoon. Stay at home and guard the crops. When you hear thunder, quickly put away the crops, understand? Wang Dng: I know, Grandpa. Leave the stuff in the house to us. Not only did they have to collect the crops from the fields, but they also had to collect the things drying on the dams at home. Otherwise, if the things drying on the dam were not collected in time and soaked in the rain, they would sprout in less than two days. Not only would it affect the taste, but they would also be unable to sell it. Throughout the year, they only harvested twice. The entire family relied on selling food to survive. After everyone got busy, Wang Wng, who had been wanting to speak, did not find a chance to. On the other hand, Gousheng and the others were also in charge of guarding the grains on the dam. Other than the courtyard of their own family, a lot of the grains from the various families are also being dried on the dam. There were five to six dans of grain in the courtyard at home, and more of it was on the dam. The courtyard at home was handed over to the women and Wang Aibao, and the children were left to guard the dam. The children did not just stand guard. They even helped pick out the weeds from the rice grains. When it came to the busy farming season, even theziest children became diligent. Gousheng and the others loved to y and make a fuss. Not long after, they became friends with the children who also guarded the food in the vige. Then, they told them about what had happened at the back of the mountain. However, in Gousheng and the others eyes, there was another version of this matter. ...It should be a few bandits. My rock was very urate and hit that bandit in the eye! I was so afraid that he woulde and find trouble with me. The children hurriedly asked, What happened after that? These children were all big children who could do things. Some of the children from before cried when they returned home and fell asleep when they were tired. Some were dumbfounded,pletely unaware of what had happened. They only shouted that walking was so tiring. After that, an adult came. That adult just fought with the bandits. Goutou smacked his mouth and was conflicted about how to exin this matter clearly. Yes, in any case, I think that the adults fighting style is not much different from us. Its all about pulling hair, pulling clothes, or groin attacks. Its all old moves. Wang Wng could not stand it anymore. What are you talking about! Thats clearly not the case! Wang Wng red at Goutou. They used martial arts. If you dont know, dont talk nonsense. Actually, the children had not seen any dead people. At first, they did not pay attention to them, butter on, Chi Tu also hid it from them. Wang Wng did not know that someone had died, but this did not stop him from admiring the moves of Chi Tu and the others. Gousheng was unconvinced. What martial arts? I think its no different from the way hooligans fight. Martial arts is martial arts. Hehehe, have you heard of it? As Wang Wng spoke, he gestured a few times. He had learned from Chi Jia for a few months and then from Chi Ding for a while. Not to mention anything else, at least his moves were a little decent. Seeing him gesture, the other children of the Wang Family could not help but gesture too. Because they had all received Chi Jias guidance, their movements were very consistent. When the few of them did it together, the visual effect was naturally especially fearsome. For a moment, the surrounding children were stunned. The three brothers opened their mouths wide. This was really a little different. They wanted to learn too. Wow, this is martial arts! The eyes of the other children lit up. Wang Wng raised his chin. Look, this is martial arts. How is that a brawl between hooligans? You only saw them baring their fangs and brandishing their ws, but we can see the moves they made. Also, didnt you see them flying around? Thats Qinggong. It wont be long before we learn it too! The children did not know what Qinggong skills were, but from Wang Wngs description, they knew that they could fly like birds. Therefore, everyone pestered Wang Wng and the others, wanting them to teach them a few moves. Wang Dng watched helplessly as his brothers transformed into young teachers and began to teach everyone the martial arts. ... The Horse Stance is a basic skill. Weve been doing it for two to three months already! In the beginning, we could only maintain it for a while. Now, even if we squat for half a day, we wont feel tired. This is a good foundation skill. Wang Wngs words were naturally exaggerated, but his brothers didnt expose him. For a moment, the dam was filled with children squatting in the Horse Stance. Looking at the people looking at them with admiration, Wang Wng was extremely proud. However, he vaguely felt that he had forgotten something. Forget it. Something that could be forgotten meant that it should not be important. Only Little Ah Yu looked at her brothers and blinked. She wondered how Uncle Tu and the others were doing. They had yet toe back for lunch. They would be hungry. At this moment, the expressions of Chi Tu and the others wereplicated. A Divine Dragon that weighs more than 500 kilograms? Was there such a thing in the world? They had seen giant pythons before. 50 kilograms was the most they could weigh and they could even squeeze people to death. What did something over 500 kilograms look like? ... Chi Ding said, Im afraid these people have ill intentions. We cant let the Swimming Dragon n off. Chi Ma, hurry up and report this matter to the Young Master and Madam! One of them epted the order and said, Yes! That afternoon, Vige Chief Hus second son, Hu Xiaoliu, prepared to go to the livestock pen to feed the animals as usual. Not only were there cows and sheep, but there were also donkeys and horses in the Wang Familys carriage. Old man Wangs family had asked them to take care of it first because only the vige chiefs livestock fence was wide enough. Pat! The hay in Hu Xiaonius hand fell to the ground. Oh no! Uncle Wangs horse is missing! Chapter 227 227 Eating Lotus Root When Old man Wang found out that his horse had disappeared, his heart tightened and he almost couldnt breathe. He went to check around and indeed could not find any traces of the horse. The vigers also said that they had never seen it before. Everyone was busy harvesting. How could they have the time to care about a horse? This horse doesnt belong to our family! This was what ached Old man Wangs heart the most. He had topensate for losing someone elses horse. Someone asked, How much is this horse? I think it runs quite quickly. It costs at least 35 taels of silver! When Old man Wang went to buy the donkey cart, he had asked about the horse and carriage. An ordinary donkey cost two taels of silver, and the better ones cost nearly three taels. ording to thews of the Great Chang Nation, ordinary people were allowed to buy ordinary horses. Ordinary horses were usually selected from warhorses or old horses. When there was a war, the government could take them away for free. Inferior horses like that were usually good enough for normal usage. If they were to be brought onto the battlefield, they would basically die. Therefore, being requisitioned was equivalent to giving them to the officials. If the family did not need a horse very much, they usually would not buy it. They felt that it was not worth it. Even if they could buy it, the price was unimaginable for ordinary people. The quality of the horses that had wandered into the viges and towns was definitely worse, but they were still much better than donkeys. Even the lousiest horse was worth 35 taels of silver, and the slightly better ones could cost up to 60 to 70 taels. Qin Huais horse was even better than the ones on the market. Old man Wang did not dare to imagine how much it would cost. Hearing the price of the horse, the others gasped. They called out to everyone to quickly find the horse. Compared to a horse worth dozens of taels of silver, it did not matter if the harvest had to wait a little. They could not let the Wang Familypensate so much money, right? At this moment, the sky suddenly rumbled. Before long, there was a loud bang. There was thunder. Old man Wangs expression changed. Everyone, stop working. Hurry up and harvest the crops!! Summer thunderstorms came and went as they pleased. From the time the first sound of thunder appeared to the time of rain, it usually did not take long. The adults hurriedly loaded the harvested wheat in the fields and carried them back. The children panicked and also began to collect the crops. At this time, they heard a series of cries on the dam. Ah, my leg hurts! Heavens, I cant move. Someone help me! These children had squatted for a long time in the Horse Stance, and all of them were now walking like ducks. Still, they still had to gather the crops quickly. It was simply painful and torturous. Old man Wangs family had an especiallyrge amount of crops, but fortunately, there were also a lot of children. Including the three Gou brothers, there were a total of 10 boys and the silent Tang Yuan. The group of people quickly gathered all the crops. Then, they covered it with ayer of oil cloth and straw. Finally, they some stones on the top as weights. Just like that, the grains were safely put away. After they finished collecting, they did not stay idle and hurriedly helped the others collect theirs. Little Ah Yu waved her arms and legs and also helped. She had a small dustpan that Old man Wang had made for her. She panted and put the grains into the spatial pocket when no one was paying attention. Then, when she poured the grains into the middle pile, she released the ones in the spatial pocket. As everyone was busy, no one noticed Little Ah Yus actions. Eh, they finished collecting it so quickly today! Someone eximed. Wouldnt you get used to it after harvesting crops everyday? The farming work wouldst for more than half a month. Some families had already started harvesting a few days ago. These children were used to harvesting and drying grains every day, thus their movements were very fast. Pa- Suddenly, there was the sound of water dripping on the ground. Pa, pa- The sound grew louder and louder. It was as if someone was beating a drum, approaching from afar. Water coins also began to appear on the ground, exploding into round flowers. Wang Dngs expression changed. Quickly, quickly. The rain is here! In the end, there was only one family left so everyone went to help. ... Just as they covered thest pile of grains with cloth, the dense sound of rain arrived. Hua- Hua-! Arge drop of waternded on Little Ah Yus forehead. She was stunned and touched it with her hand. It was wet. Tang Yuan hurriedly pulled open her sleeves to block the rain for Little Ah Yu, but how could she block it? Little Sister Ah Yu,e over quickly. Wang Wng took off his single coat and ced it on Little Ah Yus head to help her block the rain. Wang Dng hid the harvesting tools into the tarpaulin and turned to call his brothers to hurry home. His clothes were wet, but he could not change. If not for the fact that he had to help the others, he would have returned home after keeping the crops and would not have been drenched in the rain. Run! After Wang Sang shouted, he hurriedly ran forward. The mud path had be very slippery. Wang Sang slid for a long time and eventually fell into the soil. ... The othersughed when they saw this. Not long after, a few of them fell on the path and became mud dolls too. In the end, they simply stopped running and started a mud slinging war in the fields. When Little Ah Yu saw this, she was also a little eager to join in. Wang Dng was carrying Little Ah Yu on his back and could feel her struggling. He said, Ah Yu, donte down. Lets go home first. Little Ah Yu: Big Brother, I want to y too! This looks so fun! She was wearing Wang Wngs clothes on her head and when she looked out from under the clothes, she saw her brothers rolling in the mud in front of her, ying happily. Wang Wng also wanted to go and y, but when he saw that Little Ah Yu also wanted to go, he thought of the scene of Little Ah Yu covered in mud and imagined his Grandmas face. He immediately shivered. At this time, Tang Yuan reminded him softly, There are lotus seed pods over there. Wang Wng turned around and saw the lotus pond not far away. Little Sister Ah Yu, lets go pick the lotus pods! In any case, her clothes were already wet so it did not matter. Compared to ying with mud, Little Ah Yu was more curious about the lotus pods. Wang Dng red at Wang Wng. Not only did he not know how to coax his sister into returning home, he also made suggestions to y elsewhere! Ill deal with you when I get back. Wang Wng stuck out his tongue at his eldest brother and made a face before turning around to run towards the lotus pond. There were two lotus ponds in Hu Family Vige which were nted by Old Master Hu. He liked to walk around the lotus ponds and when he was in the mood, he would bring his brush and ink to the lotus pond to paint. Usually, lotus flowers were allowed to be plucked. But the lotus leaves could be picked. If the children wanted to make lotus leaf rice, they would pick one or two. Now, there were still many lotus pods in the lotus pond. The surrounding ones had basically been removed, and the rest were gathered in the middle. Wang Wng rolled up his pants and went down the lotus pond to pick arge handful. When the other children saw this, they stopped ying with the mud and ran to the lotus pond to pick lotus pods. It was just right to enjoy lotus pods in this weather. The lotus pod was tender, and even the lotus seed inside was not too bitter. If they waited a little longer, the lotus pod would be hard and the taste would be much worse. This was the first time Little Ah Yu had eaten a lotus pod. When the soft lotus seed pod was peeled open, round little seeds jumped into her palm. Then, she peeled off the skin of the lotus seeds and took out the lotus seed flesh. A fragrance bloomed on the tip of her tongue. Little Ah Yus eyes widened again. Its sweet and delicious! Everyone had a lotus seed pod in their hands, except for Wang Dng, who was carrying Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu held her hand forward and stretched it out in front of Wang Dng. Big Brother, do you want to eat? Wang Dng originally wanted to quickly bring the children back. However, the thunderstorm came and went quickly. Now, it has stoppedpletely. Hearing Little Ah Yus soft voice, Wang Dng said to himself. Forget it, it was rare for Little Sister Ah Yu to enjoy herself. It was better to let her y for a while longer. There was no lotus pond in town for her to y with anyway. Chapter 228 228 Is God Not Here? Thunderstorms were usually very fierce and the ground would be especially muddy in ten minutes. Moreover, even if it stopped raining for a moment, it coulde back again. Not long after the children picked the lotus pods, the second wave of rain came. This time, Wang Dng no longer cared about them and chased everyone away. Go back and quickly change your clothes. Drink some hot soup and dont catch a cold! Catching a cold could be fatal. So many children were drenched in the rain today. Someone was probably going to fall sick. Wang Dng felt a faint regret in his heart. He was already a man. He should be as sensible as an adult. He should not have let his younger siblings y like this. When they parted, the other children in the vige distributed some of the lotus pods to Little Ah Yu. It was only a little as they could not bear to part with more. They also liked to eat it and had to bring some back for their parents. Little Ah Yu handed the bag to Wang Wng and asked him to help put all the lotus pods in. The Spirit Treasure Rat had already hidden in Little Ah Yus hair before the rain. Seeing that the situation was not right, themb also returned to Old man Wangs house early. On the way back, they actually encountered a snake that came out to drink water. Tang Yuan let out a cry and hid behind the crowd, her face pale. She was so afraid of snakes! Ah, Mr. Snake, do you want to eat a lotus seed pod? Little Ah Yus eyes were sharp as she threw a lotus seed over. Snakes did not have hearing and it could not hear Little Ah Yu. However, when it felt something in front of it, the snake twisted its head. After some hesitation, it finally bit the lotus seed. Snakes can eat lotus pods?!! Wang Ling was very surprised. Tang Yuan originally closed her eyes and did not dare to look. When she heard this, she opened her eyes slightly. The snake... was really eating the lotus seed pod! Moreover, the snakes tail was swaying as if it was dancing. She suddenly felt that snakes were quite obedient. After the snake bit the lotus seed, it twisted a few times and left. Its movements were still unhurried, not afraid of these children at all. Of course, it had no intention of attacking. Seeing this snake, Wang Wng suddenly realized that he had forgotten something. Oh no, he had forgotten to tell Grandma and the others about what had happened at the back of the mountain! Those bandits might find their way to the vige! Wang Wng broke into a run and fell halfway. He got up and continued running, looking like he was running for his life. Wang Ling and Wang Qng said in unison, Fifth Brother, are you rushing back to have diarrhea? From the looks of it, it was unknown if hed already cr*pped his pants. At the thought of that scene, the lotus pod in their hands no longer smelled good. Wang Wng ran back to Old man Wangs house in a sorry state. Madam Zhangs eyebrows twitched when she saw Wang Wngs miserable appearance. Wang! Wu! Lang! Look at you. Wash your clothes yourself. I wont wash them for you! Her eyes swelled. Wang Wng couldnt care less about this and quickly ran to find Old Madam Wang. Grandma, there are bandits! Wang Wng was out of breath and swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva before continuing. They wanted to kill us! Hearing the first sentence, Old Madam Wang did not react. When she heard thest sentence, her eyes turned cold. Where did the banditse from? Wang Wng said, We walked to the waterfall today and met a few people in ck. They waved their swords without saying a word. It looks like they wanted to kill us! Also, they said something about a Dragon Disc and wanted to capture the children in the vige. It was the uncles from the contract team who came and scared them away. As for whether they were chased away or beaten away, Wang Wng was not too sure. Then, they returned. Wang Wng, how dare you go to the waterfall! Didnt I tell you not to go so deep into the mountain? You even brought Ah Yu along. Are you tired of living! Madam Zhang picked up a broom at the side and hit Wang Wngs butt. Wang Wng screamed. Mother, Im talking about serious matters. Can you hit me after a while! He could only run after a while. Madam Zhang: Its also a serious matter for me to hit you! Old Madam Wang held Madam Zhangs hand and asked Wang Wng, Are you sure its at the waterfall? Yes, Im sure. The waterfall is so obvious! Looking at his mother, who was ready to beat him up at any time, Wang Wngs desire to live exploded. He instantly thought of something else. By the way, Grandma, there seems to be something behind that waterfall. Themb rushed into the waterfall and brought something out. Eh, speaking of which, where did that thing go? There was something behind the waterfall? ... In the more than ten years since they came to Hu Family Vige, the number of times they had gone to the waterfall could be counted on one hand. As for whether there was anything behind the waterfall, no one had really verified it. At this point, Wang Dng also carried Little Ah Yu home. The courtyard immediately became lively. Got it. You dont have to interfere in this matter anymore. Old Madam Wang let go of Madam Zhangs hand and turned to leave. Wang Wngs roar came from behind. Not long after, Wang Wng rushed out. Go and change your clothes first. Our family doesnt have the money to treat you if you catch a cold. Old Madam Wangs voice entered the house. Madam Zhang, who originally wanted to chase after her son, calmed down finally. She had been too angry and only remembered to care about her son. Wang Wng,e back and change your clothes! Wang Wngs voice came from afar. Then you have to promise not to hit me! Madam Zhang sneered. If you say another word, I promise I wont beat you to death! Wang Wng: ... Initially, Old Madam Wang did not want to ask about the incident in the mountain, but after hearing Wang Wngs words, she felt that it was not simple. ... After the children changed into clean clothes again, she questioned Little Ah Yu, Gousheng, Goutou and Goudan and roughly knew what to do. Old Madam Wang waved at Little Ah Yu. Ah Yu, follow me. Little Ah Yu obediently followed Old Madam Wang into the house. Old Madam Wang asked, Ah Yu, is he still around? Little Ah Yu did not understand. Grandma, who are you asking? Is the God following you no longer around? This was not the first time Old Madam Wang had suspected it, but she wasnt sure until Little Ah Yu encountered danger. From the childrens descriptions, they were only able to escape because of the people Qin Huai had left behind. They should be protecting Ah Yu in secret. Old Madam Wang did not expect this. She was originally at ease with Little Ah Yu going out to y not because she trusted Wang Wng and the others, but because she knew that Ah Yu was protected by a God who would take care of the children. However, from the looks of it, even at the most urgent moment, Ah Yus guardian did not seem to have appeared. This was different from what it had shown previously. Even if it did not protect all the kids, it was still necessary to protect Ah Yu from danger. Little Ah Yu understood her this time and her expression immediately became aggrieved. The elf doesnt want me anymore. She had originally said it in a low voice. When she saw Old Madam Wang, she repeated it. Her mouth pouted and her eyes blurred. She could not stop the urge to cry. Grandma, did I do such a bad job that the elf left me? Little Ah Yu had long wanted to ask. Good child, its fine. Old Madam Wang hugged Little Ah Yu in her arms. When Old Madam Wang heard her trying her best to hold back her tears, her heart ached. He told you that he doesnt want you anymore? Little Ah Yu shook her head. The elf said that it would return, but it hasnt returned after so long... During this period of time, Little Ah Yu did not let herself think about it. Just thinking about it made her want to cry. In her understanding, the elf had apanied her the longest. Then lets wait for him to return. Our Ah Yu is so obedient. He wont abandon you. Old Madam Wangs gaze was slightly cold. She had to go to the mountains. Chapter 229 229 A Tomb Behind the Waterfall After three consecutive rounds of heavy rains, the sun appeared, but the temperature was no longer as high as before. Presumably, there was no way to dry the mud today. Crops could not be harvested anymore, so everyone simply rested in the afternoon. Old Madam Wang asked Wang Chuangui to teach the children while Wang Chuanyuan helped clean up. Then, she brought Old man Wang, Wang Chuanfu, Wang Chuanman, and the littlemb into the mountain. They were going to the waterfall to take a look. When they were half a mile away from the waterfall, Old Madam Wang said to themb, Go over there and see if the person is still there. Is he one of us? Wang Chuanman could not help butugh. Mother, how can amb understand suchplicated words? This was just an ordinarymb. Could it be a divine goat? However, as soon as she finished speaking, themb swung its hooves and ran forward. After running a few steps, it turned around and nced at Wang Chuanman. Its eyes seemed to be filled with disdain. Wang Chuanman was puzzled, but he saw Old Madam Wang reveal a simr gaze. Wang Chuanman: ??? Was it themb that became a spirit, or was it his mother who was good at domesticating sheep? He was really confused. Themb quickly returned and bleated at everyone. It led everyone forward. There was no one at the waterfall anymore. If not for the fact that there were still some messy marks on the ground, they would not believe that there had been a battle here. After a thunderstorm, many of the traces that should have been here had disappeared, including the stronger smell of blood. The few people from the contract team had naturally disappeared. Wang Chuanfu asked, Mother, those children were probably just joking. They might not be telling the truth. Actually, Wang Chuanfu had wanted to say this before. How could they take the words of big mouthed kids like Wang Wng seriously? In the end, his mother still brought them on this trip. There were several miles between the vige and the waterfall, and the mountain path was difficult to walk on. It was obvious how tiring it was. If it was in the past, they would not have such good stamina. In the past few months, their physiques had be stronger and thus they could barely manage it now. Not to mention Wang Chuanfu, even Wang Chuanman was confused. Mother, why are we here? Fortunately, Wang Chuanman was still worried that he would encounter trouble and had weapons at his waist. On the left was a sickle and another firewood knife. Old Madam Wangs gaze was fixed on the waterfall. There was a huge world behind the waterfall. This was also what the children had said. Old Madam Wang did not care what her two sons said and only looked at the waterfall. Old woman, stop fussing. Lets go back and rest early. While its raining and the weather is cool, well continue to harvest the crops tomorrow morning. After harvesting, they would finally be able to rest easy. Work, work. Other than work, dont you have anything else in your mind? Youre no different from a block of wood. Why dont you just die of exhaustion in the fields? You talk so much nonsense every day. Is your stomach bloated from all the food you ate? Old Madam Wang red at Old man Wang. Old man Wang: ? Her two sons were the ones who spoke nonsense, so why didnt she scold them instead? A decent person should not do this! Old Madam Wang could not be bothered with him anymore. She wanted to pick up a rock from the ground, but she realized that the ground was so bare that she could not even find a rock. In the end, she climbed up and found a few pebbles. She weighed the stone and looked at the waterfall. Wang Chuanman instantly understood. Mother, are you trying to see if theres a ce behind the waterfall? Give it to me. Ill throw it. However, Old Madam Wang did not give the stone to Wang Chuanman. She handed it to Old man Wang. Throw it into the waterfall. Dont tell me you dont have the strength. Old man Wang took the stone and looked at Wang Chuanman provocatively. You young people dont know how to do this. Let me tell you, this waterfall doesnt look any different from the outside, but if theres another world inside, you have to aim it at the right spot. Like this- The rock smashed over, but it was blocked by the torrent. With a plop, it fell into the deep pool below. Old man Wang: ...Ahem, if you dont aim it at the right spot, it would be like this. Wang Chuanfu looked enlightened. Old man Wang hefted the second stone. This time, he used all his strength and suddenly threw it at the waterfall. With a pop, the stone sank into the waterfall and disappeared. Wang Chuanman acted shocked on the spot. Father, theres really a mechanism behind it? He could even hear the movement of the mechanism. Old Madam Wangs voice was especially cold. That was your fathers arm. Wang Chuanman: ... ... Wang Chuanfu: ... There was indeed a gap behind the waterfall. Wang Chuanman untied the sickle and firewood at his waist and handed one to Wang Chuanfu. The two brothers went to cut a few pieces of tree vines. One was wrapped around the tree by the waterfall, and the other was wrapped around Wang Chuanmans waist. Wang Chuanman slowly descended from the waterfall and felt his way through the huge torrent. A little more, Old man Wang instructed from outside. Wang Chuanman stretched his toes down and found nothing. He panicked and his breathing quickened. Before he could hold on firmly, he was washed in by the waterfall. Fourth Brother!! Wang Chuanfu watched anxiously from outside and immediately wanted to pull the vines. Old Madam Wang: Dont be anxious. Wait a little longer. Indeed, not long after, Wang Chuanfu felt a tug on the vines. The three of them pulled the vines and slowly pulled Wang Chuanman out. Wang Chuanman dodged the torrent and climbed up along the rock beside the waterfall. ... He wiped the water off his face, his eyes especially excited. Father, Mother, Big Brother, theres indeed something behind the waterfall! Old man Wang asked, What is it? A treasure vault? Wang Chuanman shook his head. No, its a tomb. Theres also a set of armor outside but its rusty. Whose tomb was hidden behind the waterfall? On the other hand, Wang Chuanfu muttered, Previously, I heard from the vige chief that a great general once appeared in Hu Family Vige. Do you think thats the great generals tomb? Old Madam Wang: Lets go back. Old man Wang: Were going back now? Arent you going in to take a look? This isnt our problem. Let the vigers resolve it. Old Madam Wang rubbed her forehead, looking slightly tired. Lets go back. Im tired. Even though everyone was taking care of Old Madam Wang, Old Madam Wang had also done some work in the fields. It would be a lie to say that she was not tired. She originally only wanted toe and see those mysterious people. Even if she was prepared not to see them, she still had toe. Fortunately, the trip was not aplete waste of time. Old man Wang squatted down in front of Old Madam Wang. Come, Ill carry you back. Old Madam Wang: I need you to carry me? Whats wrong? I carried you a lot when I was young! Seeing that his two sons were present, Old man Wang did not say that Old Madam Wang used to go out and liked to let him carry her. You said it was when you were young. Dont forget about your old arms and legs- Chuanman,e and carry me. Old Madam Wang was old after all, so she did not force herself. Seeing his wife being carried on his fourth sons back, Old man Wang felt very upset. Ha, she actually found him old. He followed unhappily for two steps before hearing Old Madam Wang say. Go back and get some medicinal wine from Doctor Hu. Dont you want your arm anymore? So she still remembered that hed pulled his arm just now. A chrysanthemum bloomed on Old man Wangs face. It was as if all the emotions from before had never existed. Hey! Ill get it when I get back! Wang Chuanfu watched helplessly as his fathers expression changed. In these few breaths, did something happen that he did not notice? Chapter 230 230 Meatball and the Origin Space When Old man Wang and the others returned to Hu Family Vige, the sky was already dark, but they learned that Old Liu had already left. Old man Wang was filled with frustration. I didnt know that it would take so long. Im afraid the inws would think that we have something against him! It was too rude. They hade over to help for the entire day. But not only did they not thank him properly, but they did not even manage to chat with him . This was the first time the other party hade knocking on their door. Moreover, when they came, they had brought two baskets of things. Although they were all mountain goods, their intentions were extremely well. Old Madam Wang: So what if I have something against him? Who was the one who married off his daughter without sending someone from his family over? If I were really an old wretched woman, would his daughter be ok? Old Madam Wang did not have a good impression of Old Liu. Everyone said that she was an evil mother-inw, but she did not think much of it. She had no power or influence. It was very easy for others to step on her. When the Wang Family became more well to do, there was no need for Old Madam Wang to rify. But Old Lius daughter had been married off for a few years and they had never cared to ask if shes doing well. Was this what a proper family-inw should do? Old man Wang: ...Isnt that because you had a bad reputation in the past? Youre clearly not an evil person but you wanted to pretend to be an evil person all day long. Old woman, dont you feel tired every day? Is it good to be a nice person? Old Madam Wang pursed her lips and said sarcastically, In this world, theres nock of good people. The kind of people who dont have much ability, but cant bear to see others live badly. In the end, they will be the ones who lead the worst life. Good people will be rewarded? Thats the biggest joke! Sigh, isnt our daughter already back? Why are you still harping on this matter? Old man Wangs heart ached when he saw his wife deliberately portray a mean appearance. The children might have forgotten, but Old man Wang would not forget how gentle and pleasant his wife used to be. She was the gentlest woman in the world. Even though Old Madam Wang was no longer the same as before, Old man Wang knew that she was still the same person. Dont look at me with that disgusting gaze. Go and look in the mirror yourself. Youll vomit two bowls of rice if you see your face! Old Madam Wang looked at Old man Wang with disdain written all over her face. Old man Wang: ... Ill just praise you in my heart! That night, Little Ah Yuy on the bed and thought of the elf. She burrowed her consciousness into the spatial pocket and started digging again. Without thepanionship of the elf, Little Ah Yu would feel a little depressed every time she entered the spatial pocket. She ignored the increasingly beautiful scenery in the spatial pocket. Those hanging fruits could not attract her. The beautiful Merit Pool was still glowing, and a vortex appeared above it. It had been there since the day the elf left. Now, the vortex seemed to have be bigger and the color was a little darker. Little Ah Yu looked at the vortex. Elf, will youe out from here? I miss you so much. Will you stille? Elf, elf... Little Ah Yu was squatting by the merit pool. She had unknowingly fallen asleep, but she was still muttering about the elf. At this moment, billions of light-years away, Meatball, who was packing up, suddenly sensed something. All kinds of light spots entered Meatballs body, causing obvious facial features to finally appear on its originally featureless face. Tsk, tsk, tsk. I say, youre getting worse and worse. Why are you like this? How disgraceful! A three-dimensional ball of light floated in the air. The ball flickered with all kinds of light, even more dazzling than the light on Meatballs body. Meatball ignored it. Why are you back so quickly? Could it be that the person youre protecting has died? I knew it. Youre still a brat yourself, so why did you follow others to be a guardian? Arent you making a fool of yourself? Your ward is finished in this life. Who knows how long it will take for you to find another ward? Why dont you use this time to think about how to be a qualified guardian? Meatball originally intended to ignore it entirely, until the other party mentioned Little Ah Yu. Meatball rushed over and sent the ball of light flying far away. The light on the ball of light dissipated a lot. Are you serious? I only said a few words to you, but youre so petty! Youre even angry from embarrassment! Back then, when its ward died, it did not vent its anger like this. Meatball: If you spout nonsense again, believe it or not, Ill send you into the Origin Space! The ball of light paused and then said angrily, Youre too petty! In their gxy, all life was eternal. If one was sent into the Origin Space, they would have to spend a lot of effort toe out. There was really nothing in the Origin Space. There was not even any origin energy, and it would even consume their origin power. All of them were born in the Origin Space. The Origin Space was what gave them their basic abilities. After that, they had to umte energy themselves. This was a very long process. For example, Meatball had an ability that looked very useless. It could enter and leave the Origin Space at will and even kick others into it. There would be some life forms among them who could sense an existence rted to their lives in the universe. It would affect them to a certain extent, but not very much. In order to survive for a long time, most of the capable life forms here would choose to be guardians. They would have to travel through time and space to search for their ward. They would look in countless parallel worlds, distorted space, and ck holes to find the ward that was the mostpatible with them. Then, they would protect them. Meatball was the guardian of Little Ah Yu, and she was its only ward. Meatball did not have the time to argue with the ball of light. It still had to rush back to apany Ah Yu. If not for the fact that it had returned, it would not have known that Ah Yu had almost been tricked badly! ... No wonder it sensed that Ah Yu was in danger. It did not expect that there was a problem with the lowtitude system world that affected Ah Yu. When the matter with Ah Yu was resolved, it would definitely settle scores with them. Dont think that its ward was easy to bully! It would take a lot of time to travel through time and space and stabilize the anchor point. It also had to be careful not to transmit itself to the wrong time and space. Meatball had no choice but to bepletely prepared. Before preparing to set off, Meatball took the initiative to go to the Origin Space and said to the endless Origin Space. Dont give out those missions that put Ah Yu in danger anymore! Otherwise, Ill chase all your children out and seal all your exits. Lets see if youre in a hurry! Origin Space: ... Thats the child Im protecting! Ill take care of her myself. Dont be a busybody! Make up for everything that needs to be done! Otherwise, Ill raise Ah Yu into a big antagonist. See if I have the ability! At most, it would refine itself and abandon its body, using its origin energy to protect her. As long as the Origin Space was not destroyed, the entire universe could forget about finding Ah Yu! Origin Space: ... Meatball snorted. Youd better keep your word! After saying that, Meatball said, Give me a coordinate anchor. Ah Yu misses me. I have to go back quickly. ... I know youre jealous. None of your children will miss you. Tsk, only I remember to look back at you... Origin Space: [...!] An energy suddenly surged out and instantly squeezed Meatball out of the Origin Space. Chapter 231 231 The Liu Family Comes to Help Meatball tried its best to return to Little Ah Yus side as soon as possible. Little Ah Yu was also working hard to train her ability. On the one hand, she was a little afraid of being abandoned by the elf, and on the other hand, she was looking forward to the elfs return. I want to grow up quickly. I want to do many things. When the elf returned, it would definitely be very happy to see her grow up again, right? Ah Yu was notzy! Before midnight coulde, the vigers woke up one after another and went to work in the fields. Fortunately, it did not rain at night. The stars filled the night sky, and the moon at the beginning of the month was almost invisible. They could only vaguely see the roads in the vige. As usual, Old Madam Wang made arrangements for the family and went to the vige chiefs house alone. The vige chief also had to take to the fields. As soon as he went out, he met Old Madam Wang. Madam Wang, whats the matter? Vige Chief Hu handed the shoulder pole in his hand to his son beside him and hurriedly went forward to greet Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang: Vige Chief, dont neglect yournd at home. Let the others do the work first. Its not an important matter. The others did not think too much about it and immediately left with the farming tools. After everyone left, Old Madam Wang told him about the waterfall. Vige Chief Hu: What?! Theres- Wasnt this a big deal?!! Their vige had once produced a great general. This was also what Vige Chief Hu had heard from the older generation. However, it was only passed down by word of mouth. There were no clear records in the viges books. It was mainly because they did not find anything rted to the general. Vige Chief Hu only treated it as a gimmick in the vige. For example, when people of Shanyang Vige came to cause trouble previously, the mentioning of the Great General helped to boost their confidence. Old Madam Wang said, In any case, the tomb is there. Its not like it can just disappear. Lets hurry up and harvest the crops in the next few days. It wont be toote to take a look when were free. Vige Chief Hu thought about it and felt that it made sense. The most important thing now was to harvest the crops in the vige. They could not dy any longer. Otherwise, once this rain became regr, it would continue for more than half a month. If their crops were not stored in time, they would suffer a huge loss. Thats what happened. In the end, our family doesnt have much to do with that tomb. You dont have to ask for our opinion on how to deal with it in the future. Just pretend that we dont know. After Old Madam Wang finished speaking, she didnt intend to exchange any more pleasantries with Vige Chief Hu. Vige Chief Hu went to look for Old Master Hu, Elder Ma, and the others and roughly exined this matter. Old Master Hu felt that they should hurry up and take a look. Regardless of whether its true or not, we have to verify it. Im worried thatplications might arise if we dy. Elder Ma and Old Madam Wang had the same opinion. In any case, no one else knows about this tomb. After so many years, we didnt know anything about it but didnt we manage to live just fine? Its the busy harvest season now. Its better to take things slow first. Even if theres anything there, it wont be toote to talk about it after the harvest is done. Harvesting crops was the most important thing. In the end, they decided to harvest the crops as soon as possible before slowly dealing with this matter. Old Master Hu and the others were old and did not have to do anything in the fields. Hence, they could calm down and discuss how to deal with everythingter. As expected, Chi Tu and the others kept their promise. They arrived at Hu Family Vige at dawn the next day and actually came together with Old Liu. This time, not only were Old Liu and his two sons here, but his two daughters-inw were also here. His two daughters-inw were good at working as they worked in the fields all year round and were especially agile. Madam Yang, the eldest daughter-inw, smiled brightly and said to the uneasy Liu Shi, Weve finished harvesting all the crops at home, so we wanted to help you. Because they had been briefed by Old Liu already, the two daughters-inw did not have any abnormal thoughts about the Wang familysnd. The harvested crops had to bepletely stored in the granary before it could be consideredplete. With the help of more people, the Wang Family, despite having the mostnd, was actually the first family to finish harvesting their crops. After Old man Wangs family finished harvesting, they rushed to help the other vigers. After everyone was done, Old man Wangs family held a banquet. It was mainly to officially thank and introduce Old Lius family. On the day Old man Wangs family invited the guests, Murong Run, who was far away in Tonghua County, suddenly received a gilded invitation. Chapter 232 232 Guessing the Reason The Murong Family was arge family in Tonghua County, but it was nothing in the scale of the entire Great Chang Nation. Because of Old Master Qiu, ordinary nobles were still considerably polite to their family, but those old nobles would not befriend them. Their family were imperial merchants. As the saying went, merchants, farmers, and businessmen had extremely low statuses. Moreover, the first three generations of merchants would not be allowed to take the Imperial Examination. It was not easy to enter the business world, let alone leave the business world. As long as a family earned a certain amount of money and had a certain social status, they would be a merchant family. If they only operated a small stall on the street, they would be considered as ordinary people. But if they wanted to dorge-scale business, they had to go to the government and sign some documents. Then, their status would be changed to merchants. However, imperial merchants were different. There was no restriction that they could not participate in the imperial examination, but the taxes they paid would be 20% heavier than ordinary merchants. Even so, they could still earn a lot. Murong Run could not make up his mind, so he simply brought the invitation to his father. Father, I received this invitation, but I dont know how to respond. Murong Run handed the invitation to Old Master Murong. Youre already so old, so you should be sensible now. Youre able to deal with such a small matter like the invitation yourself. Why are you still asking your father? As Old Master Murong spoke, he took the invitation. But when he saw the golden words on the envelope and almost lost his grip on it. Duke Yong Manor?! Runer, why would Duke Yong Manor send you an invitation? Murong Run shook his head. I dont know either. This was a very simple invitation. It invited Murong Run to Wanning City to be a guest. It was scheduled to be held during the chrysanthemum banquet in two months. The date of the invitation was already a month ago. It must have been sent over quickly so there was a lot of time for preparation. There was no specific mention of the person who sent the invitation. They only said that they were inviting Young Master Murong Run of the Murong family and the invitation was affixed with the official seal of Duke Yong Manor. It was like an invitation sent to him by the Dukes Estate. Master Murong felt his tooth ache. Is this fake? Murong Run was even more uncertain. You should ask your grandfather, Old Master Murong said. Hence, Murong Run brought the invitation to the Qiu Residence. Old Master Qiu took the invitation and read it for a while. He looked at Murong Run with aplicated expression. Runer, think about it carefully. When you went to Nanhe Town previously, did you encounter any special people or things? Murong Run thought for a long time before shaking his head. Theres really nothing worth noting. Ive told you about it before. Grandpa, is there a problem with this invitation? Theres no problem. This is the seal of Duke Yong Manor. The handwriting is alsomonly used by their butler. It could not be easily imitated. This was what puzzled Old Master Qiu. Duke Yong Manor was different from the other noble families. They usually did not interact with the other nobles and kept an especially low profile. Especially since their bloodline had produced two empresses in the past. However, no rtives of the family had ever interfered in politics so there was no one rted to them in the Imperial Court who held important positions. Duke Yong was once a great general who went into battle to kill enemies. After he retired, he simply raised flowers and yed with birds in peace. Some of the descendants had never even heard of his name. The Murong Family was also very low-key, especially under Old Master Qius management. They did not get too involved with the nobles. In that case, why would Duke Yong Manor send out an invitation to them? Or for Murong Run, who was far away in Tonghua County? Murong Runs eyes suddenly widened. Grandpa, could it be- Old Master Qiu also reacted. If there was anything they could do to attract the attention of the nobles outside, it would be the fruits Murong Run had sent back previously. Old Master Qiu had packed two portions. One was given to the Grand Tutor who was his former colleague. The other was given to Old Master Qius youngest daughter in the pce, who was now Concubine Jing. This was because Concubine Jing had previously sent a letter to her family saying that she did not have a good appetite and wanted to eat some hometown food. Old Master Qius heart ached for his daughter and asked Old Madam Qiu to bring a portion into the pce. Chapter 233 233 The Empress Wants to See Murong Run Concubine Jing and Old Master Qiu had simr personalities. They were both quiet and did not fight for anything in the pce. This time, Old Madam Qiu had brought back a piece of news. She talked about the harmonious rtionship between the Emperor and the Empress. The harem was actually nothing. The Emperor respected Concubine Jing and doted on her well. It was all because of Old Master Qiu. Old Master Qiu was already mentally prepared for this. Back then, when Concubine Jing was about to enter the pce, Old Master Qiu had said to her, The current Empress is a child I watched grow up. The two of them are deeply in love. Im afraid others cant interfere. If you only wanted to find a ce to hide, you dont have to choose this path. Concubine Jing wanted to enter the pce because she did not want to marry anyone else. She had seen too many resentful partners, and she did not want to be a woman who only knew how to wander around the back of the house all day. In the end, Concubine Jing still entered the pce and was quickly conferred the title of Concubine. It had been five years. For the past five years, Old Master Qiu would asionally send a letter to Concubine Jing, telling her to know her ce in the harem. However, she had to know how to protect herself and not be bullied. Old Master Qiu was a person who knew his limits. Now that he heard Murong Run mention the fruit, he immediately thought of Concubine Jing. That child probably couldnt bear to eat it herself and gave the fruit to the Empress. The Empress was from the current Duke Yong Manor. If they wanted to find out the source of the fruit, it would not take much effort. Moreover, Old Master Qiu did not have any intentions to hide the source. If he wanted to hide the fact that the fruit came from their family, he could just cut off his connections in Nanhe Town. He was more afraid that some people would find out about the child. ording to Murong Run, that child was quite pitiful. Although Old Master Qiu had never seen Little Ah Yu before, he still had a good impression of the little child that Murong Run liked. Hearing Old Master Qius analysis, Murong Run was a little nervous. So its the Empress who wants to see me? Old Master Qiu frowned. Dont be anxious. Theres still plenty of time. Let me investigate and see whats going on. Murong Run: If Her Majesty asks where this fruit came from, should I still give the same story as previously? They had previously discussed that they would say that they had bought it along the way. This was also what Murong Run usually liked to do. Sometimes, when he encountered something he was interested in, he would not ask where it came from. He would not even bargain and would buy it all. Now, there was still a pile of things in the Murong family that he did not know what they were for. It was the same for those that were broken and thrown away. Fortunately, the Murong Family did notck money and it was better for the Young Master to buy things randomly than to take up gambling. Old Master Qiu nodded. Thats the truth, but you have to push back the timeline. Theres no need to exin in detail. If the lie was too perfect, it would be easy to expose. It was better to have some loopholes. Half a monthter, Old Master Qiu found out that it was indeed the Empress who wanted to see him. It was not because of anything else, but because after Consort Jing shared the fruit with the Empress, she mentioned Murong Run. The Empress wanted to arrange a marriage for Murong Run, so this chrysanthemum banquet was a disguised blind date banquet. Murong Run was now 15 years old and had long reached the age where he could meet someone he liked. It seems like we were wrong. Since the Empress has good intentions, go ahead. It was actually better to bring the elders along for matchmaking events. However, this was only an obscure blind date. There were other young masters who wanted to participate, so it was not appropriate to bring the elders along. Murong Run was in a daze when he boarded the carriage that rushed to Wanning City. When Madam Murong found out about this, she smiled so widely that her face was about to reach the back of her head. This matter cant be dyed. Go to the capital to rest and reorganize yourself first. Dont visit the Empress in a tired state. This was the Empress who wanted to be the matchmaker. At the very least, the potential daughter-inw would be from a noble family. The daughter-inw she chose would definitely be better than the ones they picked themselves! Chapter 234 234 The Harvest Has to Be Low Profile Speaking of which... While Murong Run was heading to Wanning City nervously. The people of Hu Family Vige were extremely happy. It was a huge harvest! Not to mention the fertile fields of the Wang Family, even the inferior fields of the vigers had yielded two to three dans of crops! In the past, this was an amount that even fertile fields could not reach. These days, the seeds were not good, and there were many natural and man-made disasters. The fertility of thend was also low. It was all thanks to the meticulous nurturing of the farmers. At the end of the year, there was still a spring and autumn tax. ording to the number of people in the family, they had to pay around two dans of crops a year even if they didnt do anything. The crops that the government wanted were not that kind of coarse grain. They had to be carefully selected before they could be used to pay taxes. Therefore, they would have to submit more since some would be wasted. Coupled with the conscription three to four times a year which spanned one to two months each time. There was really no way for a regr family to survive! Now that the county magistrate had fallen, their taxes had been restored to half a dan. Because of the disaster, the spring tax was also exempted, and Shanyang Vige had taken their ce in the conscription. Therefore, the harvest from Hu Family Vige this time was purely left for the vigers. In the past, the poorest family in the vige was Old man Wangs family. They only had more than 10 mu of farnd and 60 mu of mountainousnd. The vigers had even morend. Even the family with the worst harvest would have 20 to 30 dans of crops. This was something that they did not even dare to think about in the past! The happiest people were none other than Widow Zhou and the others. They rented the Wang Familysnd and used the grain seeds provided by the Wang Family. Thus, they directly obtained seven to eight dans more grain. Other than the portion that had to be handed over to the Wang Family, the rest were theirs. That was far more than what ordinary families could get normally! For a moment, those who chose to nt their own seeds regretted their actions. If we had known earlier, we would have trusted Old man Wangs family. That way we wouldnt have lost so much harvest! Fortunately, our familys harvest is not too bad. Otherwise, I might have been jealous and stolen their crops. Isnt that so? Look at the grains nted by Old man Wangs family. Its white and smells good. We can use ordinary grains to pay the taxes. Well sell our own grains to buy some from the Wang Family. I think itll taste much better. In the past, I was afraid that the food would be eaten up too fast if I made them delicious. There are so many mouths at home so everyone could only take a few bites. My heart really aches. Now that theres a bumper harvest, I can let the children eat their fill. Everyone had bright smiles on their faces. Not only were there grains, but there were also all kinds of beans. They were bigger than before, and the fragrance was also very strong. People who worked in agriculture all year round could smell that those were definitely high-quality beans! The entire Hu Family Vige was filled with joy, but Vige Chief Hu poured cold water on everyone. Dont be stupid and give your crops out. Everyone was puzzled. Why cant we give them out? I was about to send a bag to my wifes family. Previously, when our family was short of food, my father-inws family even sent us half a bag of food. Now is a good time to return the favor. Vige Chief Hu said, Go out and ask around how the others harvests are like. Dont forget about Shanyang Vige. At the mention of Shanyang Vige, everyones expressions did not look good. Why did he mention that unlucky vige for no reason? Old Master Hu: As the saying goes, its not a matter of scarcity but of inequality. Its fine if all the viges have such a bumper harvest, but only our vige has such a bumper harvest. Hence, we have to keep a low profile. Chapter 235 235 Not Good to Advance Too rashly The greatest characteristic of the people of Hu Family Vige was that they followed advise. Old Master Hu exined the pros and cons to everyone, and everyone understood. Indeed, in the past few days, the vigers had been busy harvesting crops, drying crops, and collecting crops. All of them were extremely happy. Nobody was in the mood to think about anything else. Now that all the crops had been stored in the warehouse, they were prepared to mow the field. In half a month, they would have to prepare the seedlings for autumn. They all imagined how good it would be if the next wave of harvest could be as good as this. However, they had forgotten what their harvest should be like. Old Master Hu: Think about it, why does our vige have such good fortune? Its Old man Wangs family, right... Someone replied weakly. I think its Old man Wangs lucky granddaughter. Didnt you notice? Ever since Ah Yu came, our vige has been getting better and better. Thats right. Look, Old man Wangs family was originally poor. Now, not only do they have a house and shop in town, but their family has the greatest harvest this year! In the past, at this time, we would have long finished harvesting our crops because there was not much to begin with. Each person could finish harvesting four to five mu ofnd a day. Now even with our entire familys effort, we can only finish harvesting two to three mu a day... I have been doing short-term work for nearbyndowners in the past years. But even thendlords fields didnt have such quantities! Everyone spoke one after another. They understood very well that it was definitely abnormal to have such a harvest. Its good to not have answers every time. Old Madam Hu also stopped. Dont stand out. You have to understand the principle of being mediocre and making a fortune silently. I dont think you need me to teach you, right? Everyone was still a little confused. But we have so much crops that we cant finish it ourselves. We have to sell it. Although we dont have to pay taxes now, we still have to pay when its time for the autumn tax. People will eventually find out. This group of peoples discussion was not attended by the Wang Family, so they did not know that the Wang Family was also discussing this topic. Wang Chuanfu was the most excited. Mother! This batch of grains is really good. The grains we obtained can be used as grain seeds. In the future, we dont have to go to town to buy grain seeds anymore. If we nt them like this, we can have a bumper harvest every year! Old Madam Wang said, A bumper harvest is a good thing, but its also a bad thing. The Wang Family was confused. How did a good harvest be a bad thing again? Bamboo shoots have to stick out. But its only appropriate if its just right. If it stands out too much, itll be easy to break, and theres no value. Old Madam Wang nced at her sons and said to Wang Chuangui, Chuangui, tell them. Wang Chuangui thought for a moment and said, Its mainly because our Hu Family Vige was too poor in the past. Now that we have managed to harvest such good crops, its impossible for others not to talk about it. But we have to eat! Theres still so much crops. We have to sell some. If we hide it in the granary, it will be stale! Wang Chuanfu was anxious. We have to think of a way. Dont starve yourself to death by guarding a golden nest. Thats right, Mother. We cant possibly not go out and sell crops just because the crops were nted too well, right? Old Madam Wang was calm as she looked at her anxious sons and smiled. Even now, youre still a group of idiots. Youre simply incurable. Didnt you think of a solution? Old Madam Wang looked at the children with a resentful gaze. You cant sell them here at home. Cant you sell them elsewhere? Then, she nced at Wang Chuanman. The weather is turning cold. My fourth son, its time for you to hurry on your way. Wang Chuanman: ??? Mother, your words are making me a little afraid. Chapter 236 236 That Bit of Money Wang Chuanman had almost forgotten that their family still had an agreement that had not been fulfilled. That was to go to Shopkeeper Zhous house to be a steward. This was the repayment Old Madam Wang should receive after saving Shopkeeper Zhou. Actually, from another perspective, this was also an opportunity for Shopkeeper Zhou to interact with their family. There was also a difference between merchants. There were those who earned 100 taels of silver a month, and those who earned 10,000 taels of silver a month. Shopkeeper Zhou belonged to thetter. When a businessmans wealth umted to a certain stage, they had to start looking for another path. Even if they did not take the path of the Imperial Examination, they could still establish a few good connections as a way out. Now that their family was living well, especially after Wang Chuanman brought Wang Aibao back, he found out that his family had a few thousand taels of silver and a pile of antiques. Wang Chuanmans heart wavered. He watched his third brother do business and was also tempted. He wished his brother would give him dozens of taels of silver and let him try to start a business. Even if he did not start a new line of business, it would be good to open a branch of the Wang Familys steamed bun shop elsewhere. It would be much more profitable than toiling in the fields and facing the yellow soil every day. After saying aloud this thought, he was beaten up by Old Madam Wang. You really dare to think about it! Old Madam Wang chased after Wang Chuanman with a stick as she cursed, Ive tried my best to stop us from bing a merchant family, but you cant wait for our family to be a merchant! Wang Chuanman did not dare to run too quickly, lest he hurt his mothers waist. However, he did not dare to stop. It would hurt when she hit him as she was usually ruthless. Mother, I was just saying. Dont take it seriously! Wang Chuanman begged for mercy. I know my mistake now. Stop chasing me! Old Madam Wang could not catch up to Wang Chuanman. She mmed the stick in her hand on the ground. Old man! Hey! Old man Wang fanned the mes at the side. Chuanman, stop running. Look at how tired your mother is. Let her punish you to vent her anger! Since his parents had already spoken, Wang Chuanman could only stop and move in front of Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang clobbered his buttocks. Do you still want to do business? Wang Chuanman shook his head and resisted the urge to rub his butt. No, I dont want to do it anymore... His wife and daughter were watching. He could not lose face like this. Old Madam Wang hit him again. Mother, I already said I dont want to do it anymore! Wang Chuanmans eyes widened like copper bells. In the end, he couldnt help but jump up. It really hurt! Old Madam Wang: Did you forget what I said just now? Wang Chuanman was confused. What? What did she say just now? Wang Eng reminded softly, Fourth Uncle, were talking about what to do with the crops in the vige. Under the intense pain, Wang Chuanman seemed to be enlightened and immediately understood what Old Madam Wang meant. Mother, do you want me to transport all the crops in the vige to Shopkeeper Zhou to sell? Old Madam Wang gave him a look that said, At least youre not hopeless. Wang Chuanman: ...Isnt this still business? Thats different from being a shopkeeper yourself! Old Madam Wang reminded Wang Chuanman. You have to remember that in the future, no matter what Shopkeeper Zhou says, you have to work hard and learn how to manage things. Dont only think about how much money you can earn. Our family doesnt care about this bit of money! This time, not only Wang Chuanman, but the others from the Wang Family also looked at Old Madam Wang. They remembered that as a manager, the sry for an entire year was 150 taels, right? Was that a bit of money? How much did she want then? How was it a small sum of money to Old Madam Wang? Chapter 237 237 Distribution among the Four Brothers Wang Chuanmans eyes lit up. Mother, do you mean that I can keep my sry for myself? At this moment, Wang Chuanman had already thought about what he should use the 150 taels of silver for. He would buy a shop or a small house and bring his wife over. He would also bring Little Ah Yu over. Then, he would go to a big restaurant to eat and spend the rest of the time behind closed doors. This way, his mother wont be able to hit him. However, halfway through his sweet dream, he heard Old Madam Wang snort. Dream on! Old Madam Wangs eyes turned cold. I dont care what you do with the rest of the money, but you have to hand over 60% of your sry. This is our familys rule. No one can break it. Old Madam Wang took the opportunity to wake everyone up again. Theres no such thing as fairness in this world. Ive never dared to say it before. If you have the ability to do it and do it well, feel free toe and try it on me. Including the Chuanfus family. If you dont want to stay in the vige, I can arrange for someone else to do it. Even if all of you arent guarding the vige, thend will definitely not be neglected! For the crops nted in the fields this time, after deducting the cost and the familys food, the rest will be calcted ording to the rates of 60% as well. The remaining 40% will belong to the Chuanfus family. Its the same for Chuanyuans family. Since youre running the bun shop. After deducting the various costs every month, the remaining 40% will be yours. Dont be in a hurry to talk about anything else. If you incur losses, the family willpensate 60%. Youll be responsible for the remaining 40%. Old Madam Wang looked at Chuanguis family. Madam Ma did not dare to look at Old Madam Wang at all and could only bump Wang Chuanguis shoulder. Wang Chuangui: Mother, in a few days, Ill go to the bookstore to take on the work of copying books. Coincidentally, there are a few books that I didnt memorize very well. Its fine if I copy them a few times and still earn money at the same time. At that time, Ill pay 60% of the money to Mother. Old Madam Wang shook her head. Thats not what I wanted to tell you. Wang Chuangui was confused. On second thought, could it be because the other three brothers had already earned a lot of money? Only he was still engrossed in his studies. There was nothing he could do even if he wanted to earn money. So, Mother wanted to subsidize him? After all, she would not want to make him lose hisposure. Under Wang Chuanguis touched gaze, Old Madam Wang said mercilessly, In the first five years, you were paralyzed and the other brothers covered for you. There was no choice. In addition, you are brothers to begin with. Its not good to fuss over too much. Lets not talk about it. At this point, Old Madam Wang continued, Butter on, I let you study, and the family also spent a lot of money on you. 60% of this money is from the family, and you owe us the remaining 40%. If you be an official in the future, all your sry will be given to the family until the debt is paid. Wang Chuangui: ... No, the other brothers were allowed to save their money. Why was he still in debt to them? Was it toote for him to quit studying now? He also wanted to earn money. Who did not like money?! Even Wang Chuanfu could not stand it anymore. Mother, Second Brother is studying hard for our family. He cant earn money from studying. Even if he has to repay the family, theres no need for him to repay us. Moreover, even if Chuangui did not think too much about it, how could his wife not think too much about it? Old Madam Wang waved her hand. This matter is settled. If you have any thoughts,e and tell meter. Today, well talk about the crops in the vige. Chuanman, go and pack up. Old man, go and tell the vige chief that our family will collect all the excess crops in the vige. When the timees, well transport it to Shopkeeper Zhou. Chapter 238 238 Elder Mas Suggestion Our family will collect all of the excess crops in the vige? Would we be able to finish selling them? If they epted all the food that the entire vige wanted to sell, it would not be a small sum. Now, the price of the grain outside was nine coins a dan. If the grain was at a high enough standard where it could be used to pay tax, the price would be one tael of silver. The vige was having a bumper harvest now. Even if each family only sold 10 dans of grains, it would still cost 10 taels of silver to purchase them. There were more than 100 people in the vige, which would make it more than 1,000 taels. If they could not sell these 1,000 taels worth of crops, their family would suffer a huge loss! You dont have to care about anything else. Go and tell the vige chief. If there are young people who want to spread the news, bring them along. With so much crops, Wang Chuanman was definitely not going to be able to transport it alone. Someone had to follow him. Moreover, that person had to be reliable. The way to Shopkeeper Zhous residence was long, and transporting the crops there would probably take more than ten days. When they returned, they would be in time for the nting of the next batch of seeds in the vige. Old man Wang knew that Old Madam Wang was not the kind of person who did things without thinking, so he immediately went to Vige Chief Hu to tell him about this. Vige Chief Hu and the others were still worried. When they heard that the Wang Family wanted to buy up all the excess grain, Vige Chief Hu was shocked. Does your family have so much money? Old man Wang said, Shopkeeper Zhou is a kind person. He first gave us a sum of money and asked us to see if there was anything suitable to buy. Well use that money to deal with the emergency first. Our vige has a bumper harvest now, and its not easy to sell these crops locally. We want to transport it elsewhere and let Shopkeeper Zhou take them in and cover this matter up. This matter will be settled that way. Is that Shopkeeper Zhou reliable? Old man Wang thought for a moment and said, Our family saved his life. Then thats fine. In Vige Chief Hus eyes, saving someones life was a huge favor. Just like in the eyes of the vigers of Hu Family Vige, Little Ah Yu was now a lucky star who had saved their lives. It was also because of this that they spared no effort to protect Little Ah Yu. Vige Chief Hu could not make up his mind alone and went to discuss with Old Master Hu and the others. Old man Wangs family is really a kind family. This move can really resolve the urgent matter. Old Master Hu stroked his beard, his eyes filled with approval. It was not that they had never thought of this method, but there were too many crops in the vige. They might not be able to find a way to sell it. At that time, if they lost money, it would not be a matter of a few taels of silver. They did not expect the Wang Family to be willing to take this risk. Elder Ma had a different opinion. You only want others to take the risk, but youre not willing to take the risk at all? Its not that simple to transport crops. There are also bandits along the way. Ordinary people have to be on tenterhooks when on the road. If the Wang Family transports the crops, wont they be putting their heads on their belts? These words made Vige Chief Hus expression change. Yes, they had not really thought of this. The disaster had just passed not long ago. Even if there were no bandits, what if those vicious viges discovered them and another Shanyang Vige appeared? Then what should we do? An elder was anxious. We cant starve to death guarding the treasure mountain! In the past, they did not have any food and had to worry about how to eat their fill every day. Now that there were a lot of crops, they actually had to worry too. What was going on? Since the Wang Family is willing to do it, it means that they have ns. Theres no need to refuse their help. However, we cant just let them take the risk alone. Otherwise, if word gets out that our Hu Family Vige doesnt treat the Wang Family well and only wants to take advantage of them, where will our old faces go! Old Master Hu looked at Elder Ma. Then what do you think we should do? Well collect only a deposit of 10% for the crops first. When the Wang Family kid sells the food, well ask for the remaining 90%. Chapter 239 239 Collecting Crops Although Elder Ma suggested 10%, Old Master Hu felt that if the price was too low, the vigers would probably have objections. In the end, Vige Chief Hu and the others discussed together and asked the vigers to sell the food to the Wang Family. However, they would only agree to take a 30% deposit first. Later on, when Wang Chuanman sells the crops, they will receive the remaining 70%. If anything happened in the middle, they would not pursue the responsibility of the Wang Family. They only needed to make up for a further 10%. The vigers never thought that the Wang Family would lie to them. After interacting with the Wang Family for 17 years, everyone knew the morals of the various families. Naturally, there was no such thing asplying on the surface but stabbing each others backs on the turn. If Old man Wangs family really lied to them and wanted to swallow the rest of the money, they would treat it as if they had misjudged them and would naturally not interact with them again in the future. However, they did not think in that direction. If Old man Wangs family were really that kind of people, they would definitely not rent thend to them. They would not ept such a low rent, let alone give them such good grain seeds. When the Wang Family found out that the vigers were willing to let them pay only 30% of the deposit first, they were extremely happy. Not to mention anything else, the atmosphere in our vige is really good! Wang Chuanguis eyes were filled with emotion. He had been at the bun shop for a long time and had seen all kinds of people. They were treacherous, vicious, and greedy. Old Madam Wang nced at him. Put yourself in my shoes and have a clear conscience. Do you really think your father and I have been fooling around for the past ten years? Their Wang Family was so poor not only because their family had a lot of mouths to feed, but also because Old Madam Wang had intentionally or unintentionally given all her familys money to the vigers. There was no need to have too much at home. It was fine as long as these brats did not die. At that time, they were outsiders. If they were doing well, the vigers might not be grateful to them. On the contrary, if they remained soft and weak, warm-hearted and kind, they would definitely be treated well. How could there be such a thing as simpleness for no reason? It was justying the groundwork. Old Madam Wang could not be bothered to say these words to those blockheads. It was useless. Only Little Ah Yu was secretly happy. She knew that the vigers were all good people. So when they were collecting crops from house to house, she let them drink some Myriad Spirit Water. It was only a very diluted version of the Myriad Spirit Water, but the vigers still ended up with diarrhea. After that, everyone felt even more refreshed. No one got exhausted. This confirmed what the elf had told Little Ah Yu previously. Evil people could not drink the Myriad Spirit Water. If they had a lot of evil thoughts, the Myriad Spirit Water might very well take their lives. Previously, when the Swimming Dragon n wanted to harm them, Little Ah Yu nned to give them the Myriad Spirit Water to drink. Those bad uncles were too bad. They would definitely fall sick after drinking the water. However, she waster interrupted by Chi Tu and the others. After spending two days, the vigers kept what they wanted to eat and distributed a small portion. They managed to sort out 2,000 dans of food. There was some rice, barley, wheat, soybeans, green beans, peas, and broad beans. Some were from the previous harvest, and some had only matured recently. After more than a month of farming, all kinds of crops were put away one after another. The amount was very impressive. One dan of food weighed about 120 catties, and a donkey cart could hold 5 dans. Now, there were only seven donkey carts in the entire Hu Family Vige, and it could only hold 35 dans of crops. If they wanted to transport more, he had to buy more carts. Lets go and buy three more donkey carts. We just need to gather ten carts. Leave the other crops for now. Well sell them after this trip. We dont have to sell everything in one shot and get stuffed to death. Wang Chuanmans brain had already started running when he started collecting the crops. Chapter 240 240 Escorts After putting away the crops, they bought the donkey carts. There were six young people in the vige who nned to follow Wang Chuanman. Some of them were worried about the crops, and some of them were worried about Wang Chuanmans safety. Everyone was ready to go, as if everything was ready. Wang Chuanman had to prepare to transport the crops. The Wang Familys childrens farming leave was almost over and they had to rush back to town to attend school. Will there be a problem with letting them transport the food just like that? Old man Wang was still a little uneasy. Should we hire a few more escorts from the escort agency? This trip should not cost them much. Ordinary escorts usually calcted the profit ording to the price of the goods. 10% for the transport of valuable items. For food, it was usually about 6.7%. If the 50 dans of food were all sold ording to the price of one tael of silver per dan and the original price being 500 taels, the escorts profit would be 45 taels. The reason why they knew such a detailed price was because Chi Tu had mentioned it. When Wang Chuanman heard this price, he shook his head like a rattle. No, no, no. This is too expensive! Their trip was purely to sell crops on behalf of the vigers. They did not know if they could earn any money from it. Moreover, they had calcted it ording to the price of not being able to earn money. If they spent another 45 taels, wouldnt they be making a loss? Little Ah Yu looked at Chi Tu. Uncle Chi Tu, are those escort uncles very powerful? He watched as the little fellow blinked, looking like she yearned for those escorts. Chi Tu blurted out, Theyre just so-so. 40 taels was the price of an ordinary escort. If they wanted to employ special transport escorts, the price would sometimes increase by more than ten times. Will the escorts be stronger than Mr. Chi? Wang Wng asked. Mr. Chi was naturally Chi Jia. Chi She beside him had just helped transport the crops to the donkey cart when he heard Wang Wngs words. He sneered and before Chi Tu could stop him, he said, Although Chi Jia is also just so-so, the escorts cantpare to him. What about you guys? Of course theyre iparable to us! Alright, then please escort us, Old Madam Wang suddenly said. Sure-Ah? What? Chi She reacted. The person who spoke was not Wang Wng, but Old Madam Wang. He was dumbfounded. Are you overjoyed? Look, youre helping to pack the crops without any sry. Although you volunteered for it yourself, our family is a kind family. We always feel bad, so well find you a new job. Old Madam Wang smiled especially sincerely, and her tone was especially friendly. Before Chi She could speak, she patted his shoulder. I think youre all hardworking young men, unlike uszy folks. If you have work to do, work. If theres money to earn, work more. I think very highly of you. Chi She: Isnt that- How about this? Please pick out two or three people to follow Chuanman. Everyone will be provided with food and amodation, and well even give you two taels of silver. Isnt this much more than harvesting crops from the fields? How about it? Cold sweat broke out on Chi Shes forehead. We- Mr. She, please! At some point, Little Ah Yu had arrived in front of Chi She. Her two small hands were cupped under her chin as she blinked. Chi She hesitated and said, ...Alright. Chi Tu immediately took a step back. The three of you is enough. Ill stay at home and watch over the house. I am really envious of you. You can earn two taels of silver just by making a trip! It wont be long before you can save up enough money to get married. The other three: ??? You shouldnt be called Chi Tu. You should change your name to Chi Gou! Chapter 241 241 Supreme Divination Lot Chi She and the others were forced to be escorts while Chi Tu was saved from this job. If not for Little Ah Yu watching eagerly, they would have taken a few hundred taels of silver and gone to the more powerful escort agency to hire a few people. In any case, the Young Master had left them enough budget. As long as the money was spent on Miss Ah Yu, it could be reimbursed. There was enough money. But since Little Ah Yu had asked, they could not bear to refuse her. Since three of them were gone, and there were still two left back in town, everyone had to be very cautious now. They were afraid that if they were not careful, they would be caught off-guard again. Fortunately, Old Madam Wang still wanted to keep a few people to teach the children martial arts. In the end, she did not take too much advantage of them. After returning to town, Chi Tu would hide from the Wang Family if he could. If he had nothing to do, he would go up to the roof and stay there. In any case, other than Little Ah Yu, it was not easy for others to recognize him. Old man Wang once realized the situation and he had to hold back hisughter and say to Old Madam Wang, Do you think theyll be forced into a corner? They clearly knew that these people were not ordinary, but they deliberately pretended not to know their disguise. For a moment, they did not know who was pretending to be weak. Compared to unfamiliar people, those silly guys are more useful. Speaking of this, Old Madam Wang had a n again. After theing new year, Ill assign a servant to Chuangui. Recently, Chuangui has been especially hardworking in his studies. A few days ago, I met Madam Liu on the street. She said that Chuangui has improved at lightning speed and the teacher thinks very highly of him. Chuangui was too agitated, Old man Wang said. If he cant pass the junior examinations next year, Im afraid he wont be able to get over the hurdle in his heart. Old Madam Wang sneered. If he cant get in, Ill break his legs and let him continue lying there. He can be a useless person for the rest of his life. Tell me, why did I find a stupid blockhead like you back then? The children I gave birth to are each more stupid than the other! Old man Wang hurriedly smiled obsequiously. Yes, yes, yes. Its all my fault. I cantpare to our fairy sister. When she heard Old man Wang call her something that he had never called her since hundreds of years ago, Old Madam Wang almost instinctively ced the wooden basin in her hand on Old man Wangs head. A basin of water was poured down. Lecherous old man! Old man Wang sneezed. ... He had forgotten that his wife had also gotten old. That was the first time Wang Chuanman had gone on a long trip. Liu Shi was worried and even brought Little Ah Yu to Puji Temple to ask for a safety talisman for Wang Chuanman. Little Ah Yu was very happy and ran to the side to shake the container that contained the divination lots. Little Benefactor, those are marriage lots. You cant shake it! Before a young novice monk could stop her, Little Ah Yu shook out three to four sticks. They fell to the ground with a tter. Little Ah Yu picked them up and tried her best to recognize the words. Good, good... Little Ah Yu picked up the lot. Bald Brother, what does it mean? Why are the words the same? When the novice monk heard this, he picked up the lots and took a look. Incredible, they were actually supreme lots. All three of them! There were no exnation texts on the lots, which only meant that her marital fate was extremely good. It was arranged by the heavens. There was no need to force it. In the hundreds of years since their Puji Temple opened, only one person had managed to draw a Supreme Lot. Thats not right. There should only be one stick of Supreme Lot in each divination container. The novice monk rubbed his bald head and could not figure it out, so he simply stopped thinking about it. Little Benefactor, the lots you want is over there. The little novice monk held Little Ah Yus hand and brought her to the merit box. If you donate some money for the scented oil, you can shake the container that holds the lots with exnation texts. Chapter 242 242 A Bunch Of Supreme Lots Little Ah Yu had a monthly allowance. When she heard the little novice monk introduce it to her in detail, she knew that as long as she paid the money for the incense oil, she could shake the container. It didnt cost much. Little Ah Yu took out arge handful of copper coins from her bag. Shn then ced them on the table. The old monk, who was originally sitting on a rocking chair at the side, heard the sound of the copper coins and came over with a smile. This young benefactors heart is sincere! The old monk smiled very kindly. The more money you pay for this incense oil, the more sincere your heart. Buddha will receive your sincerity and good things wille. Bald Grandpa, but I dont have much money. Little Ah Yu was a little embarrassed. Hearing the title of Bald Grandpa, Yuan Zhi almost could not maintain the expression on his face. Alright, on the ount that youre a little child, I wont argue with you. Its fine. This is enough. It was better than nothing. When the weather was hot, those devotees could not be bothered to climb the mountain, so their Puji Temples ie had been very low recently. The young novice monk originally wanted to ask Martial Uncle Yuan Zhi about the matter of the Supreme Lots. But seeing that Martial Uncle Yuan Zhi was already obsessed with scamming money, no, soliciting alms, he went to the back to look for his Master. Liu Shi was praying to Buddha in the main hall. She was worried that Little Ah Yu would offend the Buddha because she was too young, so she asked Little Ah Yu to wait outside the main hall. Unexpectedly, Little Ah Yu had already gone to shake the divination lots. Under Yuan Zhis smiling eyes, Little Ah Yu picked out one coin from the pile of copper coins. With a ng, it was thrown into the merit box. Yuan Zhi: ? Just one? Just one?! Little Ah Yu did not look at Yuan Zhis expression and went to carry the heavy divination lots container. Yuan Zhi did not move as he watched her shake it with great effort. After a long time, a divination lot was finally shaken out. Bald Grandpa, look! Is it good? I shook it for Father! Providing exnations for the divination lots in return for incense money was a job that Yuan Zhi could not reject. He picked up the lot and looked at it. Wow, it was a supreme lot. Your father is fine, Yuan Zhi said angrily. He threw the lot back and fiddled with it. Thats great, thats great. Little Ah Yu patted her chest. Then, she chose another copper coin and threw it into the merit box. Then, she went to carry the divination container again. Yuan Zhi: ?? She shook out a lot. This is for Grandma! Yuan Zhi: ?? He was speechless. She picked it up and took a look. Hm, her luck was quite good. It was another supreme lot. Your Grandma is fine too. Thank you, Bald Grandpa! Then, Little Ah Yu chose another copper coin. Yuan Zhi was immediately rmed. You want to pray for everyone in your family? Yes, yes, yes. Theres also Mother, Grandpa, Uncle, Aunt, Second Uncle, Second Aunt... Little Ah Yu counted all the people in the Wang Family in one breath. Every time she counted, she fiddled with a copper coin. In the end, there was only one copper coin left. Yuan Zhi thought that it was a tip for him. However, he heard Little Ah Yu say, This is for Big Brother Ah You. Yuan Zhi felt the veins on his forehead throbbing. Was she ying with him? If not for the fact that he saw that this child was too young, he would really suspect that this child was deliberately ying with him. Yuan Zhi tried his best to squeeze out a benevolent smile. Usually, people will just pray and draw a lot for the entire family. Theres no need to shake it time and time again. Little Ah Yu thought for a moment and pushed the copper coin in front of her forward. Then, Ill donate everything! Her tone was firm. It was as if she was not giving him a pile of copper coins, but a pile of gold. Yuan Zhi pushed the divination container forward. ... Little Ah Yu shook it with difficulty. identally, her hand trembled and more than ten lots fell out. Yuan Zhi: !!! Little Ah Yus face was filled with fear. ...I didnt do it on purpose. Its fine. Yuan Zhi lowered his head to pick up the lots. Then, he realized that the first one was a supreme lot, second one was a supreme lot, and the third one was also a supreme lot. There were more than ten of them in a row, and they were all supreme lots. Although there would be a lot of people donating incense oil every day and drawing lots... Did he put so many supreme lots into the container? Yuan Zhi raised his head abruptly and identally bumped into the table. It was so painful that he saw stars. He couldnt be bothered to rub his bald head. Instead, he picked up the container and looked at the rest of the divination lots. As for the rest, there were good lots, excellent lots, medium lots, medium-low lots, and bad lots. However, none of them were supreme lots. ... Yuan Zhi looked at Little Ah Yu with even more piety than when he saw Bodhisattva. Little Benefactor, I think youre fated with the Buddhist Sect. Do you want to acknowledge me as your Master? Chapter 243 243 Mother and Daughter Not Rted By Blood, But Fated The novice monk had just walked to the back and found his Master. Master, Martial Uncle Yuan Zhi must be in a daze again. There are three supreme lots in the divination container for marriage. This was not something that had never happened before. Sometimes, in order to earn more money for the incense oil, Yuan Zhi would remove some of the bad lots from the divination container and add more supreme lots. Unless one was especially unlucky, they would basically not draw the bad lots. Hearing the novice monk speak, a monk who was sleeping inside sat up. There were still sleeping marks on his face. Turning his head, he saw an exceptionally handsome face. Even if he had no hair, it did not affect his elegant temperament. The monk yawned. Just pick it out. But a young benefactor identally shook it and shook out three supreme lots! The handsome monk was interested. Theres such a thing? The supreme lots were made a little heavier than the ordinary lots and were very difficult to shake out. It was designed like this to make this lot difficult to draw. Not to mention shaking out three at once. This meant that the child was blessed, and her luck must be good. He could take a look at her. Is she still here? The young monk was not sure. Her mother is burning incense in the hall. She should be leaving after that. Ill go take a look. The handsome monk stood up. In this remote vige, it was rare to see a truly lucky person. The people who came were all basically middle-ss people or even poor people. Only when peoples lives were too hard and did not know how to save themselves would they beg the gods and Buddhas that filled the sky. The handsome monk went to look for Little Ah Yu and happened to see Yuan Zhi recruiting her into the Buddhist Sect. Liu Shi was terrified. This was the first time she had seen someone persuade a child to be a monk. Benefactor, your child really has a root of wisdom and is fated with the Buddhist Sect. If she cultivates in the Buddhist Sect, she might be able to be a Buddha on the spot! Yuan Zhi said sincerely. This child was blessed. If he took her with him to perform meritorious deeds, he should be able to obtain a lot of merit. This was much better than him sitting here and exining the divination lot to people here! Liu Shi was secretly regretting it. If she had known earlier, she would not havee to Puji Temple. Puji Temple was not very famous to begin with, but she wanted toe to the nearest temple. As expected, she shouldnt have just gone to the closest one. Look at what strange people they had provoked. Was this a proper monk? Yuan Zhi, dont be rude! An extremely dignified voice sounded, and Yuan Zhi froze. He turned around and saw the handsome monk walking over. Yuan Zhi was unwilling. Senior Brother Abbot. Benefactor, dont me him. Hes an emotional person and was too agitated for a moment, but he didnt have any ill intentions. The handsome monk had apassionate expression, and his brows were clear and gentle, as if a Bodhisattva had descended to the mortal world. His words were filled with righteousness, causing the resentment in Liu Shis heart to dissipate. Liu Shi waved her hand awkwardly. Abbot, weve finished burning the incense and donated the money for the incense oil. Well go back now. The handsome monk originally did not say anything. He first looked at Little Ah Yu, then at Liu Shi. The two of you have an affinity with each other. The handsome monk suddenly smiled and said, Two who are not mother and daughter, but are connected by fate and have special family ties. Hearing this, Liu Shis gaze immediately became vignt. I dont know what youre talking about. Ah Yu is the child I gave birth to after ten months of pregnancy. Shes my daughter! Liu Shi didnt wait for the handsome monk to say anything and immediately covered Little Ah Yus ears. She hugged Little Ah Yu tightly and hurriedly left Puji Temple. Her footsteps down the mountain were hurried, as if someone was chasing after them. Yuan Zhi asked humbly from behind, Senior Brother Abbot, what did you see? The handsome monk smiled and did not reply. Chapter 244 244 Panicking Liu Shi The handsome monk returned to the meditation room alone and sat at the table to think. When the young novice monk brought in the tea, he saw the handsome monk in a daze. It was really strange. Usually, at this time, his Master would be sleeping. Could it be that he had just encountered something special? It did not seem like his Masters style. Qing Wu, the handsome monk suddenly said. The novice monk looked up. Master, you called me? Help me pack my things. The handsome monk ced his hand under his chin and rubbed his slender fingertips gently. He looked at the novice monk. Do you want to leave with me, or stay here? Little Qing did not understand what this meant and only stared at the handsome monk with his round eyes. Ah, Master, are we leaving? Where are we going? To beg for alms? The handsome monk nodded. Were leaving. Martial Uncle Yuan Zhi had told him that he was an abandoned child that his master had picked up when he went out to beg for alms. Until now, Little Qing Wu had never left Puji Temple before. In the past, when he wanted to go out with his master, his master would not let him. He told him that he was still too young and the people outside were sinister. He would be easily deceived and tricked. When they had packed a set of clothes and were about to leave, Yuan Zhi followed them eagerly and shouted, Senior Brothers, how long will you be gone? Why did you bring your luggage? The handsome monk nced at Yuan Zhi. Oh, I forgot to give you something. He took out something from his waist and threw it to Yuan Zhi from afar. Under Yuan Zhis confused gaze, the handsome monk added, The date of our return is uncertain. Perhaps we wont be returning at all. As a fellow disciple, Ill give you a gift. It was a rtivelyrge brocade bag. Yuan Zhi wanted to open it, but the handsome monk asked him not to open it for the time being. He said that the heavenly secrets could not be leaked. He should use the oilmp to look at it after dark. Yuan Zhi thought about the handsome monks wisdom and listened to him in the end. Little Qing Wu followed his Master out of the mountain and they quickly found a carriage at the foot of the mountain. The two of them then drove the carriage out of Nanhe Town and headed further away. Along the way, they went past many families, but he did not see his Master go down to beg for alms. Little Qing Wu wanted to ask his Master if they had enough money, but he felt that he could not say it in front of the coachman lest he was remembered. When it was finallyte at night, they stopped at a ce with no vige or shop. The handsome monk actually bought the carriage and chased the coachman away. The two of them rested in the carriage. As soon as they opened the carriagespartment, there were actually tworge boxes of vegetarian food inside. It did not look cheap. Little Qing Wu did not notice when they were bought. Little Qing Wu finally could not help but ask, Master, what was in the brocade bag you gave to Martial Uncle Yuan Zhi? At this moment, seeing that the sky was dark, Yuan Zhi, who could not hold back anymore, finally opened the brocade bag under the night sky. As soon as he opened it, Yuan Zhi saw the most obvious thing under the candlelight. It was actually the Abbots seal! Previously, the old Abbot suddenly took in an especially good-looking and young disciple outside. After his hair was shaved off, he was actually still very handsome. At that time, Yuan Zhi was still a little unable to ept this. He was ayman who did not understand Buddhism at all. He did not even have much respect for Buddhism! In the end, not long after, that person actually finished memorizing a few thick scrolls of Buddhist scriptures very quickly and could even memorize them backwards with a smile. When the old Abbot discussed Buddhism and the Dao with him, he could actually speak logically and not be at a disadvantage. If he was asked to go out and ask for alms, others would only ask for a few taels of silver. However, he actually brought back three rich people who fought to renovate and mold golden Buddha statues for their Puji Temple. Everyone in Puji Temple was overjoyed. Then, the handsome monk suddenly changed from Young Junior Brother to Eldest Senior Brother. He had squeezed out Yuan Zhis original position as Eldest Senior Brother and inherited Puji Temple after the old Abbot passed away. Even now, Yuan Zhi was still indignant about it. Based on what? He was already in his fifties and had studied Buddhism for nearly 50 years, but the Abbot was actually not him! This was too infuriating! But now, this guy took the initiative to hand the seal to him? Does that kid think that he cant bear the responsibility? After all, in terms of being an Abbot, it should be me! Yuan Zhi ced the seal in his arms and chuckled, feeling smug. Then, he looked at the remaining things in the brocade bag. There were actually two silver ingots. After shaking them, he realized that they should be sufficient. There were five taels each. After removing the silver, there was a letter and a receipt. There was only one sentence on the letter: Practice thrift at home but be amply provided while traveling. Take care, Junior Brother. On the receipt were the words IOU. It was a loan in the name of Puji Temple. After seeing the amount on it, Yuan Zhi pinched his arm with all his might. ... Yuan Gou!!! Im going to kill you!!! That miserable roar pierced through the forest, scaring the monks resting in the meditation room so much that they pulled at their nkets again. This summer night, they actually felt cold. In the forest, Little Qing Wu, who was eating, asked his Master in confusion, Where are we going? I met an interesting person. Were going to be messengers of that person. The handsome monk looked down at Little Qing Wu, his eyes revealing a teasing light. Well watch the show while were at it. If that person knew that there was actually a child in this world who looked like that, He would definitely go crazy. He loved to see others go crazy. It was not appropriate to leave this matter to anyone. It was more interesting for him to make a trip personally. On the other hand, after Liu Shi returned from the temple, she was a little nervous along the way. From time to time, she would look back, afraid that someone was chasing after her. When she returned to Old man Wangs house, she was like a frightened bird and ignored everyone who spoke to her. ... Wang Chuanman had left to transport the crops so it was not appropriate for the others to go to Liu Shis room. Hence, they could only guard outside anxiously. This was because not only was Liu Shi in the house, but she also carried Little Ah Yu in. Later, Old Madam Wang, who had gone out, returned and stood outside for Liu Shi to open the door. Only then did Liu Shi open the door in panic. After opening the door, she said to Old Madam Wang with red eyes, Mother, lets move! Everyone looked at each other. What was going on? Old Madam Wang chased the others away and handed Little Ah Yu to Tang Yuan to bring Little Ah Yu to y with Wenwen and the others. Little Ah Yu knew that she should avoid the adults when they were discussing something, but her mothers expression looked haggard and flustered. Little Ah Yu was a little worried about her mother and was unwilling to go out to y. Grandma, Ill apany Mother. I promise I wont speak. Ill be good. Unexpectedly, Liu Shi blurted out, No, go y. Mother is fine. Old Madam Wang also smiled at Little Ah Yu. Ah Yu, dont worry. Grandma is here. Hence, Little Ah Yu walked out hesitantly, turning around three times with every step until she was led away by Tang Yuan. Take good care of Ah Yu, Old Madam Wang reminded from afar. Chi Tu, who was standing on the roof, felt that these words were directed at him. Was it a misconception? After everyone left, Liu Shi told Old Madam Wang about Puji Temple. The moment that monk opened his mouth, he said that Ah Yu and I are not biological mother and daughter. Mother, do you think that the monk knows something? Liu Shi was extremely flustered. The people of Hu Family Vige had already tacitly agreed that Little Ah Yu was a member of their Wang Family. The young children, like Ah Yu, did not know the truth at all. However, she did not expect a stranger to expose this matter. Why did he point it out? Was there a conspiracy? Could it be that the person who had treated Ah Yu badly back then hade looking for her? Liu Shi could not help but panic. She could not lose Ah Yu! Chapter 245 245 Letting Old man Wang Do Something Look at you. Old Madam Wang tapped Liu Shis forehead with her index finger and said angrily, Are you so frightened by just one sentence? Liu Shi: But... Did he ask you for incense money? I dont think so. What conditions did he offer? Nothing. Did he send anyone to go after you? I dont think so. Every question Old Madam Wang asked, Liu Shi shook her head. As she shook it, she felt that something was wrong. Her expression immediately changed from panic to embarrassment. Mother, did I overreact? If that monk saw that they did not look alike and made assumptions, wouldnt she be exposing herself? Old Madam Wang pondered and said, Ill go to Puji Temple tomorrow. Ill know if its true or not. You dont have to be anxious. Its not as serious as you think. Zhang Zhan, who had yet to leave, had helped them investigate. Ah Yus previous family was only a small official family. If it was the Wang Family in the past, they would indeed be especially afraid. Now that she had decided to establish the Wang Family, the lowest requirement was to crush the blind Xie Family. What Old Madam Wang was most afraid of now was not Ah Yus former familying to look for her, but the secrets on her. That was the most fatal thing. Moreover, Old Madam Wang did not have any connections now. She still had to slowly nurture them. Then, she could investigate further. She did not trust ordinary people, not even her sons and daughters-inw. It was mainly because she did not trust their intelligence. Mother, then Ill go with you tomorrow. When Liu Shi heard that Old Madam Wang was going, she felt much more relieved. Grandma was the stabilizing force of their family. Old Madam Wang waved her hand. Dont follow me. Wait at home for the news. If you descend into a panic again, my old arms and legs might be scattered on the road. Liu Shi :... After sending Liu Shi away, Old Madam Wang went to find Old man Wang, who was weaving something in the courtyard. Pack up. Go to the Xiashan Vige tomorrow. Old man Wang looked confused. Why would I go there? Xiashan Vige was where Liu Shis family was, which was Old Lius house. Speaking of which, Old Liu had helped their family harvest food for more than ten days. Moreover, he hade early in the morning. He only ate a bowl of rice in the afternoon before leaving and could not even bear to stay for dinner. At first, Old man Wang thought that Old Liu despised their family. Later on, he vaguely understood that he wanted to eat less. Even if Old man Wang told him that there was enough food at home and that there was no need to save those few mouthfuls, Old Liu would still remain stubborn. Sometimes, he would even cut some fresh bamboo shoots or pick some mushrooms. He liked acting on his own. Later on, after they finished harvesting the crops, Old man Wang packed two bags of food for them under Old Madam Wangs instructions. One bag was rice, and the other was wheat. They had all been carefully selected. As for the soybeans and broad beans, because they were too extraordinary, Old Madam Wang did not give any to them. At that time, Old Liu refused to ept it. He even said angrily, Our Liu Family doesnt need this food! Old Madam Wang had to use some words to provoke Old Liu to leave with the food. At that time, Liu Shi was especially worried. She was worried about Old Madam Wang. My fathers temper is stubborn like that. Mother, dont take it to heart. Liu Shi knew that although Old Liu had a bad temper and didnt care so much about his daughters and sons, he wasnt a bad person. After that time, their families did not have much contact. Before they came to town, Old Madam Wang even distributed some crops for her daughters-inw to bring back. However, they only brought back the less eye-catching bunch. The newly harvested crops looked too good to begin with. Old Madam Wang even bought two big fat pigs from the butcher and ughtered one for a vige banquet. The remaining one was cut into pieces and distributed to the daughters-inw to be brought back to their families. The women had long been briefed and knew what to say and what not to say. After going back to their families, they were well-behaved. After harvesting the crops, the married daughters would more or less bring something back to their family as a form of etiquette. In the past, it was in reverse. Ever since Old man Wangs family returned the money, the daughters-inws families roughly knew that Old man Wangs family could at least eat now. Only Liu Shi did not go back. She was worried about Ah Yu, and because Old Liu had told her in private to not go back. ... Old man Wang originally thought that this matter hade to an end, but he did not expect the old woman to ask him to visit them again. Chuanman is running around outside. As a father, dont be idle. You have to do what you do well and bring the proper gifts. Now that there were not many women present, Old Madam Wang spoke even more bluntly to Old man Wang. Although it wasnt our request previously, since our Fourth Daughter-inws father brought people over to help, we have to acknowledge this favor. The other families have all been given food and meat. Theres no reason for the family that helped to receive so little. Old Wang was a little puzzled. Then what do you want me to do? Old Madam Wang said, Go and bring them some meat. In addition, when they went to the waterfall at the back of the mountain, the three boys from the Liu family contributed and we havent thanked them properly. Go and ask if the three boys are willing to study or practice martial arts. If theyre willing toe, the Wang family will guide them for a year. Speaking of this, Old man Wang had almost forgotten about this matter. The kids said that they had encountered bad people at the back of the vige and were saved by Chi Tu and the others. However, when they went again, there was nothing there. Later on, Old Madam Wang said that even if there was something behind the waterfall, it had nothing to do with the Wang Family. He did not pay attention to what happened after that. At that time, Vige Chief Hu was also busy instructing everyone to harvest the food. He did not bring anyone to the back to take a look and only said that he would talk after the harvest. ... He wondered how the progress was now. In short, its not appropriate for others to go. I still have other things to do tomorrow. Old Madam Wang looked at Old Wang and said earnestly, Theres a bunch of people at home, and none of them are reliable. Ill only be at ease if you do this. If you really refuse to go, Ill take some time to- Before she could finish speaking, Old man Wang stood up with a smile. Look at what youre saying. Were an old married couple. How can I bear to let you be so tired? Alright, Ill go prepare some gifts now and make a trip tomorrow. After Old man Wang left, Old Madam Wang put away the moved expression on her face. She turned her head and saw Wang Chuangui holding a book. Wang Chuangui had juste out and did not expect to see his parents talking about this. He was so embarrassed that he didnt know if he should stay or leave. In the end, he couldnt help but say, Mother, are you going somewhere alone tomorrow? Do you want me to apany you? Your eldest brother is needed at home. You need to study, and we cant lose your Third Brothers bun shop either. Only your father can go and handle this matter. Old Madam Wang looked at Wang Chuangui deeply. Dont think too much about other things. Study hard. If you cant get past the junior examinations next year- Wang Chuangui saw Old Madam Wangs gaze move to his leg. He suddenly felt a bit of pain in his leg. He recalled that terrifying memory. His mother raised her stick at him- Well, he couldnt think about it anymore. Ill go study immediately!!! Old man Wang hummed an unknown tune and was in an extremely good mood. His wifes praises echoed in his ears, making him extremely happy. No one else is reliable. Only this Brother Pir is reliable! Hehe. At this moment, Old Madam Wang looked in the direction that Old man Wang left in deep thought. Well, everyone in the family had serious matters to attend to, and the weather was so hot. She wondered if he would suffer from heatstroke on this trip. The others could not afford to be dyed by heatstroke, but it did not matter if the old man copsed. Therefore, he was the most suitable person to go. Chapter 246 246 Generals Tomb At this moment, the Hu Family Vige was bustling. Vige Chief Hu had gathered a few young men to investigate the waterfall at the back of the mountain. The crops in the vige had been taken care of, and thend that should be plowed had been plowed. Now they could just wait for two more rounds of rainfall before nting the seeds of a new season. It was unknown if it was just a misconception, but after harvesting the spring crops, the fertility of theirnd increased. Actually, thend in Hu Family Vige overall was not big enough so every family had a little lessnd. The quality of the grain seeds was also not good to begin with. Although they had abundant water, theirnd was not fertile. The crops harvested every year were less than that of other viges. In addition, their vige chief was stubborn. As long as a child was seven years old, they had to be registered. As a result, they had to pay more taxes. Hence as time passed, their Hu Family Vige became poorer and poorer. There were also people who expressed their dissatisfaction and asked the vige chief not to register so many people and to distribute morend to them. Even so, Vige Chief Hu said no. Our ancestors are great generals. Theyre upright heroes. How can we y tricks? Arent we letting our ancestors down! Even Old Master Hu and the others supported Vige Chief Hus decision very much. This was also a rule that the previous vige chiefs had adhered to. Everyone was helpless, but the rules of the ancestors were indeed not easy to break. This was not a bad habit, so they could only endure it. Although they were the poorest vige in town, they had never been poorer than the Old Wang family. Even Old man Wangs family did notin, registered every child in the household and paid a huge head tax every year. What else could they say? The only time they benefited from this practice was when the Imperial Envoy hade to deliver disaster relief crops. Because their household register was rtively perfect, they had obtained a huge sum. Two days ago, they even received all thepensation from Shanyang Vige. This was aplete surprise. They had previously heard that Shanyang Vige was forced to move to an unknown area. They thought that Shanyang Vige would not return the money they owed them. They did not expect things to take such a turn. This money could even be received at the same time as the harvest. Back then, the injured people had each received at least five taels of silver. In addition, Vige Chief Hu divided the otherpensation amounts equally to appease everyone. Everyone thus received money ording to their household register, including children who were only one or two years old. As well as the conscription service that Shanyang Vige had offset for them, ording to the usual damage caused by conscription, each family could save two taels of silver each time. Although they did not get to hold the money in their hands, they did not have to send anyone out. It was extremely worth it. As well as the spring tax that they no longer had to pay. All the benefits were given to them for free. How could everyone not be happy? Perhaps its because of the divine rain at the beginning of the year that made our soil fertile. When nting the second batch of seeds in autumn, dont nt them so densely. Half of the fields should be left empty this year. Next year, well nt the other half. the old farmer said. Now that we have enough food, dont over use the fields. In the past, they would nt all the seeds in spring and autumn. It was not because they were hardworking, but because if they did not do that, the harvest would be even more insufficient. Even if they worked themselves to death every day, they would still have to starve for a period of time. Now, it waspletely different. Everyone was overjoyed. When they heard that Ah Yu and the others seemed to have found the generals tomb behind the mountain, the vigers felt relieved. This was definitely a blessing brought by the Blessed Child! The harvest season was originally the time when everyone was the most grateful. Everything they did was exciting. When they heard that the vige chief wanted to organize people to explore the waterfall behind the mountain, everyone could not hold their excitement and followed. The mountain path for several miles was smooth and t. When they arrived at the waterfall, the young people did not wait for Vige Chief Hu to call them and climbed down the waterfall to the rocks themselves. Soon, they realized that there was a gap in the middle of the waterfall. A young man covered in sweat ran over and shouted in surprise, Vige Chief! Theres really a tomb here. Its a huge tomb! The tomb hidden behind the waterfall was huge. Outside was a tombstone engraved with some records of the deceaseds years of life and deeds. On the outermost area, there was a set of armor. However, the young man did not recognize the words on the tombstone. The most literate person in the vige was Old Master Hu, but Old Master Hu was old and could not climb the waterfall. If he climbed for a while, he might end up in the tomb instead. Everyone looked at each other. At this moment, Third Aunts third son said, Even though I cannot read, I know how to write a little. Let me go in and sketch out the words inside. Third Aunts third son ran around all year round. When he returned this time, he originally wanted to leave, but when he saw that the food at home was abundant, he naturally stayed in the vige to help. Later on, after the harvest, Third Aunt Hu thought about how she had once caused the Wang Family to be in trouble because of her nonsense. She had purposely asked her third son to stay at home. She wanted to spend a few months washing his mind and letting him know how to help to keep secrets before letting him out. Her third sons name was Hu Zhengnian. He was a very energetic young man. Hu Zhengnian immediately ran back to the vige and got a pen and paper from Old Master Hu. He sealed the pen and paper into a bamboo tube and returned to enter the waterfall. After he copied the words inside, Old Master Hus expression changed drastically when he read the contents. This-its really the great generals tomb! The ancestors of Hu Family Vige had produced a great general in the past. This was the information that had been passed down by the older generation, but it had never been confirmed. Now, the living evidence was right in front of them. The tomb behind the waterfall was very intact so they only took out the set of armor. Unexpectedly, after removing the rust on the outside of the armor, he saw a few engraved words inside. [Heavens blessing uncovered in the snow, prosperous path.] ... When everyone heard these words, they were confused and did not understand what it meant. Old Master Hu: !!! Perhaps the word Chang (prosperous) was the Chang of the Great Chang Nation. He wondered if that was what it meant. But if that was the case, this matter would be huge. Seeing that Old Master Hus expression was not right, Vige Chief Hu sent everyone away. After returning to the vige, he asked everyone to get ready to build a generals shrine. In the future, they would worship the General in the vige. Everyone was especially enthusiastic about this. They even felt that perhaps they could survive many disasters this time because of the protection of the heroic spirit of the Great General. After everyone dispersed, Old Master Hu gathered the respected old men in the vige. Perhaps Ah Yus arrival in our vige was not a coincidence. [Heavens blessing uncovered in the snow, prosperous path.] ... When it snowed, Heavens blessing would descend. If one chose the right path, they would prosper. After Old Master Hu roughly interpreted the words, he only said this sentence. The elders looked at each other, confused. However, Vige Chief Hu said, Then should we tell the Wang Family about this? Of course, Old Master Hu said. We have to inform Zhu Zi and his wife, especially Zhu Zis wife. In Old Master Hus opinion, the most intelligent person in the Wang Family was not Zhu Zi or Wang Chuangui, but Zhu Zis wife. At this moment, Little Ah Yu, who everyone was worried about, encountered a crisis. Chapter 247 247 Little Ah Yu Vomited Blood The donkey cart was handed over to Wang Chuanman to transport the food, and the carriage was returned to the Qin Family. Previously, in order to find that horse, the people of Hu Family Vige had spent half their effort. Later on, they were found by the Qin Family whom Vige Chief Hu and the others were grateful towards. Otherwise, if they lost such an expensive horse, their family would suffer a huge loss. On the surface, they had found and brought the horse back, but in reality, Chi Ding and the others who had brought the horse back were speechless. They felt very guilty. Now, Old man Wang refused to use the Qin Familys carriage no matter what. Moreover, if they went to the mountain vige and were seen by those vigers, their familys carriage might attract some rumors. Old man Wang could not bear to buy such a luxurious mode of transportation, but the path he had to trek was too far and he had to bring along many things. It would probably take two to three days to go back and forth which would dy things too much. After thinking about it, Old man Wang went to the livestock farm. It specialized in selling all kinds of livestock. When the shopkeeper saw Old man Wang go over and recognized him as the father of the shopkeeper of the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop, he immediately smiled until his lips reached the corners of his eyes. Smiling, he went forward to greet him. Fifteen minutester, Old man Wang walked out with a mule cart with a smile. Boss, didnt you sell another mule cart? Why do you look unhappy? The young man beside him was a little puzzled. The shopkeeper rubbed his temples with an aggrieved expression. I didnt expect an honest person to bargain so fiercely. I almost made a loss! The young man: ... Looking at Old man Wangs back as he walked out, he silently put down his hand that was about to buy a sheep. Uncle, please wait! Shopkeeper: ? After another 15 minutes, the young man followed Old man Wang out with a sheep beside him. The shopkeeper, who had inexplicably lost a sum of money, held his chest and did not speak for a long time. He had to take a break. Old man Wang happily drove the mule cart to the vige. Little Ah Yu also took advantage of thest day of the farming break to bring her group of friends to the teachers house to y. Mr. Yang had also taken a portion of the wildflowers Little Ah Yu had given him back then. But he did not expect the fruits to look so tempting after the flowers bloomed. Mr. Yang did not know if the fruit was edible, so he treated it as an ornamental nt. Usually, the children did not like to go to Mr. Yangs house, but Little Ah Yu liked to look for Yang Liu. The others liked to be with Little Ah Yu so, regardless of whether they were going to school or not, Mr. Yangs house was very lively. On this day, a former student from Mr. Yangs family came to visit him. Seeing Little Ah Yu and the others ying at the side, she was surprised. She thought to herself, Looks like the teachers temper has changed a lot. Otherwise, the children would definitely note here. Seeing her look at Little Ah Yu, Mr. Yang could not help but smile. Although Ah Yu is young, she is very sensible and smart. She is much smarter than many of her senior brothers and sisters. Unfortunately, she was a girl. Mr. Yang had sighed regretfully many times because of this. Is that child really that good? Mr. Yang smiled at her and called Little Ah Yu over from afar. Ah Yu,e, recite the Ode to the Goddess of Luo for me to hear. When the student heard this, her eyes immediately widened. This child looked to be only two or three years old, but she could actually memorize such aplicated article? Little Ah Yu was very obedient. When she recited, she stood on a slightly higher ce. Her small hands were behind her back. She imitated Mr. Yang and swayed her head. ...Leaving the capital To return to my fief in the east, Yi Barrier at my back, Up over Huanyuan, Passing through Tong Valley... Little Ah Yus words were already bing clearer and clearer. Only when she encountered some difficult words, would it take a little more effort. Mr. Yang was very satisfied. The surrounding kids were also very supportive. The student who came to visit had long widened her eyes in shock. The sunlight fell and shone on Little Ah Yus face, her slender eyshes trembled slightly as she recited. Even the Spirit Treasure Rat that was moving on the ground seemed to be attracted by Little Ah Yus serious appearance. Everything was so beautiful. Until Little Ah Yus face suddenly turned pale. She covered her neck with her hands and coughed violently. She cried out and spat out a mouthful of blood. The little child could no longer stand still and fell off the tform. Everyone was shocked. Ah Yu! Mr. Yang wanted to catch Little Ah Yu. ... Unexpectedly, a person suddenly appeared and hugged Little Ah Yu firmly. Chi Tu looked down. Little Ah Yus eyes were already tightly closed, and her face was pale. Even her breathing had be weak. Whats wrong?! Who are you?! Mr. Yang looked at Chi Tu warily. Chi Tu did not answer Mr. Yang. Instead, he coldly said to the frightened Tang Yuan, Ill send her back to the Wang family. Go and get a doctor! When Tang Yuan heard this, she ran out. While Tang Yuan went to look for the doctor, Chi Tu had already used his lightness skill to carry Little Ah Yu back to the Wang Family. Seeing Little Ah Yus state, Liu Shi almost fainted. Whats going on? The others were also extremely nervous. When Tang Yuan ran to look for the doctor, she was seen by Madam Zhang. When she found out that something had happened to Little Ah Yu, Madam Zhang could not care less about the shop. The couple handed the shop to Cai Niu and rushed back to the Wang Family. ... At this moment, Little Ah Yu was in a nightmare. In her dream, she was in a somewhat unfamiliar and familiar ce. It was a slightly dpidated courtyard. There were all kinds of vegetables nted in the courtyard, and a kitten was jumping up and down. A young woman was leaning against the door frame, holding a needle and thread in her hand and sewing something. When Little Ah Yu saw the woman, she suddenly cried. Who are you? Little Ah Yu blinked. For some reason, she really wanted to call that person Mother. The woman smiled lovingly and slowly approached Little Ah Yu. Step after step. As she walked, her appearance gradually changed. Her hair turned white, her face turned purple, and her pupils turned dark. Her outstretched hand turned to bone. Ah Yu... Ah Yu... This woman, who had gradually be terrifying, spoke sinisterly. Its all your fault. Come down and apany me! Little Ah Yus eyes widened as she stood rooted to the ground. For a moment, she did not know how to react. At this moment, in the distant Xie Manor in the eastern neighboring county, in the middle of an abandoned courtyard, there was an altar. A woman in ck held a bowl of blood in her hand and muttered around the altar. A little further away, a girl about 13 or 14 years old was holding a handkerchief to her nose. Are you sure this will work? The girl frowned and looked at the woman in ck in distrust. Exchanging a life for a life is a forbidden technique to begin with. It will take more time. Miss, dont be anxious. The woman in cks tone was very cold. At this moment, beside them, there was another little girl lying on a wooden board, as if she was asleep. It was as if she had no idea what was happening around her. It wasnt easy for me to find this person. Dont mess it up. Otherwise, I cant guarantee that I can find another one. Miss Xie, if you really dont believe me, we can stop now. However, you can only bear the consequences yourself. With that, the woman in ck ced the bowl in her hand heavily on the altar, looking like she couldnt be bothered to continue anymore. When Xie Dongzhu heard the woman in cks words, she gritted her teeth in hatred. Unfortunately, the woman in ck was the only person she could find. Otherwise, she would never allow herself to be threatened by her! Chapter 248 248 Little Ah Yu Was Cursed to Death Xie Dongzhu forced a smile. I didnt mean that. It was just ast-ditch effort. I was afraid that something would go wrong, so I was just being careful. Since weve already started, dont think about such nonsense. Its meaningless and unnecessary. The woman in ck looked down on Xie Dongzhus pettiness. Youve done so much back then. Its ridiculous to retreat now. Youre right. Xie Dongzhu gritted her teeth. Who asked the other party to know her weakness? Back then, she had also identally learned that the little aunt her father had brought back was actually pregnant. When she told her father about this, he was also very angry, but he endured itter. Xie Dongzhu did not understand why his father could tolerate being cuckolded. Only after slowly investigating did they find out that the little aunt was quite rich and had brought a lot of dowry. Even now, arge portion of their familys assets belonged to that little aunt back then. However, the little aunt was also stupid. With her father holding onto her weakness, she obediently handed over all her money and only begged him to let her give birth to and raise the child. Not only that, even after that bastard child was born, the children at home had bullied her openly and secretly under their fathers instructions. Only Xie Dongzhu knew that there was another meaning behind their bullying of that child. It was to force out thest portion of her Little Aunts assets. Unfortunately, even after her Little Aunt died, they did not seed. They had yet to think of a way to deal with the remaining child. On the other hand, her second sister suddenly jumped out and said that the child was destined to be evil and she was probably going to jinx their family. Her Second Sister, Xie Changsheng, had the same father and mother as her. Unfortunately, she was innocent and kind. When the other children went to bully that little bastard, her Second Sister refused. Xie Dongzhu could not stand anyone being a good person in the evil peoples camp, so she schemed a few times to make Xie Changsheng think that the little bastard was an evil person. She did not expect Xie Changsheng to take that little bastards life. It was said in private that she had even sent assassins after her. Xie Dongzhu even added fuel to the fire. Later on, Xie Dongzhu realized that her second sister was not a simple person either. It was just that she had hidden herself very well. Originally, Xie Dongzhu had almost forgotten about that little bastard until a few days ago, when someone suddenly came looking for the little bastard. From the looks of it, the other partys identity was not ordinary. Old Master Xie was very frightened. In order to avoid this crisis, Xie Dongzhu thought of an idea. She used the little bastards birth characters to swap fate with a kid she had found. They were the same age and looked simr. Coupled with the way the woman in ck did things, she should be able to swap the little bastards identity. Moreover, the person they had found was the child of the Xie family. She would be easy to control in the future. No matter what fortune that person would have in the future, it could not bepared to that of their Xie Manor. The woman in ck tried for a long time, but the little girl lying on the ground did not change at all. Strange. The woman in ck frowned. Logically speaking, after the method was sessful, the little girls appearance would change to a certain extent. That way, her appearance would change, and no one would be able to find out if she was real or fake. However, the premise was that the person whose life had been exchanged would die. The woman in ck picked up the birth chart again. Thats right. This persons birth chart looked like someone with a rich life. However, there would be a huge cmity when this kid turned four years old. After oveing it, this kid would rise to the top. Xie Dongzhu: Whats wrong? Did the ritual fail? Miss Xie, are you kidding me? The woman in ck threw the birth characters on the table. The birth characters you gave me are either fake or wrong! Either that, or this person is not dead yet! Xie Dongzhu: Thats impossible. Back then, she was thrown out into the snowy mountain when she was seriously ill and feverish. Not to mention a four-year-old girl, even a 40-year-old adult might not be able to withstand it. The woman in ck said, I dont care. Before you called me here to do this, you didnt say that the other party was still alive. How much of my cultivation will you waste? After doing this spell, because of the wrong information you gave, it failed, and my cultivation was severely damaged. Im afraid Ill have to recuperate for a few years! Dont lie to me. Xie Dongzhu looked at the woman in ck with dissatisfaction. She didnt look injured at all. Could it be that she was trying to trick her? However, at the thought that only the woman in ck could do this, Xie Dongzhu held back her temper. Do you think the money is too little? Ill give you another 500 taels. As long as you can handle this matter well, youll be rewardedter. The woman in cks eyes darted around. Thinking of the 500 taels of silver, she gritted her teeth and picked up the bowl of blood in front of her. She then proceeded to cut her finger with the knife, dripping blood into the bowl. Then I can only forcefully use a forbidden technique to try. The so-called forbidden technique was to use the other partys birth characters, hair, and clothes to cast a spell. By sacrificing a portion of her lifespan, she could directly curse the other party to death. Fortunately, the target was only a four-year-old child so she only needed to pay four months of her lifespan. If the child was older and exceeded the age of seven, she would not be able to kill her. The moment she used the forbidden technique, Little Ah Yu, who was far away in Nanhe Town, spat out a mouthful of blood. Whats wrong with Ah Yu?? Why is there blood on her body? What? She suddenly vomited blood?! Whats going on! Move aside first. The doctor is here. Let the doctor take a look. Everyone from Old man Wangs family surrounded Little Ah Yus bed and looked at the doctor nervously. The doctor felt her pulse for a long time before shaking his head. This child doesnt have any illness, but her pulse is extremely weak. Shes on the verge of death and may lose her life at any time. Old man Wang and his wife were not at home now, and Wang Chuanfu and his wife were guarding the vige. Now, only Wang Chuangui and his wife, Wang Chuanyuan and his wife, and the extremely anxious Liu Shi could take charge. Wang Eng and the other children also surrounded her. Everyone was like headless flies and could not do anything. ... Wang Wng leaned over and saw that Little Ah Yus lips were dark. He blurted out, Could she be possessed! Wang Wng, dont speak nonsense! Madam Zhang pulled Wang Wng over and scolded him heavily. On the other hand, the doctor frowned and said, Its really not easy for me to prescribe any medicine for her. Why dont you really find a witch doctor to take a look? Perhaps- The doctor did not say the rest. It sounded like he was ruining his own reputation. However, he would rather be called a quack than harm a patient to earn that bit of money. When Liu Shi heard this, her heart was originally in a mess. Suddenly, she had an idea. She thought of something. Wasnt there an Immortal behind Ah Yu? Could that immortal save Ah Yu? However, how was she going to contact that Immortal? ... Chapter 249 249 Ah Yu Awakens Little Ah Yu was in a daze and the terrifying woman in front of her was holding her neck. The woman wanted to kill her. Mother... save me... Little Ah Yu was extremely afraid. She ran everywhere, but the woman kept chasing after her. Little Ah Yu was very sad. For some reason, she felt that the woman should not treat her like this. Mother, Ah Yu is so afraid! Mother, where are you? Little Ah Yu shouted as she ran. Her throat was hoarse from shouting, and her feet were tired from running. She really could not run anymore and saw that the woman was about to reach her. Suddenly, Little Ah Yu heard a familiar voice. Ah Yus guardian, are you there? Please save our Ah Yu! Are you there? Please! As long as you can save Ah Yu, you can take my life! Ah Yu is still so young. She doesnt know anything yet. Please save her! Shes so kind and beautiful. She shouldnt leave like this. If someone must die, bring me away instead! Little Ah Yu recognized this voice. It was from Liu Shi. Her tired eyes suddenly opened. She took a step forward. Mother? However, as soon as she said this, the woman who was originally chasing her suddenly froze on the spot. Even all the terrifying things on her face retreated and she returned to her loving appearance. Ah Yu, Mother is here, the woman said. Little Ah Yu heard Liu Shis shout and saw the figure of the woman in front of her. In an instant, it was as if a valve had opened a crack in her mind. Then, a memory came. Tears flowed down from the corners of Little Ah Yus eyes. Mother? Little Ah Yu looked at the woman and subconsciously walked towards her. The woman smiled even more kindly, like the best look in her memory. Ah Yu, Mother is here to pick you up. Good child,e home with Mother. The confusion in Little Ah Yus eyes slowly receded, and she even forgot to be afraid. It was Mother. It was her original Mother. ...It was her mother whom Ah Yu... had forgotten. Because Ah Yu forgot about Mother, Mother is angry? Mother, are you going to punish Ah Yu? Little Ah Yu walked towards the woman step by step. The woman smiled harmlessly. At this moment, another voice sounded. Ah Yu, dont be afraid. Mother is here, Mother is here! It was Liu Shis trembling voice. Little Ah Yu stopped in her tracks. There was confusion in her eyes. Another mother. The woman in front of her smiled sadly. Ah Yu, Im your mother. Have you forgotten? Weve been together for a long, long time. Mother has always taken care of you... Little Ah Yu had forgotten it in the past, but she remembered it now. She also remembered- Mother, have you recovered? In her memory, her mother was always sickly. At that time, Little Ah Yu did not understand, but now that she recalled it, she knew that her mother had a very serious illness. Sometimes, she would vomit blood. Sometimes, she would lie in bed for days without being able to get out of bed. Little Ah Yu had no choice but to look for food herself. She even learned to grow vegetables and cook soup. However, she was too young. The soup she made was sometimes undercooked or sometimes overcooked. Rice however, was not something she could cook. Thus, she liked steamed buns the most. When she was lucky, she could get a steamed bun. It could even be shared with Mother for a day. What happened after that? Ah Yu! Wake up! Dont scare Mother!! Liu Shi panicked. She was calling out for the guardian and shouting Ah Yus name desperately. The witch who had been invited had already set up an incense table in the courtyard and was dancing around it. ... She was muttering and holding paper money in her hand, her entire body trembling. The Wang Family watched nervously. The witch doctor said solemnly, Dont stop. You all have to shout her name. Her soul was captured by the evil ghost. If you dont shout her name, shell be lost! The others from the Wang Family hurriedly called out to Ah Yu. Ah Yu,e back! Ah Yu, dont get lost. Little Sister Ah Yu, Little Sister Ah Yu! Ah Yu... Voices sounded one after another. They were either anxious, short, anxious, or worried. It came from different mouths. The face of the woman in front of Little Ah Yu gradually blurred, as if someone was pulling her. ... Just as she was about to speak, she heard the Wang Familys shout. Little Ah Yu suddenly turned her head. She replied loudly, Ah, Im here! Pfft- In the Xie Manor of the neighboring county in the east, the woman in ck spat out another mouthful of ck blood. She held her chest and did not catch her breath for a long time. That child was indeed alive! The woman in ck was convinced. Not only was she not dead, but her will was also very powerful. So much so that she could not interfere at all. In the end, she even suffered a bacsh. What was going on?! Wasnt that child only four years old? Could it be that there was an expert guiding her behind the scenes? Xie Dongzhu looked at the woman in ck with dissatisfaction. Dont tell me you failed again? Can you continue now? The woman in ck said angrily, The information you gave was wrong! If not for the fact that she did not have much strength now, she would have strangled Xie Dongzhu to death. This wretched girl actually gave her the wrong information when she asked her for help! She almost killed her. To be able to survive in the deep mountains after the snowstorm, it meant that the person who saved her was definitely not an ordinary person. It was said that the child had been abandoned 300 miles away. That ce was no longer in the territory of the Great Chang Kingdom and was close to another country. That country had many hidden forces. In terms of power and attainments in this aspect, the Swimming Dragon n was one of them. Could it be that the Swimming Dragon n saved her? The woman in ck narrowed her eyes, her heart filled with hatred. The group of fools from the Swimming Dragon n had to give her an exnation after this matter was over! As soon as Little Ah Yu responded to the Wang Familys shout, the young womans image suddenly disappeared, and Little Ah Yus vision turned from ck to white. She opened her eyes. Mother? Little Ah Yu saw Liu Shi in front of her. Liu Shi hugged Little Ah Yu. Ah Yu! You scared me! The joy of regaining something she had lost filled Liu Shis heart with fear, and her chest kept feeling stuffy. She was really afraid that Ah Yu would fall asleep permanently. The Wang Family members all rushed into the room, with the brothers rushing at the front. Little Sister Ah Yu, are you alright? Are you feeling unwell? Whats going on? Why did you suddenly faint? Little Sister Ah Yu, is there anything you want to eat? Ill buy it for you. I havent finished spending my allowance for this month! Little Ah Yu was in a daze and felt that she was fine. She even said in confusion, Im fine. Why are you all looking at me? Hearing her rxed and natural tone, everyones anxiety dissipated a little. It seemed that the witch doctor was right. As long as the ghost aura dissipated, she would be fine. Seeing that Ah Yu was fine, Wang Chuangui retracted the worry on his face and tidied his expression slightly. Then, he walked out to look for the witch doctor. Thank you for this. Ah Yu has already woken up. Well hold a banquet at home tonight as a way of thanking you. Please dont refuse. Wang Chuangui bowed to the witch doctor. The Great Chang Nation did notpletely prohibit such things. Therefore, Wang Chuangui did not discriminate against them. On the other hand, the witch doctor was very confused. What was going on? Could it be that her psychic ability had suddenly be stronger? That shouldnt be the case. She hadnt done anything yet! In any case, she should not scam... ahem, get more rewards. Chapter 250 250 Old Madam Wang Reminds Liu Shi When the other neighbors saw themotion in Old man Wangs house, they all came to ask what was going on. When they found out that Little Ah Yu had fainted and was saved by the witch doctor, they all thanked the witch doctor repeatedly. In fact, Grandma Wen, who was next door, even said, The child must have been frightened outside. Get her another safety talisman to calm down. Otherwise, she might have nightmares at night. The witch doctor smiled until her face wrinkled. I have several Peace Blessing talismans here. Its 30 coins each. This was not too expensive. Compared to the money paid to the temple, it was not worth mentioning. When Liu Shi went to donate money for the incense oil, she had donated 50 coins. Everyone thought that this witch doctor was really capable and the safety talismans she sold were also useful, so they bought a few from her. The witch doctors mood thus became even better. Old man Wangs family wanted to keep her for dinner, but the witch doctor waved her hand. Its fine. I still have to go to two more houses, so I wont disturb you. Seeing that she had earned a sum of money, the witch doctor reminded them, This time, your child fainted because she was shocked and almost lost her soul. However, its also possible that someone used her birth characters to do something. Think about it. Did you offend anyone recently? Did you reveal her birth characters to outsiders? Originally, the witch doctors methods also required a birth date and the eight characters. However, she only needed to recall the childs soul this time, so there was no need to go through so much trouble, and hence she did not ask. If she had asked, she would know that the Wang Family did not know Little Ah Yus birth characters. After the witch doctor left, the adults of the Wang Family fell silent. She mentioned birth characters. Wang Chuangui frowned. In that case, its her original... Halfway through his sentence, Wang Chuanyuan shook his head and stopped him. Although they were chatting outside the courtyard and the children had been chased away, it was inevitable that someone might hear something. It was better to be careful. Everyone stopped talking about this topic, wanting to wait for Old man Wang and Old Madam Wang to return home. If they could not figure it out, they might be able to get an answer from their parents. At this moment, Little Ah Yu was still a little weak, mainly because she did not look too good. Liu Shi did not allow her to get out of bed and made her stay in bed. She went to make her some white fungus porridge and brought it to the bed to feed her. Little Ah Yu took a bite and could not help but say softly, Mother, I saw Mother. Liu Shis hand that was holding the spoon trembled and she almost scattered the porridge on the nket. She forced a smile. Ah Yu, what nonsense are you talking about? Isnt Mother here? There was you and another Mother. Little Ah Yu did not understand why Liu Shi was a little unhappy and did not dare to say the rest. Liu Shi felt terrible when she saw the child like this. The child had thought of her original mother. This was not wrong. Moreover, no matter what happened in the past, she should not be selfish and let the child forget her biological mother. Go ahead. Mother is listening. Liu Shi scooped up another spoonful of white fungus porridge. As she fed Little Ah Yu, she listened to her slowly talk about the dream. Little Ah Yu said that she had met her mother in the past, but that mother was strange. That Mother wasnt in good health and was always coughing, but the Mother in the dream looked very healthy. This was what Little Ah Yu was most puzzled about. Then, Ah Yu asked, Mother, do people run into dreams after they die? Do they change when they run into dreams? Liu Shis eyes widened slightly. What did this mean? Was Ah Yus previous mother gone? I know. My other Mother is dead. Little Ah Yu drank the Myriad Spirit Water every day, and her thoughts became clearer and clearer, especially her memories of the past. Once she woke up, she could also search for those details. Little Ah Yu said word by word. My previous Mother has left the world. She told me not to be afraid and not to take revenge. Mother, what is revenge? Liu Shi could not answer. Yes, what kind of thing could be considered as revenge? She wanted to ask Ah Yu how much she had remembered, but she remembered that when the child first arrived at their house, she did not look good. She was so thin that she looked like she was about to copse at any moment. Perhaps, without the guardian angel who had already left Ah Yu, they might not have been able to save her. In that case, it meant that her past memories were not good. If she kept asking the child, it would only cause her to sink in her painful memories. That was not what Liu Shi wanted to see. I still have Big Sisters and Big Brothers. They dont like me very much. Little Ah Yu shrank her neck, as if it was filled with snow. She felt so cold that she shivered. The seven brothers at home, as well as the brothers and sisters outside, would often stuff snow into her neck. Little Ah Yu now knew that if something made people feel ufortable, it meant that they did not like that person. Ah Yu, dont think about it anymore. Mother will apany you in the future. Mother will always apany you. Liu Shi put the bowl aside and pulled Little Ah Yu into her arms. Little Ah Yu thought for a while. She wanted to ask where her sisters and brothers had gone, but she did not really want to know. She knew that her mother was already dead. Now, there was a new Mother. ... Actually, what Little Ah Yu wanted to ask the most was that after losing her mother, why did she have a new mother. Her father was different too. Was this normal? As she thought about it, Little Ah Yu fell asleep again. In the afternoon, Old Madam Wang returned first. The news she brought back made Liu Shi nervous. The original abbot of Puji Temple passed away?? Liu Shis face was filled with disbelief. But when I saw him, he was still in good spirits. How could such a young abbot be gone just like that? Old Madam Wang did not want to talk about it anymore. In short, theres no way to verify if the information is real or fake, so theres no need to worry. Everything will be fine when the timees. Tell me, why did Ah Yu suddenly faint? When Liu Shi told her about Little Ah Yu, Old Madam Wangs eyes were cold. Looks like something happened with the Xie family. Using ones birth characters to harm others was a forbidden technique to begin with. Not many people in the Great Chang Nation could do it. Then what was the background of the Xie family? ... Old Madam Wang frowned. Mother, will something happen? Are they dealing with Ah Yu? Old Madam Wangforted Liu Shi. Dont worry. If this forbidden technique fails once, Im afraid it wont cause much trouble for a few years. Ah Yu is lucky. If she manages to avoid it, everything will turn for the better. Mother, the guardian of Ah Yu... I know. Go about your tasks. Old Madam Wang did not let Liu Shi continue speaking and reminded her, You just have to remember that Ah Yu is your child. No matter what she has or encounters, you have to do what a mother should do. She could not treat Ah Yu well because of her specialness. She had to really treat her as a child at home. Otherwise, she would lose her original intentions sooner orter. At that time, it was unknown how terrifying things would be. Liu Shi nodded. I understand. Ah Yu was reminded of her mother who had died. She did not know how much it hurt Ah Yu. How could she bear to hurt the child again? At night, Old man Wang also brought along a stack of items and returned to town. Chapter 251 251 Old man Wang Helps to take revenge From the vige where Liu Shis family was located in Nanhe Town, there was a short path that could be reached in less than four hours on a mule cart. Old Wang expected to return in the afternoon. Unexpectedly, when he went to the mountain vige, he happened to hear a few gossipy old women talking sourly at the Liu familys door. It was nothing more than Old Liu running to Old Wangs house and working for half a month, but in the end, he did not obtain anything. Other people also went out to do short-term jobs. Half a month of work is equivalent to 20 copper coins a day. Thats more than a hundred copper coins! But you guys ran over and didnt get anything. Why do you have to do this? Thats right. I heard that the Wang Family is extremely poor. You guys probably didnt go to help them with the harvest but to secretly give them your own crops, right? Old Aunt, a daughter who was married away, will be like water that has been poured out. In the future, you dont have to care about her life or death. There are so many children in your family. If you care so much, wont your two daughters-inw gossip? Be careful that when youre old in the future, your two daughters-inw will be petty with you. If they dont support you at that time, I think you wont even have a ce to cry! A few old women stood at the door, speaking one after another, making Qin Shis face turn green. Qin Shi had a gentle personality. She usually did not argue with her neighbors. Even when they quarreled, she was gentle. She never said anything in her heart, so there were also signs of depression in her heart. If not for the water Little Ah Yu had sent her, Qin Shi would probably not have survived until now. On the other hand, her eldest daughter-inw, Madam Yang, stood up and frowned. Aunt Wu, Aunt Ma, if youre really too free, there are still a few wastnds in the vige that no one wants to farm now. Why dont you take the hoe and rake the fields? Perhaps your family will have another piece of fertilend next year. The two aunties whose names were called had strange expressions on their faces. Why would we farm the wastnd? Our family doesntck food! Our family doesntck food either. We dont have to worry about our sister-inws food! Madam Yang was still smiling. She supported Qin Shi with one hand and was about to close the door with the other. The two women took a step back. What do you mean? Madam Yang: Oh, Im about to close the door. After all, this is all a family matter. I dont think you two aunts are rotten-mouthed, heartless, and disgusting dogs so you should understand these principles, right? She clearly said it especially sincerely, and those scolding words did not seem to be scolding them, but when they came out of her mouth, they felt that it was not the case. A few of the gossipy women left resentfully, but they still felt that they could not swallow their anger, so they chattered on at the vige entrance. In essence, they were saying that the Liu family had nothing better to do and ran to the house of an inw to help. In the end, not only did they end up with nothing, they even had to swallow their anger and pretend to be magnanimous. No wonder their youngest daughter ran away. She probably didnt even make a sound when she was bullied to death! Those people said righteously. This angered Old man Wang, who had identally heard it. He simply drove the mule cart around the vige. When others asked, he pretended to be lost and could not find Old Liu. Then, he said, Im representing the Wang Family of Hu Family Vige in Nanhe Town to send Old Liu a thank-you gift. Everyone craned their necks to see what was inside the mule cart. Old Wang waved his hand. Its not anything valuable. Its just some grain, seeds, pork, pheasants, and so on. Actually, Old Wang was still being conservative. There was still cloth, white flour, ten pairs of soles, and so on inside. The mule cart was filled to the brim. In the past three years, Liu Shi had returned home the least and did not bring much back. In the end, it was the Liu family who came to help this time. Old Madam Wang naturally would not mistreat them. Even if she and Old Liu could not stand each other, this kind of etiquette would not becking. Everyone in Xiashan Vige was stunned. This was the first time they had seen someone use a mule cart to carry gifts. Oh my god, how many gifts were in there to need to use a cart to transport? However, Old Wang did not open it for them to see. After being pointed the way, he headed straight for the Liu family. Qin Shi and the others were dumbfounded. After learning that Old Wang was the head of the Wang Family, they hurriedly invited him in. They went to get someone to call Old Liu back. Hence, Old man Wang, who had helped the Liu family vent their anger, was left behind. Old Liu, who originally did not like Old man Wang very much, was a little awkward. He drank two sses with Old man Wang at the dinner table and even insisted that he stay at their home for a few days. Old man Wang naturally did not stay. He only sent the things over and told them that they could send the three children to town. Their Wang Family would pay for the children to attend school in town for a year. In fact, if they were willing, they could even send the girls over. In any case, the Wang Familys current courtyard was still big enough to live in. Unlike their hometown, where everyone lived in a very small space. Old Wang thought that the Liu family would definitely be very happy and agree to this condition. In the end, they didnt agree. Those children were interested, and Old Liu said that theres no need for that for the time being. After returning, Old man Wang told Old Madam Wang about what had happened there, and his expression was a little guilty. Old woman, I couldnt help but show off at that time. You wont me me, right? Old Madam Wang nced at him. You did very well. After receiving the praise, Old man Wangs mouth was about to split open. The Wang Family had to slowly rise up. It was a good thing to slowly pull in a few inws. Otherwise, they might be a burden in the future. As long as it was not particrly high-profile, it was fine. Moreover, Old Madam Wang had not seen Old man Wang in such high spirits for a long time. It was as if he had done something extraordinary. He had only helped his inws stand out once. As expected, when one was old, their pursuit became lower. Ever since Little Ah Yu fainted once, Liu Shi had put aside her familys matters slightly. Every day, she would follow Little Ah Yu out. When it was time to leave school, she would wait at the entrance of the private school. In any case, she had to follow her closely. Mrs. Yang simply said to Liu Shi, Do you want to try teaching the children? Ill give you 200 copper coins a month. If you dont want to work anymore, you can stop. It was mainly because Mrs. Yang, who was originally infertile, had suddenly found out that she was pregnant. Mr. Yang and Mrs. Yang asked the doctor, and the doctor said that Mrs. Yang had recovered. She had once had difficulties giving birth. For some reason, this ailment had disappeared, so she naturally became pregnant. The couple were naturally happy and afraid. ... They were afraid that something would happen, so they did not dare to let her work too hard. Usually, Mrs. Yang had to teach the children how to recognize items. Sometimes, she would also teach them how to plow thend and recognize nts. This was a ss for young children. At first, Liu Shi was still afraid since she had never taught a child. Later on, she realized that Little Ah Yu was especially active in ss and could draw inferences. The joy of teaching was immediately stimted. Liu Shi discussed it with Old Madam Wang. After that, she officially became a junior teacher of the Yang Family Private School. The so-called junior was what people used to address Mrs. Yang. Liu Shi had never studied before, so she only taught the children to recognize things. This time, she had even more reason to pick up Little Ah Yu every day from school. Liu Shis worried heart also silently rxed. Time passed and in the blink of an eye, it was time for Murong Run to participate in the Flower Appreciation Feast. ... He arrived at Wanning City half a month ago and bought two courtyards there. He also learned a little about the surrounding local customs before the Flower Appreciation Banquet began. Murong Run thought that after he entered the Duke Yong Manor, he would definitely see the Empress. He did not expect to see someone he thought he would never see. Chapter 252 252 Little Master Like most people, Murong Run knew very little about the very low-key Duke Yong Manor. He only knew that the rtionship between Duke Yong and his wife was very harmonious. Back then, when Duke Yong went out to fight, he left all the children in the family except for his wife. In the past, Duke Yong had lost and won many battles. Ever since he brought his wife along, he enjoyed consecutive victories. Even until he retired and gave up his position, he had never lost. Therefore, everyone said that Duke Yong loved his wife as much as his life. However, there were also people who said that Duke Yong only wanted to use his wife as a bargaining chip. Duke Yongs wife was thete Emperors cousin, Princess Chaoyang. She was deeply loved by thete Emperor, and Princess Chaoyangs mother was the eldest princess. It could be said that she was loved by all. Thete Emperor was afraid of Duke Yongs military ability, but he also wanted to use him to guard the border. Therefore, every time Duke Yong went out to fight, his family could only stay in Wanning City. There were even rumors that after Duke Yong annexed a foreign country, thete Emperor wanted someone to rece Duke Yong and let him die on the battlefield. In order to protect himself, Duke Yong forcefully brought his wife along everytime he went out to fight and treated her as a hostage. Thete Emperor was afraid of harming the princess, so he naturally could not touch Duke Yong. After the battles, Duke Yong directly retreated bravely. Not only did he relinquish his authority to control the three armies, he even ordered his nephews not to hold high positions. From then on, the Duke Yong Manor was like a speck of dust that disappeared into the ground. For more than 20 years, it gradually faded from peoples vision. The reason why Murong Run knew so much was because he had heard his grandfather and father talk about such topics once. However, the two of them were very secretive and did not dare to talk too much about this matter. Murong Run also slowly guessed the restter. However, they really did not know the truth. The Murong Family was at most an imperial merchant family and was far from being a noble family. It was Old Master Qiu who had raised their status a little, but it was only a little. Young Master Murong of the Murong family has arrived? Pleasee in! When Murong Run entered the Duke Yong Manor with the invitation, the steward in charge of receiving him saw his gilded post and immediately weed him in with a smile. When the other guests saw this, they could not help but look at Murong Run. They did not know which aristocratic family this was, but looking at his clothes, there were no corresponding decorations. Those famous families, regardless of whether they had money or not, had to pay attention to ostentation, especially when attending banquets. They had to wear something that could increase their status. Even the shape and size of the jade pendant on their waist, including the carvings, were very particr. Nobles could wear the clothes ofmoners. At most, they would beughed at. However, if amoner wore the decorations of a noble, the highest punishment would be death. Young Master Murong, this way please. The butler blocked all the sizing up gazes and invited Murong Run to the back hall extremely politely. The butler of the Duke Yong Manor was usually neither servile nor overbearing. He would never wee people with such a smile. Could it be that this Young Master Murong, whom they had never seen before, was really from a noble family? In Wanning City, only the Assistant Minister of the Minister of War had the surname Murong. They had never heard of their family having such a big child. At this moment, Murong Run, who had been led to the back hall, was also confused. Could it be that the Empress summoned him to meet him alone? Instead of letting him mingle with the group of noble children? The fruits that their family had sent over were so powerful? The servant beside him was a little worried. Young Master, is there a trap? What trap? I think youre just panicking. Murong Run wanted to open the fan he carried with him, but then he remembered that his grandfather had instructed him not to show off aftering to Wanning City. After all, even a casual spit here could hit a noble. That was not something that could be settled with money. The servants diverted Murong Runs nervousness, and Murong Run was in the mood to size up the surrounding decorations. When they finally arrived at the back hall, they realized that there were many Young Masters there. They were all very, about eight or nine years old. asionally, there would be one or two 11 or 12-year-olds. Instead, it was the 15-year-old Murong Run who looked especially old. Young Master Murong? This way, please. Another maid came forward and brought Murong Run to the waterside pavilion at the side. There sat a pale Little Master. The Little Master looked to be five or six years old. His body was very weak at a nce, and there was faint hostility in his eyes. He held a handkerchief in his hand and wanted to speak to him, but he coughed first. After coughing, he even panted a little. Murong Run thought to himself that this child looks quite sick. Ive embarrassed myself in front of Young Master Murong. Finally, the Little Master finished coughing, but his words were also weak. At this moment, Murong Run saw the Little Masters appearance clearly. His eyebrows were really picturesque! Although his lips were pale, they were firm, especially his eyes. They were especially bright, as if a window of stars had been closed. Seeing those eyes, Murong Rui immediately thought of himself, as if he had seen them before. Oh right, it was in Nanhe Town. That little sister called Ah Yu also had such bright and beautiful eyes. The difference was that Ah Yus eyes were lively, making one feel happy. Although the eyes of the Little Master in front of him were bright, they did not have much life, as if he was not interested in his surroundings. Moreover, although his face was good-looking, he did not look feminine at all. One could tell at a nce that he was a Young Master. Little Master, have we met before? Murong Run was really confused. While Murong Run was sizing him up, the other party was also sizing him up. This time, its my fault. Please dont me me, Young Master Murong. After Qin Huai finished looking at the other party, he lowered his eyes indifferently and said in an extremely disappointed tone, I used the name of the Duke Yong Manor to invite Young Master Murong over because theres something I dont understand. ... Murong Run hurriedly asked, What is it? To be honest, Young Master, youve seen it too. My body is getting worse day by day. The elders in my family are also very anxious, so they sought treatment for me everywhere. As Qin Huai spoke, he lowered his head and coughed again. Then, he looked at Murong Run with a very grateful gaze. The fruits Young Master offered previously have greatly alleviated my condition. I just want to personally thank the Young Master. Murong Run did not know what was going on in Wanning City, but the other nobles in Wanning City did know. There were several Young Masters raised in the Duke Yong Manor, most of them from other rtives, and there was this Young Master among them. He had been weak and sickly since he was young. He had visited doctors everywhere to ask for medicine. In Wanning City, all the famous doctors had been to the Duke Yong Manor. Later on, another divine doctor came and asserted that the Young Master would not live to the age of eight. Now that he thought about it, he was probably about to die. Murong Run only vaguely remembered that his grandfather had once asked their family to collect all kinds of precious medicinal herbs everywhere. He said that he owed the Duke Yong Manor a favor, so he wanted to help them save someones life. Combining all of these, Murong Run could not help but think to himself, In that case, isnt this little Young Master in front of me the one whos about to die? It seemed that even the divine doctor said that it was impossible to save him. Could it be that the fruits he sent over had the ability to revive the dead? Chapter 253 253 Xie Changsheng Arrives at the Capital Qin Huai did not care what Murong Run thought. Now that he had returned to the Duke Yong Manor, he had to behave appropriately. Coincidentally, not long after he returned, his maternal ancestor, Duke Yong, gave him a box of things and said mysteriously that the things inside could relieve his illness. Qin Huai opened it and saw that it was actually the fruits nted by Ah Yu. Qin Huais heart skipped a beat. Ah Yus fruit had a certain miraculous effect. This was what Qin Huai learned after his subsequent observations. However, Qin Huai did not expose everything about Ah Yus family to his mother, let alone the Duke Yong Manor. In that case, the origin of this fruit was suspicious. Later on, he found out that the fruit was actually offered to the Empresss aunt by Concubine Jing. The Empresss aunt gave it to Duke Yong, who gave it to his mother. In the end, it ended up in Qin Huais hands. Qin Huais body had naturally recovered long ago. In fact, after he returned to the Duke Yong Manor, the divine physician had already taken his pulse, indicating that the poison in his body had beenpletely removed and he had no worries. However, the entire Duke Yong Manor had unanimously decided to let Qin Huai continue pretending to be sick for a period of time. Although Qin Huai was puzzled, he was happy to cooperate. He was not impatient to deal with the others. Now that the fruits had appeared, he naturally had to go with the flow and beat them at their own game. He would take it that these fruits had cured his illness. Even if they found out in the future and wanted to thank the person who gave the fruits, in the end, it would only fall to Ah Yu. The credit would not be given away. Moreover, he had long treated Ah Yu as someone he wanted to protect for the rest of his life. After all, it was Ah Yu who had given back to him the rest of his life. This was a favor that could never be reced. In short, Im very grateful to Young Master Murong. If Young Master is used to this Flower Appreciation Banquet, you can enjoy it to your hearts content. If youre not used to it, Young Master can choose for yourself something else to do. The Duke Yong Manor will definitely not make things difficult for you. Qin Huai revealed a weak smile. My body is still weak. Im sorry. Chi Jia, entertain Young Master Murong for me. Chi Jia, who had been standing there like a statue, stepped forward. Young Master Murong, feel free to instruct me. Murong Run did not know how shocked Chi Jia was. Ever since the Young Master returned to the Duke Yong Manor, he had changed his taciturn personality. However, no matter how much he said, he definitely did not say as much as today. Although he knew that the Young Master was doing this to lower Murong Runs vignce and to let others see how much he valued him... There were indeed too many words. Chi Jia, who was used to speaking up for the Young Master, was a little unused to it. In the end, Murong Run went to the banquet under the lead of Chi Jia. He even got to know some Young Masters of the same age. Those Young Masters were very open-minded. Most of them came from military families and did not care about family backgrounds. Instead, they let Murong Run make a few good friends. Later on, they even yed shooting, pitch-pot, and other games. Murong Run heaved a sigh of relief. At the very least it was not poetry, he was not good at that. Shooting, pitch-pot, riding, wrestling, and so on were all subjects that generals loved. Murong Run could not be said to be proficient in them, but at least it was not too embarrassing. After this conversation, several Young Masters patted Murong Runs shoulder. Youre not bad, kid. Youre worth befriending! I heard that youre not from Wanning City. Do you have a ce to stay? Do you want to stay at my house for two months? Lets spar. In any case, its boring these days. Murong Run: !! Youre too hospitable. Not only that, but Murong Run also discovered a girl dressed as a man. She actually had good lightness skills. The girl fell off her horse in front of everyone. Murong Run pulled her back without thinking, but he identally broke her hair tie. The silent Young Master eximed in surprise. Her feminine voice instantly exposed her identity. Another Young Master walked out and scolded the girl. The girl curled her lips and made a face at Murong Run, as if she wasining that he had ruined her ns. How can you get married like this? Youre really worrying Father and I to death! the Young Master said angrily, his tone especially helpless. However, the girl did not think much of it. At most, I wont get married. Ill beg the Empress and form an army of women. Ill also go into battle to kill the enemy in the future! How can a woman go into battle to kill the enemy? Then Ill roam the martial world. The world is huge. I dont believe that theres no ce for me, Hua Rou! Youre really trying to anger me to death! However, when he heard this, Murong Runs eyes lit up. Looking at the young girls lively face, a string in his heart was gently plucked. Hua Rou red at him. Its all your fault for embarrassing me! Murong Run begged for mercy repeatedly, but the way he looked at Hua Rou carried a gentleness that he himself did not notice. Qin Huai, who was in the distant attic, happened to see this scene. Qin Huai changed his initial weak appearance and said to Chi Bing beside him, Did you find anything? Young Master, Ive investigated. Some time ago, a farm girl offered up improved rice grains. Theyre being nurtured in the greenhouse now. Its said that the yield will be extremely high. As soon as he finished speaking, Chi Bing took out a handful of rice stalks from his pocket. There was a string of golden rice grains hanging on them. Qin Huai took it and looked at the rice grains on it in deep thought. This was indeed much better than the rice they usually saw. However, it was still inferior to the ones from Hu Family Vige. Whats the name of that peasant girl? Where did shee from? Is there anything unusual? Qin Huai asked. Her name is Xu Linglong, and she ims to be from Qingshan County. Chi Bing paused and said, Theres another person beside her. Like Miss Ah Yu, shes also from Wangbei County. Shes the second daughter of the Xie family in Dongning County, and her name is Xie Changsheng. Their expenses along the way were all provided by Xie Changsheng. Now, theyre living in Duke An Manor. Qin Huai frowned. Shes in the Duke An Manor? ... Yes, its been a while. The Duke An Manor and the Duke Yong Manor did not interact all year round because the youngdy of the Duke Yong Manor married into the Imperial Pce and became the Empress. Qin Huai had never seen the Empress before. He only knew that she was his mothers sister, but he did not know if she was her elder or younger sister. Logically speaking, he should have called her Aunt. But in private, they only let him call her Aunt Empress. The Empress had actually been the Crown Princess Consort for a long time, but at that time, the ministers caused trouble and insisted that she participate in the talent show again andpete with a group ofdies for favor. They clearly wanted to humiliate his aunt. Fortunately, the Emperor treated her well, and she still became the Empress. However, the Lady of the Duke An Manor was not selected in the talent show back then and could only marry a Minister of War. Later on, that Minister of War was even imprisoned for corruption. It was even due to an impeachment letter from the Duke Yong Manor. In addition, there was also King Xiaoyao in the Duke An Manor. His mother was once an Imperial Consort in the pce. After the new Emperor ascended the throne, the Imperial Consort requested to return to the Duke An Manor. ... Because King Xiaoyao was partially disabled, even though he had his own mansion, he lived in the Duke An Manor all year round. This year, King Xiaoyao was already 24 years old and had yet to marry. He was also very low-key. Rumor had it that he was a gentle Young Master. He was now rted to a peasant girl. Was it a misunderstanding, or did the Duke An Manor have other motives? Qin Huai frowned when he heard Xie Changshengs name. Back then, Zhang Zhan asked him to help investigate Ah Yus identity. He quickly found out about the Xie Manor andter concealed Ah Yus whereabouts. The old master of the Xie family obtained his official position from donating money. He was a small official, but he enjoyed it especially. He raised several concubines and had more than ten legitimate sons and daughters with his concubines. It was very lively. Chapter 254 254 Qin Huai Wants to Advance Qin Huai did not find out that it was Xie Changsheng who did it, but this did not stop Qin Huai from hating the entire Xie Manor. Young Master, should we capture the two of them? Although it was not easy to break through the Dukes martial artists, it was not difficult to capture two little girls who were not valued at the moment. Qin Huai shook his head. Theres no need. Investigate further. The Duke An Manor was not as peaceful as it looked. Qin Huai did not believe that the rumored gentle King Xiaoyao was like this. There was no need to take this risk. Yes. After Chi Bing left, another servant walked up to the attic not long after and said softly, Little Young Master, Madam has already returned. Are you going to say goodbye again? A trace of mockery appeared on Qin Huais face. Since we came back in an above board manner, why do we have to act like rats? The servant did not know how to answer. Im tired and need to rest. ...Yes. Sigh, it seemed that the Young Master was still unwilling to meet the Young Miss. That was true. Anyone who was secretly raised by their biological mother in her maternal family and still did not know who their biological father was... Would feel unbnced. Who was willing to be an illegitimate child from birth? Moreover, he would not live for long. The servant sighed in his heart and hurriedly went to reply to the Young Miss. Hearing the servants reply, behind the curtain, the well-maintained woman revealed a trace of hurt on her face, but she quickly hid it. Got it. You can leave. After the servant left, Duchess Yong patted her shoulder. Child, youve suffered. Now that his body has recovered, do you want to tell him everything? The woman shook her head. Its not the time yet. Lets hide it for now. Duchess Yong also sighed. Some things had to be maintained if they chose to lie from the beginning. Otherwise, the previous concealment would be meaningless. Qin Huai did not know about them. After seeing Murong Run, Qin Huai thought of Little Ah Yu again. Only in the Hu Family Vige did he feel alive. The vigers there were very simple. Even when they saw that he was weak, they would not coddle him like a porcin doll. Usually, they would ask him for help for small matters. Later on, he arrived at Nanhe Town. It was lively there every day. Even though he had bought arge courtyard, he could still hear themotion outside. It was not like the Duke Yong Manor. It was very big. One had to walk for half a day before they couldplete a round trip. The ce was big, but the hearts of the people were especially narrow. Qin Huai was originally lying on the bed. As he thought about it, he flipped over and sat up. What is Ah Yu doing now? Was she reading with her friends, or picking flowers in the courtyard? Or was she sitting on a swing? Ah Yu was a gluttonous and yful little girl, but she was also diligent in learning and asking questions. Every day, she liked to show off in front of Qin Huai. Moreover, Ah Yu was also very talented in martial arts. She even dered that she would learn lightness techniques well so that she could climb the mountain faster with him in the future. Ah Yu even said, Brother Ah You, in the future, when I master martial arts, Ill bring you along to uphold justice! If anyone bullies you, Ill help you chase away the bad guys! At the thought of this, Qin Huai could no longer sleep. He got up and ran to the courtyard to practice his martial arts. At this moment, Chi Jia had already sent Murong Run away. As soon as he saw Qin Huai, he heard him say. Lets practice more from now on until Im good at lightness skills. Chi Jia: ?? Young Master, theres no need to work so hard. Weve already returned to the Duke Yong Manor. The safety is very tight. Unfortunately, Qin Huai did not hear Chi Jias thoughts. He only wanted to be an expert quickly. Qin Huai squatted in the horse stance and said, Bring me the book National Policies in the study. He still had to be knowledgeable in both civil and military matters. Why dont I try to be the top scorer and let Ah Yu be the top scorers wife in the future? She would definitely be happy. Chi Jia: ?? Chapter 255 255 Zhang Zhan Appears Again Murong Run could be said to havee to Wanning City in a daze and returned in a daze. However, it was not without gains. He had inexplicably obtained the friendship of some of the noble youths in Wanning City. Of course, there was also a portion that he had moved with money. Murong Runs family background could notpare to the aristocrats, but their family had nothing except endless silver. After he gave away some top-notch jade pendants as a greeting gift, not long after, a few people called him brother, including Hua Rous elder brother, Hua Sheng. Hua Sheng originally did not like Murong Run very much until Murong Run invited them to Fortune Restaurant in Wanning City for a meal and even gave them a VIP token. In the future, when they went to Fortune Restaurant for a meal, they would pay 20% less than others. Having received a favor from Murong Run, Hua Sheng also got along well with him. Later on, Murong Run stayed in Wanning City for another half a month. Hua Sheng realized that Murong Run was an extremely generous person. Not only was he generous in terms of money, but his personality was also especially carefree. Unlike other merchants family descendants who when they saw aristocratic descendants, they always felt like they were bowing and scraping. However, Murong Run had a youthful aura. Although he was rich, he did not like to gamble, nor did he like to y around. He was not proficient in poetry and songs, and he was not someone who liked to seek ostentatious things. Later on, when Hua Sheng returned to the Hua Manor, he always praised Murong Run in front of his family. When General Hua heard this, he said, ording to you, that young man called Murong Run is not a bad person? Madam Hua also muttered at the side, Why dont we invite Murong Run home and well take a look too? Mother, dont tell me you want Brother Murong to be our familys son-inw? Hua Sheng immediately understood his parents ns. When he saw his sister who was dressed as a man beside him, he felt a headache. Arent you harming him? When Hua Rou heard this, she immediately pped the table. Brother, what do you mean? Do you look down on me so much? Im the Young Lady of the Generals Mansion after all. Am I not worthy of a merchants son? What a joke! If youre really a proper youngdy, thats naturally good. But look at yourself. Hua Sheng rolled his eyes, not wanting to talk to his sister at all. I really dont believe it! Hua Rou lost her temper and was about to rush out the door. She shouted, Ill let you see if Im not worthy of him or if hes not worthy of me! With that, Hua Rou rushed out. Shenger, looks like you still know how to control thatss the most. Your sister has been nagging for the past few days that she wont get married in the future. Youve only said two sentences and shes already taken the initiative to go out and find a husband. As expected of someone who knows her best. General Hua stroked his long beard andughed. Madam Hua was still a little worried. In the end, we still have to call Murong Run over to our house to take a look at him. Lets see if hes a good person. Its even better if hes not ambitious. Imperial merchant families were different from ordinary merchant families. There was no rule that three generations of merchants could not take the Imperial Examination. If their family could nurture a schr, it would naturally be good. If not, their Hua family could also help nurture a schr. ? Are you already so casual about my sisters marriage? Hua Sheng was dumbfounded. Ever since thest Flower Appreciation Banquet, Qin Huai had been in seclusion in the Duke Yong Manor and did not see anyone. Duke Yong beat around the bush and asked Chi Jia, What has the Little Master been doing recently? Chi Jia: Young Master is studying and practicing martial arts. Oh? Can his energy keep up? Tell him not to force himself too much. It wont be toote to start studying in two years after he recovers. Duke Yong was still very concerned about Qin Huai. Although there were many Young Masters and Young Ladies in the family, and they were all his grandchildren, he still liked Qin Huai the most. That child was very smart. Chi Jia: I cant control the Young Master. Duke Yong smiled. Thats true. None of us have managed to control him all these years, so let him be. Just watch his condition. If theres anything bad, you have to report it in time. Chi Jia: Yes! After Chi Jia turned around and left, Duke Yong stood outside the courtyard and took a look before slowly moving back to his courtyard. Duchess Yong weed him with a frown. Is Huaier still unwilling to see her? Lets not push him too hard. The children have their own thoughts. Let them figure it out themselves. Duke Yong was open-minded about this. Moreover, now is not a good time to resolve the knot in the mother and sons hearts. Its a good thing to maintain the current situation. Huaier has been buying various houses and shops recently and has spent most of his money over the years. What ns does he have? Duchess Yong was worried that Qin Huai had been deceived. After all, the child was still young. I heard from Chi Jia. It seems that when he grows up in the future, he ns to travel around and have a ce to stay in each city. Duke Yong sighed when he thought of this. They had never hidden it from Qin Huai and told him that his life would end before the age of eight. Even the divine doctor they had invited home asserted that he would not live for more than three months. Now, more than half a year had passed, and Qin Huai had be healthy. However, the child did not feel safe. He did not know when he would fall seriously ill again. Spending all the money he had could be considered a way to vent. Fortunately, although the Duke Yong Manor was not too rich, the person his daughter had married had managed to do well over the years and was quite wealthy. They could still afford this small sum of money. Sigh, let him be. Duchess Yong also felt pity for him. Ever since that child knew that he was an illegitimate child, his personality had be especially gloomy, and he was especially extreme in handling matters. After going to that vige, he actually became gentle. Speaking of which, that Hu Family Vige is really a strange ce. Do you still remember that kid from the Zhang Family? Duke Yong mentioned something else. Before the new year, he once volunteered to go to perform disaster relief. I think something happened on the way. Later on, for some reason, he turned the situation around and stayed in a remote county city for a long time. Duchess Yong nodded. Ive heard of it. At that time, Madam Zhang was frowning all day and came to my residence toin every day. Later on, didnt the Zhang familys kide back? He dide back, but he left two days ago. He seemed to be returning to that county city. He said that he wanted to be the county magistrate. Old Zhang was so angry. Why did that child suddenly want to be a county magistrate? With their familys contributions, its still possible for them to push him to be a fourth-grade capital official. Perhaps that ce is really special. Thinking of Qin Huai, Duke Yongs eyes were thoughtful. At this moment, Zhang Zhan, who Duke Yong and his wife were discussing, was on the way to Yongding County. Just as he was about 50 li away from Yongding County, the carriage he was riding on suddenly stopped. The carriage sank into the mud and could not move. Whats going on? Zhang Zhan asked from the carriage. The coachman outside replied, My Lord, the carriage has sunk into the mud. We have to get some people to carry the wheels out first. ... At this moment, he suddenly heard a shout outside. My Lord, please stand up for thismoner! Chapter 256 256 Little Ah Yus Birthday This time, Zhang Zhan was going to Yongding County as the county magistrate, so he brought more than ten officials with him and his usual servant. My Lord, there are a fewmoners blocking the way outside. Are you going to chase them away? the servant asked through the carriage curtain. Bring them over first and ask whats the matter. Zhang Zhan did not expect to handle a case before he even took up his post. However, he did not expect that thesemoners wanted to sue the former county magistrate. The previous county magistrate had been arrested for corruption and imprisoned in the prison of Wanning City. Soon, he would be executed. Before he was imprisoned, his familys money had already been confiscated. Those who should be arrested, chased away, and punished had already been dealt with appropriately. Unexpectedly, there were still fish that escaped the. Thismoner originally didnt want to disturb my Lord, but if I waited until my Lord returned to the county office, Im afraid thismoner and the others would have died long ago! A fewmoners cried bitterly and told him about their matters. It turned out that the previous county magistrate had plundered a lot of money and even raped themoners. He did not even let off those who were already married. The women who had been forcefully taken were not in Yongding County. Instead, they were raised elsewhere by the county magistrate. Their families, who missed them, had also searched for them in every way possible, but they could not be found. Later on, when the county magistrate fell, they thought that the women might be released, but after waiting for a long time, they did not see anyone. Zhang Zhan: Why didnt you report this matter at that time? My Lord was busy with disaster relief at that time. Everyone had a hard time and wanted to live. We didnt want to waste my Lords energy to find our family. A man in blue cried, We didnt expect my Lord to leave so quickly. Later on, we went to the county office to look for County Lieutenant Cao, but the county lieutenant said that he couldnt interfere in this matter. Another person gritted his teeth and said, Not only that, but the next day, we encountered a group of local hooligans. They said that we had offended someone we shouldnt have offended and beat us up ruthlessly! My poor brother couldnt take it and died in less than two days! Thats right, my Lord. We heard that the new county magistrate was about to take office, so we bolded ourselves to stop my Lord on the road. It was not that they had just happened to stop Zhang Zhan today, but that they had been guarding here for more than two months. Every day, they only ate the wild vegetables and fruits beside them to fill their stomachs, afraid that they would miss the county magistrates entourage. They still had to hide because they had previously encountered two groups of peopleing to investigate. It was obvious that they wanted to stop them fromining. Zhang Zhan was shocked. Theres actually such a thing? In that case, there was something wrong with the upright County Lieutenant Cao. Otherwise, themoners would not have deliberately avoided him ande here. However, he could note to a conclusion about this at the moment. Zhang Zhan called a few officials over. Theres a fork in the road ten miles further. Go north from that fork and youll reach the nearest Nanhe Town. Theres a Wang family in Nanhe Town that runs a bun shop. Hand these people over to the Wang family. You guys stay in Nanhe Town first. When I want to summon them, bring them over as witnesses. Those officials were from Wanning City. They usually received the Zhang familys favor, so they naturally agreed. On the 15th of August, during the Mid-Autumn Festival, the Wang Family was dressed in a festive manner. It was not because they wanted to celebrate the festival, but because it was Little Ah Yus birthday. Previously, Little Ah Yu had been schemed against and vomited blood because of her birth characters. Old Madam Wang brought Wang Chuangui to the eastern neighboring county personally. The two of them stayed there for more than ten days. Old Madam Wang even thought of a way to sneak into the Xie Manor. While the Old Master of the Xie Manor was holding a banquet, she used the identity of a kitchen maid to establish a rtionship with the servants. Then, she found out about Little Ah Yus background. It was said that she was born on the night of mid-autumn on the 15th of August. The entire residence was celebrating, but no one cared about the courtyard where Ah Yus mother was. It was only when the hunting dogs in the residence suddenly started barking and ran towards the courtyard that the patrolling servants followed the hunting dogs. They saw a woman lying in the courtyard covered in blood and tears. On the dress beside hery Little Ah Yu, who was also covered in blood. Everyone in the residence vaguely knew that the child in her stomach should not be the Old Masters because the Old Master had never taken a look at the child after it was born. He did not even give her a name. However, when her mother saw that the moon was as perfect as jade that day, she gave her the name Ah Yu (jade). As no one delivered the child for her, no one knew the exact moment of Ah Yus birth. However, it was definitely the 15th night of August. Therefore, on the 15th of August, the Wang family celebrated Little Ah Yus birthday. After this day, Little Ah Yu would be five years old. Or ording to the Chinese method of reckoning, six years old. Little Ah Yu was extremely happy. She thought that it was her third birthday. A few days earlier, she informed her teacher and her other ssmates to let everyonee to the house to liven things up. Originally, many families had nned to celebrate the Mid Autumn Festival at home. However, the children were moring to celebrate Little Ah Yus birthday. The adults had no choice but to let them go. There was arge bowl of longevity noodles in front of Little Ah Yu, and a te of mooncakes beside it. Wenwen, Yang Liu, and the others were looking at the longevity noodles in front of her. For some reason, they felt that the bowl of noodles Ah Yu ate was different from the ones they had eaten for their birthdays in the past. Naturally, it was different. Old Madam Wang and Liu Shi specially asked Little Ah Yu to take the Myriad Spirit Water and the wheat from the spatial pocket. The wheat was ground into powder with a stone mill, and the vegetables were also provided by Little Ah Yu. The entire bowl of noodles was filled with essence and fortune. Not to mention the nutrients inside, just the fragrance was especially tempting. When Little Ah Yu saw her friends gazes, she ran to the kitchen without a word and brought over a stack of bowls. Everyone had a bowl, a pair of chopsticks, and arge bowl of longevity noodles. The longevity noodles were long and unbroken. Everyone watched as Little Ah Yu broke the noodles. This was because this was the first time the Wang Family had celebrated Little Ah Yus birthday. Coupled with the asion, it was naturally a little grand. Other than the neighbors in town, Wang Chuanfu also used a mule cart to pull the vigers over. Vige Chief Hu, Old Master Hu, Elder Ma, and the others were all present. There was also Wang Chuanman, who had already made two trips back and forth. As he had helped the vige sell their excess crops, every family had surplus food and money. Everyone was busy buyingnd and building new houses. They were very happy to join in the fun. For a moment, the courtyard of Old Wangs house was filled with voices. It was even more lively than the streets. ... The adults were busy greeting each other and did not have time to care about the children. Slurp! Slurp slurp- The longevity noodles were divided into seven or eight bowls. Everyone took a bite and it was gone. Ah Yu, your familys longevity noodles are so delicious! When its my birthday, can Ie to your house to make longevity noodles? A little boy wiped his mouth after eating, his eyes as bright as the stars in the sky. Alright. Little Ah Yu agreed and changed her words. I have to ask Mother and Grandma first because I dont know how to do it. It depends on whether theyre willing. Chapter 257 257 An Official Is Here The little boy said, Dont worry, I wont let them do it for nothing. I can pay them. I have money! As soon as these words were spoken, the other children also said, Then I want it too, I want it too! Ive never eaten such delicious longevity noodles before. I feel that after eating these noodles, I will definitely be able to live a long life. They only felt that the noodles were too delicious. Not only was it refreshing and smooth, but it also carried an indescribable fragrance. Even the noodle soup was especially delicious. In any case, they had never eaten such delicious noodles before. Little Ah Yu smiled. Then Ill tell you the news after I ask Mother and Grandma. Yes, yes, yes. Originally, Little Ah Yu felt that after eating the Longevity Noodles, she would no longer have the stomach to eat the mooncakes. Now that she had distributed the noodles with everyone, there would naturally be space for the mooncakes. Hence, everyone went to get mooncakes to eat. The taste of the mooncake was much worse because it was made with very ordinary water. This was water that Old Madam Wang had specially gone to borrow from the granny next door. There was no need to mention the vigers of Hu Family Vige. The wells, canals, and ponds in the vige were more or less mixed with Myriad Spirit Water. The vigers usually ate and drank the water, and they no longer had diarrhea. However, the surrounding neighbors might not have tasted it before. In order not to cause the tragedy of everyone having diarrhea during the Mid-Autumn Festival, Old Madam Wang could only avoid using the Myriad Spirit Water first. There was no choice since all the water in their Wang Family was stained with the taste of Immortals. It was fine if they were for people on the same side, but it was a little rude to let the guests run to the toilet continuously. However, the reason why the mooncakes did not taste good was only because it waspared to the Longevity Noodles, no one else had eaten the Longevity Noodles before, so they could not taste the difference. Moreover, the mooncakes made by Madam Ma were not inferior to the ones made by the big stalls outside. This mooncake is also delicious! I like to eat the ones with lotus filling. Mine is a yolk mooncake. Its also very delicious. Aiya, mine is the one with orange peel fillings. Although I dont like this taste very much, Ah Yu, your family made it very well. Its not bad at all. Little Ah Yu smiled. Its good that you like it. Theres also a lot of osmanthus biscuits, osmanthus cakes, chrysanthemum cakes, chrysanthemum tea, and chrysanthemum crispy sweets. Everyone, eat slowly. You can eat until Big Sister Moon sleeps. Who is Big Sister Moon? Wenwen was puzzled. Grandma said that theres a Big Sister Change living on the moon. Little Ah Yu simply told them the story of Change flying to the moon. The kids listened with interest. Time passed unknowingly. After the adults finished socializing, they had to lead the children home. Little Ah Yu was originally a little sleepy, so Wang Chuanman picked her up and said with a smile, Looks like our Ah Yu doesnt want to open the gifts anymore. Little Ah Yus eyes widened. Ah, I forgot to open the gifts! Although everyone came to the Wang Family in the name of the Mid-Autumn Festival, most of them knew that they were going to celebrate Little Ah Yus birthday, so they more or less brought some gifts. Especially the vigers. They had been living well recently, and the gifts they gave were no longer ordinary food. At the very least, there were small flower embroidered hairpins worth a few copper coins. Little Ah Yu knew that she had to open the gifts for her birthday, but she had forgotten about it while ying with her friends. Now that she thought about it, she was naturally excited. A huge pile of gifts was piled up in her small room. As Little Ah Yu was already five years old, the adults discussed and made a small room for her so that she could learn to sleep on her own. This was the first day Little Ah Yu was going to sleep alone, but the first thing she had to do was to open the gifts. Wow, theres so much! Little Ah Yu immediately looked like a dragon that had crawled into a treasure vault. Her entire body was glowing. Just as Liu Shi was apanying Little Ah Yu to open the gifts, Wang Wng, who had been ying on the street for half a day, rushed back. Grandma, theres an official looking for you outside! Chapter 258 258 Qin Huais Gift The four officials brought three people to the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop. The bun shop was not open in the afternoon, so they naturally didnt manage to meet anyone. Someone pointed the way to the Wang Family for them. There was even a group of onlookers following behind. Old Madam Wang walked to the door with a calm expression. Officers, what brings you to our Wang Family? When the official in front heard Old Madam Wangs words, he thought that the owner of this house was very polite and was relieved. What they were most afraid of were people who did not know etiquette and were rash. If the other party did not listen, they would ruin the Lords ns. The official in front cupped his hands. Sorry to disturb you. I heard that the Wang Family is a kind family. My brothers passed by and want to stay for a few nights. They wanted to go to an inn, but Nanhe Town was not big, and there was only one inn. Today, many peddlers came over and reserved rooms in the inn. Even if they wanted to stay, there was no ce for them. There was a reception officer at the courier station, but they were on official business now, so it was not convenient to reveal their identities. They could only look for the Wang Family. Old Madam Wang saw that the expressions of the officials fluctuated when they spoke, so she did not ask further and weed them in. After that, she got her sons to lock the door, cutting off the gazes from outside. When the others saw the officials enter the Wang Family and they closed the door, they were still a little confused. I thought the Wang Family had done something wrong, but from the looks of it, those officials specially came to the Wang Family to stay. Our Nanhe Town also has a few rich families and squires. Why did the officials only choose the Wang Family? Could it be someone the Wang Family knows? The Wang family has only been in our town for a few months. I havent seen them interact with any officials. Perhaps its their former connections. No matter what, this means that the Wang Family has a background. We shouldnt offend them casually. The Wang family is so kind and didnt make things difficult for us. Why do you say that? I was just saying... As people discussed, they dispersed when they saw that there was nothing else to watch. However, asionally, people would look at the Wang Familys house, wondering if they could hear some news to satisfy their curiosity. After getting into the house, Old Madam Wang asked the women to brew tea and arranged for the tired children to sleep. Only then did she bring Old man Wang and her sons to receive the officials. The officials thought that there were only a few people in charge of the Wang family. They did not expect them to upy arge room. Old Madam Wang said, Sir, theres no need to worry. These are all my good-for-nothing sons. Theyre all family. The leader nodded. This was their business, so there was naturally no need to ask too much. The official told Old Madam Wang and the others the purpose of their trip. Our Lord has just taken office. If we directly bring these witnesses over, the matter might be very troublesome. He instructed us to bring the witnesses here first. I hope it wont cause any trouble for the Old Madam. It was naturally impossible to say that they were not troubled. However, if these witnesses really wanted to testify against the former county magistrate, their personal safety had to be protected. Old Madam Wang nodded. This is a matter of great importance. Im not someone who doesnt know proper etiquette. Please help me thank the Lord Governor for his trust. You and these brothers can stay here first. It wont be toote to wait for the Lord to settle the matter of taking office first. Old Madam is broad-minded! The officials cupped their hands at Old Madam Wang. Since the other party was willing to cooperate, it was naturally much easier for them. Old Madam Wang said to Wang Chuanfu, Go and make arrangements with Madam Feng. Let the officials and these brothers stay here first. Ill get Madam Ma to go to the kitchen to cook a few dishes. Old Madam, weve already eaten on the way here. Theres no need to trouble you. By the time Old Madam Wang finished arranging for the few officials, Little Ah Yu had almost opened all the gifts and filled the room. Most of them were childrens gadgets, some pearls and flower hairpins, and some were embroidered shoes. Wang Wng was originally going to sleep, but when he heard that Little Ah Yu was opening the gifts, he ran over eagerly. Wang Ling and Wang Qng heard themotion and did not miss the fun. Now that the brothers had seen a room full of gifts, their eyes were filled with greed. Last year, when we celebrated our birthday, we happened to not have any food at home. It was Grandma who traded an egg for us, so the two of us shared it. Wang Ling looked at the gifts with envy in his eyes. Little Ah Yu picked out some flower hairpins and handed them to Wang Ling. Sixth Brother, I cant use them all. Ill give these to you. Wang Ling did not know whether tough or cry. These are all for girls. I dont have any use for them. Wang Wng also said, Little Sister Ah Yu, just put it away. You can only open gifts once a year. Dont take what Ling said to heart. Last year, our family was very poor and no one in our family celebrated their birthday. Now that our family is better off and the people in the vige are living well, there are naturally more gifts. Wang Qng added, Thats right. Its a happy thing to receive a gift, but theres nothing wrong with not having a gift. We can all grow up healthy and eat our fill every day. This is better than any gift. Liu Shi was originally waiting at the side, wondering if these children would feel upset. At that time, she would have tofort them to prevent these brothers from having any objections to their little sister. Unexpectedly, they were so open-minded. Even adults might not have such an open mind. Grandma said that we can all celebrate our birthday this year. At that time, we dont have to hold a banquet, but we can still give gifts to our own family. Moreover, weve earned money from selling candied haws. During our birthday, Grandma will give us a portion of the money. Wouldnt that mean that we can buy whatever we want? Wang Wng chuckled. Liu Shi could not help butugh. This was the best way to convince the children. As they spoke, Chi Dings voice suddenly sounded outside. Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu ran out and saw Chi Ding and the others carrying arge box. When they saw Little Ah Yu go out, they smiled at her. Mr. Ding, what is this? ... Chi Ding wiped his sweat and thought to himself that it was a good thing that they had sent the news back in advance. The timing was just right. Otherwise, this gift would be meaningless tomorrow. This is a birthday gift from the Little Master. It was transported over from Wanning City. Chi Ding smiled at Little Ah Yu. Do you want toe over and take a look? Thismotion also attracted Wang Wng and the others. Everyone ran out and surrounded the huge box to look. Not to mention the things in the box, just looking at the box made them feel that the gift was very extraordinary. The box was made of mahogany. There was a protectiveyer of paint on the outside, and there were all kinds of exquisite carvings. If not for the fact that it was too big, it could have been used as an ornament. There was an especially beautiful lock hanging on the box. Little Ah Yu leaned closer to the box, but her face was a little conflicted. Whats wrong? Dont you want to see? Chi Ding looked at Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu said shyly, I didnt give you anything for Big Brother Ah Yous birthday. Now that its my birthday, I shouldnt take such a big box. Grandma said that we cant suffer a loss, but we cant take advantage of others. She said every word especially seriously. ... Chapter 259 259 What a Generous Gift Chi Ding had thought of many situations. For example, after Little Ah Yu opened the box and saw the gifts inside, she might be so happy that she could not find her bearings. Or, Little Ah Yu might not not like those gifts, but she still happily epted them. Perhaps she might not understand what the gifts were, and they could introduce them one by one. The only thing they never thought of was that she wanted to refuse it without even opening the box. Chi Ding was not good with words, and for a moment, he really did not know how to respond to Little Ah Yu. Even Liu Shi felt that the box looked expensive. What was inside might be something extraordinary. Little Ah Yu was too young. It was best if she didnt have such great fortune. What if she couldnt suppress it? Now that the Guardian God beside Ah Yu was gone, they had to be even more careful. At this moment, Chi Tu came out of nowhere and said seriously, Ah Yu, the Young Master is giving you a gift now because he wants you to give him a gift for his birthday next year. If you dont ept it now and he finds out, he will definitely think that you dont want to give him a gift either. Little Ah Yus eyes were filled with confusion. That was definitely not what she meant. Chi Tu pretended not to understand Little Ah Yus gaze. Under Chi Dings confused expression, he continued, In the past, you were close to the Young Master and said whatever you wanted on the spot. However, our Young Masters life has not been good since he was young, and the people around him did not treat him well, causing the Young Master to be very sensitive. Little Ah Yus mouth fell open. Was Big Brother Ah You so pitiful? The Young Master is very far from you now, but he mighte back in the future. He only has you as a friend. Because hes too afraid of losing you, he wants to give you a gift and wait for you to reciprocate him with one next year. If you dont ept it now, the Young Master will think that you dont want to be friends with him. He might be very sad. Chi Tu had a kind face to begin with. He usually hid in the dark and would not appear unless it was absolutely necessary. He either did not speak or only focused on the main point. It was mainly because when he spoke, even Chi Ding felt that it made sense. Although their Young Master was living quite well in the Duke Yong Manor, everyone knew that his identity was a little sensitive. In addition, the Young Master was born with great intelligence and vaguely had a sense about his own background. In addition, the Madam was never willing to bring him out in front of others. Duke Yong was also a boorish person, so he raised the Young Master very coldly. In addition, the Young Masters health was not good to begin with and he did not have much time left. Everyones concern for him seemed to be superficial. How could the Young Master not be sensitive about this? Not to mention the Young Master, even they, who took care of him, felt their hearts ache for him. Overall, the Young Master was indeed not doing well, at least in his heart. Liu Shi was originally suspicious as well. She felt that something was wrong with Chi Tus words. However, when she thought about how the Young Master they were talking about was the little boy, Qin Huai, she felt that everything made sense. Howplicated could a childs heart be? Back then, when Qin Huai went to the Hu Family Vige, he was indeed cold and unsocial. He ignored everyone and only spoke a few words to Ah Yu. Later on, he spoke more, but he didnt like tough much. Was that child actually living a hard life? As expected, rich families also had troubles. Then... then Ill take it. Little Ah Yu didnt know if it was valuable or not. She only thought that since Brother Ah You had given her such a huge box this year, she should give him a bigger box next year. In that case, Big Brother Ah You would know that she, Ah Yu, was a very loyal friend. She would never abandon him or forget him! Chi Ding made an impressed expression at Chi Tu beside him. Chi Tu silently retreated into the dark, hiding his achievements and reputation. Wang Wng and the other children could not wait to see what was in the box. After opening it, they realized that there were two letters lying on the top. One was for Ah Yu, and the other was for Old Madam Wang. As this gift was delivered urgently and arge group of experts was transporting it, it was inevitable that the journey would be bumpy, so there were no fragile items inside. Picking up the two letters, there were a few small boxes on the surface. They each contained some pearl hairpins, silk flowers, stringed jade pendant belts, jade rings, and other things suitable for children. There was also a small box that contained a few longevity locks and wreaths. Under the box were a few sets of custom-made clothes. They were all made ording to Little Ah Yus size. There were spring, summer, autumn, and winter wear. They were covered with flowing clouds. Under thenterns and moonlight, the custom-made clothes looked even more extraordinary. Wow, what beautiful clothes! Little Ah Yu was now a little girl who liked to show off. She liked these beautiful clothes the most. The clothes she was wearing today were made for her by Madam Ma half a month in advance. She could show off in front of her friends. Liu Shi became nervous. These clothes are too good... Madam Liu, dont worry. These clothes are all popr styles in Wanning City. Themoners can wear them too. The materials and cut are not too ostentatious. Its fine if Ah Yu wears them. A little deeper were a few bolts of fabric. It was obvious that they came from the same fabric as the clothes. Young Master prepared these materials for Ah Yu. If Ah Yu doesnt like the custom-made clothes, she can get Madam Ma to help make a few sets for her. The more she saw, the more Liu Shis heart skipped. This box of gifts was probably not cheap. Not to mention anything else, just the items in the small box that were iid with gold and jade could be sold for a few taels of silver in the jewelry shop. Giving this to a child as a birthday gift was no longer just a simple extravagance. It was simply too luxurious. Even if their Wang Family had a portion of assets now, they were afraid of poverty deep down. They did not expect to give Little Ah Yu so much. The child was still young. What if she used too many good things and lost her good fortune? However, Little Ah Yu liked those things very much. Liu Shi could not make up her mind, so she could only look for Old Madam Wang again. When Old Madam Wang heard this, she did not go to the courtyard to check. She only said casually, Thats the childrens own business. The adults dont have to interfere. If hes willing to send them, let him. If he doesnt send more in the future. Dont me him. Gifting was a matter of favor, not of obligation. They could not think badly of the other party if they did not continue sending more gifts or if they gifted something of less value the next time. Liu Shi hurriedly said, Mother, what are you talking about? Im not such a person. ... Hes the childs friend. Dont interfere further. Its gettingte. Let Ah Yu wash up and go to sleep. Little Ah Yus box was moved into the room. Wang Wng and the others were originally extremely envious when they saw this, but Little Ah Yu said, Big Brother Ah You specially gave these to me, so I cant give them away. After I get a new monthly allowance, Ill buy gifts for Big Brothers, okay? Wang Wng blushed. I dont want it. These are all for girls. However, Wang Wng looked at Little Ah Yus excited expression and muttered in his heart. It seemed that their little sister liked these sparkling things very much. In that case, he had to save more money in the future to buy them for her. This was to prevent his little sister from being deceived by outsiders. Thinking of this, he pulled Wang Ling and Wang Qng to sleep. There were a few more boys in the room at home, and they no longer lived with the adults. Instead, they lived in a small courtyard house adjacent to the main house. There were tworge rooms in the courtyard house, each with a 10-foot-wide bed. Old Madam Wang added another bed for them. There was enough room for them. ... When Liu Shi returned, she saw that they had already moved the boxes to Little Ah Yus room. Her heart skipped a beat and she wanted to move them to the storeroom for her. Your room is too small. Its easy to lose things here. Little Ah Yu said, Its fine. I wont leave it here. With that, Little Ah Yu waved her hand and therge box disappeared into thin air. Liu Shi: ... She had almost forgotten again. Although the Immortal had left, the things the Immortal had left for Ah Yu were still there. There was no safer ce to keep them than in there. Chapter 260 260 An Army At the Border On Little Ah Yus birthday, the Wang family was not the only one busy. Thousands of miles away, the West Wind Kingdom suddenly caused amotion. The West Wind Nation was simr to the Great Chang Nation in size. They were bothrge countries on this continent. The difference was that before the new Emperor took office, the Great Chang Nation had been in chaos for a long time. The people were struggling everywhere. Now, it has only been 17 years since he took the throne. The West Wind Kingdom had a legacy of more than 300 years, and the Imperial Family had always maintained a neutral attitude, causing the nobles to have fewer incidents of strife against the poor. The entire country was simple and calm. However, no one would underestimate this country. They did not advocate martial strength, but thergest army on the continent was there and held in the hands of the Imperial Court. Now, that army was gathered at the border of the Great Chang Nation. The soldiers guarding the city were so anxious that their mouths were about to blister. Whats going on? Is the West Wind Nation crazy? Why do they suddenly look like they want to fight with us? The general guarding the city could not figure it out no matter how he thought about it. This was because both countries were big. If they really fought, the people would be plunged into misery and suffering. The generals subordinate was even more confused than him. I dont know either. Although Ive investigated a few times, I didnt get any good results. The spies in the West Wind Kingdom couldnt tell me anything. There cant be something out of nothing, right? Our Great Chang Nation has been trading frequently with them in the past few years. There shouldnt be a war. Even the soldiers guarding the city were not the most elite troops. I dont know. The general touched his head and sweated. Let the soldiers be prepared first. If we really fight with the Imperial Courts army, Im afraid we wont fare well. In addition, send a messenger pigeon to General Hu of the Silver City and ask him to send more people as soon as he receives the letter! Yes! After his subordinates left, the general was so worried that his hair was about to turn white. In another two years, he would be able to retire safely. Now, such a thing had suddenly happened. Just as the Great Chang Nation was waiting solemnly, the Imperial Courts troops from the West Wind Nation did not move. They were actually in a deadlock until the Mid-Autumn Festival. The soldiers did not have any festive atmosphere at all, afraid that the enemy would suddenly attack during the festive period. At this moment, someone suddenly came to report. Report! The West Wind Nation has retreated! The General and General Hu who had arrived with reinforcement troops, had question marks written all over their faces. What? They suddenly retreated? Did they say anything? Did the scouts see any signs of an ambush? The messenger shook his head. Yes. The scouts didnt spot anything. The two generals looked at each other. Were... they ying with them? The messenger hesitated for a moment before saying, However, the scouts discovered that just two days ago, someone from our side went to the West Wind Nation. At that time, they saw two monks, one old and one young, riding a carriage. The reason why they noticed them was because the horses pulling the carriage were not ordinary horses, but three ferghana horses. It was rumored that one could travel a thousand miles in a day without changing horses. If they encountered an emergency, it would only take half a month to travel 8,000 li from their capital, Myriad Forest City, to the West Wind Nation. If it was an ordinary horse carriage, it could only travel 200 li a day at most. Even with more horses, it would not be enough. The General hurriedly asked, Why didnt you report such an important matter? The subordinate looked puzzled. I reported it a few days ago. The General remembered that some time ago, because of the rumors that there was going to be a war, the citizens who had received the news had fled to other countries one after another. Some of them were from the West Wind Nation, some from the Great Chang Nation, and some from other countries. The way they traveled was also different. No one stopped them from returning to their respective homes. However, the inspection was more strict than usual to prevent spies from sneaking in. The General became impatient after hearing this a few times and asked his subordinates not to report such things in the future. Thinking of this, the General red. How can ordinary people be the same as monks riding ferghana horses?! Do you have brains? Dont you know how to think! The messenger: ... If I thought that way, I wouldnt be a messenger. General Hu asked, Did you interrogate where those two monks came from and where they were going? Yes. They said that theyre from Wangbei County and are going to the capital of the West Wind Kingdom. They said that theyre going there to beg for alms. General Hu: Since theyre monks from the Great Chang Nation, why did they run to the West Wind Nation to beg for alms? The messenger: ...I dont know. The General waved his hand and asked the messenger to go and investigate again. At this moment, the two monks who made them curious had already entered the West Wind Nation and the Imperial Courts army. The leading Generals surname was Ouyang. He had a very good-looking face. When he sat in the Generals tent to supervise military affairs, he did not look like a General. Instead, he looked like a white-faced schr. When General Ouyang heard that two monks were looking for him and had even called out his name, Ouyang Pei, he waved his hand and got someone to bring them in. The two monks were none other than Little Qing Wu and his master from Puji Monastery in Nanhe Town. ... After the monks walked in, they smiled at Ouyang Pei behind the table and bowed. Benefactor Ouyang, how have you been? Ouyang Pei looked up and was blinded by the monks shiny head. At first, he thought that the monk looked familiar. When he took a closer look, his eyes widened slightly, and his tightly pursed thin lips seemed to reveal a gap. His expressionless face seemed to crack. Ye Yuncang? What are you doing! Ouyang Pei suddenly stood up, walked around the table, and strode towards the monk. Where have you been all these years? Dont tell me you went to some remote forest to be a monk! Ye Yuncang took a step back and smiled. Benefactor, this poor monks Dharma name is Yuan Gou. My earthly name is already a thing of the past. Its not worth mentioning. Ouyang Pei nced at him. Youre indeed quite a dog. He took a few steps to the side and frowned. Then, he said, Since youve already converted to Buddhism, I think the items Ive kept for you are useless. You dont want your fiance anymore? My future is ruined. Ive long understood that color is emptiness, and emptiness is color. Very good. You also dont want money anymore? Money is just a worldly possession. Ill leave it for the fated person. ... Ouyang Pei sighed. Looks like you dont care for the 100-year-old peach blossom brew that I specially collected for you. Ye Yuncangs smile deepened as he bowed slightly to Ouyang Pei. I can renounce asceticism. Ouyang Pei: ... Little Qing Wu: ??? I didnt expect Master to be this kind of person! After the joke, Ye Yunzheng and Ouyang Pei sat opposite each other. He said, Buddhism didnt teach me anything. Instead, I learned a thing or two about divination. Fortunately, I stopped you in time. Do you know why Im here? What else can you be here for? Youre just looking for someone, Ye Yuncang said. This time, I met someone in the Great Chang Nation. Its exactly the same as Ruan Ruan when she was young. Ouyang Pei suddenly stood up. Are you serious?! Chapter 261 261 Did Little Ah Yu Miss Me You and I have seen Ruan Ruans appearance when she was young. Why should I lie to you? Ye Yuncang punched his leg, not caring about his previous image as an eminent monk. Stop causing trouble here and return to the capital. I believe hell be very happy to know this news. Ouyang Pei did not move. You actually saw that child. Did you see Ruan Ruan? That child was abandoned and raised by another family, Ye Yuncang said. Her fate first declined and then rose sharply. Theres no mistake about that. However, the capital is not a good ce to raise a child. Let her grow there. You can investigate the restter. At this point, a smile shed across Ye Yuncangs face. However, if you dere war on the Great Chang Nation today, you might not be able to see that child in the future. The Great Chang Nation will definitely not let youe and go as you please. Now was the time when the two countries were on friendly terms. They stationed their troops outside and posed a huge threat to the Great Chang Nation. If they fought, the consequences would be unimaginable. The friendship that the two countries had maintained for decades might copse. Where could they go to find a child in a war-torn country? Ouyang Pei: Then I should just leave? Im a General who led an army here. The mission I received was to station here. What can I do?! Ye Yuncang said, Dont be anxious. Lets send a letter first by dove. Forget it, send an eagle. Hurry up. Well wait for a reply from the capital first. Ouyang Pei would rather believe it than not. He listened to Ye Yuncangs suggestion and first retreated 30 li before sending a letter to the capital with an eagle. The capital of the West Wind Kingdom was 3,000 li away from the border, closer than the Great Chang Nation. Hence, the soldiers of the Great Chang Nation only saw the garrison of the West Wind Nation retreat 30 li for no reason. Moreover, there were no more frequent training activities. It was obvious that they were here for a vacation. Most importantly, within a few days, they began to chant Buddhist scriptures. At night, it was as if they were exorcizing souls. It made the soldiers of the Great Chang Nation tremble, afraid that they would see something they shouldnt. But in the end, they still did not dare to let their guard down. Later on, the West Wind Nation suddenly ordered a full withdrawal. Then, a monk and a general came to the Great Chang Nation to drink with their general. The few of them chatted andughed. They even became sworn brothers. Until the West Wind Nationpletely retreated, they still did not know what had happened. For a moment, the soldiers of both countries were stunned. Were they nervous for nothing? However, that was forter. At this moment, Qin Huai, who was in Wanning City, sat in front of Duke Yong. There were a handful of rice grains on the table, still covered in rice husk. In addition, there was a basket beside it that contained the rice grains that had already been prepared. When Duke Yong saw the two items, his eyes were filled with confusion. Is this what you said was nurtured from high-quality grains? Qin Huai nodded. Yes, I saw this in the Hu Family Vige. The other one is from the An family. The differences between the two are rtively obvious. Duke Yong: Then you mean that you want me to rmend the products produced by the Hu Family Vige to His Majesty? No, its the opposite, Qin Huai said. The terrain in the Hu Family Vige is narrow and belongs to the valley area. Its more suitable for nting rice. However, its not necessarily suitable in other areas. If we use the rice seeds produced by the Hu Family Vige, we wont be able to grow such rice elsewhere. Instead, it wont be good. Duke Yong looked at Qin Huai with a faint smile. Kid, just say what you want to say. Theres no need to beat around the bush here. Do you want me to step forward and suppress the matter of the rice produced in Hu Family Vige and not let others know? Qin Huai pursed his lips and finally nodded with a red face. Originally, Qin Huai did not want the seeds of the Hu Family Vige to be known by others. Not only did the rice produced in Hu Family Vige look different, but the other grains were also different. Although Qin Huai had never stayed in the farnds before, he knew the approximate yield. Chi Ding and the others had told him about the recent production of the Hu Family Vige. Everyone knew that a mans wealth was his own ruin. However, someone suddenly sold the rice grains produced by the Hu Family Vige outside. It was transported from a rtively far ce. It took him a long time to trace it back to the Hu Family Vige. The person who bought it even wanted to offer it to the Emperor as a tribute. By chance, Qin Huai discovered him halfway and stopped him. After Qin Huai checked, he realized that the vigers of the Hu Vige had nted too much grain, so they wanted to sell it for some money. Later on, some merchants found out about it and blew the matter up. Qin Huai realized at that time that he had to deal with this matter. Compared to the entire Great Chang Nation, the Hu Family Vige was too weak. If these rice grains were discovered by other aristocratic families orrge ns, the Hu Family Vige would definitely face a huge disaster. The two women from the Duke An Manor had a powerful Duke supporting them. It was very easy for them to stand up for themselves through the Duke An Manor. Whether it was in the name of the Duke An Manor or directly giving this glory to the Duke An Manor, they were less threatened. Therefore, their actions were very smart. However, at the same time, they would also be controlled by the Duke An Manor. Qin Huai would never want Little Ah Yu to be controlled. She should be a carefree little girl. Kid, Im afraid you were bribed by those people from the Hu Family Vige, right? Duke Yong nced at Qin Huai. However, at the thought that Qin Huai had treated his illness there, and even the divine doctor had said that he could live to a hundred years old in the future. Duke Yong thought that since it was just grain seeds, their family did notck this bit of food, nor did theyck the money to buy food. So what if he sold the child a favor? ... Duke Yong said, I understand. Ill handle this matter. Study and practice martial arts in peace. Then, youll be the top schr of our Dukes Estate. It can be considered as bringing honor to our ancestors. Qin Huai originally did not want to agree, but when he thought about how his maternal ancestor had already promised him, if he continued to be shy, he would seem a little ungrateful. Hence, he nodded. Got it. Ill work hard. Not only did he have to work hard for the Duke Yong Manor, but he also had to work hard for Little Ah Yu. He had already nned to marry Little Ah Yu when he grew up. This way, Ah Yu could be the top schrs wife and others would envy her. At the thought of Little Ah Yus smug gaze after bing the wife of the top schr, Qin Huai could not help butugh. Perhaps they would not be able to see each other for the next few years, so Qin Huai could only rely on this imagination tofort his slightly boring life of studying. I wonder if she misses me now. Perhaps she misses me so much that shes crying because she hasnt seen me recently? Qin Huai thought to himself. However, Little Ah Yu, who was being missed by Qin Huai, was ying happily. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, Little Ah Yu had received many gifts. Now, she brought these gifts around every day and went to the streets to receive praise from others. ... At night, Little Ah Yuy on the bed obediently and entered the spatial pocket again. Now, she was about to get used to living without the elf and could handle the matters in the spatial pocket herself. At this moment, Little Ah Yu suddenly felt a warm light shining on her face. [Kid!] Then, she looked ahead in surprise and discovered a figure she had been thinking about all day. Chapter 262 262 Meatball Is Back Little Ah Yu heard a familiar voice, and her eyes were filled with surprise. Elf? Elf! Little Ah Yu looked around and finally found Meatball beside the merit pool. Meatball looked the same, but there seemed to be something different. Little Ah Yu finally discovered the elfs eyes and mouth! The original elf was just a white ball of fur. She could not see where the eyes was, nor could she see where the mouth was. Now, one could see its transparent amber-like beautiful eyes and cute little mouth. [Thank goodness youre fine!] Meatball was about to die of anger. The origin space had given it the coordinates of the universe, and it could have returned to the kids side two months ago. In the end, he heard that there was a problem with the System World and it had affected the kid, so he had no choice but to run over to deal with it. Although the matter had been resolved, Meatball was furious. He originally thought that it was already too much for his kid to live such a miserable life. He did not expect that that group of Systems who had nothing better to do would actually raise a corrupted one. They had messed up many worlds, including the world where the kid was. In cosmic time, the number of worlds was immeasurable. It was a huge number that waspletely incalcble. The System was limited and could not repair the disturbed worlds one-on-one. It could only issue missions widely and ask homogeneous creatures to protect the biological world. For example, the System would choose other humans who ruled the world and go to other human worlds. The System would set a certain person or group of people and call them the Children of Destiny. ording to the Systems theory, Ah Yu was also a Child of Destiny because she could trigger a series of world chain reactions. In the end, because of the chaos in the System World, a strange flow appeared in Ah Yus world. Simply put, if someone appeared against time, ording to the System, it was a rebirth. After the rebirth, that person would usually do something big by knowing a portion of the story, triggering a series of abnormalities. In that persons imagination, she was the protagonist of the world and was destined to live a prosperous life. Ah Yu became a vicious supporting actress. However, in reality, Ah Yu had always maintained a kind heart and lived within the rules of the world. Otherwise, she would not have be the target of Meatballs protection. In the origin world, every cosmic creature connected to the origin life form was harmless to the universe. They would not help people who did evil. Meatball originally did not know about this. However, after returning to the origin world, it learned from the origin space that a portion of its power had been stolen. Therefore, in the first four years of Ah Yus life, it thought that it had awakened the kid too slowly and that its strength could only be used to protect her. In the end, because there was a problem with the System World, the crack absorbed a portion of its power, and a portion of it was stolen by the rebirthers malice. And that portion of power resulted in a temporary period of time where the spatial pocket became an ownerless space. After helping the System World on the way, the System Master God asked Meatball: [Thank you for your help. I heard that your ward is in one of the disturbed worlds. Is there anything we can do?] Meatball was not polite at all: [ording to your rules, send me your so-called plot, including the original plot of Ah Yus life and the plot that the reborn person imagined.] System Master God: [This doesnt conform to the rules, but... Alright.] The level of the System World was lower than the world where Meatball was. Meatball had a request, and they were in the wrong, so they could not refuse. If there was no Meatball behind Ah Yu, she might have disappeared into the snow forever. And the System would not regret the mistake it had made. Elf, I thought you didnt want me anymore. The happy expression on Little Ah Yus face quickly turned to grievance. Little Ah Yus voice also pulled Meatball out of its memories. [How could that be? I promised to be with you forever.] Meatballforted Little Ah Yu. [Its just that my house is a little far from here, so I came backte.] Little Ah Yu was very happy. Is it fun at home? How are your father and mother? Meatball thought of the origin space. What could be good about it? [Its quite good.] Elf, I missed you. Little Ah Yu walked forward and hugged Meatball tightly. It made Meatball hold back many words. [I brought back a lot of things for you, as well as the shopping mall that I mentioned earlier. Its open now.] The things they usually obtained from missions were actually provided by the Source World. Including the current shopping mall, it was also an inventory of the Origin Space. There were countless living beings in the origin world. Everyone did not have a fixed shape and could transform into shapes ording to their will. Their abilities were different. Living beings who chose to be guardians needed to give most of their strength to the origin space. One was to exchange for various mission rewards, and the other was to protect them. Once there was an irreversible problem with the worlds they protected, even if they died in those worlds, the origin space could revive them through the remaining power. Theyers of energy, merit, and good thoughts produced by the targets mission would be the source energy of the origin world. They were extremely precious and rare. Whats in the mall? Little Ah Yu was curious. [There are many things. However, kid, your points are not high now. You cant buy anything good.] After the mall model was opened, the various data of Ah Yu could be directly disyed. For example, now, he could clearly see the various statistics of Ah Yu. Health: 98/100 (slightly thin) Absolute Good Points: 99/1... Absolute Evil Points: 0/1 Merit Base: 9 Loyal Guardians: Merit Pool capacity: 0.2% Convertible points: 93. ... . Among them, the merit base referred to the number of people who were absolutely kind to Ah Yu, and these people were definitely more kind than evil. Loyal Guardians were people who would never hurt her at the moment and were even willing to sacrifice a lot of their own interests to protect her. Convertible points were the number of merit points divided by ten. In short, the source of points had to be from the kid obtaining the goodwill of more people. Fortunately, other peoples kindness could not only be converted into points, but also produce high-quality Myriad Spirit Water. ... Meatball did not exin thoseplicated theories to Little Ah Yu and only took out a small light screen for her. The screen disyed the items that could be bought from the shop. At the top was the ssification of goods. In the middle was an introduction with pictures. There were also some simple descriptions. The next line was the corresponding price of points. There were all kinds of photos, dazzling Little Ah Yu. Finally, she pointed at one of the pictures. Can I buy this? Meatball looked down and immediately smiled. It was actually a colorful chocte fudge. Indeed, no kids could resist the charm of candy. Looking at the price again, Meatball was speechless. [Why would this cost 10 points?!] It was really just an ordinary chocte fudge without any additional effects. Chapter 263 263 Meatball Tells a Story Now that Meatball had eyes and a mouth, the expression on its face could be seen. Seeing that Meatball did not speak for a long time, Little Ah Yu immediately added, I was just asking. Were not buying it. The number disyed in the shop was different from what Little Ah Yu usually learned, so Little Ah Yu did not know if it was expensive. [Kid, if you eat too much candy, youll grow a worm. Lets not buy this.] Meatball could not bear to look at Little Ah Yus disappointed gaze. It quickly used the price search method and finally found arge bucket of malt candy. 50 catties of malt sugar candy only cost 0.5 points. [Lets buy this. Its also very sweet!] It was the Mid-Autumn Festival now, and the malt sugar candies on the streets of Great Chang Nation were also selling well. She would definitely not be discovered by others if she brought this thing out. Little Ah Yu looked at therge wooden bucket in the picture. It was filled with golden malt candy and looked very delicious. Yes, yes, I want this! Meatball taught Little Ah Yu how to make the purchase. After clicking on the purchase button, a package appeared out of thin air in the spatial pocket and was ced steadily by the merit pool. When Little Ah Yu saw the package, she immediately thought of the gifts she had opened previously. The regret in her heart for not being able to buy the chocte candy disappeared. After opening it, it was the same wooden bucket in the picture. There was also a small bowl, a small spoon, and a piece of paper in the package. On the paper were the words of the Origin World: Please buy again if its delicious. Remember to drop a five-star rating! Meatball: ... These people are always making trash. Little Ah Yu scooped some malt sugar into the bowl with a spoon and stuck out her tongue to lick it experimentally. Wow, it was so sweet. It was even sweeter than honey! It was even sweeter than what they bought on the streets! Little Ah Yus eyes curved up from the sweetness. He held the bowl and brought it to Meatball. Elf, its very delicious. You should try it too. The little fellow was still wearing a beautiful dress and holding a bowl with an especially obedient expression. Meatball could not help but pick up the light screen and take a photo of Little Ah Yu. Then, he sent it to the origin space. [My kid is good-looking, right!] The origin space that suddenly received the information: ... Before this fellow left, it made a fuss about opening a fastmunication channel. In the end, it was just to show off the ward he was protecting? Have you forgotten that youre a kid yourself? After Little Ah Yu received the malt candy, she obediently stopped eating after taking a few bites. She even went to rinse her mouth. Elf, can I give it to my brothers? [Dont bring so much.] After going back to advance, Meatball had also studied this knowledge. From now on, it had to strictly control the kids privacy. It could not let more people know about Ah Yus spatial pocket. It even had to consider if it needed to use its ability to erase the memories of the adults in Ah Yus family. However, at the thought that Ah Yu was notpletely safe now, Meatball put this matter aside for the time being. Since they knew and had protected the kid well, it would leave them alone for now. Meatball examined Little Ah Yus body seriously. Seeing that she was doing well, it heaved a sigh of relief. The updated interface showed that Ah Yus health was only 98. That was not because there was something wrong with her body, but because she was rtively weak now. Although she was already five years old, she looked to be only two or three years old, The Wang Family also announced to the public that she was three years old. However, she was no longer as sallow and thin as before. Her face was chubby, and her originally very bright facial features looked even more silly under the effect of her petiteness. She was like an extremely cute infant. This was because when it went to the System World, it suddenly felt that something was wrong with the kid. At that time, Little Ah Yu happened to vomit blood. At that time, the Wang family also asked the doctor to check Little Ah Yu a few times to ensure that there were no other problems with her. Elf, do you want to nt flowers? Little Ah Yu ran to the flower field to look at the flowers. While Meatball was not around, Little Ah Yu was not idle. She was taking care of the spatial pocket every day. She did not know how to do anything else. She could only help see if any of the flowers had withered and put away the seeds. It was the same for the farm vegetables. ... Usually, it would grow lush in two to three days. Some perennial vegetables could even grow for more than ten days. She had to collect seeds almost every day for the vegetables and flowers which usually took a year to grow. [Theres no hurry. Lets not work today. Ill tell you a story, okay?] In the past, Ah Yu would only work for a while in the first half of the night. In the second half, Meatball would let her rest. Before she rested, Meatball would tell her a bedtime story. Alright, what story are you going to tell today? Little Ah Yu had not heard a story for a long time. She finally had another story to listen to. Her eyes were bright as she waited for Meatball to speak. Meatball originally wanted to tell a few interesting fairy tales like before. On second thought, it told Little Ah Yu another story. [Today, Ill tell you a story about Baby Yu. Her name is the same as yours, and she has the word Yu...] Meatball was talking about the life that Ah Yu originally was intended to live. This was the story it had obtained from the System host. Little Ah Yu cupped her face and gradually became engrossed. ... Meatball spoke very slowly. It had just mentioned that the little girl called Baby Yu had grown to 15 years old and met a young man from the West Wind Nation. When the little brother saw Baby Yu, he was shocked. [The young man asked Baby Yu if her mothers name was Murong...] Meatball turned around and saw that Little Ah Yu had already fallen asleep. It stopped telling the story. [Child, do you know that this is the life you should have?] [Forget it. Ill ask you how you want to live after we finish the story.] If Meatball had just woken up and found out about this, it would definitely have thought of a way to let Ah Yus life return to its original path. However, after staying in the Hu Family Vige with the kid for so long, it saw the Wang Family treating her with all their heart. Even though Meatball did not understand human emotions before, it still felt that the childs thoughts were the most important. It might not be able to give the so-called fame and fortune of mortals to the kid for the time being. However, it could definitely give her better food and clothing that mortals pursued. Whether that kid wanted to return to her original life was actually not so important anymore. However, the kid had the right to know the truth. Even if she was still young now, she had to understand this when she grew up in the future. Meatball did not want to wait until then for her to find out. Of course, Meatball did not intend to directly expose everything now. In any case, it would let the kid listen to the story for a few days and figure out the cause and effect. What happened in the future could wait. The next morning, Little Ah Yu got up in high spirits and ran out of the door like a butterfly. Before Tang Yuan coulde over to bring her water to wash her face, Little Ah Yu had already run to Liu Shis door. Mother, Mother! Wang Chuanman, who was just hugging Liu Shi, froze. Why was Ah Yu up now? Without hesitation, Liu Shi gently kicked Wang Chuanman to the side. As she tidied her clothes, she raised her voice and replied, Hey, Mother is here! Wheres Father? Did he wake up? Little Ah Yu looked at the sky and was a little embarrassed. She was just too excited and wanted to share it with her mother. She had forgotten that she could not disturb her so early. Yes, yes. He just said that he wanted to buy pancakes for you on Nanhe Third Street, Liu Shi replied with a smile. Little Ah Yu was especially surprised. Wow, thank you, Father. You still have to buy some for Grandma and Grandpa! Wang Chuanman: ... Not only did he not get to satisfy his desires, but he also had to satisfy other peoples desires. He felt bitter. But he couldnt even say it. Chapter 264 264 Tree God Card Wang Chuanman resigned himself to his fate and got up from bed to go to Nanhe Third Street to buy pancakes. Liu Shi went out and brought Little Ah Yu to wash up. Tang Yuan heard themotion and followed her at a loss. Madam, I... Liu Shi said, Ah Yu woke up early. Its not your fault. Ill bring her to wash up. See if theres a fire in the stove. The sky was notpletely bright yet, and most of the people in the house were not awake yet, so the water was naturally not boiled for them to wash up. Tang Yuan walked over. When she saw that there was indeed no fire in the kitchen, she hurriedly started a fire to boil water. During this period of time in the Wang Family, Tang Yuans originally thin and weak body slowly grew. Although she was still a servant now, it was much better than when she was in the circus. The Wang family was not used to ordering others around. Most of the time, they did things themselves. In name, she was a maidservant who specially took care of Little Ah Yu, but the Wang family basically took care of Ah Yu. Her role was limited. Wang Aibao lived not far from the kitchen and soon heard themotion. Speaking of which, Wang Aibao and Tang Yuans mentality were a little simr. They had suddenly joined this family. Although Wang Aibao was Old Madam Wangs biological daughter, they had been separated for 17 years. When she arrived, the Wang Family had already risen. She felt a lot of nervousness when she suddenly enjoyed a better life. She was afraid that this was just a dream. Therefore, Wang Aibao usually did not reveal herself, but she would do things silently. Fifth Madam, the smoke in the kitchen is heavy. Ill do it. When Tang Yuan saw that Wang Aibao was also going to start the fire, she hurriedly pushed her out in fear. Ill be done in a while. Wang Aibao: Ill just help mix some water. Ill do it. Go to the hall and wait. Itll be quick. Wang Aibao was helpless and could only leave the kitchen again. She happened to see Liu Shi bringing Little Ah Yu to braid her hair in the courtyard. Little Ah Yu saw Wang Aibao from afar and waved at her happily. Little Aunt! Ah Yu, what flowers are you wearing today? Wang Aibao smiled and walked over. Little Ah Yu had obtained many flower hairpins. Not only did Old man Wang make a few wooden boxes for her, but he also made arge wooden board with frames. Inside were Little Ah Yus flower hairpins, small jade hairpin rings, and other things. The lighting in the house was not good. Liu Shi helped her bring them out and ced it on the table in the courtyard pavilion. Little Ah Yu was choosing. Hearing Wang Aibaos words, Little Ah Yus expression became even more conflicted. I dont know how to choose either. This is from Third Aunt, this is from Grandma, and this is from Madam Teacher... I like them all! Not only that, but Chen Yuan, who had signed a contract with them, had even gotten the news from somewhere and asked someone to bring a gift. They were all styles that had be more popr recently. Little Ah Yu could not bear to part with them and her eyes were blurry. Wang Aibao walked over and suggested to Little Ah Yu, Do you want Little Aunt to help you choose? You can use different hairpins every day, or use one in the morning and one in the afternoon. There are so many hairpins. Even if you use them for two months, they wont be the same. Wow, Little Aunt, its so good to ask you. No wonder Grandma said that youre the smartest person in the family. Why didnt I think of that! Little Ah Yu praised Wang Aibao without hesitation. Indeed, before Wang Aibao was kidnapped, she was the smartest person in the entire Wang Family and had received Old Madam Wangs teachings. However, after that, her life was not good, and no one was willing to teach her carefully. Now that she had returned to the Wang Family, Old Madam Wang did not rx her requirements for her and let Wang Aibao cut the queue to go to the Yang Family Private School. Because Liu Shi was also a female teacher in the Yang Family Private School, Teacher Yang was willing to ept an old female student in her twenties. Of course, this was under the premise that Old Madam Wang had given him five more taels of silver. Wang Aibao learned very quickly. It had been more than three months since she returned home, and she had already finished memorizing a lot. She could recognize hundreds of words in two introductory books. Her learning speed was miles ahead of the boys in the family. Wang Chuangui was the first to bear the brunt of it. He was scolded by Old Madam Wang every day that he was not as good as his sister. Wang Aibao chatted with Little Ah Yu for a while more before Tang Yuan finished boiling the hot water. The family got up one after another and gathered together to wash up. After breakfast, those who should go to school and those who should work went to work. The lively home quickly became deserted again. However, before Little Ah Yu went to school, she still leaned over and whispered something in Liu Shis ear. She instantly looked at Little Ah Yu and then at Old Madam Wang, who was sitting at the head of the table without saying a word. Liu Shi: Mother, after school today, I have something to tell you. Old Madam Wangs eyelids twitched. Not to mention that you had so much time before, you only said this when you were about to go out. Are you deliberately making me wait for you? Liu Shi was immediately embarrassed. What choice did she have? It was all Ah Yus fault for speaking slowly. When Little Ah Yu went to the Yang Family Private School, she received the unanimous blessings of her friends. Ah Yu, from now on, youre a three-year-old child. My mother said that youre not a baby anymore. You have to be sensible and obedient! a chubby boy said. Ah Yu is such a person to begin with. Arent you talking nonsense? Another little girl ced her hands on her hips and was very unhappy. You make it sound like Ah Yu is disobedient. Among them, Little Ah Yu was the most obedient. Otherwise, they would not have yed with Ah Yu. She was a good child! Some children even thought that when they grew up and became married in the future, they would let their child be like Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu did not know what these little friends were thinking and only thanked everyone who came to wish her well. Coupled with the fact that Meatball was back, Little Ah Yu was obviously excited. It was obvious that she was even happier than usual. Elf, can I share the malt sugar with my friends? After Little Ah Yu arrived at the private school, she remembered that she had originally wanted to share the mal sugar candy with her family, but she had forgotten about it as she chatted with her aunt. Now that she was in school and saw her ssmates, she immediately remembered. [Sure, but you cant let them discover where you took it from, so give it to them when youe tomorrow.] After school that day, Liu Shi brought Little Ah Yu and Wang Ling back to the Wang family and let the two children y in the courtyard by themselves. She went to look for Old Madam Wang. ... Mother, this morning, Ah Yu told me that her Guardian God has returned. Liu Shis eyes were filled with obvious joy. I didnt think so before, but after the Guardian God left, I felt uneasy. Just like thest time Ah Yu vomited blood. If she had the Guardian God by her side, she might not have suffered that cmity. Old Madam Wang raised her eyebrows. Go buy some incense and paper candles. What are we buying those things for, Mother? Old Madam Wang said, The reason why Ah Yus Guardian God wanted to leave back then might be because theres not enough incense. Lets give him a divine tablet at home. Perhaps itll be better. Chapter 265 265 Meatball Tells a Story After Little Ah Yu returned home, she did not y a game of watching ants with Wang Ling. Instead, she ran to her room and quickly brought out a few bamboo jars. The bamboo jar was filled with malt candy. Little Ah Yu brought the candy to Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang saw the jars of malt candy. They were golden and transparent, and they smelled faintly sweet. When she ate them, they were very sweet but not greasy. It was an excellent malt candy. It could be seen that the creator was very meticulous. This would not exist in Nanhe Town. Your Guardian God gave this to you? Old Madam Wang only tasted a little before putting the jar away. Little Ah Yu nodded. Yes, yes, yes. The elf bought it for me. Theres still a lot! Little Ah Yu made a hugging gesture with her hand, indicating that there was really a lot. When Liu Shi saw the malt candy, her eyebrows twitched. This looks different from the ones sold on the street. Its more beautiful. Although the malt sugar on the street was also yellow and red, it looked more turbid and did not taste that sweet. After taking a bite, Liu Shi muttered, Aiya, this is so sweet and not greasy. Im afraid even the nobles living in the pce have never eaten such delicious malt candy! Old Madam Wang said, Thats right. Liu Shi felt a little strange. Mother, do you know what the nobles in the pce eat? Theyre definitely eating gold and silver. Its different from what wemoners eat. Old Madam Wangs expression was especially natural. In any case, its impossible to eat this street snack. No matter how good the malt candy is, itll only be malt candy. It wont catch the eyes of the nobles. As soon as she heard Old Madam Wangs words, Liu Shi sighed with emotion in her heart. Ever since she came to town, she had heard stories from time to time. In any case, ording to the storyteller, the nobles in the pce did eat gold and silver to survive. There were groups of servants and heaps of luxurious clothes. In any case, it was an extravagance that ordinary people could not even imagine. Seeing that Old Madam Wang and Liu Shi liked malt candy, Little Ah Yu took out therge bucket of it from her spatial pocket. Grandma, Mother, theres still a lot! Moreover, the elf had said that this was so cheap. In truth, the benefits were only targeted. After all, half a point had been spent here. However, half a point could only be obtained with the absolute goodwill of five people. From the conversion here, the value of this malt candy was really immeasurable. Old Madam Wang and Liu Shi were already used to Little Ah Yus terrifying movements from time to time. The two of them quickly packed up and hid the jar. After hiding it, Old Madam Wang took out another stack of things. Liu Shi did not recognize the words written on the stack, but she recognized the seal of the government. Liu Shi: Mother, why did you take out the deed? Of course its to find a clean and safe ce to put it. After saying that, Old Madam Wang handed the things to Little Ah Yu. Ah Yu, can you help Grandma keep these things? Since there was a hidden space, it was much safer to leave the important things to Ah Yu than to leave them at home. Mother, its not appropriate to hand this to Ah Yu, right? Theres nothing inappropriate about it. In any case, its basically hers. Old Madam Wang did not hand everything to Ah Yu, lest anything happened and she could not get them back. If it was stolen by a thief outside, it was at least possible to find it again. If it was in Ah Yus space, if it disappeared, there would really be no ce to find it. The deed she had given Ah Yu was written under Wang Chuanmans name. In the future, it would belong to Ah Yu. As for the Wang Familys house and shop in Nanhe Town, she would talk about itter. In any case, the family had already saved up a lot of money. In the future, it would be more than enough to buy a house and a shop for each child. There was no hurry to distribute them at this time. Little Ah Yu could not think too much. When Grandma gave it to her, she ced it seriously in her space. She even said to Meatball, Elf, this is something Grandma gave me. Please help me take care of it. Meatball: ... It was just a pile of paper. Was there a need to take care it specially? In the afternoon, Liu Shi brought Wang Chuanman to the street to buy two bolts of cloth and asked Madam Ma to help cut the style. Then, Madam Wang used her own embroidery skills, which she was not very proficient in, to help Wang Chuanman make a few sets of clothes. Previously, he had helped the vigers sell their excess crops. Wang Chuanman had also familiarized himself with Shopkeeper Zhou. After that, Wang Chuangman brought Shopkeeper Zhuos goods to transport and trade around a few times and helped him earn a small fortune. This also caused Shopkeeper Zhou to praise Wang Chuanman endlessly. When he learned that Wang Chuanman and his wife were very close, he often sent Wang Chuanman to Nanhe Town to do things to ease the pain of the couples yearning. In two days, Wang Chuanman will be leaving again. Liu Shi endured the reluctance in her heart and hurriedly helped him prepare the things for his trip. Unlike Liu Shis urgency, Little Ah Yus eyes were filled with envy when she learned that Wang Chuanman was about to set off again. Father, when I grow up, I want to follow you too. Its really interesting to go to many ces every day, Little Ah Yu said, especially seriously. Wang Chuanman didnt know whether tough or cry. Then you have to work hard. In the future, you can go wherever you want. At that time, the family will definitely earn enough money, and you dont have to worry about money. As he spoke, Wang Chuanman believed his own words. At this rate, their Wang Family might really be able to be a newndlord family in two to three years. Now, the Wang Family did not continue to expand. Even the excessnd in the vige was not bought. The more they managed, the more mistakes they would make. Before they grew stronger, it was better to maintain the current situation. In any case, Wang Chuanman was working very hard to expand his connections with Shopkeeper Zhou. Those connections might be very useful to the Wang Family in the future. Little Ah Yu could not think so deeply. She only happily shared her feelings with her family, especially after wearing a new dress and headdress. She could not hide her joy. After dinner, everyone washed up andy on the bed. Little Ah Yu threw her consciousness into the spatial pocket and ran to look for Meatball. Elf, elf, tell me a story. I fell asleep before I finished listening to that storyst night. Ill try my best not to fall asleep today! [Alright, then Ill tell you faster because I still have to tell you a new story today.] Little Ah Yu simply found a flower bush and squatted in it. Smelling the fragrance of the flowers beside her, she held her face and looked at Meatball. Alright, alright, Ill listen! ... [Yesterday, we talked about a young man who found Baby Yu. The young man asked Baby Yu if he knew someone called Murong Ruan.] Little Ah Yu was puzzled. Whos Murong Ruan? A new character appeared in the story. Little Ah Yu felt that her memory was about to run out of space again. [Its someone who lives abroad and is not from Great Chang Nation. This person has a long story. She originally lived in the West Peak Country...] Little Ah Yu usually did not interrupt others unless she could not help but say, Elf, this story is too long. Can you tell me something simple? Chapter 266 266 Two Stories [Then, let me tell you about Baby Yu oveing adversity! In the past, there was a Baby Yu who lived in a warm home...] Meatball used a fairytalenguage that children could understand better to simplify the story and told her a life that Little Ah Yu should have lived. The original Little Ah Yu was born in the Xie Manor. As her identity was unknown, she was treated as a bastard child at first. But soon, when she was two years old, the cute Ah Yu was noticed by Old Master Xie and he felt that she was obedient and cute. In addition, she was a girl. Even if she was not his biological daughter, she was actually not a threat to his family. Moreover, the woman he married had a given generous dowry. Of course, Little Ah Yus greatest suffering only came from her eldest sister. ording to the System World, the eldest daughter of the Xie family, Xie Dongzhu, was the biggest viin in the early stages. At that time, the aunt of the Xie family did not die early. Instead, she died of illness when Little Ah Yu was 15 years old. However, Little Ah Yu still relied on her optimism and the care of the others in the Xie Manor to grow to 15 years old. When she was 15 years old, she met someone from the West Wind Nation and unlocked a new identity. She looked very simr to a noble from the West Wind Nation. Later on, Ah Yu went to the West Wind Nation as a noble and began her life as a noble. After hearing this story, Little Ah Yu blinked and sighed. [Whats wrong? Dont you like this story?] Little Ah Yu said, I think Baby Yu is so pitiful! [She can eat her fill every day. Not only are there steamed buns, but there are also all kinds of delicacies. When she went to rabbit country, the rabbits there were especially good to her. She was free from illnesses and disasters for the rest of her life. How is this pitiful?] The rabbit country was the West Wind country. Meatball had specially switched the names. Little Ah Yu said, But Baby Yus mother is gone! She doesnt have her Mother, and she left her Father, Brothers, and Sisters and went to a very unfamiliar rabbit country herself. Isnt she very pitiful? [That makes sense.] Elf, do you know? I remember now. I still have another mother! But that mother is gone. Fortunately, I still have another mother. But I dont want to forget my previous mother. If I forget, that mother will be so sad. Little Ah Yus eyes were filled with confusion. The other children only have one mother. If shes gone, they cant find another mother. I saw many people without mothers living so pitifully. In the story you told, Baby Yu also had two mothers. Her original mother was gone, and she couldnt find her other mother after that. Isnt she even more pitiful than ordinary people? Because she needs to remember her two mothers, she has to be sad twice! [...] Child, I cant refute your words. It did not expect the story to be interpreted like this. [Then, let me tell you another story.] Is it also Baby Yu? [Yes, but its another Baby Yu.] Little Ah Yu said listlessly, Mn, alright. For some reason, Little Ah Yu felt that the story told by the elf today made her a little unhappy. However, Little Ah Yu still politely expressed that she was willing to listen. [The second story. Baby Yu is just a background character.] Whats a background character? [...Its like the buns made by your Third Aunt and the flowers at the side of the road. It doesnt matter if they exist or not.] Little Ah Yu was very serious. There must be flowers at the side of the road! Its beautiful and Third Aunts buns are delicious! [...I mean... Forget it, its not important. Ill tell you the story. The second story is called Ice Emperor please take my move: The little farm girl is very beautiful.] Wow, is it another story about Xiao Longnu? Is it in the sea? [...Its Nong as in farm.] In order to prevent Little Ah Yu from thinking that it was another word, Meatball used its ws to scratch the word farm on the ground. Little Ah Yu: Oh. The second story that Meatball told was actually a fantasy in the mind of the reborn Xu Linglong. In her previous life, Xu Linglong married an old man as a concubine. Later on, that old man died suddenly and she obtained a huge fortune. After that, she was deceived by a down-and-out noble who ended up doting on his concubines and destroying his wife. She lived a miserable life and her mentality gradually became distorted. In the end, she single-handedly harmed dozens of people in his family and was beheaded. It just so happened that at that time, a traitor appeared in the System World. When the System self-destructed in the core management area, it triggered the turmoil of billions of space-time. At that time, Meatball sensed Little Ah Yu and was about to rush over to protect her. At that moment, space and time was in chaos. Xu Linglong, who had died with great hatred and resentment, was chosen as a reincarnator. Her malice was chosen by the self-exploding system fragments and it absorbed Meatballs energy for her. Therefore, Xu Linglong had been reborn and even had an ownerless spatial pocket. After Xu Linglong was reborn, she imagined that with the help of her spatial pocket, she was a Heavens Chosen. She had quickly gone from an ordinary peasant girl to a local richdy. Even the localdies were jealous and envious of her. Among them was Little Ah Yu, who was loved by everyone. She was especially jealous of Xu Linglong and yed all kinds of brainless tricks. In the end, she went for wool and came home shorn. Xu Linglong even imagined that Little Ah Yus noble identity was fake. The real noble was actually her. Little Ah Yu was just an imposter. Not long after she became a noble, she was beaten up and died tragically on the streets with a reputation of a vicious and stupid girl. Of course, this was just Xu Linglongs imagination. However, this thought was coincidentally captured by Xie Changsheng, who had been struck to death by lightning not far away. In Xie Changshengs understanding, this was the original novel she had seen. It could be said that the System had caused chaos, causing Xu Linglongs rebirth and Xie Changshengs transmigration. These were tooplicated. Meatball naturally did not tell Little Ah Yu, but it only told Little Ah Yu what Xu Linglong had imagined in the form of a fairy tale. Little Ah Yus eyes widened. Aiya, how is this Baby Yu a bad person? Why is she angry when she sees that others are beautiful? Little Ah Yu could not understand. She was usually very happy to see beautiful youngdies and men on the streets. Looking at beautiful people, she was in a good mood. She could even eat half a bun! ... [Kid, then do you want to be the Baby Yu in the previous story or the one in theter story?] Little Ah Yu shook her head like a rattle drum and patted her chest with her little hands. I dont want to be either one of them. Its not good. I like me, this Baby Yu! [Alright, then you can be the current Baby Yu.] Meatball revealed a gentle smile. In any case, no matter what decision Ah Yu made, even if she wanted to cause trouble for the System World, it would definitely support her. This was its protective target. It could not let others bully her. Lets wait a few more years. When the child grows up a little, Ill tell her that this is her story. However, the Xu Linglong in the story was not as good as she imagined. Chapter 267 267 Xie Changsheng Regrets At this moment, Xu Linglong and Xie Changsheng were still in Wanning City. In the beginning, the two of them were testing each other, especially when Xie Changsheng abandoned Xu Linglong in the bandit incident. The already fragile friendship between the two of them suddenly became much more fake. Xie Changsheng did not know that Xu Linglong had been reborn. She only knew that Xu Linglong had a portable space on her body. Time flowed very quickly in the spatial pocket, and there was also Myriad Spirit Water. In the novels she had read, the portable spatial pocket was endless, and the spiritual spring could cure all illnesses. It could easily grow top-grade medicinal herbs that were hundreds of years old. Therefore, even if Xie Changsheng did not like Xu Linglong, she still had to pretend to be nice to her because she had such a good golden finger. Xu Linglong was also using Xie Changsheng. When she found out that Xie Changsheng was from the Xie family of Dongling County, she deliberately approached her. Everyone in the Xie Manor is an idiot. They actually chased out the person who might bring boundless luck to the Xie Manor. From what Xie Changsheng said, theyre already in danger. Xu Linglong sneered in her heart before rejoicing. Thats good too. I originally wanted to rece her identity. Now that shes dead, theres no evidence. Its even easier to make my move. It was no wonder that Xu Linglong still had to scheme like this even though she had a portable spatial pocket. It was really because that spatial pocket was a little strange. Every time she nted herbs in it, she would discover every few days that the next batch of herbs would matureter and their quality would be even worse. Even the spiritual spring water had be less magical. Moreover, it no longer emitted water recently. She only had half a vat left and had to calcte every drop. However, if she reced the identity of the Third Miss of the Xie family, she would be a noble of the West Wind Nation in the future. Whether she had this spatial pocket or not was no longer important. Xu Linglong, youre too rash. Now, the two of us are trapped in the Dukes Estate and cant leave. We might even die here! Xie Changsheng really regretted it. She shouldnt have believed in the halo of the female lead! At that time, Xu Linglong had nurtured good rice grains in her spatial pocket. Xie Changsheng thought of the original novel where the female lead used expensive medicinal herbs and interacted with the Lord. They even cured the Lords leg. The two of them fell in love with each other and began to run around in love. Who knew that the real development of the plot was not as romantic as the book. Xie Changsheng instigated Xu Linglong to send the rice to Wanning City and even met King Xiaoyao by chance. He was indeed gentle and talented. However, their deliberate approach also aroused King Xiaoyaos vignce. After receiving their rice grains, he actually detained them in the Duke An Manor. On the surface, he was inviting them as guests, but in reality, they were under house arrest. As for her father, he was just a small official. He was controlled by King Xiaoyao to rise by a small level and directly ignored her life and death. In fact, the Old Master of the Xie family had even hinted to Xie Changsheng, With our familys status, its impossible for us to hook up with the Imperial Familys nobles, so you have to seize the opportunity this time. Not to mention being King Xiaoyaos main consort, even if you just want to be a gooddy, its fine. You cant be worse than Xu Linglong, right? Xie Changsheng was speechless. She did not want to marry a cripple! The book said that King Xiaoyao looked gentle on the surface, but his deeds were also vicious. Moreover, the female leads spiritual spring had notpletely healed King Xiaoyaos leg, so King Xiaoyao was really crippled from the beginning to the end. He was not pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger at all. He was just a pig. She was not the female lead. She was not the type of protected heroine that even if her body and heart were tortured, she could still be fine in the end. She was a transmigrator, so there would definitely be better people waiting for her. Why did she have to hang herself on such a pig? Moreover, it was to share a man with another woman. It was such a dirty rotten deal. Whoever wanted it could have it. Xie Changsheng thought about those useless things, but Xu Linglong was exceptionally calm. What are you panicking for? Weve been here for so long. Have you encountered any difficulties? Xu Linglong and Xie Changsheng had been fighting for a few months. The two of them could not stand each other, and she disdained to pretend in front of Xie Changsheng. In any case, Xu Linglong could tell that Xie Changsheng was a brainless little girl. However, she might have the same fortuitous encounter as her. Still, Xie Changsheng was too stupid. It was obvious that she had not experienced much tempering before. All kinds of schemes were written on her face, and she thought that she was strategizing. During this period of time, Xu Linglong had quietly poached a lot of information from Xie Changsheng. She roughly knew that Xie Changsheng was definitely not the original Second Miss of the Xie family. However, Xu Linglong kept this matter in her heart and only nned to use it to threaten Xie Changsheng when necessary. Dont tell me youre targeting King Xiaoyao? Thats interesting. The corners of Xie Changshengs eyes twitched, and her tone was filled with disdain. Its fine if King Xiaoyao is paralyzed, but didnt you see his face? Hes mean and has such a huge scar. Hes even blind in one eye. Hes simply the most ugly man in the world! Even if hes a Lord, dont- The original novel had also described the Lords appearance, and it was simr to what Xie Changsheng had seen. Xie Changsheng did not finish reading the story. However, ording to the general theory in the novels, regardless of whether the male lead was crippled or ugly, he would eventually be a perfect man. His appearance would definitely beparable to the peak of a modern boy band. However, seeing King Xiaoyao now, Xie Changsheng really could not bring herself to visualize it. Xu Linglong pursued a luxurious and rich life, but Xie Changsheng only wanted to live in peace in ancient times andplete the mission of pping the vicious supporting actress in the face. Then, when she saw the male and female leads reunite, the plot god would judge her mission sessful and send her home. Therefore, Xie Changsheng actually did not have such a huge n for Xu Linglong. What she wanted was to matchmake Xu Linglong and King Xiaoyao and disgust Xu Linglong at the same time. Xu Linglong nced at Xie Changsheng coldly. You dont think that just because King Xiaoyao lives in the Duke An Manor and that hes a useless Lord, right? ording to Xu Linglongs memories of her previous life, although King Xiaoyao had always lived in the Duke An Manor, he actually had quite a bit of power behind him. As the Xu Linglong in the novel had been fighting with her family for her entire life, and she knew very little about the outside world, she roughly knew that King Xiaoyaoter rebelled. Moreover, it was said that the rebellion was sessful. Since he could sessfully rebel, it meant that King Xiaoyao was a very powerful person. Not to mention his looks, even if he was really ugly and difficult to look at, Xu Linglong would still feel that this was a man worth relying on. This was because it was said that after King Xiaoyao sessfully rebelled, he did not massacre Wanning City, let alone kill those who supported the Emperor in the past. Instead, he maintained the current situation. However, Xu Linglong really did not know much else. The only thing she knew was that even if she was imprisoned by King Xiaoyao, her life would not be in danger. Chapter 268 268 Chen Yuan Is Here to Report the Good News Xie Changsheng rolled her eyes at Xu Linglong. No matter what kind of person King Xiaoyao is, dont forget that youre just a farmer girl from the vige. If King Xiaoyao beats you up and turn you into a maidservant, I want to see what youll do! If she became a maidservant, she would be a lowly person. It would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens to return to her status as amoner. You have a point. Xu Linglong nodded seriously, but her gaze at Xie Changsheng was not friendly. On the second day, the Old Madam of the Duke An Manor, who had been paying her respects to Buddha, suddenly appeared and wanted to bring Xie Changsheng along as a maidservant. Xie Changsheng naturally refused. She shouted that her father was an official and she was the daughter of an official. How could she be a maidservant? However, what she received was a letter of agreement from her father. It was written in ck and white that he was willing to give his daughter, Xie Changsheng, to the Duke An Manor as a maidservant. As for what benefits her father had obtained, Xie Changsheng no longer had the time to care. It was also at this moment that Xie Changsheng sensed that something was wrong. She remembered that when she read the original novel, although the female lead was scheming, she was definitely not such an evil woman. She was so evil that it made ones hair stand on end. At a certain moment, Xie Changsheng could not help but have doubts in her heart. Could the plot god have lied to me? This is not a female lead at all, right?! If such a person could be the female lead, she would definitely have been locked away in her original world. Her morals were bad! From an officials daughter to a maidservant, Xie Changshengs days in the Duke An Manor were worsening. Not only was she bullied, but she was also beaten and scolded. It was another day, and Xie Changsheng was beaten ck and blue. Shey on the tattered straw mat with an empty stomach. The hatred in her heart had reached its peak. This evil primitive society did not treat people as humans at all! Xu Linglong, just you wait. Even if I have to forfeit the mission and cant go home, Ill definitely skin you alive!! At this moment, Xie Changsheng no longer thought aboutpleting the mission and going home, nor did she want to confirm the identity of the vicious supporting actress. She only thought about dragging Xu Linglong into hell. A cold light shed across her eyes. You want to save King Xiaoyao? Hehe, lets see if you can save him! If this world did not exist with the female lead as the will, then there was no need to care about the female leads morals. It was fine as long as the male lead was still around. Since someone like Xu Linglong could be the female lead, why couldnt she? The plot god said that she could not touch the female leads golden finger, but he did not say that she could not touch the female lead. Xie Changsheng thought of countless thoughts in her heart, but in the end, she only gasped and gritted her teeth. Well wait and see. However, the matter of these two people fighting was only confined to the Duke An Manor and did not affect the people outside. In the blink of an eye, it was the turn of autumn and winter. The weather gradually turned cold. Far away in Nanhe Town, Little Ah Yu also began to put on a small cloak. It was specially made by Madam Ma for Little Ah Yu. There was also a ring of white fur on the top of the cloak, making Little Ah Yus face look especially rosy and translucent. Little Ah Yu was standing under the persimmon tree in the courtyard and looking at the red persimmons above her head. She rubbed her small hands and wanted to climb up the tree to pluck them. Chi Tu stood on the roof at the side and was also hesitating about whether to help. Ah Yu, you ate more than 10 yesterday and couldnt even eat at night. Grandma said that you cant eat anymore. Wang Sng happened to pass by with something and hurriedly called out to Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu curled her lips and argued, Im not plucking it to eat it myself. I saw that you were so tired, so I wanted to help you pick some. Wang Sng held back hisughter and did not expose her. Alright, alright, alright. Thank you for your kindness, Ah Yu. However, if we want to eat, we can pick them ourselves. Dont overexert yourself. Wang Sng freed his hand to hold Little Ah Yus hand. He looked at his sister, who had grown taller, and asked softly, Why didnt I see you ying with Yang Liu and the others today? Liuer has returned to her maternal grandfathers house, and Sister Wenwen has also gone to visit her rtives. Everyone is busy. Little Ah Yu poked her finger and said with a little boredom. Fourth Brother, when are we going back to the vige? I want to y with Sister Bian Dan. There were more children in town than in the vige, but the children in town were all busy. Everyone was busy every day. Only Little Ah Yupleted the mission of memorizing her materials early every day. She wrote the words as well as quickly as possible, and she always performed better in her studies than her brothers. Actually, Little Ah Yu was also very serious about practicing martial arts. However, Liu Shi was worried that Little Ah Yu would do too well and grow up to be a burly woman. That would be bad. Therefore, she restrained Little Ah Yu from learning too much. This caused Little Ah Yu to have a lot of time every day. Sometimes, she would even deliberately take a nap and run to the spatial pocket to y with Meatball. Meatball did not have any good ways to apany her. It could only read all kinds of stories to Little Ah Yu every day and hide the knowledge in the stories. In the end, it was still boring. Wang Sng thought for a moment and said, In two days, Big Brother wille to town to deliver food. Why dont you tell Grandma and Fourth Aunt to let you follow Big Brother back to y for a few days? They were in the North County, which was located in the north of the Dachang Kingdom. More than half of the country would have snow. Usually, during the winter month, schools, private schools, and schools everywhere would have winter vacations. In another month, they would also start their holidays. They would only return to school after the new year. Little Ah Yus eyes lit up. Alright, Ill ask Grandma and Mother! Little Ah Yu was a person who did as she pleased. She immediately broke free from Wang Sngs hand and ran towards Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang was receiving Chen Yuan in the hall. Ever since they discussed the deal for the recipes of the bun shop, Chen Yuan had officially cooperated with the Wang Family. Back then, when they agreed on the price for the meat soup dumplings at the price of 2,000 taels of silver, Chen Yuan even doubted his life and felt that he had suffered the first huge loss since he started trading. In the end, a surprise descended from the sky. Old Madam, in the name of the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop, Ive opened branches everywhere. Now, there are more than 30 shops in Great Chang Nation and more than 10 in West Wind Nation. All the shops have begun to make a huge profit. At this point, Chen Yuan became excited. You were right back then. If not for your Wang Familys kindness, perhaps even if we bought the form, we would never have our current achievements. Old Madam Wang only smiled. Its just a mutually beneficial cooperation. Actually,pared to the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop, the buns from the other branches were definitely inferior. This was because Old Madam Wang had only given Chen Yuan a small amount of well water back then and told him to mix this water into the well water of the bun shop branches. It was diluted water to begin with. After another round of dilution, the effect was naturally greatly reduced. Even so, the taste was not something ordinary buns couldpare to. ... Chapter 269 269 Strange Jade Token Chen Yuans family had been doing business for generations, so they naturally knew that it was almost impossible to recover their capital quickly. It was normal for a slightlyrger shop to take three to five years to earn back the initial investment. However, after cooperating with the Wang Family, they had actually recovered their costs in just half a year. It was simply unbelievable. When they opened branches, there were naturally many shops that imitated them. Even their bun chefs had been poached several times. However, after those bun chefs arrived at the new shop, they were unable to reproduce the product and were instead ostracized. As time passed, there were even rumors that their buns had been doused with ck magic. Chen Yuan had a swift and decisive personality. He immediately reported it to the officials and requested to confront the person who spread the rumors. He directly fought a spectacrwsuit, forcing the shopkeeper who spread the rumors to scram. This matter spread throughout the business world. The Wang Family Meat Soup Dumplings opened by the Chen Family actually became famous and became popr in various cities. Chen Yuan set the model and only opened one shop in each city. This is a small token of my appreciation. Chen Yuan took out an envelope and ced it on the table before pushing it towards Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang did not even look at it. The agreement we signed back then did not include these things, so theres no need for it. I cant be bothered to deal with it. Hearing Old Madam Wangs rude words, Chen Yuan smiled. She treated him as one of her own. If she really treated him as an outsider, her words would definitely be polite and distant. Alright, I wont say much. Chen Yuan took back the envelope. He didnt say what was inside, but the two of them knew very well. This money was not an eptable gift. In the future, he would buy something for the Wang family. It could be considered a token of his appreciation. This time, other than greetings, Chen Yuan naturally wanted more well water. Because Little Ah Yu had ced a drop of concentrated gene repair agent in the well in the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop, the well water had already beenpletely infiltrated. The water had mutated to a certain extent and could continuously modify the water that surged out. However, if Old Madam Wang gave this diluted water to Chen Yuan, the water in the other wells would not have such an effect. Old Madam Wang had tried this in private. The Wang Family Steamed Bun Shops meat soup dumplings had the function of detoxification and nourishing the face, but the effect was very gentle and not sudden. This was what the people in town vaguely felt after eating the buns. The effects of the Wang Familys Meat Soup Dumplings branches in other ces were much lesser, but the difference between the taste was not particrly big. If they had never eaten in the main shop, the franchise stores were enough to hook their taste buds. As the two of them spoke, Little Ah Yu suddenly ran over. When she saw that there was someone in the hall, she stopped in her tracks. Grandma was discussing something, and Little Ah Yu waited outside sensibly. Old Madam Wang noticed Little Ah Yu and waved at her. Ah Yu,e over and meet Uncle Chen. Uncle Chen, why are you here? Realizing that it was Chen Yuan, Little Ah Yu smiled happily. She remembered that this uncle had given her something good to eat. When he opened his eyes and saw Little Ah Yu, he took out a small box and handed it to her. Little Ah Yu saw Old Madam Wang nod at her and took it. Opening it, there was a golden jade bracelet lying in the box. The bright golden color and milky white jade formed an extremely beautiful decoration. This is a rtively popr style in the West Wind Nation. Take a look and see if you like it, Chen Yuan said with a smile. Little Ah Yu picked up the bracelet and took a closer look. A trace of confusion shed across her eyes. I think Ive seen this before. Little Ah Yu pointed at one of the patterns made of golden thread. But for a moment, she could not remember where she had seen it before. Chen Yuan smiled. Its said that this style is passed down from the West Wind Nations Imperial Family. Commoners also use it. Perhaps someone used such decorations and went to town to shop. You remember it from there, right? Although the West Wind Nation also valued the royal bloodline, their regtions on the clothings worn by themoners were not so strict. Many of the patterns of themoners could be the same as the nobles, but the materials used were different. Whoever carried the cheaper materials would feel embarrassed. Little Ah Yu scratched her head, not knowing if that was true. However, she felt that the pattern was really familiar. Old Madam Wang said, Ah Yu, go and see if your mothers food is ready. Let Uncle Chen stay for some food at our houseter. Little Ah Yu: Yes, yes! She picked up the box and ran towards the kitchen. Liu Shi was cooking. She originally wanted to chase Little Ah Yu out, afraid that she would dirty her clothes in the kitchen. The white rabbit fur could easily be stained with dust. Mother, look, Uncle Chen gave me something. Its so beautiful! Little Ah Yu opened the box and held the bracelet in front of Liu Shi. Liu Shi nced at it and saw that the pattern was a little familiar. She took the bracelet and took a closer look. Her heart skipped a beat. She had seen this pattern before, at Puji Monastery. Back then, she had brought Little Ah Yu to Puji Monastery to pray for blessings. In the end, she met a monk whose words made her tremble in fear. At that time, Liu Shi did not even dare to look at the monk. However, when she looked down, she saw a jade token on the monks waist. Ordinary people would not wear jade tokens, let alone monks who advocated inness. Therefore, in her panic, Liu Shi specially nced at the jade token. There was a golden iid jade on it. Where did Uncle Chen buy it from? Liu Shi grabbed the bracelet, her heart thumping. She felt that this matter was not that simple. Little Ah Yu could not exin properly, so Liu Shi simply handed the matter of the kitchen to Madam Ma and hurriedly went to look for Old Madam Wang. ... Chen Yuan had already been pulled away by Old man Wang to y chess. Liu Shi told Old Madam Wang about the bracelet. After pondering for a moment, Old Madam Wang said, Previously, when I went to Puji Monastery, the new abbot told me that the former abbot died overnight. He said that he was cremated, but he didnt leave behind anything. Actually, Old Madam Wang was a little suspicious at that time because when the previous abbot died and left nothing behind, the new abbot was still gritting his teeth in hatred. He doesnt have any great merit. What relic could he have left behind?! What Old Madam Wang did not know was that Yuan Zhi wished he could shout at that time that Yuan Gou was like a dog. Before he left, he dug a huge pit for him. As if that dog like baldy would leave anything behind! Pfft! Hearing Old Madam Wangs words, Liu Shis heart skipped a beat. Could it be that the monk isnt dead, and hes from the West Wind Nation? She even wondered if he was a spy. Oh my god, if he was a spy sent by another country, would it cause another war? If that was the case, their family would have to consider escaping again. Old Madam Wangforted Liu Shi. Its not as serious as you think. Perhaps its just a coincidence. ... Chapter 270 270 Ah Yu Gives Candy Liu Shi might still continue to brood over the matter if someone else had told her not to be so worried, but as long as Old Madam Wang spoke, she felt much more at ease. Even if theres really something, its fine. Old Madam Wang was already calm, so she was naturally not worried about this. As they spoke, two people suddenly came looking for them, looking rather flustered. Liu Shi walked out and was a little surprised. Da Niu, whats going on? When the person called Da Niu saw Liu Shi, he craned his neck again and only looked behind her. Ah, hello, Madam Chuanman. Is your mother-inw around? Da Niu hurriedly asked. Little Ah Yu heard a sound in the house and stuck out her furry head. Uncle Da Niu! Grandma is at home. Why are you looking for her? Da Niu and the person beside him did not say anything. They felt that it was not good to say this in front of the child. Liu Shi simply picked up Little Ah Yu and shouted into the house, Mother, Da Niu and the others are looking for you. Old Madam Wang replied, Got it. Go and do your work. Liu Shi carried Little Ah Yu far away. Little Ah Yu twisted her neck and asked, Mother, are Uncle Da Niu and the others leaving? As she spoke, Little Ah Yu exhaled white steam from her mouth. She deliberately opened her mouth and emphasized every word. She seemed to care a lot. Leaving? This was something Liu Shi hadnt expected. Who did you hear it from? Little Ah Yu: Uncle Da Niu is talking to Grandma. He said that hes going to the county city. I think someone ising to pick him up. Why is he going to the county city? Little Ah Yu only knew that the county city was even more lively than their town. She had been there with Grandma a few months ago. That was where she met Big Brother Ah You. Liu Shis expression changed as she hurriedly carried Little Ah Yu further away. Ah Yus ears were too sharp. She could still hear after walking such a long distance. Da Niu was none other than the few people Zhang Zhan had encountered on the way back. He had asked the official to send them to Nanhe Town. At first, the official even stayed with those people. After staying for half a month, Zhang Zhan did not summon them. The official was worried and simply left them at Old man Wangs house. They returned to the county city to work. In the blink of an eye, it was already the end of October. Da Niu and the others were already a little embarrassed from staying here, so they helped out after arriving at the Wang Family. Later on, they were even deceived by Chi Tu and the others and joined them to do menial tasks. As time passed, Liu Shi almost forgot that they were rted to the officials. These people had not undergone any special training, so they naturally did not know how to keep secrets. After staying in the Wang Family for a few days, they realized that these people were very simple and kind. They told them their experiences as if they were pouring bitter water. Liu Shi also knew that these people had offended the previous county magistrate. She wondered what her mother-inw would say to them. She hoped that trouble would not descend on them because of this. Liu Shi simply brought Little Ah Yu to the kitchen and did the rest of the work. The entire family sat down and ate together. Da Niu and the others were also there, but their expressions were a little nervous. They were even distracted during dinner. They were going to the county city to be witnesses. They didnt know if it was good or bad. They wondered if the new county magistrate was good or bad. It had been a long time and they had almost forgotten about it. Old man Wang did not know what had happened and was still eating happily. When he ate the duck leg meat, he felt that it tasted good and picked up a piece for Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang took the meat and threw it back into Old man Wangs bowl. Eat your own food. Youre like a child! Old man Wang felt wronged. I think this tastes good and I want you to eat more. I dont have hands, or cant hold my chopsticks steadily? Old Madam Wang retorted skillfully. Mind your own business. Im not counting on you to do things for me. Ill feel lucky if you dont cause me trouble! Old man Wang was confused. What was going on? Why did she suddenly speak so sarcastically for no reason? Could it be that he had snored for too longst night and had affected her sleep? Old man Wang did not notice that when Old Madam Wang spoke, Da Niu and the others faces suddenly turned red and green. They were all a little ashamed. They vaguely knew that Old Madam Wangs words were not aimed at Old man Wang, but at them. This was because Da Niu had previously said that once they resolved the previous matter and sessfully charged the previous magistrate, they would definitely not forget the Wang familys great kindness in the future. Old Madam Wang did not care. She only hoped that these people would not cause trouble. Otherwise, the Wang Family that had taken them in would definitely not have a good time. After lunch, Da Niu and the others went to the Nanhe Inn. There, a few officials were waiting to bring them to the county city. Originally, these people lived next door to Wang Chuangui, but they left immediately. That afternoon, Wang Chuangui, who was already used to the lively atmosphere next door, suddenly felt a trace of loneliness. Wang Chuangui looked out of the window and muttered. Little Ah Yu happened to pass by with a chrysanthemum in her hand. When she heard Wang Chuanguis words, she looked up and said, Second Uncle, do you miss Uncle Da Niu? Wang Chuangui: ...What would I miss him for? Why would a grown man miss another man? At the thought of that scene, Wang Chuanguis goosebumps rose. Then Uncle, study quickly. The exam is about to begin. Second Uncle, you have to seed! Little Ah Yu clenched her fists and tried to encourage him. Wang Chuangui: There shouldnt be any problems... right? The entrance examination was in February. There were only three months left. Time was tight and the mission was heavy. Wang Chuangui had already been ordered not to do anything else and to focus on preparing for the examination. ... ording to the teacher, Wang Chuangui could already pass the examination steadily. He was the most talented student the teacher had ever seen. However, he had only studied for a short period of time. He still had to go to the county city for the exam. The exams wouldst three days and there were three exams to take. The Wang family was worried that Wang Chuangui would not be able to handle it. After all, Wang Chuangui had been paralyzed for five years. His body was definitely notparable to ordinary examinees. Second Uncle, you have to work hard. Grandma said that she wants you to be a role model for the Big Brothers! Little Ah Yu counted with her fingers. Second Brother, Third Brother, and Fourth Brother have to participate as well. Big Brothers can fail, but Second Uncle has to pass. Wang Chuangui looked bitter, not knowing whether tough or cry. If he really did not pass the exam and was even inferior to his two sons, he would really buy a piece of tofu and kill himself. How embarrassing would that be! Seeing that Wang Chuangui was especially nervous, Little Ah Yu even took out a candy and ced it in Wang Chuanguis palm. Second Uncle, this is for you. Big Brother and the others all said that theyll be very brave after eating this candy! Wang Chuangui pinched the slightly soft candy. Although he did not eat it, he still felt a sense of sweetness in his heart. As expected, Ah Yu had him in her heart. It was not in vain that he treated her well. Second Uncle, try it! ... Little Ah Yu could not wait. After you taste it, tell me if its delicious. If its delicious, Ill bring it to Big Brothers. If its not, Ill leave it to you because Grandma said that she was afraid that you would fall asleep in the examination hall! Wang Chuangui: ... It was a familiar form. Chapter 271 271 Ive Already Found One The next day, after lunch, Dng arrived. The mule cart that was used to transport sugarcane was filled with food. Little Ah Yu ran at the front and shouted at the mule cart, Big Brother, Ive been waiting for you for a long time! Wang Dng jumped out of the car and hugged Little Ah Yu. He reached out and pulled her messy hair back. He also smiled with Little Ah Yu. Are you weing me, or are you waiting for me to bring you food? With that, Wang Dng took out a small cloth bag from behind as if he was performing a magic trick. The small cloth bag contained a lot. One bag contained a few dried pancakes, another contained wild fruits nted in the fields, and thest bag contained dried fruits. Other than the wild fruits, everything else was prepared by the others in the vige. This dried fruit was specially made for you by your Brother Xiaotong. Theres some licorice added in. Eat this if you eat too much. It can help improve your digestion. This is the tbread that your Third Aunt specially fried for you. She didnt give it to anyone else who wanted to eat it. Everyone prepared these for you. When Wang Dng took out something, Little Ah Yu eximed and brought it to the back. Little Ah Yu asked, Is it only mine? Does everyone not have it? Of course there is, but youre the lucky star of our vige. Naturally, you have the most. Wang Dng smiled and hung the cloth bag on the neck of themb at the side. He let themb carry the things to Little Ah Yus room first and carried her onto the mule cart before unloading them. When they heard themotion, Wang Wng and the others also rushed out. When they saw that it was Wang Dng, they were all very happy. Big Brother, youre a littlete today. Usually, he would arrive in the morning. Now, the road from town to the vige was basically rtively smooth. This was because the vigers had a good life and had a lot to buy. They often took the path to town. As they walked, everyone tidied up the uneven roads. In some ces that were too narrow, they even spontaneously dug a wider path. As time passed, it naturally became smoother. Initially, Wang Wng was just asking casually, but Wang Dngs face suddenly turned red. Eh, Big Brother, why are you blushing? Wang Wng rolled his eyes and teased him. Did you meet someone on the way? Wang Dng raised his voice. Who can I meet? There was no one on the way. There was just a little mule! I didnt say anything. Why are you shouting at me? Arent you exposing yourself? However, Wang Eng reminded him softly, Big Brother is already nning his marriage. Dont spout nonsense and ruin his reputation. Thats right. Hows Big Brothers marriage going? Its been a few months. Dont tell me you havent taken a fancy to any girls yet? Big Brother, dont be too ambitious. Although our family is doing better, were still country bumpkins! Wang Wng ced his hands behind his back and pretended to be old. In the end, it attracted Wang Dng to knock him on the head. Wang Dng said, If you dont know, dont spout nonsense. Hurry up and bring the things in. I still have to bring the mules to the back to feed them. Wang Dng untied the mule from the cart and led it to a ce specially used to raise livestock in the backyard. He pretended not to notice the probing gazes of his brothers. Look, Big Brother is feeling guilty. There must be something fishy! Could he have had some romantic encounter on the way? Thats what the storyteller used to tell us. Even if he had an encounter, it must be with a ghost or a demon! Big Brother is almost 17 years old. Dont tell me youll be like Fourth Uncle and can only get engaged when youre 20 years old? By then, Ill be old! In any case, if Big Brother doesnt get married, we wont be able to get married. If I had known earlier, I would have taken Big Brothers position. I definitely wouldnt have been picky. I would have just found a random girl to be my wife. Thats right. Whats there to choose? The girls in our vige are all very good. Everyone spoke one after another. No one was around them, and most of them spoke in joking tones. They did not notice that Little Ah Yu was listening especially seriously. After Little Ah Yu heard her brothers words, she was not in a hurry to eat the food they had brought her. Instead, she ran to look for Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang was drinking tea. The new Biluochun tea had just been added to the grocery store. It was not considered good tea, but it had a sweet aftertaste. With their Wang Familys special water, it would have a different vor after being boiled. Grandma, why doesnt Big Brother have a wife yet? Hes getting old! Little Ah Yu began to shout before she could run to Old Madam Wang. -Pfft! Old Madam Wang took a sip of tea and identally spat it out. She pretended to be calm and took out a handkerchief to wipe the tea off her hands before looking at Little Ah Yu. Who did you hear that from? What did she mean by old? Dng is only 16 years old this year. No matter how old he is, he could notpare to her, a 50-year-old woman. Little Ah Yu said, The other Big Brothers are all talking about it. Just now, they asked Big Brother if he had encountered anything on the way. Big Brothers face turned red, and they started talking about Big Brothers wife... After Little Ah Yu exined what had happened, Old Madam Wang really pondered for a while. Previously, Old Madam Wang had said that she did not care about her grandchildrens marriage. Unless they really needed an elder to host the wedding, she would naturally take charge at that time. The previous matchmakers had been chased away, and the new matchmakers did not dare to offend their Wang Family. A matchmaker had longe to greet them and promised to take care of their Wang Family. Old Madam Wang did not care much about this. The country folks paid a lot of attention to the words of matchmakers, but the people in town did not pay so much attention to them. Most of them skipped the step of matchmaking because they could not stand the involvement of the matchmakers. There were even some people who directly treated their own family members as matchmakers. Grandma, if Big Brother doesnt get married, will the other older brothers also not be able to get married? Little Ah Yu suddenly felt a little worried. If the older brothers dont get married, will I also not be able to get married? Old Madam Wang found it a little funny. Youre only three years old this year. Why are you thinking about getting married? Your eldest brother has found a girl he likes and will get married soon. You dont have to be anxious. Little Ah Yu: Can they get married directly after finding a partner? You can say that. In any case, 16 years old is the proper age to get married. Those who are more particr could wait another two years. If they wanted to get married early, they could even marry now. Little Ah Yu hurriedly said, Then can I get married first? Ive already found one! Cough, cough... What?! Old Madam Wang really choked this time. Youve found one? What did you find? Did you find a marriage partner already? ... Who is it? The person who asked was not Old Madam Wang, but Wang Chuanman, who was nning to go out today. While he worked for Shopkeeper Zhou, Wang Chuanman would find an opportunity toe back and stay for a day or two every month. Just as he was about to greet Old Madam Wang, he heard Little Ah Yus words. Without thinking, Little Ah Yu said, Big Brother Ah You! Weve already agreed that well be husband and wife when we grow up! Big Brother is so stupid. He cant even find a partner faster than me! When she said this, Little Ah Yus face was filled with pride. However, Wang Chuanman seemed to have been struck by lightning. When did this happen?!! Chapter 272 272 Eldest Brothers Two Girls What? Little Sister Ah Yu has already found a husband? No way. Little Sister Ah Yu is engaged? I think I heard Fourth Uncle crying just now. Its said that hes going to send Little Sister Ah Yu away to be a child bride. No wonder Fourth Uncle has been packing his things for the past two days. So its because he wants to send Little Sister Ah Yu away. Fourth Uncle is too anxious! The children of the Wang Family heard this news from somewhere. Everyone spoke one after another, and in the end, their expressions changed. It seems that if the elder brothers are not married, the younger sister cant get married either, so they want to chase Little Sister Ah Yu out, Wang Ling said indignantly. Why? She is our younger sister! Wang Qng also clenched his fists. If the adults are unwilling to raise her, then well raise her. Why should we give her to someone else? This is too much. In the past, everyone was so hungry but they couldnt bear to throw her away. Now, everyone can eat their fill. But we still have to give Little Sister Ah Yu away? The adults just dont know how to be reasonable! Tang Yuan was originally waiting outside the door. When she heard everyones words, her eyes were filled with confusion. Was that what the Old Madam and Fourth Madam meant? That didnt seem to be the case, right? When Wang Aibao walked out, she happened to hear the childrenining. She could not help butugh. What are you all muttering about here? Even if I chase all of you out, your Grandma still wont bear to chase Ah Yu away. Little Aunt, I heard everything! Wang Ling whispered. I even saw Fourth Uncle packing his things. Wang Aibao said, Dont just listen halfway. Its easy to slip up if you listen to things halfway. Also, your Fourth Uncle is packing his things because hes going out tomorrow. It has nothing to do with Ah Yu. Tang Yuan nodded at the side. Only then did the boys heave a sigh of relief. However, they were still on tenterhooks and did not quite believe her words. When Little Ah Yu came out, the story outside had changed several times. Her brothers surrounded her. Ah Yu, are you alright? Little Ah Yu was puzzled. Whats the matter? Im fine. Its good that youre fine. Lets go and y on the swing. Fifth Brother will pick persimmons for you! Wang Wng hurriedly went to hold Little Ah Yus hand. Wang Aibao was about to speak when she suddenly heard faint criesing from the house. She quickly said to the children, Go and y. Be careful. One of you needs to be on watch when the others are ying on the swing. Got it, Little Aunt. The children hugged Little Ah Yu and went to sit on the swing. Wang Aibao walked into the house and saw Wang Chuanman turn his head away, as if he was wiping his eyes with his arm. Fourth Brother, why are you crying all of a sudden? Im not crying! Wang Chuanmans voice was muffled, but he did not turn his head around. Old Madam Wang rolled her eyes. Dont worry about him. Hes a man, but hes so pretentious. He ran around outside for so long for nothing! Wang Chuanman: ...Mother! Am I really your biological son? I think youre just too free! Old Madam Wang said to Wang Chuanman, It just so happens that Dngs marriage is happening. Go and take a look. The girls family is in Great River Vige, right? Previously, when Little Ah Yu said that she had an agreement with Qin Huai, Wang Chuan became agitated before he finished listening. He even shouted that he wanted to ask Qin Huai for an exnation. After being scolded by Old Madam Wang, he finally calmed down. It was just a few children joking. If the children took it seriously, so be it. Why would the adults take it seriously too? Are you talking about Dngs marriage? Mother, Ill go out first. Wang Aibao thought that this matter had nothing to do with her, so it was better not to interfere. She immediately turned around and was about to leave. Dont leave yet. I still have something for you to do. Old Madam Wang pulled Wang Aibao back and asked her, Have you thought things through aftering back for a few months? Wang Aibao was about to ask her what she meant when she realized that her mother should be asking about her child. By chance, Wang Aibao gave birth to a child. Unfortunately, she couldnt take that child away. In this day and age, very few women could obtain sole custody of their children. It would be fine if it was a girl, but she had given birth to a boy, and he was the only descendant of that family. Wang Aibao: Mother, Ive thought about it. Let him be there. He doesnt know that Im his biological mother. Hes living quite well there. Although the Madam might not be so attentive to the child, the Old Master valued him. In the future, the family assets would also belong to the child. It was better for him to stay there. Old Madam Wang: As long as you dont regret it. Wang Chuanman said, Little Sister, if you want to bring the child back, our family can think of a way. In the past, our family was poor. Even if we helped you to bring him home, hell only live a hard life with us. Now, its not a problem to bring him back and register him legally as your child. Fourth Brother, theres really no need. If were fated, Ill see him again. You talk too much! Have you done what I asked you to do? Hurry up and get out. Dont wander around here. My eyes hurt from looking at you. Old Madam Wang waved her hand and pretended to be disgusted. Wang Chuanman was chased out by Old Madam Wang. Liu Shi also followed. She still had to ask carefully about the marriage that Ah Yu had mentioned. Wang Chuanman was arranged to go to Great River Vige to see the girl that Wang Dng met. If she was good, they could get engaged immediately. When the Wang Family looked for a daughter-inw, they did not look at her family background, birth, or who her ancestors were. They only cared about her character. Because this was not an official visit, Wang Chuanman treated it as a trip to take a look at theirnd in Great River Vige. After leaving the house, he went to the Qin family to borrow a carriage and quickly headed towards Great River Vige. If there was enough time, he could return at night. Mother, since youre looking at Dngs prospective match, why dont you let Eldest Brother go? Eldest Brother lives nearer. Wang Aibao was puzzled. Dng has beening over recently, but I havent seen Eldest Brother and Eldest Sister-inw much. Old Madam Wang was extremely patient with Wang Aibao, so she exined in detail, Your Eldest Brother and Eldest Sister-inw are honest people. Their minds are simple. If they go to visit, others can fool them however they want. Only your Fourth Brother has slightly more experience. If he cant even see through a little girl, his life will be over. Wang Aibao pondered. After returning to the Wang Family, Wang Aibao increasingly realized that what her mother usually said or did, her decisions were all very intelligent. She was not talking casually. ... However, for some reason, her mother was unwilling to exin things to her family. At night, Wang Chuanman returned in a carriage. Everyone was awake and only wanted to hear the results. Wang Dng had yet to return to Hu Family Vige that night. He pricked up his ears to listen to Wang Chuanman. Wang Chuanman sat at the table and took a big sip of tea. Only then did he say with dissatisfaction, In my opinion, the two girls that Dng found are not good! The Wang family was shocked. What? Two girls?! Big Brother, youre too arrogant. Other people only take in a single wife, but you actually want to marry two! Wang Wng shouted. Wang Dngs face flushed red. Chapter 273 273 Giving Grapes Even Little Ah Yu was curious. Big Brother was so powerful. Did he manage to find two sisters-inw? Fourth Uncle! Where did these two girlse from? Dont malign me. Wang Dng kept waving his hands and was so anxious that he was about to stomp his feet. I didnt! Just a single girl would be enough to vex him until his hair turned white. If there was another one, he might as well not get married. Their family was just an ordinary family. Could it be that they have to learn from those Lords who had three wives and four concubines? That would be a joke! I havent finished speaking. Wang Chuanman panted heavily. Before Old Madam Wang could roll her eyes at him, he said, I mean, there were originally two girls. One of them was rmended by a matchmaker from Great River Vige who came over to propose marriage. The other girl was someone Dng met recently. As soon as he said this, everyone became even more confused. After Wang Chuanman rested enough, he told them everything. Actually, it was very simple. It was just that the Wang Familys life was gradually improving, especially the matter of them now owning a house and shop. It had spread throughout the various viges. There were basically no secrets in the vige. The vigers of the Hu Family Vige were very tight-lipped now. However, they could not hide the fact that the Wang Family had opened a shop in town from the other viges. After all, everyone would travel to the town from time to time. The people from Big River Vige had originally rented the Wang Familysnd. Now that they saw that the Wang Family could directly open a shop in town, they already treated them asndlords. Compared to the previous Hu Family Vige, Big River Vige was rtively rich. Among them, there was a family with the surname Liang and they had raised a few daughters. Two of them were 15 years old. One of them came to the second branch, and the other came from the fourth branch. Originally, the prospect was the girl from the second branch. Everyone said that she was a diligent and dutiful person. However, when the matchmaker came, she changed her words and said that it was the fourth branchs girl. Even the girl who followed the matchmaker to the Hu Family Vige was the girl from the fourth branch. Its still fine if its just this, since we dont care about the family background of the girl. It just depends on her character, Wang Chuanman said. But the strange thing is that Dng wasnt at home that day. He happened to go to Big River Vige to supervise ournd and he actually saved a child who fell into the river with the girl from the second branch. Country folks were not so particr. As long as a man and a woman were not alone in the same room, it was fine if the two of them went into the river to save people and did not behave intimately with each other when they went ashore. At most, it would be a little awkward when others mentioned it in the future, but it would definitely not affect his reputation. At first, the girl who saved him did not say that she was from the Liang family. Later on, she was exposed by others. Wang Dng thought that she was the one who was supposed to be his wife. He had a good impression of that girl, so when he returned, he even told Wang Chuanfu that he was willing to marry the Liang familys girl. In the end, the girl he wanted to marry was different from the one the matchmaker had brought. This time, it was a little awkward. The most embarrassing thing was that both girls were willing to marry Wang Dng. This was the current situation. I couldnt tell. Dng, youre quite talented. Wang Chuanman patted Wang Dngs shoulder. Youre the only one in our family thats like this! Especially when he thought of how he had been dyed for several years back then and not a single girl was willing to marry him, Wang Chuanman felt a faint sense of jealousy. His eldest nephew looked like he was keeping a low profile, but he did not expect him to be such an expert. Old Madam Wang: Speak less. No one will treat you as a mute! I asked you to investigate the matter, not to spout nonsense. Thats right. Chuanman, tell me first, how are those two girls? Old Wang frowned. We cant bring a troublemaker into the family. Its not easy to build a family, but its too easy to destroy one. Only when the family was harmonious could everything prosper, especially Wang Dngs wife, who would be thedy of the eldest grandson. With their familys current situation, they might really rise up in the future. At the very least, they could be a local richndlord. If Wang Dngs wife was too inferior, she would bring the entire Wang Family to ruin in the future. In my opinion... Wang Chuanman analyzed the girls. The children were also discussing on their own. ording to Wang Chuanman, the girl from the fourth branch was a little scheming. She might have deliberately squeezed out the girl from the second branch family and ran to the Hu Family Vige to fix the marriage first. The girl from the second branch was not weak either. Regardless of whether she did it on purpose, she had met Dng and left a good impression on him. No matter how he looked at it, the girl from the second branch was better. At the very least, she was a smart person, right? Ah Yu, who do you want to be your Elder Sister-inw? Wang Eng asked Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu didnt even think. The one who saved people with Big Brother. Why? The person who saved people must be a good person. I like good people. Everyone from the Wang Family thought for a moment. Ah Yus words made sense. As for being scheming, they were only two 15-year-old girls. It was normal for them to have some schemes and thoughts. However, it was impossible to disguise a persons kindness. At the very least, at the critical moment, one could tell a persons character the best. Old Madam Wang: Dng, what do you say? Wang Dngs tanned face was so red that it looked like blood was about to drip from it. He lowered his head and said shyly, Ill follow Grandmas arrangements. Then lets pick the girl from the second branch. Find a date and bring her over to town, let us take a look at her first. The old man was right. It was not easy to maintain a family. If there was really nothing to choose from, they would rather he marry an idiot. Of course, if Dng was not satisfied, they would search again. Now that the Wang Familys conditions were good, not to mention these matchmakers now, even those matchmakers who had a grudge against the Wang Family in the past would probably have to hurry over to form a good rtionship with them. This matter came to an end for the time being. They only needed to wait for the matchmaker to bring the girl to town in a few days. Wang Chuanman was originally very affected by Little Ah Yu and Qin Huais verbal engagement. But after he was sent to Great River Vige by Old Madam Wang. His mind was distracted and he fell asleep quickly at night. The next morning, he had to rush to Shopkeeper Zhous side and forget about this matter. After a few days, Wang Chuanman was halfway there when he said vexedly, Aiya, I forgot to ask in detail! That kid Qin Huai! If he kidnaps my daughter, Ill break his legs! Achoo! Far away in Wannian City, Qin Huai suddenly sneezed violently. Chi Jia hurriedly went forward and asked, Young Master, did you catch a cold? Do you want to wear more clothes? Qin Huai waved his hand. Im fine. Theres no need to trouble yourself. ... Speaking of which, in the past few months since Qin Huai returned to Wanning City from Nanhe Town, he had not fallen sick once. Even if he was sick, it was just him deliberately pretending to be sick to confuse everyone in the mansion and avoid some unwanted social events. As he practiced martial arts, his body became stronger and stronger. Even Chi Jia and the others were secretly shocked. The Young Masters physique was very suitable for practicing martial arts. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was a martial arts genius! These are grapes sent over from the residence today. Take a look and see how to pack them and send them to Nanhe Town. Qin Huai flipped through the book and said casually, Ah Yu must have never eaten them before. Let her try them. Chi Jia: Yes. The grape was extremely fresh. It was said to be a gift from the Emperor. It would probably take more than a month to transport it from Wanning City to Nanhe Town. At that time, it was unknown if it would be spoiled. But it didnt matter. Since he was going to give it to Miss Ah Yu, it was worth the trouble. At most, he would stuff a few more jade grapes into it. If the grapes really became spoiled, there would still be the jade grapes to admire. Coincidentally, Little Ah Yu was in the spatial pocket, drooling as she looked at the picture of a pile of grapes. [Kid, its not a good deal to buy grapes directly. Lets buy some grape seeds and nt them ourselves.] ... Chapter 274 274 Mission Grapes were rare in the Great Chang Nation. Ordinary people had never seen them before, let alone eaten them. It was said that the royal family of the West Wind Nation had a vineyard, which was also thergest vineyard on the entire continent. What Qin Huai and the others obtained was naturally not a product of the West Wind Nation Imperial Family, but something that the neighboring small countries had painstakingly nurtured. The transportation of grapes was troublesome. They would transnt the entire grapevine into a flower pot and bring it to the carriage. They were carefully nurtured and transported over. The transnted grape vines could barely survive. When they arrived at Wanning City, they plucked the grapes and offered them to the pce. There were more than 10,000 types of fruits in the Space Mall. After eliminating some things that could not be taken out of the spatial pocket, only grapes, bananas, and other things were left. However, ripe grapes actually cost 3 points per catty! That was equivalent to energy that could only be produced by the emotions of 30 people. It was actually equivalent to ginseng. It was simply indescribably expensive. As soon as Little Ah Yu heard that it was expensive, she swallowed her saliva. Im not eating. It doesnt look delicious. [Well buy the seeds. You can eat them after seven days.] If it was nted outside, it would take three to five years to ripen. Compared to mature grapes, 10,000 grape seeds could be bought with one point. Even if the germination rate was low, arge patch of grapes would grow out. Meatball could not help but feel that the Space Mall was a bad joke. The difference in price between grapes and grape seeds was too great, as if it wanted to force them to buy grape seeds. Perhaps it was meant for the spatial pocket owners of other nes. After all, the kids spatial pocket was given to her by the Origin Space. The Origin Space was the highest-level administrator of all spatial worlds. The spatial pockets of other spatial worlds might also be given out by a simr system world. Perhaps the functions were very simple, and there was no way to optimize the grape seeds, let alone grow them quickly. Little Ah Yu: Alright, Ill listen to you! [Lets nt it in the spatial pocket first and not let others know.] Is this dangerous? [More or less. If others find out, bad people mighte to snatch it.] Meatball was no longer the same as before. It had the updated main storyline of the entire world in the System World and knew that grapes were rare here. There were not many of them on the entire continent. The kid could either grow them in secret or lead others to be rich. But before that, Ah Yu had to have enough backing. Otherwise, she would only be captured by others. Little Ah Yu nodded obediently. I understand. Meatball quickly exchanged for 10,000 grape seeds. Then, it and Little Ah Yu went to tidy up another piece ofnd and scattered the seeds in the ground. Little Ah Yu filled the gourd with water again and watered it. Little Grapes grow up quickly. When you grow up, Ill eat you! Little Ah Yu muttered as she watered the nts. At the side, Meatball looked at her fierce appearance and could not help butugh. The kid must have resentment because the grapes were too expensive and she had to grow them herself. In short, their points were still too low. Meatball looked at the ground in front of it and began to think. Scrimping and saving on the points would not work. It would even make the kid feel aggrieved. They might as well earn more points early. In the future, no matter how expensive the items were, they could buy them all without blinking. There were two ways to earn points quickly. The first was to let Ah Yu affect other people as much as possible and make everyone like her. If she adjusted their favorability towards her to more than 60 points, she would be able to obtain a persons recognition. This would earn her 0.1 points. The second method was to participate in the main missions. The missions that Ah Yu hadpleted previously were all small-scale. Most of the real missions were rted to the operation of the world. Should he let Ah Yu do the main mission? In any case, ever since Meatball caused a scene in the Origin Space and the system world, no one would force them to do missions anymore. Chapter 275 275 Little Ah Yus Pursuit [Kid, do you want to do a mission?] [Afterpleting the mission, you will have more points, and it will be more convenient to buy things.] There were more than a million kinds of goods in the spatial shopping mall, but Ah Yu could only buy about a hundred types now. Excluding those expensive ones, there were only about ten types that they were willing to buy. If there were too few things to buy, wouldnt it be a waste of the shop function? Perhaps the Origin Space thought that Ah Yu was still too young. There was very little she could do, so there were naturally even fewer missions she couldplete. Little Ah Yu was confused. Elf, what mission are we doing? [Let me take a look.] After looking at it for a long time, Meatball still did not know what to say. For example, maintaining ten years of peace for the Great Chang Nation, advocating fair education, resolving the problem of famine on arge scale, preventing a gue, promoting social harmony, and bing a famous person that spreads positive energy in society. Smaller missions required that she be the richest person in Wangbei County. Or establish an education school. No five-year-old child couldplete it. As for the random missions and small trigger missions, although there would also be other rewards, there were no points awarded. Elf, what mission can I do? Little Ah Yu saw that Meatball did not speak for a long time and hurriedly asked. [Mm...] [Mm...] Meatball searched and searched. Finally, it found a mission that Ah Yu could barelyplete in arge section of the mission guide. [Lets do this upgrade mission!] [Collect 20 types of local crops and optimize them. Mission reward: 30 points.] Compared to the tens of thousands of points awarded from the other missions, these 30 points were indeed not very good. But a fly was still meat. The collection mission was rtively simple. They only needed to transnt the seeds into the spatial pocket and take them out after the seeds were optimized. This mission required the cooperation of Old Madam Wang and the others. Initially, Meatball wanted to spend 50 points to buy a memory eraser. Erasing Old Madam Wang, Liu Shi, and Old man Wangs memories of the spatial pocket could also prevent possible idents in the future. However, if they did not know about this, Ah Yu could not continue with the mission. Its better to keep them in the know first. The favorability of these people had already reached more than 90 points. They werepletely trustworthy people. Any nts will do? Little Ah Yu took a step forward and wanted to go to the courtyard to look. There were all kinds of flowers and nts in the courtyard. Coupled with the fruit trees and the vegetables in the vegetable field, there were far more than 20 types. [Dont waste the opportunity. Go and find some good crops to grow. In the future, if we nt them on arge scale, no one will starve anymore.] The people of the Hu Family Vige had already achieved aplete relief from hunger, but they were still a long way from bing rich. If Ah Yu could lead them, it would definitely be extremely beneficial to her growth in the future. At the very least, they would be her strong backing. Little Ah Yu nodded and even analyzed seriously, Sister Tang Yuan is very thin, and she always eats only a little. Is it because theres not enough food at home? Then lets find more food! [The rice seeds, wheat, barley, soybeans, broad beans, and peas in the vige have all been optimized. Its best to find new ones to avoid wasting the opportunity.] During the mission, if Ah Yu optimized the grain seeds, they would also receive a certain buff. Perhaps she could nurture a better breed. When Little Ah Yu heard that this could let more people eat their fill, she immediately clenched her fists and felt that she was a super powerful person. Elf, dont worry. Ill definitely do my best. At that time, everyone will be able to eat their fill. Everyone will have money ande to our Wang Family to eat little buns! Then I can eat more steamed buns in the future. Little Ah Yu opened her big watery eyes, as if she could already see the scene of the Wang Family earning more money in the future. [...] This brats pursuit was really high. Chapter 276 276 Ill Just Take a Look, Not Buying After Little Ah Yu confirmed her goal, her fighting spirit soared. Coincidentally, it was a rest day, so she immediately went to the grain and oil shop with her hands behind her back. Tang Yuan hurriedly followed behind her. Little Master, where are you going? Let me talk to the Old Madam first! Tang Yuan held an umbre in one hand and a handkerchief in the other. She hurriedly followed behind Little Ah Yu and shouted. Sister Tang Yuan, Im going to the shop to take a look. Lets go together. Little Ah Yu turned around and held Tang Yuans arm, happily walking towards the grain and oil shop. The grain and oil shop was especially lively today. The shopkeeper was busy greeting everyone. This was because their shop had recently added a new type of rice. Usually, one dan of husked rice cost nine coins, and if it was the higher quality ones, it would cost one tael. Most families could not afford it. But now, the newly produced rice was clear and crystalline. One dan only cost one to two to three coins. And this was dehusked rice! Not to mention that snow-white appearance. One look and one could tell that it was appetizing. Many people with slightly richer backgrounds gathered in the grain and oil shop to buy it. This is rice from the south, right? Ive never seen it before. Its really beautiful! Its a little expensive, but yesterday, I bought a bucket of rice. Half of it was cooked into white rice and the other half was made into porridge. In a short while, they were all eaten up. The few people in our family are all picky about food. It can be seen that this rice is indeed different. Isnt that so? My paralyzed mother hasnt been able to eat for the past few days, but she ate two bowls of porridge with this rice! Speaking of which, I think the price is quite fair. Who doesnt spend some money on rice? Everyone discussed loudly as they lined up to buy. The shopkeeper at the side was already smiling so widely that his eyes could not be seen. How could he not be happy about the money being thrown onto the counter? Moreover, this rice came from Wanning City. It was quite cheap to buy. It came from King Xiaoyaos residence. Some time ago, they were investigated for secretly nting a crop of private grains. In order to avoid the scrutiny of the higher-ups, King Xiaoyao secretly sold all the rice they nted. They were selling it for only 500 copper coins a catty! The shopkeeper happened to be in that area, so he bought most of it and transported it all the way to Nanhe Town. As expected, he made a killing. The shopkeeper smiled and called out to everyone, Everyone, dont be anxious. Take your time. Our rice can still sustain sales for another 10 days. After 10 days, well have to wait until next year! He did not know why the rice from King Xiaoyaos Mansion came out sote, nor did he know if it would be sold to them next year. But this did not stop him from using their words. [Those rice have an aura unique to the spatial pocket on them. Its not your spatial pocket.] Little Ah Yu was a little unhappy. Is there anyone else? Did the elf leave to work in those spatial pockets? [What are you thinking? Its someone elses spatial pocket. This rice is nourished by the aura of the spatial pocket.] What Meatball did not tell Little Ah Yu was that the reason why it felt familiar was because this spatial pocket aura had its smell. It should be the spatial pocket that had been stripped away previously. There was spring water inside, but without Meatball maintaining it, the spring water would only be ordinary water in the end and would no longer have any function. Moreover, spatial pockets would also copse. The more water the host consumed, the faster the spatial pocket would copse. Oh. As soon as she heard that it was not her spatial pocket, Little Ah Yu lost interest. Little Master, what do you want to buy? Tang Yuan asked from the side. There are too many people here. Ill help you buy it. It would not be good if the crowd pushed Ah Yu over. Little Ah Yu leaned over to take a look and pouted. Well buy more after these uncles and aunties leave. She saw that everyone was fighting to buy the rice. It was not even as good as the rice grown in their vige. She didnt want to buy it. And she didnt have much money. Chapter 277 277 Ah Yu Buys Beans As the rice avable for sale today was sold out, the grain shop gradually quietened down. After the crowd dispersed, Little Ah Yu, who was standing at the door, appeared especially eye-catching. Hey, isnt this Ah Yu of the Wang Family? Why are you here? Wheres your parents? When the shopkeeper saw Little Ah Yu, he walked over with a smile and patted her little head. Little Ah Yu held her head. Uncle Shopkeeper, Ah Yu is already three years old. You cant touch my head. I wont grow tall! The shopkeeper was amused. Ah Yu is three years old. Not bad. When our child was three years old, he wasnt as tall as you. As he spoke, the shopkeeper gestured at his waist and pointed at Little Ah Yus head. Youre taller than him. Girls shouldnt grow too tall. He wanted to say that she needs to be careful in case she could not find a husband in the future, but he felt that it was not appropriate to say this to a three-year-old child. He simply turned around and took a candy from the table. It was a small piece of candy and he handed it to Little Ah Yu. Come, Uncle will treat you to candy. Go y elsewhere. When a guestester, it wont be good if they identally knock you down. I want to buy something too! Little Ah Yu did not take the candy and even said earnestly, Uncle Shopkeeper, its not easy to earn money. Sweets are also very expensive. Dont give it to others casually. With that, Little Ah Yu lowered her head and took out a fruit from her pocket. She tiptoed and handed it to the shopkeeper. Ill treat you to a fruit! I nted this myself. I didnt spend any money. Its fine for you to eat it. The shopkeeper was stunned for a moment before he could not help butugh again. Originally, he felt a little tired from greeting the guests, but now, his exhaustion was all swept away. No wonder everyone on the street liked Ah Yu. She was indeed a darling. Thank you, Ah Yu. Come in and take a look. What are you buying? The shopkeeper thought that on ount of this fruit, he would give her a discount on what she wanted to buyter. As for the psychological trauma caused by the Wang family bargaining with him, it was all negligible. Little Ah Yu ced her hands behind her back and looked around the shop like an old woman. Everything in the shop was basically stored in baskets. There was also a board with all kinds of cloth bags of various sizes ced on it. The bags were filled with all kinds of beans. Some were round, some were t, some were long, some were short, and the colors were different. It looked good. Little Ah Yu craned her neck, wanting to recognize what kind of beans they were. When Liu Shi was in the Yang Family Private School, she would teach the children to recognize things, including beans. However, Little Ah Yu only recognized a few of them and not the rest. Elf, can we take these back and nt them? [A portion of them. Look, there are red beans over there, and beside them are little green beans. You can nt both beans.] [Those are cowpeas over there, and beside them are french beans.] [The smaller ones are peas from the wilderness. Its the kind that your third brother gave you previously. They can be made into whistles. You also nted two in your spatial pocket. Its edible, but its useless.] [That rapeseed is fine. Their name is oil seeds. Buy it and optimize it. You can even squeeze them for oil in the future.] As Meatball spoke, Little Ah Yu followed suit. After identifying them one after another, she nodded and shook her head. The shopkeeper beside her was stunned. Ah Yu, what are you looking for? Tell Uncle, Ill find it for you. Little Ah Yu stretched out her finger. This, this... As she pointed, the shopkeeper looked over. Little Ah Yu pointed at seven or eight types. The shopkeeper asked, You want to buy these? No. Little Ah Yu shook her head. Then, she stretched out her small hand and opened it. She said, Other than the ones I just named, I want all the remaining beans. Every kind. I want so many. The shopkeeper gasped. Five catties? Thats a lot! Little Ah Yu shook her head again. I want five. She didnt have that much pocket money. In an instant, the shopkeeper gasped even harder. Chapter 278 278 Gathering 20 Types Little Ah Yu had considered it very thoroughly. Even if only one of the five seeds could germinate, she could still use one to turn it into many seeds. This way, she could save a lot of money. [Youre really a genius.] Meatball could not help but reflect on whether it had been too concerned about the points, causing Ah Yu to be stingy as well. However, she was willing to share her fruits with others. What a contradictory disy. The shopkeeper felt that even if he sold five seeds for each bean, it would not be easy for him to earn a high price. Little Ah Yu pouted. Uncle Shopkeeper ~ The shopkeeper: ...Alright. In the end, Little Ah Yu carried a small paper bag out of the grain shop. There were a total of 12 types of beans inside, five of each. Together, they weighed nothing. The shopkeeper directly waived the money. The misceneous grain shops sold all kinds of grains. Usually, those beans cost very little and no one bought them. Some of them were old grain seeds. If not for the snow disaster previously, he would not have been able to sell many of them. Misceneous grains were not delicious. Compared to rice and wheat, the harvest was not good. No one was willing to use their farnd to grow them, causing the various beans to not look good. But Little Ah Yu did not care. Uncle Shopkeeper, youre a good person. In the future, Ill let you sell all of our beans! Little Ah Yu said very seriously. The shopkeeper was originally a little depressed, but when he heard Little Ah Yus words, heughed. She was still a child. She sounded so childish. Alright, then weve made a deal. The shopkeeper coaxed her casually. Yes, yes! Little Ah Yu stretched out her hand. Lets pinky swear! When Little Ah Yu returned to the Wang family with the beans, Old Madam Wang saw that she had brought a bag of beans. She said, Ah Yu, what are you doing with these? Little Ah Yu looked around and realized that her brothers were still practicing martial arts outside and had not returned. Tang Yuan had also been called to do other things, so she whispered to Old Madam Wang. Grandma, Im doing a mission. Little Ah Yu counted her fingers. Im still missing eight types of food before I can go home to nt them! Little Ah Yus words were bing more and more fluent and logical. She could basicallypletely ry Meatballs words. Knowing that the beans were used to do missions, Old Madam Wangs eyes shed as she thought further. If the Hu Family Vige could really grow these things and nurture all the beans, the news would definitely not be hidden. However, since this was a mission from the Guardian God, it meant that it should be beneficial to Ah Yu. Then, all she could do was help Ah Yu handle the rest. This was to prevent others from finding out and harming Ah Yu. Old Madam Wang suppressed the various thoughts in her heart and only smiled at Little Ah Yu. Its still not enough? Grandma will help you find it. Little Ah Yu said, Grandma, you have to find it faster. I still have to return to the vige with Big Brother! The weather was getting colder and colder. In the morning, the private school sent someone to give the children below the age of three a break to prevent them from not being able to withstand the cold. Little Ah Yu announced to the public that she was three years old. Of course, she was also on vacation. After the break, Little Ah Yu wanted to return to the vige to have even more fun. Old Madam Wang agreed. Alright, Grandma will go out and find them for youter. Old Madam Wang had a swift and decisive personality. She immediately pulled Old man Wang out the door, but she did not go to the grain shop. Instead, she went to Nanhe Third Street. There were all kinds of scattered stalls here. asionally, some people would sell some novel mountain goods. Old Madam Wang quickly found eight types of seeds, and they were all not avable in the vige, but they were sold here. Chapter 279 279 Little Ah Yu Is Going Back Old Madam Wang brought the eight items back. Little Ah Yu was so happy that she jumped up and down. She hugged Old Madam Wangs leg and rubbed against it. Old Madam Wang bent down, leaned over, and kissed her face. Grandma is so good! Little Ah Yu checked the things Old Madam Wang had brought, but she could not recognize any of them. This is a white potato. Its different from the sweet potatoes in our vige. Old Madam Wang broke off a piece of therge potato, peeled it, and let Little Ah Yu taste it. Little Ah Yu took a bite and frowned. Theres hair! Haha, the bigger this potato is, the worse it tastes. The smaller ones will be even sweeter. Therger ones are usually used to stew soup and stir-fry ingredients. Old Madam Wang looked at Little Ah Yus expression and smiled. She thought that Grandma had chosen a big one for her because she wanted to feed her. Unexpectedly, she was deliberately teasing her. Little Ah Yu curled her lips. Grandma also knew how to tease her! She twisted her little body and leaned to the side. Hmph, Im ignoring Grandma! Alright, perhaps after being nurtured, the big sweet potatoes will also be very delicious. Old Madam Wang stroked Little Ah Yus hair. Our Ah Yu is the best, right? Little Ah Yu raised her chin and did not speak. Grandma is still thinking about returning to the vige with Ah Yu in the afternoon. It seems that Ah Yu is angry with Grandma! In that case, Grandma wont go and cause trouble. Ill stay here and think about Ah Yu every day. Old Madam Wangs tone was sad. Little Ah Yu turned around and moved her mouth, wanting to make a fierce expression. In the end, she could not help but twist Old Madam Wangs hand awkwardly. Grandma, apany me, Little Ah Yu said. Old Madam Wang smiled. Alright. Old man Wang watched from the side and muttered, I also want to go back with Ah Yu. Looks like Ah Yu doesnt like Grandpa following her. Before Little Ah Yu could speak, Old Madam Wang elbowed him away. Why are you going back? Theres such a big family at home. If you, the head of the family, dont suppress them, who will? Do you want to be a hands-off supervisor and let me die of exhaustion? Do I owe your Wang family anything? Old Wang: ?? Little Ah Yu immediately said, Grandpa, let Grandma apany me this time. Next time, Grandpa will apany me, okay? How could Old man Wang say no? When Liu Shi knew that Little Ah Yu was returning to Hu Family Vige, she was quite reluctant. However, she was now a teacher in the private school and could not lose this job. She could only apologize to Old Madam Wang and ask her to help take care of Little Ah Yu. During lunch, when Wang Wng and the others learned that Little Ah Yu was going back, they all shouted and wanted to follow. Although the town was fun, how could itpare to home? The ce with the most fun was naturally their Hu Family Vige! Wang Wng: Sister Ah Yu is already going back. Shall we follow her back? Wang Ling said faintly, We still have half a semester before the holidays. Fifth Brother, what about you? When Wang Wng thought about how they still had an entire month of sses, his heart turned cold. Wang Wng, youre already an adult. Dont just think about ying every day! Madam Zhang had been very concerned about the childrens learning results recently. She took the opportunity to teach them a lesson. Ive already suffered a lot because of myck of education! A few days ago, Madam Zhang went to buy glutinous rice for the Dragon Boat Festival. But because she could not read, she was scammed of dozens of copper coins. Old Madam Wang did not scold her, but she directly deducted it from her monthly allowance, making Madam Zhangs heart ache. At the end of the day, it was all the fault of being uncultured. She would not allow her child to be illiterate. The Sir and Madam of Qingmu Academy had met them by chance on the street previously. They praised Wang Wng and Wang Qng for being great students and said that their performance was not bad. Madam Zhang had already begun to fantasize that if the three children all passed the examination, she would be the mother of three schrs in the future! As for the levels after the Elementary Schr level, Madam Zhang had never thought about it at all. She was not very smart, and her husband was only average. It was already their ancestors good karma that her children could reach the Elementary Schr level! Chapter 280 280 Issuing a Decree After lunch, Little Ah Yu sat in Wang Dngs donkey cart. The cart was filled with Little Ah Yus clothes, the small steamed buns prepared by her family, and some small gifts for the vigers. They were basically things from the bun shop. In the carriage of the donkey cart sat Old Madam Wang, Little Ah Yu, and Tang Yuan, who was taking care of Little Ah Yu. The littlemb sat outside with the Spirit Treasure Rat on its head, side by side with Wang Dng. Little Ah Yu had not returned to the vige for a while. She realized that the road back to the vige was not so shaky now. Curious, she lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked out. She saw that the road was very wide and there were not manyrge stones on the road. The soil on the ground waspacted and t. Little Ah Yu asked, Big Brother, has anyone repaired the road? She still remembered that when she was riding the donkey cart with Grandma previously, the entire carriage swayed from left to right and bumped up and down. Sometimes, she could not even sit steadily and could only be carried by Grandma. Thats right. The vigers came to pave it. This year, as the vigers had earned more money, they used their own money to rece theborers, so when everyone was free, they helped to pave the viges road. Wang Chuanfu and the others had also participated in it. The entire year, the farming period was only four months. Two months of nting and two months of harvest. The rest of the time, they were tilling thend or doing other things. Overall, they were quite idle. Since they had nothing to do, they might as well do something good. Little Ah Yu nodded. Oh. The vigers were so diligent. Only Tang Yuans eyes darted around. In that case, Ah Yu and the others vige was quite rich. Moreover, they were good people. She had followed her two uncles to many ces in the past and had never seen anyone build a road like this. They were all waiting for the county magistrate to give the order for everyone to participate in thebor, or for the rich countryndlords of the vige to pay others to pave the road for their convenience. If their vige was not bad, she would find someone in the vige to marry and live in this vige in the future. Although Tang Yuan was only ten years old, her intelligence was already different from others. That was why she thought so far ahead. Halfway through, someone from town had reached the Wang Family. They were sent by the county magistrate. That person was Zhang Zhans servant who specially sent gifts to the Wang Family to thank them for helping to take in Da Niu and the officials. After Zhang Zhan took over as the county magistrate, he was very swift and decisive. He first cleaned up the county magistrates office and took this opportunity to eliminate those who lived a frivolous life and bullied themoners. Even County Lieutenant Cao was not spared. Previously, Zhang Zhan felt that County Lieutenant Cao was a very upright person. It was only when he investigated the previous county magistrate that he realized that County Lieutenant Cao was notpletely innocent. He was just notpletely evil. Zhang Zhans crime was punished with a demotion. He went from an eighth-grade county official to a ninth-grade official registrar. The responsibility of the punishment trial was also handed over to the new county magistrate. The Cao family, which was protected by County Lieutenant Cao, was also implicated. After confirming that the evidence provided by Da Niu and the others was true, they dug out the backup n left behind by the former county magistrate. They actually seized tens of thousands of taels of silver and ced them in the county treasury. The originally poor county office that even required Zhang Zhan to pay a little out of his own pocket to maintain was finally not as insufficient as before. After Zhang Zhan took office, the first decree he issued was from Wanning City. From today onwards, the system of marriage will no longer require matchmaking. Everyone can marry freely. You can find your own witness, marriage host, or the county city to represent you. The authority of the matchmakers that had once pressed down on peoples heads copsed. As soon as this decree was issued, some were happy, while others were upset. Chapter 281 281 The Spirit Treasure Rat Escaped The various thank-you gifts from Zhang Zhan were not as stunning as before. Even if the thank-you gift this time was no worse than before. Zhang Zhan had asked someone to swagger over to the Wang Family to send a thank-you gift, so the surrounding neighbors knew that the Wang Family had a backer. He was the new county magistrate. The county magistrate was evaluated every three years and changed every six years. If nothing unexpected happened, the new county magistrate would govern them for six years. In the next six years, the Wang Family will be protected by the county magistrate. They could not be provoked! In the eyes of themoners, even that small official from the courier station was someone they could not afford to offend, let alone a seventh-grade county magistrate. That was simply a heavenly official! At this point, those who were originally jealous of the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shops business quietly shrank their necks. They were even secretly d that they had yet to use their various schemes. Otherwise, they would have really shot themselves in the foot! As Old Madam Wang was not around, everyone did not think too deeply about it. They only happily received Zhang Zhans servant and treated him well before sending him out politely. What they were most concerned about was the matter of the matchmakers. Dng was quite anxious. What he was most worried about was the marriage. Now that he did not have this worry, he was naturally happier. Little Ah Yu and the others quickly arrived at the vige. Vige Chief Hu and the others were ying chess with Old Master Hu at the vige entrance. A group of smelly chess obsessed old men were sitting under the Yellow-horned Tree, fighting until their faces were red. I told you to move the Horse piece. Whats the use of moving the Elephant! Dont you know thebination move of the Horse and Cannon? What kind of lousy chess move is this? Theres no cleverness at all! Checkmate-hey, hey, whats wrong with you? You cant withdraw your move! Shut up, Ma Daha. Gentlemen shouldnt talk when observing chess. Do you want to be a gentleman or a viin? ... Vige Chief Hu felt a headacheing on, afraid that these old masters would anger themselves to death. Just as he was worried, he suddenly heard a child shout, Wow, Ah Yu is back! Old Master Hu and the others paused and looked towards the main road in unison. Wang Dng was carrying Little Ah Yu out of the carriage. Then, a young girl they didnt know came down. Old Madam Wang was thest to step down. They had been sitting on the donkey cart for so long that their buttocks were about to fall apart. When they reached the vige entrance, they did not want to ride in the carriage anymore and wanted to walk back. Wang Dng then drove the cart towards the Wang Family. Old Master Hu, Old Master Ma, Old Master Yang, Second Master Hu, Fifth Grandpa Hu, Grandpa Vige Chief! When Little Ah Yu saw them, she began to greet them from afar. When the group of old fellows saw Little Ah Yu, they threw away the chess pieces in their hands and stood up with a smile. Ah Yu, why are you back? I heard that youre studying in town. Why? Are you skipping school now? Old Master Hu stood with his hands behind his back, his tone a little stern. Little Ah Yu shook her head. Old Master Hu, I didnt. Im on vacation! I came back to see you now. Even though they knew that the little fellow was being polite, they still smiled until their eyes curved. Especially Elder Ma. He had just smiled like an old tree bark when he turned around and saw Old Madam Wangs unfriendly expression. His smile twisted into a cold snort. Youre justing home to visit. What a glib-tongue. Dont learn some useless words. With that, Elder Ma turned around and left. He would not give Zhu Zis wife a chance to argue with him! Little Ah Yu smiled, not affected at all. After chatting with the old men and making everyone happy, Little Ah Yu continued walking in. When she saw Hu Xiaotong, who had just returned from picking herbs, Little Ah Yu waved her hand. Big Brother Xiaotong! As soon as she finished speaking, she saw the Spirit Treasure Rat on thembs head jump off the ground and run quickly in Hu Xiaotongs direction. Hu Xiaotong was shocked when he saw a rat running over. Before he could react, he saw the rat circle around him and run behind. Little Rat! Little Ah Yu chased after it. Chapter 282 282 Treasure Hunt The Spirit Treasure Rat ran very quickly. How could Little Ah Yu catch up? Littlemb! After running for a while, Little Ah Yu was extremely tired. She hurriedly called the littlemb to look for the Spirit Treasure Rat. The littlemb misunderstood and thought that she wanted it to bring her to chase after the rat. It came over and skillfully carried Little Ah Yu on its back. In the blink of an eye, it galloped far away. Hu Xiaotong hurriedly shouted, Ah Yu, be careful! Little Ah Yus voice came from afar. ~ Big Brother~ Xiaotong~e back~ in a while~ Tang Yuan, who was following behind, was even more confused. She usually followed Little Ah Yu around. When the littlemb carried her in town, it would never run so quickly. She had only secretly gone to see her Big Brother Xiaotong. In the blink of an eye, her little master had been taken away! She immediately wanted to chase after her, but Hu Xiaotong stopped her. Dont run. Thatmb can run faster than horses. How can you catch up? Hu Xiaotong said. Go to the foot of the mountain and wait there. Theyll definitely return there. Tang Yuan was so anxious that she was about to cry. How could she wait there patiently! Old Madam Wang also walked over, but she did not me her. Theres no danger in the vige. Listen to Xiaotong and wait over there. Theres a mountainous area over there with many wild fruits and vines nted. Just wait there. Only then did Tang Yuan nod with trepidation in her eyes. Actually,pared to Old Madam Wangs soft words, Tang Yuan hoped that she would scold her. Other than Little Ah Yu, everyone in the Wang family had been scolded by Old Madam Wang before. She was the only one who didnt get scolded much. The other Young Masters felt that their Grandma was very terrifying, but Tang Yuan didnt think so. She felt that Old Madam Wangs scolding was also dependent on the person, and the words she used in her scolding were also very particr. What are you waiting for? Seeing that Tang Yuan did not move, Old Madam Wang snorted. Do you want me to bring you there with my old bones? Hu Xiaotong hurriedly said, This sister is new to the vige. I dont think she can find the mountainous area. Ill bring her over. As he spoke, Hu Xiaotong ced the basket of herbs he had picked on a haystack at the side. He spoke out to the auntie beside him and led Tang Yuan away. There were already a few children from the vige who were making their way over. When they saw Little Ah Yu chasing after the Spirit Treasure Rat, they were all very curious. Ah Yus big rat is very powerful. I heard that it can search for treasures! Thats right. Thest time they went back to the vige, it was the rat who found the generals tomb. How is finding the generals tomb a treasure hunt! A child muttered. Well have to pay our respects to another person in the future if the rat finds another generals tomb. Dont let Old Master Hu hear you. Otherwise, hell definitely pull you back and scold you! Hu Sanpang walked in front. When he turned around, he saw Hu Xiaotong leading an unfamiliar girl. He could not help but ask, Brother Xiaotong, is this your wife? These words instantly made Hu Xiaotong and Tang Yuan blush. Hu Xiaotong pretended to hit him. Hu Sanpang, dont talk nonsense! This is Grandma Wangs guest! Hu Sanpang: Ah, Im sorry, Im sorry. Its all my fault for spouting nonsense! Little sister, dont me me! As he spoke, he pped his mouth again and even sealed it. When Tang Yuan saw the funny Hu Sanpang, her original embarrassment was gone. She only felt that the boys in this vige were quite interesting. Its fine, Tang Yuan said, then added, How old are you? You should call me Big Sister, right? Hu Sanpang looked at Tang Yuan and frowned. Im ten years old this year! You look like youre only seven or eight years old. How can you be older than me? You should be calling me Big Brother! When Tang Yuan first arrived at the Wang Family, she was sallow and thin. She looked to be no more than six or seven years old. Now that she had started eating better for a short period of time, her constitution was only slightly improved. Im ten years old too. I was born in January, so Im definitely older than you, Tang Yuan said. Hu Sanpang was about to say something when he heard someone shout, Look, Ah Yu is back! She seems to be holding something in her hand! Wow, she really found a treasure? Hu Sanpang pushed his way to the front. Chapter 283 283 Special Pendant The littlemb ran very quickly. As soon as the children reached the wild fruit field, the littlemb had already carried Ah Yu back. The Spirit Treasure Rat also squatted on Little Ah Yus shoulder and lowered its head, looking extremely tired. Little Ah Yu was indeed holding something in her hand. It was something that the Spirit Treasure Rat had jumped up and thrown to her on the way. Tang Yuan and the others leaned forward to see what it was. Ah Yu, whats that in your hand? Did the big rat find it? How much effort did this take? It actually found something. Little Ah Yu jumped off the littlembs back and raised the thing in her hand for everyone to see clearly. However, her arms and legs were not long enough, and even when she lifted it up with all her might, she could not raise it very high. Put it on that rock and well look at it together, Hu Xiaotong suggested. Little Ah Yu ced the thing on the rock. Everyone went up to take a look, but they could not tell what it was. This is a joke, right? It feels like it was carved by a carpenter. Bullsh*t, this was clearly made by a cksmith! What is this? A big snake? A big bug? It looks like a big bug, but its not clear. Theres too much embroidery on it. Its blocking the appearance. Everyone looked around and discussed for a long time, but they still could not figure it out. Among this group of people, Hu Xiaotong was the oldest. He was already 14 years old this year and was a young man. Big Brother Tong, take a look. Hu Xiaotong looked at it for a while and shook his head. Ive never seen it before. Why dont we show it to the vige chief and the others? They should know. Children had limited knowledge, and adults knew more. Little Ah Yu put away the thing and shouted into the field at the side, Uncle Tu! Everyone was confused. What Uncle Tu? An adult with a solemn expression suddenly appeared beside the originally empty wild fruit vine. Was this Uncle Tu? Hu Sanpang scratched his head. I specially took a look just now. Theres no one around. Where did this persone from? A child said, I saw him. He was squatting over there. I thought he was going to relieve himself. Chi Tu, who had found the hiding spot with great difficulty: ... It was getting harder and harder to work as a secret guard. Little Ah Yu held the thing in her hand and handed it to Chi Tu. Uncle Tu, take a look~ Chi Tu took it in its hand. He was originally just taking a casual look, but his gaze quickly became sharp. When he took a closer look, he felt his scalp tingle and turn cold. This thing- Uncle Tu, what is this? Little Ah Yu asked. Chi Tu instantly came back to his senses and said, Oh, its just an iron pendant. To be precise, it was actually bronze, but its surface was stained with some rust and looked like iron. Looks like its not worth much, Hu Sanpang said casually. When Little Ah Yu heard this, she threw the pendant into her pocket. Then Ill go back and give them to Grandma. Ill ask her to get Uncle cksmith to y with it and make something. Dont!! Chi Tu hurriedly shouted. Little Ah Yu was puzzled. Whats wrong? Actually, this thing is still valuable. If its melted, it wont be worth much, Chi Tu said. How much can it be worth? Hu Sanpang asked. Is it worth this much? He raised a finger. One tael of silver! In their understanding, one tael of silver was equivalent to one dan of food. It was very precious! Chi Tu: ...More than that. Its worth around a hundred taels. If this thing was really valued, it might not even be possible to buy it with 100,000 taels. But there was no need to say so much. In any case, it was fine as long as the children could understand. Wow! Ah Yu, youre rich! The children were excited and surrounded Little Ah Yu, wanting to touch the Spirit Treasure Rat on her shoulder. Ah Yu, lend me your big rat. Im not looking for such an expensive treasure. Im just looking for my fathers private savings. I dont know where hes hiding it, but if I find it, he wont dare to make a sound even if he loses it. Chapter 284 284 Chi Tus Requests The Spirit Treasure Rat has really be popr now. The children surrounded it and refused to leave. Little Ah Yu could only discuss it with the Spirit Treasure Rat and ask it to help the children find treasures. The rat originally did not agree, but the children brought it a pile of food. Their familys conditions were better now, and they had some snacks. They had saved them for themselves. Now, they were all used to bribe the Spirit Treasure Rat. The rat was originally unhappy. But when it saw the food, it immediately raised its little head and arrogantly picked one of them before sitting on the others. Little Ah Yu exined, If the little rat is willing to eat your food, it means that it has agreed. After it hides these things, it will help you. The children looked at each other. It was done! Since Chi Tu had already appeared, there was naturally no need for him to hide anymore. He immediately brought Little Ah Yu back to the Wang Family. Old Madam Wang was already at home, handing out the gifts she had brought for everyone. All the respected elders in the vige received a share. Other than Elder Ma. When Elder Ma found out, he stomped his feet at home. His wife nced at him from the side. Youre feeling vexed now? The other party is just not willing to send you a gift. What can you do? This daughter-inw of the Wang Family is really outrageous! Elder Ma snorted through his nostrils. Dont give them the sweet potato noodles anymore. They dontck this! His wife said, Its toote. I sent it over early in the morning. What a prodigal woman! You sent them a gift, but did they return it with anything? Elder Ma snorted angrily. It was all wasted. Not really. His wife smiled and said, Wang Dng came over just now and gave me a silver hairpin. The workmanship looks good. Isnt it worth more than sweet potato noodles? Elder Ma red at him. What? They gave something to you? Wheres mine? You can dream on. Elder Ma: ... Old Hu was right. Women and petty people were very difficult to work with! He was vengeful and petty! After Old Madam Wang distributed the items, Chi Tu also brought Little Ah Yu and Tang Yuan back. Little Ah Yu handed the pendant to Old Madam Wang. Grandma, Little Rat found this! Old Madam Wang did not care at first. She casually picked it up and was about to throw it on the table. However, when she saw the faint pattern on it, she trembled. Old Madam, can we talk in private? Chi Tu took a step forward and cupped his hands. Old Madam Wang was not surprised to see Chi Tu here, but she did not respond. Youre a man and Im a woman. Im afraid its not appropriate for us to be alone together. Chi Tu: !! He was only 20 years old this year. Standing beside Old Madam Wang, how could they be considered a lone man and woman?! Taking a deep breath, Chi Tus tone became even more sincere. Its about this pendant. I hope Old Madam can make it easy for me. Old Madam Wang: Alright. After greeting the others, Chi Tu and Old Madam Wang went straight to the back of the house. There was a piece ofnd there, and there were no other families around. It was a good ce to talk. I dont dare to lie to the Old Madam. This thing is of great importance. If it stays in the Wang Family, Im afraid there will be trouble, Chi Tu said sincerely. For the safety of the Old Madams family, its best to leave it to us to safeguard. However, Old Madam Wang said, You think there will be a disaster just because you say so? Other than you, who else in our vige knows that we have this thing? If our family suffers in the future, wont you be the one who leaked the secret? Chi Tu: ? You were staring at this thing the moment you entered. Are you going to snatch it by force if I dont give it to you today? If you cant snatch it, will you kill and burn to achieve your goal? Chi Tu: ?? Alright, I didnt expect you to be this kind of person. To think that our Ah Yu feeds you fruits every day and brought you to our house to eat meat and drink soup. Youre actually so ungrateful! Chi Tu: ??? Theres no justice! Theres no such thing as good karma! Old Madam Wang cried and pretended to fall to the ground, her face filled with despair. Is our Wang Family going to die here? Chi Tu: !!! Let me get a word in first!!! Chapter 285 285 Equivalent Trade Seeing that Old Madam Wang was about to howl, Chi Tu hurriedly raised his hand and pretended to surrender. Old Madam, Old Madam, that was not what I meant! Even if the Wang Family really did not give it to him, he would never force them, let alone steal or snatch it. Compared to this thing, Miss Ah Yus safety was more important. This was the highest order he had ever received. Old Madam Wang retracted her expression and waved the pendant in front of her eyes. Alright, what do you mean? Are you going to ask us for it? Its not impossible. In any case, this thing is just scrap metal. It shouldnt be worth much. Its also taking up space. Chi Tu hurriedly replied, Yes, yes, yes. Its not worth much. Its just an ordinary thing. Oh, since its nothing, tomorrow, Ill get the cksmith to melt it and make a chain for our Ah Yu to tie to the dog to y with. Chi Tu: ??? No, no, no, I was wrong. Old Madam, this thing might be useless to you, but its very useful to me, no, to our Little Master. For the sake of your safety, I cant say what its used for. Please dont force me to do this. Hearing him mention his subordinates, Old Madam Wang stopped while she was ahead. Alright, since Im going to sell it anyway, isnt it the same no matter who I sell it to? Old Madam Wang said. Then how much do you n to pay? Let me make it clear first. If you offer too little or deliberately lower the price, Ill melt it immediately. Ill even write a letter to your Little Master and say that you insulted him. Chi Tu: ... How could such a good olddy behave like a hooligan! Chi Tu took a deep breath and told himself not to panic. He could only say, It should be worth 180 taels. How about this? On ount that you once took care of our Little Master, Ill give you 200 taels for it. What do you think? Old Madam Wang had a smile on her face but did not answer. Chi Tus heart skipped a beat, and he took the initiative to raise it a little. Then, 500 taels? Are you ying with me? Does our familyck these 500 taels? Old Madam Wang sighed. Lets just melt it. After all, its a chunk of iron worth only 500 taels. When the timees, Ill make an iron gue and hang it on our Wang Familys door. Chi Tu: A thousand taels. I wonder how Shopkeeper Chen Yuan is doing. I think he said that he can give us 3,000 taels of silver next year... Old Madam Wang looked at the sky. Chi Tu gritted his teeth. 2,000 taels, Old Madam. Thats all I have on me. He did not bring much money with him. Old Madam Wang did not speak, and Chi Tu panicked. This olddy does not y by the rules, and she seemed to know that he would not use violence. Old Madam, just tell me how much you want. As long as I can give it to you, Ill give it to you. To be honest, this thing is not worth much at all. Look, its just an iron toy. Its just that our Little Masters elders lost it many years ago and Ive always wanted to find it for him. Now that Ive finally found it, I want to buy it back and make the elders happy. Old Madam Wang nced at Chi Tu. Her gaze seemed to have a deeper meaning, but it also seemed to be a casual nce. Young man, I wont make things difficult for you. Im an elderly person too, so I understand how that old man feels about not wanting to trade it even for a thousand gold. Im happy to sell this to you. Theres no need to talk about anything else. Lets exchange it for something of equal value. Old Madam knows the big picture! Chi Tu hurriedly ttered. Then whats your price? Didnt I just tell you? I wont exchange it for less than a thousand gold. Old Madam Wang said. 1,000 taels of gold and 10,000 taels of silver. Chi Tu gasped heavily. Give me the 2,000 taels on you first and write me an IOU of 1,000 gold coins. Gather the money in three months and Ill give this to you. Old Madam Wang looked at Chi Tu. Three months is enough for you to go back and forth to Wanning City. You can look for your Young Master to reimburse you. Forget it, Ill give this thing to you first. Take it back and report. You wont go back on your word, right? As she spoke, she handed the thing to Chi Tu and turned around, leaving with a spring in her step. Chi Tu only felt that the small pendant in its palm weighed a thousand catties. Chapter 286 286 Dngs House Old Madam Wang took the 2,000 taels of silver and left. Chi Tu also knew that this matter was important, but the others had yet to arrive. It was mainly because their movement techniques were inferior to Chi Tus. They were exhausted from following the donkey cart all the way here. They were probably still recovering their True Qi on the road. Mother, why did you go to the back? Wang Chuanfu happened to see Old Madam Wang walk out from the back of the house. He wiped his face with the towel in his hand and asked casually. Old Madam Wang replied with a tone of annoyance, Digging for treasures. Wang Chuanfu said helplessly, Mother, youre teasing me again. Old Madam Wang rolled her eyes in response. Wang Chuanfu chuckled. In his opinion, not everyone could roll their eyes at him. It was also a fun thing to have someone roll their eyes at him. Old Madam Wang could not be bothered with this silly son. Its already dark. Arent you going to call everyone over to wash up and sleep? What are you still standing there for? I saw that theres a piece of wastnd beside our house, so I thought that since theres not much to do recently, Ill tidy it up. It wont look good to let it remain so dested. Old Madam Wang said, Youre doing useless stupid things all day long again. Do you have too much strength and cant find a ce to use it on? In that case, build a few more houses for the family. Dng is already getting married soon. Do you want him to not even have a house in the vige? Wang Chuanfu scratched his head. Ah? I was still thinking about nting flowers in the wastnd. I even bought the flower seeds from the Liu family. They said that its some peony and whatnot. I thought that Ah Yu would like them. Winter is almost here. What kind of seeds are we going to nt? Its useless even if we nt them! As Old Madam Wang spoke, her tone changed and she said, Give me a handful of those seeds first. Also, dont forget about Dngs house. Ill give you ten taels of silver. Just build a house at the side. In the countryside, ten taels of silver was already enough to build arge courtyard with bricks. Dngs house only needed four rooms at most. This sum of money was enough. Wang Dng happened to hear it and was a little sad. Grandma, arent there enough rooms at home? Why do you need to build a new house for me? I dont want it. It was as if they wanted to chase him out. Old Madam Wang didnt even think about it. Forget it if you dont want it! I can still save the money. On the other hand, Ah Yu, who was ying with the little chicks, heard this. She turned her head and looked at Wang Dng in confusion. Big Brother, with a new house, you can still live in our current house. None of us have a separate house, but you do. How good is that! Wang Dng stared. Eh, he could do that? Old Madam Wang: Ah Yu knows more than you! Old Madam Wang thought that the Wang Family would have to leave eventually, but Hu Family Vige was their root now. Her grandsons could each have a new house in the future. If they got along well, they could build the houses around each other and turn it into arge estate. If they did not get along well, they would not be able to fight since everyone had their own house. As for the main courtyard, she would see if it could be torn down and rebuilt in the future or handed over to someone else. It was not worth much anyway. Only then was Wang Dng happy. He smiled foolishly and said, Grandma, then I want a new house! Leave a room for Little Sister Ah Yu too! He thought that when Ah Yu got married in the future, if she did not have her own room when she returned, she could still live in his house. After all, most families would immediately vacate the room after their daughter got married. They were either given to someone else to use as a bedroom or directly used as a storeroom. There were even many families whose daughters did not even have their own houses. Their Wang family was rich now and did notck rooms. Little Sister Ah Yu also had her own room now, but he still wanted to keep a room for her. What if Fourth Uncle and Fourth Aunt gave birth to another child in the future? Chapter 287 287 Missing Big Brother Ah You It was not impossible to get an additional room with ten taels of silver. Even Wang Chuanfu and Old Madam Wang felt that it was fine to leave a room for Ah Yu. Even if Ah Yu did not live there, it was good to leave a ce for her. They were happy to watch the siblings getting along. Wang Chuanfu took a portion of the peony seeds and handed them to Old Madam Wang. Before sleeping at night, Old Madam Wang gave them all to Little Ah Yu. See if you can nt it there. I think it should grow better than in the wastnd. Although your uncle is a little silly, he still remembers to care about you. Little Ah Yu had never seen a normal peony before, but she had seen a Mudan peony before. In the past, Big Brother Ah You had given it to her and he had picked it from the small garden of the Yongding County Office. At that time, she did not know it was a peony. Big Brother Ah You had taught her about it. However, Big Brother Ah You was very cold to her at that time. Even when he went to the vige, he was still very aloof. Seeing these seeds, Little Ah Yu could not help but think of Big Brother Ah You. She was home, and so was Big Brother Ah You. Was he as happy as she was? As she thought about it, she crawled under the nket and threw her consciousness into the spatial pocket. With Meatballs help, she nted the seeds and fell asleep on the cloud bed. After sleeping soundly, Little Ah Yu was still muttering, Big Brother Ah You... At this moment, Qin Huai, who was reading under the light, suddenly sneezed. Young Master, the night is cold. You should rest early, Chi Jia hurriedly said. Have you delivered it? Qin Huai asked. Chi Jia: Ive already sent someone to deliver the goods at full speed. Theyll arrive in a few days. Young Master, Wanning City and Nanhe Town are very far away. I wonder if those grapes can withstand it. He just hoped that they would not have sent a bunch of spoiled grapes over. That little fellow will definitely be sad when she sees them. She could not allow food to be wasted. Qin Huai was about to speak when someone knocked on the door. He frowned, looking unhappy. Chi Jia asked, What is it? Commander Chi, Madam sent me to ask if the Young Master is hungry from studying at night. Ive prepared some food for the Young Master, someone said from outside the door. Chi Jia: Theres no need. Lets go back. However, the person outside the door did not leave. Instead, he said in a terrified voice, Commander Chi, please open the door. Ill just send the things in for the Young Master. Otherwise, it wont be easy for me to report back to Madam. Please dont make things difficult for me. With the Madams cold personality, if anyone did not do a good job, they would definitely be punished. Although Qin Huai was impatient, he still nodded. As soon as Chi Jia opened the door, he saw a scantily dressed little girl slowly walking into the study. She was about 11 or 12 years old. There was no makeup on her face, and her eyes were filled with spirituality. Seeing Qin Huai holding a book behind the table, the little girl was a little stunned. The Young Master was really good-looking! Put down your things and you can leave, Chi Jia said coldly. At this moment, the little girl saw Qin Huai put down his book and pick up a brush, preparing to write something. The little girl pushed aside Chi Jia and hurriedly went forward. Young Master, this servant will help you grind the ink. This servant knows how to grind ink! With that, the little girl picked up the ink block without waiting for Qin Huais response and was about to ce it on the inkstone beside her. Qin Huai tilted his head and looked over. There was no emotion in his dark pupils. The little girl suddenly froze, and fear rose from the back of her head. Young, Young Master? Qin Huai: Get lost. Although he had a young boys childish voice, it carried an oppressive tone. The little girl scrambled away. Chapter 288 288 Qin Huai Is Ill from Anger The little girl was in shock and immediately ran out. After making many turns in the Duke Yong Manor, she finally arrived at a side hall. At this moment, Duke Yong, the Duchess, and a young woman dressed in ordinary clothes but with a graceful posture were all sitting there. The little girl almost went in on her knees. Whats wrong? Did Huaier bully you? the Duchess asked. The little girl trembled with fear, feeling that terrifying aura still reverberating in her body. She shook her head. Young Master didnt bully me, but... but Young Master asked me to get lost. At this point, she suddenly felt so wronged. She only wanted to help. Why was he scolding her? Many people in the residence were afraid of the Young Master. There were even people who secretly hated him and felt that he was not a proper Young Master at all. Otherwise, why would he keep sneaking around and not go out to meet people? She didnt despise him and even brought him food. Yet, he was actually so fierce to her. As expected, he deserved to be hated! However, the Duchess smiled in her eyes and let the little girl go first. Then, she turned to the young woman beside her and said, Look, what did I say? Huaier is still the same. Why do you have to do this? Youre annoying him again. There was no change in the young womans eyes. That girl is 50% simr to that little girl. Every person is different. Theres no way he would befortable with the presence of a random person. Duke Yong disagreed. Its useless even if you find a girl thats 100% simr to her in appearance. Moreover, that little girl should be a good person. You didnt thank her, nor did you try to understand her. You actually want to rece her. That doesnt make sense. The young woman nced at Duke Yong. The Duchess elbowed Duke Yong and turned to the young woman with a smile. Madam, you know that hes like this. He says whatever he wants. Why cant I say anything about my own daughter?! Duke Yong red at the young woman with dissatisfaction. I have to scold you too. If you want to show care to Huaier, then do it normally. Dont use such messy methods. Other than making him resist you more, theres no other benefit! At this point, Duke Yong felt a little suffocated. Back then, you wanted to hand Huaier over to me to raise. I brought him to the border for two years. Although he didnt say much, he was still a good child. In the end, after he came back, you did all those messy things and caused Huaier to be implicated. He developed such a murderous aura at a young age. Now that hes finally better, you want to cause trouble again? Husband!! Shut up! When the Duchess heard that he was getting more and more ridiculous, she did not even dare to look at her daughters expression. How could her daughter, who had always been arrogant, have a good expression after being criticized like this? As expected, the young woman did not agree with Duke Yongs words. Since he has such an identity, he should bear these burdens. In the past, I felt that his health was not good, so there was no need to force it. Now that his body has recovered, he has to deal with the things he should do and as for the unnecessary thoughts, he should cut them off one by one. Before the young woman could continue, a guard with the surname Chi cupped his hands outside. Madam, Duke, Duchess! Duke Yong: What is it? The guard with the surname Chi was expressionless and said seriously, The Young Master said that he was greatly frightened just now and wanted to invite a doctor to take a look at him. Duke Yong: ?? The Duchess hurriedly said, Alright, alright. Get the doctor to take a look at him and tell Huaier not to think too much. The Young Master said that he has already found a divine doctor, but the fees for the divine doctors consultation are quite high... Realization shed across the young womans eyes. How much? 5,000 taels. Under their surprised gazes, the guard continued, Its just the fee for consultation. Its another price for the prescription. The three of them: ... This was ckmail, right? Chapter 289 289 I Have a Wife At this point, if they still didnt know that Qin Huai was deliberately extorting money, they would really be stupid. However, the fact that the child was angry meant that there was still a reaction. Duke Yong was about to say that he would pay for this small sum of money. It was no big deal to coax his grandson. In that case, let him recuperate well. Thest few words were emphasized. The young woman took out a jade seal from her pocket, and her personal maid handed the seal to the guard. The guard took the seal and cupped his hands. Yes, Ill take my leave! After that, the three of them chatted for a while before dispersing. After the young woman returned to her room, she rubbed her temples, not sleepy at all. Her personal maid asked, Madam, are you going to see the Young Master? Usually, at this time, the Madam would send someone to see the Young Master, but today, she did not give the order. Let hime over, the young woman said. Yes. 15 minutester, Qin Huai, dressed in thin ck clothes, stood in front of the young woman. Madam. The young woman stared at him. Hm? You just extorted 100,000 taels from me, and youre still acting like this? The jade carving seal just now could be used as a token in the bank to withdraw 100,000 taels of silver. ording to her understanding of Qin Huai, he would not stop until he received at least 70 or 80 thousand taels of silver. Qin Huai remained silent. I only asked the girl to bring you some food and youre throwing a tantrum? Youve recovered from your illness, but your irritable personality has be even worse. Qin Huai still did not speak. The young woman stared at Qin Huai for a long time. Seeing that he did not intend to answer her, she said, I heard that you have a ymate in that vige. Its a little girl. Its said that their family has already moved to town and even opened a bun shop? Hearing about Little Ah Yu, Qin Huai looked up. Unexpectedly, she still managed to find out about it. You gave them all the money I gave you? The young woman sneered. Is that kind of family worthy of your attention? From her tone, she was already certain that Qin Huai had given the money to that family, especially that little girl. She was five years old this year, but she announced to the public that she was three years old. She was even a small noble who had been abandoned. That kind of youngdy must be very scheming. Even if her skills were not good enough in her eyes, Qin Huai was still young and had not interacted much with the people and matters of the outside world. It was normal for him to be deceived. Qin Huai actually opened his mouth at this point and said, No. No what? Forget it, theres no need to say anything. She wouldnt even care about a girl of that ss. And she didnt want to hear anything about her. Since youre determined to take the Imperial Examination, I wont stop you. Ill naturally find a proper post for you and let you prepare for the examination in peace. However, you shouldnt be thinking about things you shouldnt at such a young age. Actually, the reason why the young woman arranged for that little girl was because a few days ago, her maidservant went to Qin Huais study and identally found a portrait. The painting was of a little girl running in the wilderness with her hair tied up in two little pigtails. She was wearing a simple dress and a tattered cloth bag hung diagonally at her waist. There was also a littlemb running beside her. That little girl looked very obedient, and her eyes could be said to be exquisite. Especially when she closed her eyes andughed, one could urately feel her innocence and brightness. From this painting alone, one could feel the artists admiration for the person in the painting. The maidservant secretly took this painting to show the young woman. The young woman felt that Qin Huai might be going through a puppy love phase. She naturally had to restrain him. As for the child having such thoughts at the age of seven, she did not think it was ridiculous. It was not even the first time she had seen such a thing. If you want a wife, Ill naturally find the best one for you. The little girl whom she had sent over just now was arranged to warm the bed in the future. However, he did not fancy her. I have a wife, Qin Huai said. He had agreed that when he grew up, he would marry her. If the person in front of him was unwilling to make an exception, he would pack his things and marry into the Wang family. Chapter 290 290 Untitled Qin Huai spoke seriously, and the young woman could not tell for a moment if he was serious or not. Hed found himself a wife? Was this something a seven-year-old youth could say? Marriage is a grand affair, and the parents are the only ones who can make the decision. Have you forgotten your identity? The young woman narrowed her eyes, and her already solemn expression became even more dignified. However, Qin Huai was calm and fearless. Facing her scrutinizing gaze, he smiled self-deprecatingly. What identity do I have? The illegitimate son of the Madam? An invalid who wont live long? Or... a dog that you can order around at your will? Qin Huai, how dare you! The young woman was furious. She stood up and waved her arm- Pa! A pnded on Qin Huais face. Qin Huai was not as tall as her to begin with. He immediately tilted his head and took two steps back. He had already begun to practice martial arts, and his lower body was originally quite stable. It could be seen that the young woman had put a lot of strength behind that p. Chi Jia panicked. Madam! Back off! The young woman did not even look at Chi Jia. However, Chi Jia stood in front of the young woman and did not move. The young woman sneered. Are you tired of living? Madam, please calm down. This servant is willing to die to atone for my insolence. Chi Jia was neither servile nor overbearing, as if he was saying something unimportant. Alright, then you- Qin Huai grabbed Chi Jias arm and gently pushed him away. His dark eyes were bottomless. Even when he looked up at the woman in front of him, he was fearless. How dare you. What gives you the right to talk to me like that? the young woman said. Do you really think- But she couldnt continue. Because Qin Huai took out a dagger and shed his arm without thinking. Blood dripped to the ground. The young womans pupils shrank. When Chi Jia heard themotion, he turned around and was so frightened that he wanted to snatch the dagger. Young Master! He did not dare to use too much strength, afraid that he would agitate Qin Huai. Qin Huai dodged Chi Jia, raised the dagger, and shed again. Then, he ced the dagger on his neck. With a press, a line of blood appeared on his neck. The young woman gritted her teeth and said, Qin... Huai. Im someone who should have died long ago. Qin Huais injured arm felt cold and even trembled unconsciously, but his voice was still very calm. This cheap life of mine... If you like to control it, Ill return it to you. Chi Jia did not dare to snatch the dagger anymore. A serious man like him was so anxious that tears flowed down his face. Young Master, dont be rash. Lets talk things out. He turned around and knelt heavily towards the young woman. He choked and said, Madam, please- The stubbornness that the Young Master had painstakingly cured was acting up again, and it was even worse than before. In the past, he only hurt people, but now, he hurt himself. Very good, Qin Huai. Youre very good. The young woman kicked Chi Jia. The dog I raised has finally be your loyal dog! Fine, I wont kill him. Qin Huai was unmoved. I have a wife. The meaning was self-evident. Dont push your luck! Qin Huai pressed the dagger in again, and the dagger that cut through iron like mud was embedded in his flesh. Chi Jias heart ached and he was terrified when he saw this. He could only shout, Madam! Alright, you chose this yourself. Dont regret it. After saying this, the young woman flicked her sleeves and left, no longer caring about Qin Huais life or death. When the young woman left, Qin Huais body was already dripping with blood. Having lost a lot of blood, he felt cold all over. Almost as soon as the woman stepped out of the door, his grip loosened and he copsed. Chi Jia hurriedly caught his thin body, but he only said, The bottle. Qin Huai fainted. Young Master! The young woman stopped outside the door and said to the pale maid beside her, Call the Imperial Physician, as soon as possible. The maidservant hurriedly bowed and immediately used her movement technique to fly out of the Duke Yong Manors courtyard wall. The secret guard guarding the Dukes Estate was about to stop her when he was patted on the shoulder. He turned around and saw a guard with the surname Chi. Brother, do me a favor. ... Chapter 291 291 Chi Tu Delivers Compared to the chaos in the Dukes Estate, the Hu Family Vige was quite peaceful. In the middle of the night, there were only some asional barks. The autumn wind fell from the mountain and circled the vige houses a few times. They circled a few more rounds around the wildflowers. A few passing snakes followed the surrounding information and slowly crawled under a big tree in the vige. There were some mud pits there, and there were many loaches and eels inside. There were also some durable rations. That was the food that the vigers had stored for the snakes. In the winter, this food would allow the snakes to umte strength and survive the winter safely. Not far from the mud pit was the generals shrine built by the vigers for the generals tomb. The wooden shrine was 20 feet tall. There was a wooden sign hanging in front of the beam with the words Generals Shrine written on it. The snakes sensed somemotion and stopped eating. They raised their heads and wanted to move towards themotion. They had sensed Little Ah Yus aura. They originally wanted to go to her house to guard the night after eating and leave at dawn. Previously, when Little Ah Yu lived in the vige, the snakes would also do the same. However, they left before dawn and did not let the vigers know. There were indeed two sneaky people loitering beside the Generals Shrine. It was Chi Tu who had just received Chi Ding. Chi Tu handed the thing that was already wrapped in a fewyers to Chi Ding and instructed, This thing is thousands of times more important than our lives. You must personally deliver it to the Young Master! Chi Ding did not know what was inside. He wanted to open it and take a look, but Chi Tu stopped him. Dont look. The fewer people who know what it is, the less risk there will be. Where did thise from? Why is there suddenly something? A ridiculous thought appeared in Chi Dings heart and he could not help but ask, Is it rted to Miss Ah Yu? Yes. Speaking of this, Chi Tu had almost forgotten something. He took out a piece of paper from his pocket and stuffed it into Chi Dings arms. This has to be given to the Young Master too. Its an IOU that the Young Master has to make up for. The Old Madam of the Wang Family sold this thing to me. I didnt have enough money, so I could only sign an IOU. Chi Ding gasped. Dont you have 2,000 taels on you? Isnt that enough?! Ever since they arrived at Hu Family Vige, they had learned that spending 20 copper coins a day was considered an extremely high expenditure. Many people worked themselves to death for a month and only earned 80 to 90 copper coins. Therefore, the prices of goods in their hearts had also been greatly refreshed. With 2,000 taels, how much Wang Familys Meat Soup Dumplings could he buy! Dont worry so much. In any case, the IOU has been signed. You can just take it to the Young Master. Dont dy. Set off now. Take Cloud Chaser with you. Chi Tu reminded Chi Ding again and let him leave after hepletely realized the importance of this mission. Actually, Chi Tu was more suitable to run this errand. His lightness technique was better. If he used up all his True Qi, he could run for 50 miles in one go. He was the strongest among the entire Chi familys guards. However, because of his strength, he had to stay by Miss Ah Yus side. The Young Master had long said that no matter what happened, Miss Ah Yus safety was the priority. They could tell this from the fact that the Young Master had made them stay behind. The next morning, Tang Yuan woke up early and swept the fallen leaves in the courtyard before going to the kitchen to boil hot water. As soon as the water was heated and carried into the house, Little Ah Yu woke up. Seeing Tang Yuan, Little Ah Yu smiled until her eyes narrowed. Big Sister Tang Yuan, did you sleep wellst night? Did you have any fun dreams? As Tang Yuan dampened a face towel for Little Ah Yu, she replied, I slept very well and didnt dream. It was very strange. She usually dreamed. When she woke up, she would be extremely sleepy and even frustrated. But here, she magically slept well and felt much more rxed. Unknowingly, the hostility hidden in her heart had long dissipated. It seemed that it was an extremely right decision to be shameless and stay by the Little Masters side. Little Sister Ah Yu, are you awake? A shout suddenly came from outside. Yes, Im awake! Little Ah Yu didnt know who it was, but she also replied loudly. Chapter 292 292 Vigers Outside the door was Hu Sanpang, holding a basin of goat milk. Little Ah Yu simply dressed herself and washed her face. With her hair disheveled, she opened the door and ran to the courtyard. When she saw Hu Sanpang, she shouted sweetly, Big Brother Sanpang, why are you here? To bring you some goat milk. Hu Sanpang looked at Little Ah Yus messy hair and felt that she looked even cuter. As expected of Little Sister Ah Yu. She looked so good even when she just woke up. Unlike his sister-inw, who went out to get water to wash her face withoutbing her hairst time. Hu Sanpang almost fainted from fear when he saw her hair standing on end and her sleepy expression. At that time, he screamed, Ghost! Then, his sister-inw chased him through five plots of fields with the washbasin. It had been a long time since Little Ah Yu had drunk goat milk. The people in town were not interested in drinking milk and goat milk. They said that it was dirty. Unless their children did not have any more breast milk to drink and had no choice but to drink it. But Little Ah Yu liked it very much. It was milky and fragrant. With sugar, it tasted even better. Thank you, Big Brother Sanpang. Little Ah Yu thanked him. Tang Yuan quickly put down the things in her hand and took the goat milk over to the kitchen to store it. Sanpang, does your sister-inw know about you bringing the goat milk over? Widow Zhou was a powerful person. No one could take advantage of their familys things. Hu Sanpang nodded. She knows. Little Sister Ah Yu gave me a bag of candy yesterday, and my sister-inw said that I can send some goat milk to Little Sister Ah Yu every day in the future. Coincidentally, their familys sheep had just given birth. It was not troublesome to milk the sheep. He just did not know if theirmbs could be as powerful as Ah Yus littlemb. Their vige kids had been craving for a pet like that for a long time, but thembs they had previously raised were all as weak as chickens. Little Sister Ah Yusmb was still the best. It could even carry her with its small body. Now that it had grown into a big goat, its horns were very beautiful. Its fur was snow-white, and its strength was indescribable. If the Wang Family was willing, it should not be a problem for them to use it to pull a carriage. Although everyone dared to eat mutton and drink goat milk, they did not dare to ride in a sheep carriage. This was because the Great Chang Nation had a rule that only nobles could use sheep and goats for transportation. If ordinary people did this, they would either be fined or imprisoned! After receiving the goat milk, Old Madam Wang helped Little Ah Yub her hair. Madam Feng helped her boil the goat milk and added some sugar. Little Ah Yu wanted to share it with everyone, but everyone said that they did not want to drink it. She distributed it to Tang Yuan as well, who shook her head. Little Ah Yu said, Big Sister Tang Yuan, youre too thin! Look, Ive grown some fats here, here, and here, but you dont have any. Tang Yuan could not dissuade her and nced at Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang narrowed her eyes. Why are you looking at me? Should I bring the milk to you or serve you tea? When Ah Yu speaks to you, just listen to her. If you want to be a servant, act like one! Tang Yuan lowered her head in fear. Yes. Little Ah Yu pouted at Old Madam Wang. Grandma, I told you not to call Big Sister Tang Yuan a servant! Shes family and my friend! Sir had already been taught that servants were humans that had the same status as cows, sheep, pigs, and dogs. They could be beaten, scolded, and sold. But Big Sister Tang Yuan was not like that to her. Old Madam Wang nodded and did notment. It was a good thing that the child knew how to protect her friend. After Hu Sanpang finished delivering the goat milk, he wanted to abduct Little Ah Yu to y. When he saw Old Madam Wang guarding the ce, he could only slip away. As soon as he left, a few more people came over and sent some things over one after another. They were either bacon, salted duck eggs, stir-fried bean noodles, or beetroot. They were all things that could only be obtained with effort. The Wang Family is rich now. It was not presentable for them to give them cheap clothes or hair ornaments. They might as well send some food from the vige. At the very least, they could help raise Little Ah Yu. Old Madam Wang did not refuse anyone and epted them all. Compared to the gifts they had given out, epting these was not considered greedy. When the vige chiefs wife arrived with the wives of the elders, Old Madam Wang said, Dont leave. I have something to tell you. Chapter 293 293 New Crops When everyone heard this, they felt like they had woken up from their sleep. What good thing did Old Madam Wang want to talk to them about? Actually, they had long felt embarrassed. Ever since Ah Yu arrived at the Wang Family, their entire vige had risen because of the Wang Family. Not to mention the initial life-saving grace, just the grain seeds alone were enough for their gratitude. Not every family in the vige rented the Wang Familysnd, so there were also people whose harvest was far inferior. Even so, after the cleansing of the Divine Rain and theposting form given by Old Madam Wang, their harvest was still much better. It was not enough topare to the top, but more than enough topare to the bottom. With the help of the other rich neighbors, their life this year was not difficult at all. Everyone in the vige remembered this favor. Usually, when they went out hunting, if they only caught one animal, they would eat it themselves. If there were two, they would give a portion to the Wang family. If they had saved a lot of excess food, they would send half of it to the Wang family first before selling the rest in town. Regardless of whether they werecking or not, they wanted to express their sincerity. Most of the women, who usually made shoes and socks, would make an extra pair for Little Ah Yu. When anyone went to town, they would get someone to bring something back for her. The Wang Family epted everything. Sometimes, they would even pack a few buns for them. They could not bear to take the vigers gifts for free, so they would sell the buns to them cheaply and give them away. Otherwise, why would they say that the Wang Family was kind? Even the girl from Great River Vige whom Wang Dng was going to marry was chosen by the vigers after they went around and made many inquiries. They were afraid that if the Wang Family went alone, those matchmakers would y tricks and deceive them because of their past hatred. Third Aunt Hu was the leader among them and was the most active. The Wang Family did not know this. The girl they chose was a very good girl from the 18 viges. In any case, in their opinion, that girl was both pretty and smart. Her family background was not bad as well. It was said that she had been studying for two years. She could even be matched with the children and grandchildren of thendlord families. Old Madam, whats the matter? Is it about Dngs marriage? the vige chiefs wife asked. There were only two major events in their family now. The first one was that the Wang Familys second son and grandsons were going to participate in the spring imperial examination, and the other was Wang Dngs marriage. Old Madam Wang said, Well talk about Dngs marriageter. What I want to talk about today is the grain seeds for next spring. Hearing this, everyone was even less sleepy. Grain seeds! The Wang Familys grain seeds were very good and could guarantee a bumper harvest! The crops in the fields right now were lush. It looked like there was going to be another great harvest. Auntie, do you have any better grain seeds? They had already nned to choose some good grains to grow. In any case, there was no need to buy them from the grain and oil shop. They could save a lot of money. There are better ones. However, these crops are not things that everyone is nting right now. Its some new beans. Our vige doesnt have these beans, Old Madam Wang said. Im just mentioning it to you to see if youre willing to nt them. I wont force you. Although the various families had earned some money from thest harvest, they were still unwilling to use it to buynd. They first paid off their external debt, then repaired their houses and treated their illnesses. There was nothing left. Therefore, they still had to rent the Wang familysnd. Someone said awkwardly, Are they good grain seeds? Aunt Wang, its not that were being picky, but we were too poor previously. Alright, I understand. You can nt whatever you want in thend you rented. The rules are still the same as before. Old Madam Wang even wondered if she should buy all thend in the vige, but she abandoned the idea on second thought. The winds howl around the highest peaks. She had to leave some freedom for the vigers. If the Wang Family bought all thend, in the future, if the vigers wanted to buy morend and could not do it, they would inevitably develop some hatred. Even for the Wang Familys currentnd, Old Madam Wang nned to reduce their hold on thend and instead buy morend from other viges. Or she could buy them along the way and build a separate manor in the future. The vige chiefs family had also nted in the Wang Familysnd. It was not much, only one mu. The vige chiefs wife smiled and said, Its been so many years, but Aunt Wang has never let us suffer. I believe her. How about this? Other than renting one mu ofnd, our family will take out another six mu ofnd to nt the new grain seeds that Auntie mentioned. Well buy the seeds ording to the price of the seeds sold to the vigers who are using the Wang Familysnd. What do you think? Old Madam Wang smiled and nodded. Of course. As expected, she was someone who could be the wife of the vige chief. She was not stupid. Chapter 294 294 Discussing New Seeds with the Vigers When the other wives saw the vige chiefs wife express her stance, they hurriedly expressed that they would follow suit. Weve been neighbors for more than ten years. Even if were worried about others, we wont be worried about you. A woman chuckled and said, Well follow the vige chiefs wifes instructions. Aunt, tell us the price. We wont short change you. Old Madam Wang said sincerely, You also know that the price of our new seeds are definitely different from ordinary grain seeds. Those seeds are also what I asked the children at home to search for painstakingly. Not only did it take a lot of time and effort, it also cost some money. Wasnt it difficult for Ah Yu to choose from the grain and oil shop for half a day? However, the others automatically assumed that the new seeds were sent by Wang Chuanman. Wang Chuanman was now the errand manager of the Zhou family. He was in charge of the business of external harvesting. Every once in a while, he would return to Nanhe Town to make a trip. asionally, he would bring something for the vige. There were ten other young people in the vige who were all running errands with Wang Chuanman. Most of them were left behind by Wang Chuanman to build their foundations in the Zhou family. Every time he came back, he would bring one or two back to visit his rtives. Now, whenever anyone mentioned Wang Chuanman, they would give him a thumbs up. He had brought up 10 people with good abilities, and they were all people who remembered favors. When they did well, they did not forget about the vigers. Chuanman is so busy, but he still has to search for grain seeds. Hes indeed too tired, someone said. It will take him a month to go back and forth. Not to mention the hard journey, the food, drinks, and amodation all cost money. We know all of this. Auntie, just name a price. If they could afford it, they would invest in this opportunity. If they could not, it was fine too. It was up to each family to measure their situation. Old Madam Wang was deliberately ambiguous in misleading them so that the others would think in this direction. In any case, Wang Chuanman was running around everywhere now and had been to many ces. After the seeds were nted, she would let Chuanman take the food to sell in other ces. Once the information was mixed up, it would not be easy to find the source. Moreover, County Magistrate Zhang Zhan had already taken up a post here. It would be a waste not to use this friendship. Unless he did not want political achievements. Theres no hurry about the grain seeds. Lets talk about it in two days. Im just letting you guys know in advance today. When you get back, you can ask your family if you want to invest so that we can prepare. The new seeds are not cheap, and we didnt dare to stock up too much, Old Madam Wang said. The others hurriedly said, Of course, its only right. Auntie, just go and prepare. Only then did Old Madam Wang send them off. On the other hand, Madam Feng listened carefully. After they left, she asked, Mother, why did Fourth Brother look for so many new seeds? Are we going to stop nting the current grain seeds? Old Madam Wang said, If you nt more, you can eat more. Even if youre not tired of eating those same old things all day long, Ill be tired of it. Madam Feng: ... Was this still the same mother who had made everyone eat chaff dough and sweet potatoes for half a year? At that time, everyone ate until their faces turned pale, but there was nothing else to eat. asionally, when the Chuanfu and Chuanman went out to hunt, the game that they carried back would be sold by Old Madam Wang and exchanged for more chaff dough and sweet potatoes. If the children had a stomachache from eating too much of this stuff and could not take it anymore, Old Madam Wang would scold whoever was not eating, and no one dared to say a word. They could only bury their heads and eat. It had only been two or three years since then, but Mother had already begun to talk like this. It was indeed as her husband had said. No one could guess her mothers thoughts. It was useless to guess. It was better to be obedient. That day, Old Madam Wang called Wang Dng over and asked him to drive the carriage to Yongding County. As for Little Ah Yu, she asked her to stay in the vige and nurture the new grain seeds in her spatial pocket. It was so difficult for Ah Yu to obediently nurture the grain seeds, but she could not let others know. As her grandmother, she could only buy more good things to nourish her. In any case, she had already saved the 2,000 taels of silver. Chapter 295 295 Saving Money Stop here. Go find an inn. We wont go back tonight. Well return tomorrow morning. Most people would not spend the night, but under special circumstances, Old Madam Wang did not allow the Wang family to travel at night, so when there was not enough time, they usually would spend the night outside before going back when the sky was bright. Wang Dng felt a little uneasy. Grandma, are you letting me book an inn? Old Madam Wang took out her purse and took out a piece of paper. Why? Cant I order you around? No, no. Grandma, Ive never gone to an inn before, so I dont know if I can... Wang Dng had worked with Wang Chuanfu before, but he had never experienced having so much money. This piece of paper should be worth three to four taels of silver. Was Grandma so willing to part with it? What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go! Old Madam Wang frowned, looking like she was about to re up. As Old Madam Wang spoke, she got off the donkey cart. Wang Dng hurriedly drove the donkey cart two steps forward and stuck his head out to ask, Grandma, what if you get lostter? Even if you lose yourself, I wont get lost! Old Madam Wang waved her hand in disdain. Hurry up and go. Youre so busy but have so much to say. If your father was here, I would have pped him! Only then did Wang Dng shrink his neck and drive the donkey cart away. After walking for a while, Wang Dng abruptly came back to his senses and wondered how much a room at the inn should cost for a night. If he paid too much, wouldnt Grandma beat him to death? Thinking of Old Madam Wangs angry expression, Wang Dng panicked even more. I need to calm down first. Ill go and see how other people do it. Wang Dng had an idea. He recalled that he had seen Grandma bargain with others before and thought that if he bargained with themter, it should be cheaper. Old Madam Wang naturally did not tell him this information on purpose. I hope youre smarter than your father. Old Madam Wang casually nced in the direction Wang Dng left before dusting herself off and walking towards the Ruyi Bank not far away. The Ruyi Bank was the one where Chi Tu had withdrawn the banknotes from. Old Madam Wang wanted to change to another bank. The assistant behind the counter saw that an ordinary-looking olddy hade, but he didnt care much and casually asked her, Olddy, do you want to deposit or withdraw? Withdraw. Old Madam Wang ced the banknotes on the counter. Withdraw everything. The shop assistant thought that it would at most be 50 taels, but in the end, it was 2,000 taels. He had woken up from his sleepiness. He swallowed his saliva. Old Madam, are you going to withdraw everything?! Old Madam Wang was impatient. Hurry up, theres still a lot of things to do. Dont dy. Old Madam, this amount is quiterge. I cant make the decision. Please rest inside first. Ill invite the Manager over now! The assistant brought Old Madam Wang into the guest room at the back before rushing to the attic to look for the sleeping Manager. As soon as he heard that someone was going to withdraw 2,000 taels, the Manager no longer felt sleepy and hurriedly got up. 2,000 taels of silver was not a small sum. How could an olddye to take it when the silver could fill tworge boxes? Moreover, they usually did not prepare too much cash. They only used the money that other people deposited. When the Manager saw Old Madam Wang, he immediately wanted to re at the assistant. How was this an ordinary olddy? Look at her aura. One look and one could tell that she was not an ordinary person! The Manager had traveled the world for many years and was experienced. He knew that even the eldest wife of an ordinary merchant might not be so calm. The Manager walked over with a smile. Old Madam... Old Madam Wang put down the hot tea in her hand and nodded at the Manager. Manager. 15 minutester, the shopkeeper smiled even more sincerely and sent Old Madam Wang out respectfully. The assistant did not understand. Manager, isnt that olddy going to deposit the money in another bank? Why are you still so polite to her? Although the olddy only exchanged the banknotes for a token in the end, there was no need to tter her so much. Chapter 296 296 Meeting Zhang Zhan This is exactly why you deserve to be an assistant for the rest of your life! The Manager expected better from him. You only know that the olddy wanted to deposit the money in another ce. Didnt you hear why she wanted to change to another bank? The assistant was dumbfounded. Ah? Isnt it just to give her granddaughter a dowry? She already prepared 2,000 taels for her granddaughter. If she intends to deposit money in the future for someone more important, wont it be a muchrger amount? The Manager said, If we lose this 2,000 taels of savings and its stored in another bank, not to mention that itll be difficult to exin to the owner, well even suffer a huge loss! There was also something the Manager did not say. When the olddy spoke, her tone was very dignified. Such a person was definitely not as ordinary as she appeared. Even if she was dressed like an ordinary old farmer, the Manager had to consider if the other party was deliberately sent by the Boss to test him. After all, this kind of thing had happened before. There was no such thing as looking down on customers in their bank. If they offended any big shot, their little bank would be gone. As an outstanding Manager, he naturally would not let such a bad thing happen. If she was a big shot in disguise, he would treat it as forming a good rtionship. If it was just a family who had made a fortune, his actions today would have allowed him to retain a big customer. The shop would not have suffered any losses. The assistant rubbed his head and thought for a long time, but he could not figure it out. He only knew that the Manager had said that regardless of whether the customers looked poor or rich, he could not despise or ridicule them. Old Madam Wang had received a token from the Ruyi Bank. It was an iron token with an inner mark that noted the year and name of the Ruyi Bank. There was also a mark on it which represents the amount of 2,000 taels. Using it, one could collect silver or banknotes from the Ruyi Bank and the seven or eight banks under it at any time. She could also use the token to make payment in the more than ten shops rted to the Ruyi Bank. 2,000 taels was naturally not enough to make the shopkeeper be willing to take out such a useful thing. However, who asked Old Madam Wang to be so good at talking? Old Madam Wang had considered that when Qin Huais gold arrived, she would see if it was in banknotes or real gold. If it was gold, she would ce it in Ah Yus spatial pocket. If it was banknotes, she would also store this amount in the token. After dealing with the banknotes, Old Madam Wang went to the county office again. The gatekeeper of the county office saw that the clothes Old Madam Wang was wearing were not patched. Even though the style was ordinary, he did not dare to be negligent. He thought to himself that this olddy was indeed pretending to be weak previously. Fortunately, she was magnanimous and did not take things to heart. The former Imperial Envoy had now lowered himself to be the county magistrate of their county city, so he did not dare to offend his rtives. Old Madam, youre here again? Are you looking for our Lord? The gatekeeper smiled very obsequiously. Please inform him that Old Madam Wang of the Hu Vige has something to discuss. Alright, alright. Follow me. The weather outside is cold. Please wait in the guest hall first. After arranging for Old Madam Wang, the gatekeeper ran to Zhang Zhans side. Outside the hall, a servant stopped him. After asking for the reason, he said, Invite the Old Madam to the Qinglian Pavilion first. Ill inform the Lord. The servant knew that their Young Master was very concerned about the Hu Family Vige and had even asked a few times about their situation when he returned. When Zhang Zhan heard this, he indeed put down the work that was not considered urgent and went to the Qinglian Pavilion. At that time, Old Madam Wang had just sat down on the wooden chair. Old Madam, why are you here? Zhang Zhan saw Old Madam Wang and subconsciously smiled. However, when he saw Old Madam Wang wearing a pair of gray cloth pants, he recalled something that he did not want to remember for the rest of his life. Why did the fabric of these pants look so familiar? Before he could think further. Old Madam Wang said in a grateful tone, Previously, Lord Zhang gave us some cloth, so we had the time to tailor it into autumn pants. Zhang Zhan had given them cloth a few times, but this fabric hade from the only time he was saved. Zhang Zhan :... He suspected that the olddy was here to find trouble today. Could it be that he had previously asked the Wang Family to take in witnesses and made her unhappy? Chapter 297 297 Mission Half Completed Old Madam Wangs goal in looking for Zhang Zhan was very simple. She wanted Zhang Zhan to protect Ah Yu. As for the rest of the Wang Family, with her watching over them, nothing would happen. Nothing would get his attention more than bringing up old matters. There was only one thing in his life that he did not even dare to think about. However, for some reason, he had returned to show his gratitude to this ce. Perhaps he had been hit on the head by a ghost. He had known before that Yongding County was far inferior to other counties. Although he had real power, one cant make bricks without straw. When he heard Old Madam Wang mention the cloth, he recalled his tragic experiences after fainting and waking up. Zhang Zhan felt extremely awkward and instantly felt his scalp tingle. However, when he saw Old Madam Wangs oblivious gaze, he suspected that he was thinking too much. This olddy from the Wang Family was an intelligent person. She probably wouldnt deliberately watch him make a fool of himself. Therefore, she should be simply mentioning the past. After that, the two of them chatted for more than two hours. It was only when Zhang Zhans stomach growled that Old Madam Wang stood up. Then Ill leave this matter to Lord County Magistrate. If you need anything in the future, feel free to instruct me, Old Madam Wang said. Zhang Zhan hurriedly said, Old Madam, dont address me as Lord County Magistrate. You can call me Zhang Zhan in the future, or just call me by my nickname Shouzhi. Old Madam Wang said, Alright, then Ill thicken my face and call you Shouzhi. Zhang Zhan nodded and said, Old Madam, you must havee in a hurry and havent eaten, right? The debt of grace requires the payment of gratitude. Shall we eat at the county office before leaving? It was already afternoon, and there was still an hour before dinner. It was not too early to eat. As he spoke, he called the servant over, wanting him to prepare two more dishes. Theres no need, Old Madam Wang said. Theres still someone waiting for me. Im worried and want to take a look. Zhang Zhan tried twice more to persuade her to stay. Seeing that Old Madam Wangs attitude was firm, he gave up. Old Madam Wang walked through the back door and was a little surprised to see Wang Dng waiting for her. Wang Dng was originally standing outside, but he was pulled over by the gatekeeper and they chatted for a long time. He stammered and did not dare to say much about his family. He only brushed the partys curiosity off with some simple words. This made the gatekeepers heart tingle, and he determined that this family was definitely extraordinary. Even if they were really nothing special. Wang Dng was thinking about how to get rid of this enthusiastic uncle when he saw Old Madam Wang. He immediately followed her. Grandma! Old Madam Wang nodded and walked in front. Wang Dng quickly followed. When the two of them walked out to the street, Old Madam Wang asked casually, How did you find me here? I went to the inn to book a room and got the waiter to arrange a space for the donkey cart. After that, I came out to ask around, Wang Dng said. When I came, I heard that the new county magistrate was Lord Zhang, who hade to the vige in the past. I thought that Grandma should be here to take a look, so I came. I happened to meet the uncle at the gate and he said that you were inside... Old Madam Wang stopped and looked at the nervous Wang Dng. Grandma, did I do something wrong? Wang Dng swallowed his saliva. Old Madam Wang retracted her gaze. Not bad. Hearing this, Wang Dng was immediately happy. Grandma rarely spoke such words of praise. In Wang Dngs opinion, her not bad was equivalent to very good. Old Madam Wang saw that Wang Dng could not hide his excitement and shook her head in her heart. This eldest grandson was not calm enough. He still had to practice more. However, bringing him out this time was better than she had imagined. Old Madam Wang brought Wang Dng to his inn, nning to check her grandsons ability in this aspect. At home, Little Ah Yu was nting vegetables. [Kid, youre halfway through the mission.] Late at night, Little Ah Yu carefully collected the grain seeds in the spatial pocket and ced them in a bamboo basket. These grain seeds were urgently needed, so Meatball taught her to grow them in a proportionate mix of the Myriad Spirit Earth and Myriad Spirit Water. They matured faster and grew better. In a day and night, they had already harvested several piles. Every pile was a different breed. She was a little tired, and her hands were a little red from working. Hearing Meatballs reminder, she smiled. If Grandma finds out, she will definitely be happy! Grandma told her that she would sell these grain seeds to the vigers in the future so that they could grow more food. In the future, Third Aunts family would not starve anymore, right? Thinking about how she could help everyone, she did not feel tired anymore. Chapter 298 298 Doctor Hu Fell When Old Madam Wang brought Wang Dng to the county city, Wang Chuanfu was also starting to build a new house. When the vigers heard that they were going to build a new house for Dng, they came to help. Early in the morning, many people arrived at Old man Wangs house one after another with either a few bricks or a basket of tiles. Uncle Wang, this are some leftover materials from my familys previous house. See if you can use it? Little Fu, our family still has some left. Its not much. With everyone gathered together, we shouldnt have to make new ones. Hu San also came over with an ax. Chuanfu, have you chosen the wood you want to use yet? Coincidentally, Im free today. I can bring a few people toe with me and chop the wood for you. Wang Chuanfu was a little ttered. How can I let you do that? We can just do it ourselves. The crops will need to be stored indoors in a few days. Theres no need to dy your work for us. I can take my time to build the house. In any case, theres no hurry. Even if Wang Dng had decided on his marriage partner, their family was not in a hurry to marry her this year. In the past, when other families conducted their marriage quickly, it was so that the girl coulde to the family to help out with the work sooner. Of course, they would marry as soon as possible. They were not in a hurry, nor were they short of people to do things at home. In that case, they could let nature take its course slowly. It would not be toote for Wang Dng to get married when he was 18 years old. Of course, its better to do this sooner thanter. When winteres this year, it might start to snow again. I dont know what kind of scene it will be this year. Why not build the house before the snowes and avoid all kinds of trouble? Hu San said indifferently. Your mother is already prepared to sell us new grain seeds. Its fine even if we put in some effort. This time, Wang Chuanfu did not know what to say. Instead, it was Little Ah Yu who ran out happily and said to Wang Chuanfu, Uncle, the teacher said that if you help others, they will help you. This is called helping each other. Thats right. Ah Yu is the cleverest. Hu San smiled. The way he looked at Little Ah Yu was really warm to the bone. He was so envious. Why wasnt it him who had gone out and brought home a child back then? Their family would have such an obedient granddaughter. However, when Hu San thought of his wife, he realized that she was someone who valued boys over girls. Although he did not scold his wife and granddaughter, he did not take extra care of them. From time to time, she would say something unpleasant, so even if he picked up a girl at that time, his wife would probably ask him to throw her out. Sigh, he could only be envious. The vigers were all good at working and quickly helped clean up thend. Then, everyone dug the foundation, cut the wood, and arranged the stones, bricks, and tiles. They were all very busy. Madam Feng hurriedly went to boil water. Little Ah Yu was not idle either. When she saw anyone thirsty, she helped pass them water. Those people who drank the water all praised it endlessly. In my opinion, Uncle Wangs water is really different. It tastes sweet. Those who dont know better would think that Uncle Wang has put sugar in the water. Someone smiled and finished speaking. Then, he raised his head and took a big gulp, as if to verify his words. The others nodded as well. Indeed. This is simply better than mountain spring water. The people in the vige had more or less drunk Little Ah Yus Myriad Spirit Water, but they did not drink as much as the Wang family, so their physiques were only slightly better and they did not fall sick so easily. Rtively speaking, Doctor Hus family might be the only ones affected. However, Doctor Hu himself did not care about money. A few days ago, when he went out to pick herbs, he found another bunch of Paris polyphy and nned to move them to the vige to try and graft them. Doctor Hu often went out to pick herbs. Hu Xiaotong was now in the vige. In any case, sometimes, no one would look for them for more than ten days. For the vigers, they felt that there was no need to visit the doctor for minor illnesses, and there was no point in treating serious illnesses. They would not spend the money to see a doctor unless they could not take the pain anymore. Only then would they ask Doctor Hu to take a look. When Hu Xiaotong heard that the Wang Family was going to build a new house, and half of the vigers were there, he also wanted to take a look. Hence, as soon as he walked over, he saw Tang Yuan helping out outside the courtyard. The little girl was thin and shriveled. Hu Xiaotong sized her up with a sharp gaze. She did look somewhat malnourished, but it was not at an unhealthy level. It was a very contradictory physique. Speaking of which, she looked a little like the former Little Ah Yu. Tang Yuan saw Hu Xiaotong and smiled at him. However, she had forgotten his name and could only smile awkwardly. Is Ah Yu at home? Hu Xiaotong asked her. Tang Yuan nodded. Yes. Why are you looking for Little Master? I have a small medicine bag here. Take it to Ah Yu. Ah Yus body is too delicate. There are many mosquitoes in the countryside. Im afraid they would bite her. With that, Hu Xiaotong handed over a bag. It contained medicine with a slight smell which could repel mosquitoes. It was mainly wormwood powder. After Tang Yuan took it, she whispered, Even mosquitoes dont bite Little Master very often. But thank you. Hu Xiaotong did not know and found it a little funny. He did not take her words seriously. Was there anyone in this world who was not bitten by mosquitoes? Especially in the countryside. There were so many mosquitoes that it made ones scalp tingle. When the weather became colder and it snowed, the number of mosquitoes would gradually decrease. Just take it. If Ah Yu doesnt need it, let others use it. Its good stuff. Tang Yuan: How much is it? Its just a small thing. How can I ask you for money? Go on and do your work. Dont worry about me. I still have to go to the mountain to pick herbs. Hu Xiaotong left after saying that. Before he left, he nced at Tang Yuan again. Why was this new little girl calling Ah Yu Little Master? Could she be a servant bought by the Wang Family? They actually bought such a little girl. What could she do? Even if she followed him up the mountain to pick herbs, a pheasant would probably scare her away. Of course, this was only limited to Hu Xiaotongs imagination. His criteria for judging other peoples health was whether they could follow him up the mountain to pick herbs. Tang Yuan took the medicine bag back and handed it to Madam Feng. Madam Feng smiled and said, Little Tong is a good person. He always cares about our family and gives us some medicine bags from time to time. He doesnt charge much money either. The other vigers also smiled and said, Thats right. Doctor Hus family are all good people. Usually, when we go to seek treatment, we dont need to pay much money. Speaking of which, we havent been sick much recently. Our bodies are very healthy. Im afraid Doctor Hus family wont be able to earn any money. ... Haha, Doctor Hu is the one whos happy. I still remember that many people in our vige fell sick one year. Doctor Hu was really busy. He couldnt even eat two mouthfuls a day and had to go to another family to visit. As they chatted, someone suddenly rushed over and said that Doctor Hu had fallen while picking herbs in the mountains. What? Is Doctor Hu alright?! Chapter 299 299 Chi Tu Goes to Save Someone Doctor Hu would pick herbs every morning. Usually, he did not go far. He would return at noon and teach Hu Xiaotong how to concoct herbs in the afternoon. It was only morning, so it was normal for Dr. Hu not to return yet. However, when Doctor Hu went out in the morning, a viger realized that Doctor Hu looked tired, as if he had not rested well. The vigers were worried and went directly to the mountains. Coincidentally, the viger encountered a snake halfway. Usually, when the vigers saw a snake, they would either quickly scare it away or capture it and eat it. However, ever since the snakes saved them, the vigers no longer liked to eat snakes. Usually, they would even greet the snakes. When the snake saw that the vigers did not leave immediately, it wagged its tail at him and turned around to slither out slowly. Seeing that the viger did not follow, it repeated the above actions. This snake probably wants to lead the way for me. This thought appeared in the vigers mind. Hence, he followed the snake and saw Doctor Hu, who had fallen into the ravine. If Little Ah Yu and the others were here, they would be able to recognize that this snake was the same one that had brought them to find the Paris polyphy. Dr. Hu was an adult man and was not light. The viger could not move him back alone, so he could only run back to call for help. When Hu Xiaotong heard that his father had fallen, he couldnt care less about anything else. He immediately wanted to run out with the others. He was pulled back. When he turned around, it was Tang Yuan. Tang Yuan said, Youre small and weak. If you go, youll only cause trouble. You might as well stay at home and wait for news. Your father is a doctor, but hes injured. He can only rely on a young doctor like you now. This was the first time Hu Xiaotong had heard the word young doctor. He was still a little stunned. He still had a long way to go before he could practice medicine. Calling him a young doctor was overestimating him. Big Brother Xiaotong! Because themotion was too loud, Little Ah Yu also ran over. She tugged at the expressionless Chi Tu at the side and said, Let Uncle Tu go. Uncle Tu runs very quickly and is especially strong. He can bring Grandpa Hu back by himself. Hu Xiaotong looked at Chi Tu in surprise. He didnt seem to have seen this person before, but when the Wang Family was building the house, some people from Big River Vige came to help. Perhaps he was from Great River Vige. Chi Tu suppressed the helplessness in his heart and said to Hu Xiaotong, I wont help you for nothing. I want ten copper coins. The viger beside him hurriedly exined, This person is from the construction team hired by the Qin family previously. Although he looks thin, hes actually very capable. If we let him go, Doctor Hu will definitely be rescued faster. Afraid that Hu Xiaotong did not have that much money on him, the vigers each took out their wallets and pooled one copper coin each. Soon, more than 10 copper coins were ced in front of Chi Tu. Even Little Ah Yu took out two copper coins from her pocket. The monthly allowance of the Wang familys children had not increased. It was still the same five copper coins from before. As soon as Little Ah Yu obtained it, she gave it to Wang Wng. She was not very rich now. Little Ah Yu said, Uncle Chi Tu, sorry to trouble you! Little Ah Yu was overjoyed and felt that she had done a good thing. Uncle Tu must be very happy to earn another sum of money like this, right? Hes fast. Let him go, lest Doctor Hu suffers in the ravine. The other vigers were still persuading Hu Xiaotong. Hu Xiaotong thought to himself that he would return the money to the vigers when his father returned. Chi Tu could only ept the order and leave. After leaving the vigers sight, Chi Tu directly used his martial skills. On the way, he kept reflecting. What went wrong? Why did their serious secret guards be handymen who did all kinds of errands? Chapter 300 300 Saving Doctor Hu The ce where Doctor Hu fell was six to seven li away from the vige. Most of the ces where herbs grow had no roads, and it was very troublesome to traverse. If it was an ordinary viger, they would have to walk for at least an hour before reaching. In addition to carrying someone back. Who knew how long it would take? Chi Tu set off and returned to the vige with the man in half an hour. Everyone saw Doctor Hu lying on the back of the Chi Tu with his eyes closed. Oh no, Doctor Hu has fainted! The vigers panicked. They knew that if they fell and injured themselves, they could not fall asleep. Once they fell asleep, their condition would be even worse. Chi Tu, who had secretly tapped Dr. Hus sleeping acupoint, rubbed his nose and decided to continue this misunderstanding. Who asked Doctor Hu not to trust him and kept asking questions? Chi Tu did not want to expose too much of his skills, so he could onlye up with this n. Elf, is there a huge problem with Grandpa Doctor Hu? Should I save him? Little Ah Yu did not take matters into her own hands and still asked for Meatballs opinion. [I took a look. Theres no big problem. Its just a broken leg.] He rolled all the way from the hillside to the ravine. Other than some inconspicuous abrasions, he only had a broken leg and no shattered bones. Its simply a blessing from the heavens. Then should we use that repair agent? Little Ah Yu still remembered that her grandfather and Second Uncle had used the gene repair agent after their legs were broken. [This is using a sledgehammer to kill a chicken. Hell be fine after resting his legs.] However, the key was that there had to be someone who could correct the position of his bones. The vigers of Hu Vige immediately thought of Divine Doctor Xue. Back then, the legs of the two people from the Wang Family were also broken. Later on, they were corrected. When Old man Wang returned, I saw that his legs were no different from ordinary people. There was also Wang Chuangui. After being paralyzed for five years, he walked out like a normal person. I wonder if we can still find Divine Doctor Xue. We have to get him to take a look at Doctor Hus legs to prevent any problems in the future. Hu Xiaotong also began to panic. Where was the elusive Divine Doctor Xue now? Instead, a viger said, I actually know about this. Didnt my son go out with Wang Chuanman previously? When he came back, he told me that Divine Doctor Xue from the vige seemed to be in the Zhou Family. The Zhou family is too far away. It takes a month to go back and forth. By then, Doctor Hus legs will probably be crippled. Hu Xiaotong was extremely anxious. It was only at this moment that he realized how weak he was. Even when he was prescribing medicine for his father, he did not know which medicines to use, and in what amounts. He was afraid that if he prescribed the wrong medicine, it would worsen his fathers injuries. Then what should we do? Theres no one in our vige who knows how to correct bones. Why dont we go to the other viges to ask? Everyone couldnt care less about their own matters and said that they would go to the surrounding viges to ask, especially those with doctors. More than ten vigers set off separately. At this moment, it was already noon. Wang Dng and Old Madam Wang, who had set off at dawn, happened to arrive at the vige entrance and heard this. When Old Madam Wang heard this, her eyes darkened and she did not intend to make a move for the time being. Doctor Hus leg had been broken, but it was different from the old man and her second sons situation back then. As long as it was an injury that he could recover by himself, there was no need to take out Ah Yus divine medicine. Otherwise, no amount of medicine would be enough. Doctor Hu had taken good care of the Wang Family. Old Madam Wang could not bear to provide him with gene repair agents, but at least she got a lot of water from the water vat at home and sent it to Doctor Hus house. She nned to use this water to brew medicine for Doctor Hu. Doctor Hu finally woke up faintly and saw Hu Xiaotong walking towards him with a pot of medicine in his hand. Seeing that Doctor Hu had woken up, Hu Xiaotong said in surprise, Father, its time to drink the medicine! Chapter 301 301 Tang Yuans Self-Rmendation Looking at the medicine floating in the face pail, Doctor Hu naturally did not drink it. He was afraid that he would be poisoned to death before his leg could even heal. Why did you brew so much medicine? Have you forgotten what I taught you? A set of medicine can only be brewed into three small bowls. Doctor Hu endured the pain and scolded with a frown. Hu Xiaotong said, I didnt know which herbs to use so I decided to put everything useful in. There are a few herbs thats helpful in countering chills, a few herbs for pain control, and a few thats meant to wake you up. Doctor Hu sighed. Thinking that his son was just being concerned, he decided not to fuss over it. Come over. Ill give you a new prescription. Go and boil these herbs instead. Alright, Father. After Hu Xiaotong left, another youngdy brought in a bowl of tea and handed it to Doctor Hu. Doctor Hu happened to be thirsty so he couldnt care less and hurriedly drank it. When he came back to his senses, he realized that the little girl was helping him tidy up the house. Ever since his wife returned to her family a few days ago, Doctor Hu had not cleaned up the house so it looked a little messy. Little girl, theres no need to busy yourself. Doctor Hu felt a little awkward. This little girl should be the little servant of the Wang Family. She looked quite diligent. No one else in their vige had servants. Other than Old Madam Wang, the Wang Family did not treat Tang Yuan as a real servant. They treated her like an ordinary person. Tang Yuan said casually, Its fine. Its just a small matter. Ill be done in a while. Youre the doctor of the vige and everyone has to rely on you so just leave these chores to me. Doctor Hu took a sip of tea and nodded repeatedly in his heart. This little girl was indeed very diligent. Unexpectedly, after Tang Yuan ced the things away, she asked casually, Doctor Hu, when does your son n to get married? Can I be his wife? Actually, I think I can be a concubine, but I dont see any concubines in your vige. Then why dont I be your sons wife! Pfft- ng! Two movements sounded at the same time. Doctor Hu spat a mouthful of tea onto the bed. The basket of medicinal herbs that Hu Xiaotong had just returned with was also scattered on the ground. Doctor Hu choked a few times and coughed for a long time before asking, Little girl, do you know what youre saying? Yes I do, Tang Yuan said very seriously. I was bought by the Wang Family for five taels of silver. Ive been saving up for a month now. When Im done saving up in the future, Ill redeem myself. At that time, Ill no longer be a servant so I wont embarrass your Hu Family. Thats not what I meant. Doctor Hu could not help but size up Tang Yuan a few times. He felt that although this girl may be young, her words were extremely shocking. You look like youre only six or seven years old while my son is already 14 years old this year so the difference between the two of you is too great. Thats not a problem. I dont find him old. Hu Xiaotong, who was at the door, could not listen to the conversation any longer. He lowered his head and casually picked up some medicinal herbs before rushing over. Father, look at these herbs, are they the right ones? Doctor Hu looked deeply at Hu Xiaotong and stopped this topic from continuing. After Tang Yuan finished speaking, she wanted to ask Hu Xiaotong if he had any thoughts on this matter. However, Hu Xiaotong pretended not to see her and only talked to Doctor Hu. When Tang Yuan walked out of the courtyard, she saw Little Ah Yu with her eyes wide open. She did not know that Little Ah Yus hearing was especially good and that she had already heard everything in the house clearly. Little Ah Yu asked in confusion, Big Sister Tang Yuan, is 14 years old considered very old? What about her Big Brother who was already 16 years old? Would it be very difficult for him to get married? She had to help Big Brother. Chapter 302 302 Selling the Paris Polyphy As expected, the vigers found and brought over two old doctors in the afternoon. One of them specialized in fixing bones so he helped to fix Doctor Hus leg bones. However, both of them did not leave after that. This was because they realized that there was a medicinal garden in front of Doctor Hus door where there was a Paris polyphy! Am I seeing things? Theres actually a Paris polyphy here!! One of the two old physicians was knowledgeable and recognized the Paris polyphy at a nce. Although it was still in the form of a seedling, he still recognized it. Whether this thing was valuable or not was secondary. The main reason was that it could treat snake venom. If it was mixed with the proper herbs, it could treat all the snake venoms in the world. As doctors, they were naturally happy to see such effective medicinal herbs. The vigers had long known that the Paris polyphy was very valuable. However, they usually did not see such things when they entered the mountains. In the past ten months, only Widow Zhous brother-inw, Hu Erpang, had found a small stalk. After handing it to Doctor Hu, he even earned dozens of taels of silver. The vigers even talked about this matter for a long time. But now, the vigers were no longer very interested in things that could treat snake venom. This was because the snakes near their vige would not attack them anymore. Sometimes, they would even discover that the snakes would help them chase away other ferocious little animals. Coincidentally, that old doctor had a patient who had been bitten by a venomous snake and was on the verge of death. When the old doctor saw the Paris polyphy, how could he let it go? Doctor Hu, please sell a stalk of your Paris polyphy to me. Take it that I owe you a favor. The old doctor said, My patients family is quite rich. If we can save his life, hell remember your Hu Family Viges kindness in the future. Doctor Hus eyes shed. Earning money was not a big deal, but being owed a favor was definitely a good thing. The Paris polyphy was actually found by Ah Yu and Doctor Hu had always suspected that Ah Yu had used some special method to find it. The vigers might have discovered this childs miraculous abilities. They believed that she just had an extrayer of protection when bad things happened. Were all doctors. I also understand the benevolent spirit of our profession. Its just that my Paris polyphy hasnt matured yet, and I dont know how effective it is. But Ill give one to you, Doctor Hu said. As for the price, well go with 80 taels. When the vigers beside him heard this, they gasped. 80 taels of silver. It was just some small green sprouts! This ie was already better than them farming all year round! The old doctor looked pained, but he still took out 80 taels of silver. He was even wondering if Doctor Hu had some mind-reading skills. How did he know that he had brought exactly 80 taels? However, he still paid the money. Thinking that he could still use this Paris polyphy to gain back the cost when he returned, he was satisfied. After Doctor Hus leg was fixed, the vigers heaved a sigh of relief. They dispersed and went back to doing their own things. Some people then went to Old man Wangs house to continue building the house. On the other hand, Little Ah Yu returned home and said to Old Madam Wang, Sister Tang Yuan said that Big Brother Xiao Tong is too old. Grandma, lets go and find Big Brothers wife together. What if Big Brothers wife also thinks that Big Brother is old? Little Ah Yu would never admit that she only wanted to take the opportunity to watch themotion. Old Madam Wang nced at Tang Yuan warningly. This little girl. She turned to smile at Little Ah Yu. Alright, well go tomorrow. Coincidentally, Ah Yus grain seeds should arrive tomorrow. At that time, they would rece the crops they had bought from town. It would be just right. Chapter 303 303 Crops Are Ready Old Madam Wang repeatedly asked Little Ah Yu if nurturing the grain seeds would hinder her in any way. Little Ah Yu said affirmatively, Grandma, farming is very fun. Its not tiring at all! Actually, it was still tiring to work in the spatial pocket, but Little Ah Yu did not want Old Madam Wang to worry. Moreover, in the spatial pocket, she could recover as long as she rested. Old Madam Wang: If you feel ufortable anywhere, you have to tell Grandma. You cant hide it from Grandma, understand? This was what Old Madam Wang was most afraid of. She was afraid that Ah Yu would be too sensible and refuse to say anything. It would be toote if she found out in the future. [Your Grandma treats you quite well.] Meatball had already observed many people and realized that very few grandmothers treated their granddaughters like Old Madam Wang treated Ah Yu. In private, Old Madam Wang had even warned the Wang family one by one not to bully Ah Yu. Not many people in the Wang family knew Little Ah Yus secret. Most people only felt that she was blessed, so they treated Little Ah Yu sincerely. Little Ah Yu was very proud and raised her chin slightly. Of course. My Grandma is the best! In Little Ah Yus understanding, she had two fathers, two mothers, and only one grandmother. Grandma was the best. In the afternoon, Little Ah Yu did not go anywhere. Even when Bian Dan came to y with her, she rejected her reluctantly. Bian Dan was a little sad. Ah Yu, do you not like me now? It had been a while since they moved to town. Ah Yu was still young and might have forgotten about her. Little Ah Yu hugged Bian Dan and said very seriously, No, I still like Sister Bian Dan like before, but now, I have to help and do many things. I dont have time to y anymore. Bian Dan opened her mouth. Ah, you still have to work? In Bian Dans understanding, Little Ah Yu could do whatever she wanted in the Wang Family. Why would they let her work? Of course I have to work! If I work, the food would taste better when I eat. Little Ah Yu did not know the mentality of Bian Dan and said solemnly. Bian Dan could only leave in disappointment. She had actually been sent over by Third Aunt Hu. The Wang Familys grandchildren did note back together, and Wang Dng was not here as well. Third Aunt Hu asked Bian Dan toe over and apany Little Ah Yu to prevent the little fellow from feeling bored. If she came over to apany Little Ah Yu, there was no need to work. Bian Dan was naturally happy toe over. In the end, Little Ah Yu did not need herpany. After Little Ah Yu sent Bian Dan away, she returned to her room and said to Tang Yuan beside her, Big Sister Tang Yuan, Ill sleep for a little longer. Remember to wake me up. Tang Yuan found it a little funny. She had just told someone that she wanted to work at home, but in the blink of an eye, she came inside to sleep. In the past few days since she came back, Little Ah Yu had either been sleeping or on the way to sleep. She did not do much serious work. In fact, there was not much she could do. As expected, she was still a child. Tang Yuan covered Little Ah Yu with the nket and said softly, Sleep then. Ill be working in the courtyard outside. Call me when you wake up. Little Ah Yu: Alright, I understand. After Little Ah Yu closed her eyes, her consciousness went straight to the spatial pocket. When she saw therge amount of crops in front of her, Little Ah Yu was so happy that her eyes narrowed. These were all things that Little Ah Yu and Meatball had painstakingly nted. We can hand the food to Grandma tonight, right? Little Ah Yu hurriedly asked. Meatball: [Yes.] Meatball epted the idea of growing crops in the spatial pocket very well. It no longer felt like this was wasting natural resources. After dinner, Little Ah Yu found Old Madam Wang. Grandma, the crops are ready! Chapter 304 304 nting Sugarcane Old Madam Wang remained calm and brought Little Ah Yu to the Wang Familys granary. Old Wangs family now had arge house specially used to store food. There were severalrge piles of food inside, all surrounded by straw mats. They were bundled up in round baskets, and the inside was filled with food. After avoiding the others, Old Madam Wang found 20rge baskets in the granary and asked Little Ah Yu to put all the food into them. Little Ah Yu had cultivated 20 types of food. Old Madam Wang had not checked them carefully before. Now, she realized that not only were there beans, but there were also a few herbs. There was even a type of thick sugarcane that was about ten feet tall and as thick as a babys arm. Thinking about it, she had gone to Nanhe Third Street with the old man previously to buy food. The old man had seen some sugarcane as well and bought it. Little Ah Yu directly released more than 100 sticks of sugarcane. After being released, it upied half of the granary. Old Madam Wang: ... This thing was evenrger than she had imagined. It would be a miracle if the vigers believed that they had secretly transported it back. As she was thinking, Little Ah Yu pointed at the sugarcane and said, Grandma, the elf said that this thing is edible. Its especially sweet! Old Madam Wang came back to her senses and replied with a smile, Is that so? Then Ah Yu, have you tried it? No. Little Ah Yu shook her head honestly. These are the grain seeds for everyone. I didnt steal it. Meatball had even asked Little Ah Yu to try it. Little Ah Yu was adamant and insisted that it belonged to everyone. She could not eat it secretly. When a human cub became stubborn, no amount of words would make sense no matter what. Meatball understood it deeply, so it naturally did not continue to persuade her. Old Madam Wang instantly had mixed feelings. Good child. It was impossible to take this out directly. She had to think of a way to hide it. Even if some of the vigers might have already guessed that their grain seeds had a mysterious origin, as long as they did not affirm the open secret, they would always have ayer of safety. You can try it. Wait a moment, Old Madam Wang said. She took a scythe from the wall at the side and cut off a piece of sugarcane. The sugarcane juice was rich and crisp. When bitten, it would not have the texture of biting onto the sugarcane. Instead, the texture would be more simr to eating a pear. Little Ah Yu took a bite and juice flowed out of the corner of her mouth. Grandma, this is so sweet! Its even sweeter than candy! Old Madam Wang also tasted a little and was extremely surprised. This was countless times sweeter than all the sugarcane she had tasted before. She instantly thought that she could use this sugarcane to make sugar. Originally, thend in Wangbei County was not considered rich. There were no families who grew sugarcane. Perhaps the sprouts that Ah Yu had obtained was already the leftover portion. Actually, Old Madam Wangs guess was right. The sugarcane sprouts that Little Ah Yu had obtained were just the small ones with a bit of green on the top. At that time, it was only as thick as two fingers. However, with the spatial pocket, it was not difficult to upgrade the species. Little Ah Yu stopped eating after eating a portion. She patted her small stomach and said that she wont be able to sleep if she ate too much. As soon as she finished speaking, Little Ah Yu rubbed her eyes and yawned. Old Madam Wang carried Little Ah Yu back to her room. Ah Yu, sleep first. Well go to Great River Vige tomorrow morning. After all, she had already promised Little Ah Yu to bring her to look at Dngs wife. After Little Ah Yu fell asleep, Old Madam Wang returned to the warehouse again and thought about the pile of things in the warehouse for a long time. In thetter half of the night, Old Madam Wang came to Wang Chuanfus door, wanting to wake him up to work. Later on, after thinking about it, she turned and went to Wang Dngs room and woke him up. Dng, be quiet. Follow me. Wang Dng followed Old Madam Wang in a daze. In Wang Chuanfus room, he snuggled deeply into Madam Fengs arms. Oh my god, what did he see? He actually saw a ghostly shadow swaying outside the door of his room, even baring its fangs and brandishing its ws. It made him not even dare to relieve himself! He had no choice but to hold it in. How terrifying. Chapter 305 305 Bringing Crops into the Vige Old Madam Wangs thoughts were very simple. She wanted Wang Dng to help cut all the sugarcane into sections. She only needed to cut out the segments and leave the rest of the flesh. When Wang Dng saw that there were so many things in the granary, he suspected that his eyes were ying tricks on him. After rubbing for a long time, he realized that the quantity of the things did not decrease. Grandma, where did these thingse from? Why havent I seen them before? Wang Dng doubted his life. Old Madam Wangs expression did not change. Why are you asking so many questions?! Hurry up and work. If you dont finish your work today, youre not allowed to sleep. You eat so much everyday; whats the point of growing so much fat! Originally, Wang Dng did not expect his Grandma to answer his question. After all, not everyone could get an answer from Old Madam Wang. Most of the time, they would receive scolding and ridicule. Then, they would hold it in their hearts or simply look for the answer themselves. Wang Dng had been working in the vige with Wang Chuanfu. He was very agile and could cut a piece of sugar cane into pieces in a few moves. In the beginning, his movements were still a little rusty. Slowly, his actions began to grow more smooth. Soon, he could sh out a lot in a short time. In order not to wake the others from the Wang Family, Wang Dng could only hold the sugarcane with one arm and sh it in the air. Old Madam Wang walked out of the door and said to the empty courtyard, Get someone to drive a few donkey carts over and get something to cover it with a cloth. Tell them toe in from outside the vige and then exit again. Their movements must be light. Chi Tu, who happened to be changing shifts with the new person: ... What were they doing sote at night? Old Madam Wang did not hear themotion and did not know if the other party was going to do as she said. She added, If its not done in two hours, Ill tell Ah Yu tomorrow morning that youre bullying an old woman. Chi Tu: !!! Despicable, shameless, and disrespectful! Chi Tunded silently and cupped his hands at Old Madam Wang. Then, he walked towards the Wang Familys backyard and called out to another person who had just fallen asleep. The two of them, one driving the donkey cart and the other driving the mule cart, quietly left the Wang Family. That person yawned and said, I never thought that I would actually be a donkey cart driver one day! And this time, there was actually no sry. Chi Tu remained silent. He had thought of driving a carriage himself, but he had never thought of driving a mule cart. Especially mules that shook their heads from time to time! Although their movements were light, there were still some movements, especially from the donkey and mule. Sometimes, they did not listen to their orders and asionally made some sounds. Some of the people in the vige woke up when they heard themotion and saw someone mysteriously transporting things to Old man Wangs house. Someone wanted to take a closer look, but the person beside him pulled him down. Stop looking. These guys must have been invited by Chuanman. Wont they be embarrassed if you go out? In any case, they were going to sell the grain seeds to themter. It would not be toote to look at them at dawn. There were many vigers who thought this way. Everyone suppressed their curiosity and vaguely felt that the convoy outside hade and gone many times. There should be a lot of things. In any case, they would know in the morning. Little Ah Yu had been nting food for a few days and was indeed very tired. When Meatball saw the news that the mission had seeded, it did not immediately tell Little Ah Yu. Looking at her sleeping soundly in the spatial pocket, Meatballs gaze was veryplicated. [Child, youre even more powerful than I imagined.] In any case, he had never heard in the Origin Space of any five-year-old ward who could do so many things. After all, they would usually never choose to attach themselves to a ward who was too young. It was too hard to bring up a child. Chapter 306 306 Distributing Sugarcane Early the next morning, those who wanted to buy the Wang Familys grain seeds arrived one after another. At this moment, Wang Dng had already transported everything to the courtyard under Old Madam Wangs arrangements. Even Wang Chuanfu was stunned when he woke up and saw the pile of things. In just one night, what exactly happened? It seemed like something great had happened while he was sleeping. Facing the vigers who hade in the past, Old Madam Wang said, Ive already briefed my eldest grandson on the method of distribution and sales. You can collect and buy ording to your familys situation. I still have something on, so I wont stay here to apany everyone. The people who came were either on the same level as Old Madam Wang or were simply juniors. Of course, they did not dare to say anything to Old Madam Wang. Auntie Wang, go ahead. We know what to do. Old Madam Wang had already told Wang Dngst night about the approximate price of those things, the name of each one, and their uses. Wang Dng was already sleepy at that time and only remembered some things in a daze. However, as long as he made one mistake, Old Madam Wang asked him to memorize it again. Wang Dng actually remembered everything as he worked and dealt with Old Madam Wangs inspection. Old Madam Wang greeted the crowd casually and brought Little Ah Yu to Great River Vige. Only Wang Chuanfu and his wife were left, as well as the even more confused vigers. Fortunately, Wang Dng had already been devilishly trained by Old Madam Wang. He immediately braced himself and walked past the ces where different types of crops were piled up. As he walked, he introduced, This thing is called red beans. We dont produce much here. Theres a variety in the eastern neighboring county. This kind of bean is usually used... After a while, he finished introducing all 19 types. Finally, there were just the sugarcane sprouts left. Someone could not help but ask, Dng, what is this? Wang Dng did not answer their question. Instead, he moved out another basket from the granary. There was sugarcane inside, which was edible. Wang Dng distributed one to each person, and Wang Chuanfu and his wife also took one. Wang Chuanfus head was filled with question marks. ??? When did their granary have these things? No, what exactly happened in one night? Why did he not understand? Wang Dng answered everyones doubts, This was sent by a distant rtive of our family. He said that you can use this to make sugar. You can try it and see how it tastes. When everyone heard that it could be made into sugar, they couldnt care less about Wang Dngs words and hurriedly took a bite. Someone bit through it and chewed, thinking of swallowing it. This thing is so sweet! Its just a little too tough, and I dont think I can swallow it. Wang Dng: ... You bit the entire thing and even chewed on the bark. It was impossible not to exhaust your teeth. He did not expect someone to be even more dumb than him. Wang Dng looked embarrassed and demonstrated to them how to remove the sugarcane skin. Then, he bit down and spat out the little dregs in his mouth. Only then did he say, This thing needs to be skinned. You also cant swallow the dregs inside. You have to spit them out. Everyone mimicked his actions. As soon as they bit down, their eyes widened. This thing is really sweet! Its even sweeter than sugar water! Its like the mature fruits I usually eat. You dont say. After taking two bites of this thing, I feel like Ive drunk two big bowls of sugar water. I didnt eat when I came just now and my stomach was growling. I feel much better now. Could this be some kind of medicinal herb? Wang Dng smiled and said, This thing is called sugarcane. Its very good for making sugar. My Grandma said that if everyone grows this thing well in the future, she will teach everyone how to make it into sugar. Everyone was shocked. Making sugar? Wouldnt they be able to sell that for money? Wang Chuanfu was more shocked than everyone else. Sugar making? Their family even knew this kind of craft?!! Chapter 307 307 nting Treasure Manual The Great River Vige was beside the tributary of the South River. This river had no name, so everyone called it the Great River. They were only two miles away from Hu Family Vige. Old Madam Wang brought Little Ah Yu over and asked Tang Yuan to stay at home to do some work. Originally, themb and the Spirit Treasure Rat also wanted to follow, but Old Madam Wang asked them to stay at home and keep an eye on Wang Chuanfu and make sure that he did not ck off. Themb could not understand anything tooplicated, but it knew that there were too many people in the house now and it needed to take charge. Hence, it sat at the entrance of Old Wangs house arrogantly like a door god. The main reason was that it had grown up and did not like to move as much as when it was young. As long as Little Ah Yu was not in danger, the littlemb would basically not move. Of course, Old Madam Wang did not expose Chi Tu who was secretly protecting Little Ah Yu. She was not stupid enough to chase away the guards. Along the way, Old Madam Wang held Little Ah Yus hand and told her about the local customs around Hu Family Vige. Little Ah Yu listened with interest. As the two of them walked, they passed by a crop field. The crops there grew sparsely, and there were many weeds on them. It looked like it could not grow much food. This was the first time Little Ah Yu had seriously looked at the crops outside Hu Family Vige. Grandma, is this food? Why is it different from our vige? Little Ah Yu asked. The fields of the Hu Family Vige were extremely lush, as if it was the middle of spring. Even if the crops were about to ripen and some had turned yellow early, they still looked lively. It waspletely different from here. Old Madam Wang took a look. Of course it was different. Most of it was weeds, and the crops were choked inside. There might not even be a harvest. No, they were probablyzy when they were farming, so they nted the crops like this. Ah Yu, you cant learn from them. People who are toozy wont reap any fruits. Old Madam Wang took the opportunity to educate Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu nodded. I know, Grandma. The early bird has worms to eat, and the hardworking Ah Yu has fruits! Old Madam Wang was amused by Little Ah Yu. [Kid, actually, you can exchange for the nting Treasure Manual for your family.] [Its a book that specializes in studying how to grow high-yielding crops. There are more than 300 nting methods for different crops, as well as 50 to 60 unique methods to increase the yield of food, including theposting method that your Grandma shared with everyone previously.] Most importantly, a small portion of the things mentioned in the book could be used in the current situation. As long as one was hardworking and willing, they could make food grow very well. There was also no need to rely on the power of the Myriad Spirit Water. In order to let Little Ah Yu understand the difference, Meatball specially exined in detail. There were too many things in the mall. Even if they were categorized, it would take some time to find what they wanted. Fortunately, Meatball finally found it. Little Ah Yu asked in her heart, How much does that cost? Can I afford it? [It costs 30 points. Its a little expensive, but this thing can always remain with you, and its value is very high.] In any case, it was much better than those candy thats gone once you eat them. Little Ah Yu turned around and asked Old Madam Wang, Grandma, the elf said that theres a book about how to grow food. Do you want it? Old Madam Wang was suspicious. Theres really such a book? Could it be some misceneous book? [How can it be a misceneous book! This is a book thats more than 3,000 years more advanced than your current knowledge! The experience summarized on it was originally for those high-tech talents of the future. Its more than enough for you now.] Little Ah Yu ryed Meatballs words. Old Madam Wang: Then buy it. How much does it cost? How do you pay? Chapter 308 308 Got the Book Old Madam Wang thought that she could use the money of this world to buy that thing. Especially since it was something bestowed by a god, it might cost a lot of money. But this book happened to be what they needed the most now. With this book, the crops in their vige would have a proper and reasonable source. In the future, no matter who investigated, they would only find that book. As for the origins of the book, Old Madam Wang had already thought of where it came from. It was the generals tomb behind the waterfall. ording to the history of the Hu Family Vige, the generals tomb was at least 100 years old. Even if someone wanted to investigate it, it would take some effort. However, even if they found out that the general did not own such a thing in the past, it was none of Old Madam Wangs business. They were just ordinary people. How could they know so much, right? Old Madam Wangs thoughts had already spun several times, and she was even starting to feel happy. It seemed that the Guardian God was not as indifferent to Ah Yus safety as she thought. She was still thinking about how to hide all the miracles that surrounded Ah Yu recently, when the Guardian God took out something good. Grandma, theres no need to spend money. I can give it to you directly! Little Ah Yu asked Meatball to exchange for the book. Meatball also knew that this book might affect the safety of Ah Yu, so it specially exchanged for a very ancient book cover. The unsuitable content inside was hidden by Meatball, and it was directly missing from the book. In any case, they had never seen the original content. As the two of them spoke, they had already arrived under a forest. Little Ah Yu said to Old Madam Wang, Grandma, let me take it out for you to see. Old Madam Wang immediately held her stomach. Aiyo, I cant take it anymore. My stomach hurts. I have to relieve myself! Little Ah Yu did not understand and thought that Old Madam Wang really had a stomach ache, so she said, Grandma, are you alright? Grandma, lets go back, well go back immediately! Its fine. Lets go behind that tree and Ill relieve myself there. No ones passing by here anyway. Chi Tu, who was hiding behind a tree: ... He had indeed overestimated Old Madam Wang. This old woman actually did such an indecent thing! Although Chi Tu thought this way in his heart, he still walked further away as if he was avoiding suspicion. He refused to admit it because he was afraid of smelling something strange. When they were behind the tree, Little Ah Yu looked around. Grandma, theres really no one. You can do it now. Ill guard you. Old Madam Wang: ...I feel a little better now. Show me that book. Little Ah Yu: Oh. In the next moment, a book appeared in her arms. It was the size of Little Ah Yus stomach and a little heavy. Little Ah Yu hugged it and it swayed a little. Old Madam Wang quickly took the book. On the yellowed pages, there seemed to be traces of rust. On it were the words nting Treasure Manual. After flipping it open, she realized that there were pictures inside. Even the pictures were colored. Of course, there were heavy traces of time. Old Madam Wang casually flipped through two pages, and her gaze became more and more serious. The contents of this book- Old Madam Wang closed the book again and handed it to Little Ah Yu. Put it inside first. Give it to me when you get back. This book was toorge. If she brought it with her, anyone would suspect her. Little Ah Yu listened to Old Madam Wang and obediently ced the book into her spatial pocket. Only then did the grandma and granddaughter pair walk out from behind the tree. They headed straight for Great River Vige. They had just arrived at the entrance of Big River Vige when they saw a group of people shouting as if they were about to do something. At the front was a youngdy who was being pulled by another youngdy. There were also a few onlookers surrounding them. Chapter 309 309 Two Sisters-inw Little Ah Yu wanted to watch themotion. Without waiting for Old Madam Wang, she wandered over. Old Madam Wang could only follow. Coincidentally, they heard the girl tugging at the other girls clothes say indignantly, Liang Xue, youre too much! You knew that I was going with the matchmaker, but you secretly schemed behind the scenes. A person like you is not worthy of staying in our vige! The girl called Liang Xue frowned. Ive already said that if youre willing to marry him, you can marry him. Ill give him to you, but I wont ept this usation. Pfft! Who needs you to give way? Im clearly better than you. Im even better at embroidering clothes than you. Dont think that just because youre my Elder Sister that you can ride over my head. Dream on! The girls eyes were filled with tears as she looked pitifully at the surrounding vigers. Fellow vigers, look. This is my second sister, Liang Xue. She usually pretends to be an honest person, but when I went on a blind date with someone, she seduced my blind date into the house and even asked him to save someone who had fallen into the river! Everyone knows that our vige is by the river and even babies can swim. Who needs to be saved if they fall into the river?! When the vigers heard this, they did not agree with the girl. They were not stupid. They had also heard about the quarrel between the two girls from the Liang family, but they did not expect them to make it public. Only Little Ah Yu heard their words. She blinked and asked Old Madam Wang softly, Grandma, are these Big Brothers two wives and my two sisters-inw? Old Madam Wang found it funny. Who taught you to say that? You cant say that. Someone beside them noticed them and hurriedly called out to Liang Xue and her sister. Stop fooling around. There are outsiders here. Do you want to let your shameful matters spread to another vige? Some people even recognized Old Madam Wang. She was thendlord who rented thend to them! Old Madam Wang, what brings you here? Come,e,e, pleasee to the vige to sit! Someone who knew how to do things had already gone to greet Old Madam Wang. When he saw the cute little girl beside Old Madam Wang, he instantly thought of the rumors he had vaguely heard. They said that the children of their Hu Family Vige were all beautiful, especially the granddaughter of the Wang Family. She looked like an Immortal Child. At that time, no one thought much of it. Now that they really saw Little Ah Yu, they felt that it was a waste to only call her Little Immortal Child. Facing such a cute girl, it was not too much to use more exaggerated words. Liang Xue, Liang Yue, stop fooling around! If this continues, no one will be able to get anything out of it. Didnt you see that the olddy of the Wang Family is here? Hearing someone elses reminder, Liang Yue trembled. On the other hand, Liang Xue tidied herself up like before. Her expression was especially calm, as if she did not care about the other partys identity. Liang Yues originally aggressive expression changed to a pitiful one. If a Young Lady from arge family did this, she would really look pitiful. However, Liang Yue was a country bumpkin. She worked in the fields with the elders all year round. Her skin was dark, and her facial features were not exquisite. Her looks could even be said to be rough. The effect of this pitiful look was a little scary. Little Ah Yu said honestly, Big Sister, something fell off your face. Liang Yue subconsciously touched her face and suddenly felt that her face had be wet. She reached out her hand to take a look and Liang Yues face darkened. The powder that shed applied with great effort before she went out had already smudged and shed made a fool of herself before she even walked out of the vige! Was it her fault? Of course not. It must be this little girls fault! Chapter 310 310 Dont Want Either Of Them Liang Yue red at Little Ah Yu fiercely. Where did this little brate from? Who taught you to be so nosy! Go back to where you came from! Little Ah Yu had never seen anyone behave so hysterically before. She was so frightened that she took a step back. Old Madam Wang stepped forward and pulled Little Ah Yu into her arms, patting her back gently. Ah Yu, dont be afraid. Grandma is here. Someone went to tug at Liang Yues clothes, but Liang Yue scolded him as well. Dont touch me! Liang Yue, how long are you going to kick up a fuss for! Finally, an elder of the Liang family came out. He looked at Liang Yue with a very unfriendly expression. You have to recognize that this is Old Madam Wangs biological granddaughter. Where are you telling her to go?! Another elder came out and pointed at Liang Yue. Apologize to her quickly! Theres no need, Old Madam Wang said indifferently. I came here today to take a look at thend in the vige. Coincidentally, I encountered you dealing with family matters. Since its like this, lets talk about it together. Although our Wang Family is not a rich family, we still value harmony. At this point, Old Madam Wang nced at Liang Xue beside her. She continued, Its true that your Liang family has a different style from ours, so theres no need to force things. Today, Ill represent the first branch and say that the Liang familys daughters are very good. They should be able to find good husbands for themselves. When everyone heard this, what else did they not understand? The Wang Family no longer fancied these two girls. Liang Yue looked incredulous, and surprise shed across Liang Xues eyes. She did not expect this olddy of the Wang Family to say this in front of so many people. However, she did not really want to marry into the Wang Family. Their family had more people than the Wang Family, so there were all kinds of frictions of various sizes. Liang Xue was already tired of them. Therefore, in the beginning, when Liang Yue schemed against her and went to the blind date in her ce, she ignored her. Wouldnt a family with a simrlyrge poption also be in chaos all day long? What was the point of jumping out from one pit only tond in another? However, when she heard Old Madam Wang say that she didnt want either of them, Liang Xue thought of the youth who apanied her to save people that day. The child they had saved had cramps in his legs in the river and could not swim up at all. Only then did Liang Xue go down to save him. However, she had overestimated her ability to swim and was almost pulled down by the child and drowned in the water. Fortunately, the youth made a move in time. However, just a good impression was not enough to make Liang Xue change her mind. After Old Madam Wang said this, she went straight to the fields. There were dozens of mu of fertilend and simr crops. There was no scene of weeds growing, but the crops nted were not very good. It was unlikely that they could receive much rent and dividends. After seeing Liang Xue and Liang Yue, Old Madam Wang was no longer in the mood to investigate the Liang family. After walking around the dozens of mu ofnd, Little Ah Yu also began to yawn. Old Madam Wang simply carried Little Ah Yu on her back and rejected the other vigers who wanted to help before returning to the Hu Family Vige. After lunch, Little Ah Yu nned to take an afternoon nap, but Wang Dng secretly found her. Big Brother, is something the matter? Little Ah Yu hid a yawn and asked. Wang Dng originally wanted to ask Little Ah Yu if she had seen her future sister-inw, but when he saw that Little Ah Yu was so tired and sleepy, he naturally could not bear to keep her awake forcefully. Its fine. Sleep well. Well talk when you wake up. Wang Dng stroked Little Ah Yus head and smiled at her. Sleep obediently. Little Ah Yu: Yes, I understand. Big Brother, dont forget to tell meter. Chapter 311 311 Hand Over the Secret Technique After Little Ah Yu fell asleep, the Wang family was not idle. Wang Dng quickly sought Old Madam Wangs opinion. Wang Dng was a little surprised to find that his Grandma was dissatisfied with both of the girls. He remembered that his mother had said that when the other aunts married into the family, his Grandma did not raise any objections. It was as if as long as they were willing to marry into the family, it was fine. Dng, there are many girls from good families. Everything your Grandma does and says are backed with good reason. Shes never wrong about people. Wang Chuanfu was afraid that Wang Dng would have thoughts, so he went tofort him. Wang Dng was only 16 years old. He only had a slight favorable impression of the girl from the Liang family. He did not have to marry her. There was no need to mention any feelings of love. Wang Dng said, Father, I know. The family has been busy recently, and I dont want to think about this. Its going to snow soon, and we dont know if the fields will be affected. Why dont we harvest the crops as soon as possible? Thats true, but dont worry about the fields. Ill bring people to do it. First, get your house ready. With a house, itll be easier to find a wife in the future. In Wang Chuanfus opinion, even if their family had a house and shop in town, they still hadnd in the neighboring Great River Vige. However, those were all his parents. There was alsond reserved for his Fourth Brother and Ah Yu. Whether there was a share for his family, he did not need to think about it. But Dngs house was a tangible asset that truly belonged to him. It was given to him by his Mother, so there was nothing to feel guilty about. Wang Dng had the same thoughts when he heard Wang Chuanfu tell him this from time to time. Father, Ill go get busy first. Call me when Ah Yu wakes up. After Wang Chuanfu finished speaking, he went to the construction area of the new house. Everyone was busy. Old Madam Wang sold the grain seeds to the vigers at a higher price and then imparted the secret farming technique to everyone. However, Old Madam Wang did not give the secret techniques to every family directly. Instead, she found Old Master Hu and Vige Chief Hu and went straight to the point. The things our Wang family grows are better than the other families. I think you know that. Old Master Hu and Vige Chief Hu looked at each other, not knowing what Old Madam Wang was up to. Vige Chief Hu said hesitantly, Madam Wang, what do you want to say? Our vige depends on the heavens for food. In the past, before our Wang family became rich, we could only face the yellow soil with our backs to the sky. At this point, Old Madam Wang changed the topic. I wont say anything else. Weve all been together for 16 years. Farming techniques are directly rted to everyones food, so I wont hide it. Under Old Master Hu and Vige Chief Hus attentive expressions, Old Madam Wang exined her conditions. Our farming technique was actually passed down from my ancestors. We also lost most of it during those years when we fled the famine. We didnt dare to use the farming techniques casually, afraid that we would be targeted by our former enemies. Now that we have Ah Yu, its equivalent to anotheryer of weakness. However, I also know that our Hu Family Vige is filled with honest people. I dont think they will do anything ungrateful. No wonder the Wang family had been so poor all these years, but Old Madam Wang was always calm andposed. It turned out that they really had the confidence to not starve to death. Now that she saw that there was no threat and had seen the culture of Hu Family Vige, she was willing to slowly reveal her secrets. Had she been pretending all these years? This old woman was indeed extraordinarily scheming. Old Master Hu even felt that Old Madam Wang was definitely not an ordinary person! Vige Chief Hus mouth twitched. Madam Wang, are you going to hand over your ancestral skills to the vigers? Not to the vigers, but to you. The fewer people who know about these things, the better. Its also good for them. Chapter 312 312 Negotiating Terms Old Madam Wang was naturally not stupid enough to hand the book to Old Master Hu and the others. Instead, she took out two farming techniques. One was a technique for cultivating fertilizer, and the other was to repair thend. These two techniques looked ordinary at first nce, but the details on the types of materials used on the fields and the specific time stamps were different. Old Master Hu and Vige Chief Hu felt that perhaps the problemy in these slight differences. Can these two techniques really increase the production of crops? Vige Chief Hus eyes were filled with surprise. Was it that simple? Its naturally not that simple to achieve the effect of the Divine Rain. Old Madam Wang smiled. The Hu Family Vige is our root, so if our family bes rich, in the future, we will also manage thend in the vige. I will teach them the remaining techniques one by one. In the future, we will naturally help the vigers. Old Master Hu understood what she meant. This meant that the Wang family would hold onto the most important skills. As long as they could let the Wang family live peacefully, the Wang family would not treat them badly. Actually, this aspect had already been proven. Old Master Hu immediately decided. Madam Wang, dont worry. The Wang family is also a member of our Hu Family Vige. We wont let others bully you. There was a deeper meaning behind his words, but there was no need to make things so clear in a conversation between smart people. It was enough to say this much. After Old Madam Wang left, Vige Chief Hu was still a little confused. If they hold on to these techniques at home, will it attract a fatal disaster? It shouldnt be. Isnt it just farming... At this point, Vige Chief Hu paused again. Ordinary farming techniques were definitely not something that needed to be kept a secret. For it to be called a secret, it definitely needed to allow them to produce much more crop yield per mu ofnd. This would indeed make people jealous. Old Master, how should we arrange this? Giving the secret farming techniques to the two of them was definitely asking them to find reliable people, especially to concoct the fertilizer. They definitely could not let others know the specific method and steps. Old Master Hu said, These things were taken out of the generals tomb, so its naturally a part of our Hu Family Vige. Vige Chief Hu suddenly raised his head. Isnt this from Old Madam Wangs- I said, it was obtained from the generals tomb, Old Master Hu emphasized. Vige Chief Hu was originally a little stunned. He thought that Old Master Hu had taken a fancy to someone elses things and wanted to use such a method to take them for himself. On second thought, he immediately understood. Only by saying this could they hide the secret better. In any case, their vige had found the generals tomb and did not intend to hide it from anyone. What Vige Chief Hu did not know was that Old Master Hus n coincided with what Old Madam Wang had originally prepared. Vige Chief Hu went to find a few young people and asked them to be in charge of a portion of the fertilizer. Then, he would concoct the final fermentation himself. The preparation process was not veryplicated. What was important was that after making the fertilizer, they had to wait for a period of time. It could not be too early orte. Otherwise, the effect would be greatly reduced. The vige chiefs wife returned from another house and saw the vige chief standing in a daze around a pile of soil in the courtyard. She asked in surprise, Husband, what are you doing? Youre digging so much soil at home. Are you nning to sell it? Originally, the vige chiefs wife was just joking, but these words reminded Vige Chief Hu. Thats right. If their fertilizer was really effective, could they sell it to the other viges? Not only could they help the other viges increase their harvest, but they could also earn arge sum of money. Wouldnt the construction of the vige be even better in the future? Vige Chief Hu immediately told Old Master Hu about this idea and Old Madam Wang. Old Master Hu and Old Madam Wang agreed with this method, but they had to experiment on their own fields first to prevent themselves from missing anything. Chapter 313 313 Snake Taming The news of the Wang Family offering up some secret farming techniques quickly spread throughout the Hu Family Vige. The Wang Family is a kind family. Im tired of saying this. Lets not talk about anything else. Im willing to work for free to build Dngs house. Me too. I think its worth it just to drink a few cups of tea from Old Wangs house. Everyone, get the house ready as soon as possible. Dont dy the matter of Dngs marriage. After its built, go and help Old Wang collect his harvest first. I heard that Ah Yu is still studying in town. Its not good to keep dying here. As everyone spoke, they worked even harder. In fact, they wanted to finish building the house before harvesting the crops. At the same time, they could see if the fertilizer made from the form provided by the Wang family was more powerful than they had imagined. In particr, some families who wanted to grow sugar cane wondered if they could grow sugar cane that was sweeter and more juicy with the fertilizer. Soon, Wang Dngs house waspleted. It only took ten days. During this period, Old Wangs crops were also harvested and moved into the house. This time, Old Madam Wang and Little Ah Yu wanted to help, but they were chased away by the Wang family. They did not even need to hire additional helpers. There were hundreds of people in the vige. As long as they could move, they would help Old Wang with the harvest. The dozens of acres ofnd only took three days to bepletely harvested. Even the dam they shared was filled with the Wang familys food. After being ced under the sun for two days, the dried food was stored in the warehouse. Everyone then hurried to harvest their own crops. Wang Chuanfu and Wang Dng naturally felt bad and rushed to help them. Dng, dont busy yourself with these things anymore. Your house has just been built. You should hurry up and look for a wife. Someone greeted Wang Dng with a smile. By the way, have you taken a liking to a girl? If theres really no suitable one, my wifes family still has a few nieces of the same age. Why dont you go and take a look too? In the past few days, Wang Dng had always been teased by the vigers. Originally, his face would be red, but now that he was used to it, he only replied calmly, Thank you, Uncle Liu. Ill follow the arrangements of my family. In any case, ever since the incident with the Liang family, Wang Dng was no longer so enthusiastic about marriage. He felt that the women outside were so dangerous. He was really afraid that he would marry a female yaksha. It was fine if she bullied him alone, but if she bullied his family, he would really be the sinner of his family. That morning, Little Ah Yu was at the entrance of the vige, watching themb train the snakes. This was also Little Ah Yus favorite activity recently. There were seven or eightrge snakes lying on the spacious grass. Their colors were quite good-looking. Now, these snakes were all looking up slightly. Themb was pacing in front of them, bleating now and then. The Spirit Treasure Rat was holding a bamboo cup in its hand. The cup was filled with diluted Myriad Spirit Water that Little Ah Yu had mixed for it. It was unknown what themb said, but one of the snakes suddenly crawled forward a little. The Spirit Treasure Rat ced the bamboo cup in its hand on the ground. The snake stuck out its tongue and licked the water a few times. Then, it looked very satisfied. It shook its snake tail and retreated. The other snakes followed suit. When all the snakes had drunk the water, they dispersed. They either climbed up the yellow-horned tree at the entrance of the vige,y in the grass at the side, or buried their bodies in the snake cave, revealing their head inconspicuously. Even though they had seen it several times, the elders sitting under the Yellow Horn Tree still found this scene unbelievable. Because these snakes that looked very venomous were carrying out the mission of guarding Hu Family Vige. This was all done by Little Ah Yusmb. After following Little Ah Yu for almost a year, the littlemb had the intelligence of an eight or nine-year-old child and could basically understand humannguage now. It was naturally good to use it as an intermediary to tame the snakes. Chapter 314 314 Tiger Talisman While training the snakes, Little Ah Yu would take out a grape from her spatial pocket from time to time and secretly munch on it behind the others backs. The grapes contained seeds, but there was just one small seed in each one. Little Ah Yu would spit out seeds onto the ground. This was what Meatball had taught Little Ah Yu. As for whether these seeds could survive in the vige, that would depend on their luck. Ah Yu! Suddenly, in the distance, someone rode a tall horse and ran towards Ah Yu. His voice was especially excited. Little Ah Yu recognized the person on the horse at a nce. Mr. Ding! It was Chi Ding. Hede to deliver the grapes. He met the person who was transporting the grapes on the way. That person had been riding for more than half a month and was dispirited. When he saw Chi Ding who was on his way to deliver information, he simply handed the grapes over to him. Chi Ding got off the horse and held up the things in his hands. He saw a youth beside him, his eyes burning as he stared at the horse behind him. He simply threw the horse rope to the youth. Child, can I trouble you to help me walk the horse and bring it to the grass to eat something? The youth was extremely happy and did not feel that he was being taken advantage of at all. Okay! Chi Ding carried Little Ah Yu and ced her on his neck. Coincidentally, Little Ah Yu was not wearing a dress today. It was very suitable for riding on shoulders. Lets go home. Little Ah Yu giggled and gently held Chi Dings head. Mr. Ding, you dont have to sleep in the straw shed tonight. We have a new house. Chi Ding: ...Oh. Ever since he knew that Ah Yu could discover where they were hiding, their image had plummeted. As secret guards, they were used to hiding in all kinds of ces. They could sleep anywhere. Only Little Ah Yu would feel sorry for them. Chi Ding brought the box of grapes that was wrapped out in manyyers. As expected, half of the grapes were spoiled, but they gave off a faint alcohol smell. Beside the grapes was another small box. There were also a few strings of grapes inside. If one looked carefully, they would realize that they were made of jade. This is quite exquisite! Old Madam Wang picked up a string of small jade grapes and gestured in front of Little Ah Yu. Its not bad to make a small ne with this. Madam Feng also smiled. Qin Huai, that child, seems to give Ah Yu something expensive every time. However, speaking of which, I think these things are quitepatible with Ah Yu. Old Madam Wang said, Of course. Wang Dng watched from the side. When he saw Little Ah Yu holding the grapes happily. He said to Little Ah Yu, Little Sister Ah Yu, you like to eat this? Then Ill nt it for you at home. Youll be able to eat it next year. This fruit was transported from so far away. Even if it was not spoiled, it wont be fresh anymore. Since his sister liked it, he would collect the seeds and nt them in the vige. Judging by normal standards, he would be able to obtain the fruits the next year. Although Wang Dng had never seen grapes before, let alone nted grapes, he felt that all the nts in the world could be nted the same way. Of course, Little Ah Yu was happy. Really? Thank you, Big Brother. When the grapes are ripe, Ill definitelye back and eat a lot! She did not say that her spatial pocket was actually already filled with grapes. Although the grapes in her spatial pocket were also very delicious, Little Ah Yu felt that the grapes her Big Brother nted would definitely taste better. Because it would contain the taste of family. There were only two clumps of grapes left that could be eaten. Madam Feng washed them several times before bringing them to Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu wanted to share it with her family, but everyone shook their heads. We dont like to eat this new thing. Eat it yourself. This is very sweet! Little Ah Yu emphasized. Unfortunately, the Wang family refused to eat it. Little Ah Yu thought that perhaps these grapes did not look so good anymore. Then, she would quietly finish these and change them with the ones in her spatial pocket. This was from Big Brother Ah You, and she couldnt bear to throw it away. At this moment, Qin Huai, who was in Wanning City, had also received the things that were sent over from Hu Family Vige. After opening the package, he saw an iron token inside. On closer inspection, it didnt look like iron. It was just a piece of metal with ayer of rust on the outside. Qin Huais intuition told him that this thing was not ordinary, so he immediately brought it to Duke Yong. Duke Yong saw the token in Qin Huais hand and held his breath. Tiger Talisman?! Why do you have this?! Moreover, it was something that had been lost for more than 30 years and could mobilize an army of 100,000! Chapter 315 ?315 Origin of the Tiger Talisman Due to the muddle-headedness of the previous emperor, the Great Chang Nation experienced more than 10 years of unrest. At that time, the Crown Prince, who was the current Emperor Minghua, had spent a lot of manpower and resources to appease the chaos. At that time, it was rumored that there was a troop of Divine Armored Army. It was personally trained by a Great General more than 100 years ago. That army only listened to the Great General and the Emperor. Because of the Divine Armored Army, the Great Chang Nation could maintain a peaceful development for decades. At that time, no one in the surrounding countries dared to offend them. Later, the Emperor was increasingly tempted by fame and fortune and even wanted to be a dictator. In order to prevent the abuse of military power, the Great General made a special Tiger Talisman and split it into two. One part was left in the generals residence, and the other was handed over to the Emperor. Only bybining two Tiger Talismans into one could the Divine Armored Army be mobilized. If they mobilized this army, the chaos in the Great Chang Nation would quickly end. It was a pity that they only found half of the Tiger Talisman in the pce after much effort. The other half was nowhere to be found. As for the leader of the Divine Armored Army, he hid his tracks and only said that he would only be willing to join the army if they took out theplete Tiger Talisman. Otherwise, even if the dynasty was destroyed, they would not appear. Now, under the rule of Emperor Minghua, the Great Chang Nation was slowly getting rid of the negative effects of the previous unrest. However, that did not mean that they did not need this Tiger Talisman. Qin Huai had heard of the Tiger Talisman, but he was too young, and Duke Yong had never told him what the Tiger Talisman looked like. Now that he saw this seemingly inconspicuous thing in front of him, his eyes darkened. No one knew what he was thinking. Duke Yong ced the Tiger Talisman in front of him and looked at it again and again. Then, he picked it up and put it into a jade box. Then, he ced the jade box in the study in front of Qin Huai. It was an inconspicuous dark room. Grandfather, arent we going to hand it over to the Imperial Family? Qin Huai asked. Hiding a Tiger Talisman was a serious crime. Even if the Duke Yong Manor had the protection of the Empress, they shouldnt be so high-profile, right? Duke Yong said, This thing can be given to anyone, but it cant be given to the Imperial Family. If the Imperial Family had this Tiger Talisman, they would have everything. At that time, Emperor Minghua would lose his conscience and the people would be plunged into misery and suffering. That would be the real loss. Qin Huai also wanted to ask, since Grandfather doesnt intend to hand it over to the Imperial Family, why did he still let him see it? Did he think that he was too young to understand the use of this Tiger Talisman, or did it have other uses? Qin Huai could not be med for thinking too much. He had been living under someone elses roof since he was young and grew up in the Duke Yong Manor. Everyone around him, including the servants, would say that he was an illegitimate child. Even if Duke Yong brought him to the battlefield, everyone would onlyugh at him behind his back and say that he had been used as a pawn. As for his mother, the servants called her Madam. However, Qin Huai could not find out which family she was from. Perhaps it was not that he could not find out, but that someone did not want him to find out. He was still young, and he had only managed to subdue the Crimson Guards. There were still some who were under hermand. Apart from Chi Jia, Chi Bing, Chi Tu, Chi She, and the others, the rest were not loyal to him. Qin Huai thought to himself. From his conversation with his mother, he was lowering his status to marry a peasant girl. However, Qin Huai felt that even if Ah Yus life was miserable and bumpy and she was not liked by her biological father, she knew who her parents were. Her life was much better than an illegitimate son like him. Just as he was thinking, Duke Yong had left at some point. Chi Jia pushed open the door and entered, showing the remaining things to Qin Huai. It was the IOU Old Madam Wang had given him. One thousand taels of gold. Qin Huai smiled and held the IOU in his palm. He said in a low voice, Let me know when Madames. Chapter 316 316 Xie Changsheng Seduces Duke Yong Duke Yong originally wanted to ask someone to call his daughter over, but after thinking about it, he felt that this matter was too important, so he decided to take a carriage and look for her. The carriage was halfway there when it was stopped. A girl in ragged clothes fell beside the carriage. Perhaps she wanted to cry, but her face was too terrible. All kinds of makeup piled up, making her look like a crying ghost. Sir, help! Help! King Xiaoyao is not human! He wants my life and is a pervert! My lord, you must save me! I can repay you. I have many good things on me! I know things that others dont. I can guarantee your sess! As long as you can save me, I can- Before she could finish speaking, a few servants ran towards her with sticks. One of the servants raised the stick in his hand and hit the girls leg. Everyone could only hear a series of cracking sounds as the girls leg bent at a strange angle. Xie Changsheng raised her head. She was filled with pain and hatred. As if she had gone crazy, she shouted: Im the daughter of fate! How dare you treat me like this? You will definitely suffer retribution! Yes, this disheveled girl was Xie Changsheng, who had escaped from the Duke An Manor. The servants were impatient and did not want to talk to Xie Changsheng at all. They went forward and wanted to drag her away. Hold on. Duke Yong didnt want toe out at first, but when he heard thedy mention King Xiaoyao, he remembered that the Duke Yong Manor and the Duke An Manor had always been at odds. As long as it was something the Duke An Manor wanted to do, then he, Duke Yong, would definitely need to be involved. Otherwise, how could they be sworn enemies? Duke Yong pulled open the curtain. When he saw the girl on the ground who looked like a dead dog, he frowned so hard that his tightly knitted brows could crush a fly. His tone was filled with indescribable disdain. Whats going on? Xie Changsheng looked at that person. As expected, he lifted the curtain of the carriage. A trace of light seemed to shine in her despairing heart. This person seemed to be either rich or noble. Only, she did not know if he couldpete with the Duke An Manor. Who cares? As long as he could save her, it was fine. As for what would happen to that person after saving her, it didnt matter. Speaking of which, this person was quite handsome. He should have been a handsome man when he was young. Why dont I suffer a little and be his concubine? Perhaps in a few years, he will die. At that time, I can inherit his huge assets. With the skills she had learned from reading novels, as long as she obediently became a weak and helpless little white flower, she might really be able to get rich! As for matchmaking the love between the male and female leads andpleting the mission of saving the world, Xie Changsheng did not want to do it anymore. She didnt want to go home anymore either. She was in such a sorry state that she probably wouldnt be able toplete the mission. If she couldnt finish the mission, she wouldnt be able to go home. She might as well not go back. It was also good to live in this ancient era for the rest of her life. However, in the ancient era, one had to have a high status to live a good life. Thinking of this, Xie Changsheng endured the immense pain and limped as she suddenly pounced at Duke Yong. Xie Changsheng was only 11 years old. She did not look like a youngdy at all. However, her face was covered in makeup and she was wearing some adult clothes. She looked a little mature. Before she transmigrated, Xie Changsheng was already 27 years old. She did not feel that this was strange. When Duke Yong saw the little girl rushing towards him, he felt very disgusted, but he still reached out to catch her. Unexpectedly, the little girl blinked at him, and then her small hands, whether intentionally or unintentionally, touched Duke Yongs chest daringly. Then, the little girl said coquettishly, I cant repay you for saving my life. I can only devote my life to you... Duke Yong, who was already 53 years old this year, was dumbfounded. What was this?!!! Without thinking, he pushed his hand forward. Just as she was about to think of an expression to seduce the man in front of her, Xie Changsheng was suddenly tossed away from him like a rag. With a thud, she knocked into a stall. The driver of the carriage was also stunned. He stretched out his hand and said stiffly, D-Duke... the Madam... Duke Yong suddenly turned around and saw the Duchess standing not far away, looking at him coldly. Chapter 317 317 Xie Changsheng in Prison When Xie Changsheng had just transmigrated, she had learned that the mission that the Story God had asked her toplete was to stop the vicious supporting actress from hurting the female lead. At that time, Xie Changsheng still felt like she was doing a mission. Her heart was still used to the fun things and delicious food of modern society. In addition, at that time, Xie Changsheng still had some feelings for the content of the novel. She vaguely knew that the female lead was a very kind person. Naturally, the vicious supporting actress would be courting death. Generally speaking, in a growth-type web novel, the vicious supporting actress would be extremely vicious. It made readers want to run into the book and beat up the vicious supporting actress. They wished that they could directly chop her into dumpling fillings and feed her to the dogs. Xie Changsheng was that kind of person. She usually liked to read female-lead novels. When she saw those disgusting characters, she could not help but curse. Hence, as she cursed, she transmigrated into the book. At that time, Xie Changsheng still felt that she was a lucky person because she was the only one who knew the plot. As long as she followed the female protagonists path of growth, she would be able to live a carefree life. She could also experience the fun of life in the ancient era. Afterpleting the mission, she could happily return to the modern world. She might even be able to write a book about her experiences. If she wrote a series, it would be a bestseller. She could also enjoy the status of a great author. However, Xie Changsheng never expected that after living in the ancient world for so many years, she slowly forgot the contents of the book. She only remembered that the female lead was Xu Linglong, and the vicious supporting actress was her sister, Ah Yu, who had no presence. Bah, such a character naturally cant be a sister. In the modern world, she would be a mistress. And she was a mistress who continued to cheat on her man outside. Tsk, such a dirty, smelly, and rotten background. Not to mention in the modern world, even in ancient times, she would look down on it. However, all the bad luck seemed to have started at that time. In order to kill that vicious supporting actress, Xie Changsheng experienced a series of misfortunes. First, she lost arge sum of money. Then, she was threatened by a group of assassins. Although it was settled in the end, Xie Changsheng also suffered psychological torture for a period of time. Later on, she fell out with Xu Linglong and escaped all the way to Wanning City. She coaxed Xu Linglong to soak the seeds with spirit spring water and nt high-quality food. Then, she went to contact King Xiaoyao. This was supposed to be the romantic route of love between the male and female leads, but unexpectedly, King Xiaoyao was really a pervert. Xu Linglong was alright. She had avoided the misfortune of being killed by King Xiaoyao several times, but as a servant, her luck was not so good. The humiliation of being a servant coupled with Xu Linglongs high and mighty suppression were nothing. Until that day when she saw King Xiaoyaos appearance when his illness acted up. He actually used a walking stick to beat two people to death, breaking their bones piece by piece. In the end, it was her turn. Xie Changsheng blurted out, Dont kill me! I know many things that you dont know, including who Xu Linglong is! Hence, Xie Changsheng weed an even darker life. King Xiaoyao carried out a series of punishments on her that left imperceptible marks, trying to pry open her mouth. After asking what he wanted to ask, King Xiaoyao was not interested in anything else and sent someone to kill Xie Changsheng. Xie Changsheng could only escape. As soon as she escaped, she met Duke Yong. She thought that the old man would be overjoyed that a cute and beautiful little loli like her would throw herself at him. Unexpectedly, what awaited her was jail time. Xie Changsheng, how dare you seduce a noble on the streets! You should be executed ording to thew! Xie Changsheng was caned with a wooden rod and fell to the ground. Her face was ashen. Its over. Chapter 318 318 Qin Huais ns Duke Yong was not in a hurry to see his daughter anymore after encountering such a disgusting thing. He quickly went to coax his wife. The Duchess sneered and said, I think Lord Duke is enjoying yourself very much. I wont disturb your mood. With that, the Duchess turned around and left. Aiya, its not like you dont know. That little girl rushed up on her own just now. Your husband is innocent! Duke Yong really felt that he had identally provoked her. He already had many grandchildren. Why would he be interested in a little girl? Was a young girl as fun as weapons? Was she as nice to look at as military books? Moreover, who would have an appetite for such a pitiful little girl! The Duchess didnt listen. She took a step to the side and said, Dont touch me. Its bad luck. Duke Yong: ...I also feel unlucky. What was going on?! There was nothing to do and people were easily bored in this era. At the meal table, folks like to talk about the new incidents of each family. The matter of Duke Yong being seduced by a little girl on the street quickly spread throughout Wanning City. That afternoon, some treasures were bestowed from the pce and sent to the Duke Yong Manor. They were sent to calm Duke Yong down. Duke Yongs face turned green when he saw the green jade pendants. He could even imagine how happy the Emperor was when he heard the news in the pce. That was a naughty boy! Duke Yong went to take a shower in a huff and washed himself a few times. Then, he shamelessly went to appease the Duchess a few times. Only then did the Duchess look a little better. Of course, she knew what kind of person her husband was, but she had to disy some anger when she needed to be angry. She cant really let the matter go just because she was magnanimous. Men are blockheads. If you let it go once or twice, hell gradually feel that you dont care about such things. As time passed, it was not a long-term way for a couple to get along. Duke Yong didnt know what the Duchess was thinking, but he looked at his wife who had finally calmed down. Only then did he dare to talk to her about serious matters. What did that little girl say on the way here? She knows something we dont know. Do you think its a secret rted to the Duke An Manor? He even said that King Xiaoyao is a pervert. Duke Yong was full of questions. What is a pervert? The Duchess said, Shes already been sent to prison. What she should know and what she shouldnt know is none of your business. Anyway, the Imperial Family has their own decision. This matter involves the Duke Yong Manor and the Duke An Manor. The two families cant interfere. Let the Imperial Family handle it. Duke Yong was relieved. The two families had never been on good terms, but every time, the Emperor was on his side. Even if the Imperial Concubine was best friends with the Empress Dowager, it could not stop the Emperor from favoring the Duke Yong Manor more. Qin Huai also found out about this. Originally, he was not interested in the girl who had teased his grandfather. Until Chi Jia told him, Young Master, the woman imprisoned is called Xie Changsheng. Ive already found out that she was the one who sent Miss Ah Yu to the snow mountain. Qin Huai suddenly stopped writing and the ink on the paper turned into a ck blob. He put the brush aside and asked softly, Can shee out? Chi Jia knew that the Young Master was asking if he could bring her out. He was a little hesitant. That girl is being held as a felon. It wont be easy to get her out. There will be traces left behind. It was not easy to break into the prison. Even if they were well-trained guards, less than ten percent of them would survive. If they died, so be it, but the corpses of their own people could not be brought out. In the end, they would definitely be tracked down, implicating the Young Master and Duke Yong Manor. Qin Huai lowered his eyes. Got it. You dont have to do anything. If she coulde out alive. He would definitely make her regret that she was still alive. Chapter 319 319 Qin Huai Needs Money Qin Huai realized that he was too weak. At the very least, his people could not do something in Wanning City without leaving any traces. For example, kidnapping the person who had bullied Ah Yu or infiltrating the Duke An Manor to investigate the rtionship between their grain and the grain from Hu Family Vige. Previously, he had extorted 100,000 taels of silver from his mother and handed it all to Chi Jia to nurture new followers. This group of people would also be loyal to Qin Huai in the future. However, this process may take several years to bear fruit. He could not rush it now. The next day, the Madam stepped on the morning light and came to the Duke Yong Manor again. She first went to visit Duke Yong, who still felt awkward. Because the Duchess was present, Duke Yong did not mention the Tiger Talisman. The fewer people who knew about this, the better. When she found out that Qin Huai was looking for her, a hint of helplessness shed across her eyes. In the end, she still went to Qin Huais ce. She was getting more and more confused about this child. But no matter what, at least he was still alive. That was already the greatestfort. As long as one was alive, many extreme ns could be changed to a gentler approach. With this thought in mind, the Madam went to see Qin Huai. When she found out that Qin Huai wanted her to fork out a thousand taels of gold, the Madams eyes were filled with disbelief. Have you used up everything I gave you previously? She even suspected that Qin Huai had done some gambling outside. How could he spend 100,000 taels of silver so quickly? Ive used it up. Qin Huais eyes were calm, and his tone did not fluctuate at all. He did not look like a child at all. 1,000 taels of gold to buy a Tiger Talisman. Madam was shocked when she heard the words Tiger Talisman. How did you know? The Madam hid the surprise in her eyes and said, Now, you dare to say anything to extort money. Arent you afraid of losing your head?! How could he casually mention the Tiger Talisman? Qin Huai: Go ask Grandpa. The Madam didnt give him the money directly. Instead, she went to meet Duke Yong alone. After knowing that the talisman was indeed given by Qin Huai, the Madams doubts became even heavier. She knew that most of the Crimson Guards had already been subdued by Qin Huai. To be able to have such courage at such a young age, the Madam was actually very gratified. However, she could not let Qin Huai know. She was afraid that the child would change his mind. He has always been in the Duke Yong Manor and has never gone out. His trusted aides have never sent anyone out either. Previously, they sent some grapes to Wangbei County, Duke Yong said to the Madam. If Im not wrong, it should be from there. However, Duke Yong had never thought that the talisman woulde from that small vige. If a vige had an ancestor at the level of a general, they would not be doing so badly. However, the Madams heart skipped a beat. The talisman might have reallye from that vige. But how exactly did ite about, how did they get it, and why did they think of handing it to Qin Huai? It even cost a thousand taels of gold. Ordinary people had never even seen gold before. Some had only heard of gold in their lives, let alone dare to ask for a thousand taels. Duke Yong was still talking about other things, including the whereabouts of the Tiger Talisman. The Madam said, Father, I already know about this. Theres no need to tell outsiders. As for the other stuff, leave them to Huaier in the future. He has to have something with him. Duke Yong smiled. I think so too. Prepare the things that the child wants in a few days, the Madam said and left the Duke Yong Manor. On the road, the Madam had a million thoughts in her heart. Thinking about the things that had happened to her child during the past year, she made up her mind to go to the Hu Family Vige to take a look after spring. She also wanted to meet her future daughter-inw. Chapter 320 320 Opening a Private School The weather gradually turned cold. In the blink of an eye, it was winter. Other than Wang Chuanyuan and his wife, who still had to do business, the rest of the Wang family returned to the Hu Family Vige. When Wang Wng and the others found out that there was something called sugarcane nted at home, they were all excited. It was said that this thing was sweet and juicy. It could even be used to make sugar. Would their family neverck sugar after nting it? In fact, they were not short of sugar now. Previously, their Grandma had bought arge bucket of malt sugar from somewhere. They could have a taste of it every few days. Now, they were no longer that greedy. Previously, they had left a portion of wild fruits for nting in the mountainous area. The other dried branches and wild vines were all chopped off to be used as firewood, and thend was used to nt sugar cane. The children still felt that it was not enough and wanted to explore a few more acres of mountainousnd, but they were scolded by Old Madam Wang. You have to participate in the Junior Examination at the beginning of spring. Dont you know to be vignt? Do you want our Wangs familys money to go down the drain? When springes next year, whoever doesnt pass will farm at home for half a year! Wang Wng and the others were dumbfounded. But weve only studied for less than a year. How can we pass the exam! Only Wang Wng dared to talk back to Old Madam Wang. The others were already frightened and shivering like quails. Old Madam Wang sneered. I dont care. I only care about the results. In any case, whoever doesnt get in, farm for me! Or, you can quit studying now. Just farm at home and let your brothers study in town. As soon as she finished speaking, Wang Dng blurted out, Then, Ill just farm. Ill let my younger brothers study. Actually, it was not that Wang Dng did not want to study. Old Master Hu in the vige was still teaching him. Elder Hu was very strict when he taught his students. The childrenined endlessly. When he thought about how he would have to study like this for the next few decades, Wang Dng felt a headacheing on. He would rather pick dung. Moreover, most of their farm work was done by the vigers. Wang Dng did not have much to do himself. Moreover, they had a high yield of crops, and their grandmother had mentioned a few ways to cultivate fertilizer. Ever since they used those fertilizers, there were not many weeds in the ground. Instead, the soil became more and more nutritious, and they had less to do. Now, thend of each family was already harvested. Only the ones used to nt sugarcane were left. From now until next spring, everyone had nothing serious to do. Old Madam Wang red at Wang Dng. You dont know whats good for you. Many people want to study, but they cant. But you actually want to avoid it. Wang Dng smiled honestly. Im not cut out for studying. Grandma, you should spend the money on my younger brothers. He needed to farm well so that the family would not starve. This was also an achievement, right? Speaking of studying, Vige Chief Hu found Old Madam Wang and wanted to ask her if there were any teachers in town who could be invited to the vige. Thats what we n to do. Weve had two sessive bumper harvests this year. If nothing goes wrong next year, it should be a bumper harvest year as well. After paying the taxes, every family will enjoy a surplus. We want to let the children study. However, we dont know much about the private schools in the other viges. In addition, were a little far away, so we wanted to invite a teacher to open a private school in our vige. Well help build the school and choose thend. In addition to tuition and gifts, the teacher will also be provided with three meals a day. Its just that we dont know as many people as Madam, so we wondered if Madam could hook us up and find a more reliable teacher. Old Madam Wangs gaze turned to Chi Ding beside her. Now, Chi Ding was already known to everyone. He was active in the Wang family as a helper. Chi Ding trembled. Old Madam, I dont know how to read, let alone teach! What could he teach? Teach children how to assassinate people? Chapter 321 321 Writing a Letter Most of the Crimson Guards were uneducated and only vaguely knew how to count. Jia, Yi, Bing, and Ding had all received some education, but Chi Ding felt that he could still teach the children martial arts, but it was impossible for him to tutor them in academics. During the ss, if a student asked, Sir, if someone bullies me, insults me, or nders me, what should I do? Chi Ding would definitely say firmly, Kill him. Wasnt that just nurturing a vige of assassins? How badly would Miss Ah Yus hometown be ruined? If the Young Master found out, he would probably chop him up first. Old Madam Wang had no intention of letting Chi Ding off. Its time for you to prove your strength. If you cant find a suitable teacher, I think you dont have to work as a helper for the time being. Youll be the first to be dismissed. Chi Ding heard a few people snickering around him. Without thinking, he knew that it must be Chi Tu and Chi She, those two heartless guys. They had been hiding every day, and in the end, all the dirty work fell on him. Moreover, this olddy sounded quite knowledgeable and could even use idioms. It seemed that he could not bring over a random teacher. Chi Ding said, Old Madam, is it urgent to find a teacher? If not, Ill send a letter to the Young Master and see if theres a suitable candidate in Wanning City. As the capital of the Great Chang Nation, Wannian City was filled with schrs. Even those schrs who were eliminated by society were definitely much better than the junior schrs in the remote viges. If he was lucky, he might even be able to find a schr who had not entered politics or had retired. Of course, the Young Master would not be able to invite thetter because the Young Master did not have that much influence. Moreover, no matter how good the Hu Family Vige was, it was still a vige. Vige Chief Hu hurriedly said, Theres no hurry. We just dont have anything to do recently. Lets think about it first. Even if we want to invite a teacher over, well have to wait until spring and after the farming work is done. Chi Ding knew that he could not avoid this matter, so he could only write a letter to the Young Master. When she was writing the letter, Chi Tu slowly walked over. Arent you going to ask if Miss Ah Yu wants to write anything? The Young Master was alone in Wanning City. If things didnt go well for him, he would probably be pushed back into his cold and unfeeling mold. However, in front of Miss Ah Yu, the Young Master was like a normal little boy. If he received Miss Ah Yus letter, it might have a certain effect on him. Thats right. Why didnt I think of that?! Chi Ding put down the pen and paper in his hand and turned to look for Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu had been a little busy for the past two days because she realized that the grape seeds she had spat out had sprouted a little. She pulled Tang Yuan and Bian Dan to pick up the seedlings with her. She nned to nt them somewhere else. When Chi Tu went over, Little Ah Yu was digging a hole with a small hoe. Ah Yu, Chi Tu shouted from afar. Uncle Tu! Little Ah Yu threw away the small hoe in her hand and ran over happily. The other children also turned to look at him. Chi Tu said, We n to write a letter to the Young Master. Do you want to write one to him too? Little Ah Yus eyes lit up at first, then drooped. B-but I cant write- Chi Tu said, Its okay. You can tell me what you want to say. Ill help you write it down. At the end, you can just put a little handprint. Little Ah Yu was immediately happy. Okay, okay. Then I want to write, I want to write! Chapter 322 322 Written the Letter Little Ah Yu knew how to write some simple words, but because she was too young and did not have enough strength to control the brush properly, the words she wrote were also crooked. In the eyes of outsiders, Little Ah Yu was only three years old. Everyone naturally did not have high expectations of her. Even the teacher had only taught Little Ah Yu to hold the brush steadily. Old Madam Wang and the others naturally could not bear to squeeze Little Ah Yu dry, so they did not ask her to practice calligraphy seriously. After returning home, Little Ah Yu first picked up a brush excitedly, but she was stumped at the beginning. She knew how to write the words Big Brother, but she didnt know how to write Ah Yous name. Seeing the little girls embarrassed expression, and her face turning red, Chi Tu held back hisughter and said, Ah Yu, just tell me what you want to say. Ill help you write it. Little Ah Yu was still a little hesitant and embarrassed. Actually, I want to write it myself. I just dont know how. If Big Brother Ah You knew that the letter she wrote to him was actually written by someone else, how sad would he be? Chi Ding said, How about this? You recite it first, then Ill help you write it down. Then you can copy my words onto another piece of paper. How about that? But this is too troublesome for Mr. Ding. Little Ah Yu knew that the adults were very busy and could not y with her. Ill ask Second Brother for help! Chi Ding did not stop her and let Ah Yu go. Other than Wang Chuangui, Wang Eng was the best at studying in the entire Wang family. Ever since he had failed to count properly in front of Ah Yu, he had been especially hardworking. Sometimes, he even worked harder than Wang Chuangui. Most of the time, Wang Eng was engrossed in reading. For example, Wang Wng and the others only knew two to three hundred words now, but Wang Eng could already read over a thousand words well and could recognize every word. However, he only knew the words. It was still too early for him to form aplete essay. Ah Yu, you want to write a letter? Sure, Big Brother will help you write it. Wang Eng naturally agreed to Little Ah Yus request. Wang Eng sat at the table and picked up a pen and paper. Tell me the content. Ill write it. Little Ah Yu opened her mouth and began to say, Big Brother Ah You, are you doing well over there? Im in the Hu Family Vige now. There are many Big Brothers and Sisters ying with me every day. Were nting grapes now. There will be a lot of delicious grapes next year. When the timees, Ill send you some. Its getting cold again. Big Brother Ah You, are you wearing thick clothes? Grandma said that you have to wear more clothes when its cold... Little Ah Yu said a lot. In the end, she looked down and saw that Wang Eng had just written the first two words. Big Brother, why arent you writing anymore? Little Ah Yu asked. Wang Eng: ... He knew that his Little Sister could speak, but he did not expect her to be so good at it. In one breath, she had said hundreds of words. Even a god could not write so quickly. In the end, Little Ah Yu slowly articted each word again while Wang Eng slowly wrote. At first, Wang Eng could still write well. But when he reached the tenth piece of paper, he found that he was almost unable to raise his hand. Ah Yu, thats enough. Qin Huais eyes will hurt if he reads too much at once, Wang Eng hurriedly said. Little Ah Yu licked her dry mouth and looked somewhat unwilling. Alright, lets continue writing another time. Little Ah Yu held the ten pieces of paper in her hands like a treasure. At the thought that she had to transcribe them again... Little Ah Yu felt distressed. This was too much. Finally, she stretched out her small hand and pressed on the inkstone. Then, she imprinted a mark at the end of the letter with her small palm. Then, she took these ten pieces of paper and gave them to Chi Ding. Little Ah Yus face was red. Mr. Ding, its so hard for Second Brother to write so much. I wont write new ones. Otherwise, Second Brother will be sad. Little Ah Yu even pointed at the palm print at the end. Look, I made this myself. I didnt ask Second Brother for help. This could be considered participating in the letter writing, right? Chi Ding was speechless. This was the first time he had seen someone talk about cking off and made it look so considerate. Alright, Ill get someone to tell the Young Master. This was the first time Ah Yu had written a letter. She was very excited. After handing in the letter, she quickly went to the vige and shared this matter with her other friends. Chi Ding opened the letter and looked at the contents. He was at a loss. Why was the paper filled with words that he could not understand? He could at least understand the words Big Brother Ah Yo. But what was a garpe? And what is the meaning of th cotlhes? Forget it, Ill just send it like this. Anyway, it wasnt his letter. Chapter 323 323 Discussion It was the eleventh lunar month, and everyone had nothing to do. Wang Dng had met three girls from three families. But he was not satisfied with any of them. The girl from the first family was already in her twenties. It was said that she was dyed by the death of an elder in her family. She was not rmended by a matchmaker. Instead, someone had spread the news that the girl was very capable and could take on big responsibilities. They did not mention the girls age. They only said that she was diligent and honest. In the end, when Madam Feng went over and saw the girl, she almost called her sister. Even if she was in his twenties, she looked too old. She looked even older than her sister-inw, Liu Shi! There was no need to mention the second family. The girl looked decent and her family was quite well-off. However, her mother asked for 100 taels of silver as a marital gift. When Old Madam Wang heard this, she sneered and asked, Which officials daughter is she? Does she also need to be served after marriage? At the third family, the girl was good-looking and came from a rich family. Her family was even a localndlord. Their family did not have any betrothal requests. Their only request was for Wang Dng to stay in their house for a few years and produce two heirs to take their familys surname. Then, they would see if he should return to the Wang family. This familys ambition was really great. Not only Old Madam Wang, but even the rest of the Wang family were speechless. The Wang family was honest, but not stupid. Wasnt this bullying them? It did not make sense. When their family was poor in the past, they could still find normal girls willing to marry into their family. Now that their family was in a better position and had some confidence, they instead attracted more monsters. They really didnt have high expectations. It didnt matter if the girls family was rich or not. As long as she was kind, honest, and diligent, it was enough. Even if she was diligent, they did not need her to work in the fields. It was fine as long as she could uphold her status as the eldest granddaughter-inw. Even this was not attainable. Madam Feng began to worry. Why dont I go back to my familys side and ask around? Ill tell them to hide the current status of our family first. Well try to look for a suitable candidate by pretending that Dng is an ordinary poor boy. Girls from poor families were usually more dutiful because it took a lot of effort to survive. They were naturally more diligent. Old Madam Wang waved her hand. Theres no hurry. There are also a few families in town. Theyve also asked me previously about this matter. In a few days, Ill go to town to take a look. After seeing three girls in a row, Old Madam Wang felt a little disdainful. If not for the fact that there were no girls of the right age in Hu Family Vige, Old Madam Wang would actually prefer a girl from the vige. After moving constantly in the wilderness for so many years, she had seen all kinds of people. Only the Hu Family Vige had people with a sense of righteousness from top to bottom. The small asional problems were not a big deal. Old Wang said, Its not that troublesome. Ill take Dng to the streets to look around in a few days. If there are any girl that seems unmarried and looks pleasing to the eye, Ill ask- In the end, before the others could express their opinions, Little Ah Yu said, Grandpa, isnt that a beggar? Picking a girl on the street was something that a gentleman would not do. Old man Wang: ... Thinking about it carefully, it was true. He thought about his four sons. When they got married, they only looked at the girls that were arranged for them. The boys were all so shy that they took the first girl that was avable without looking at other options. When it came to his grandson, it suddenly became so difficult. Old man Wang felt that it was too troublesome. I think its because fate hasnt arrived yet. You cant rush it. Marriage is an important matter of a lifetime. Dng isnt too old yet. Lets take our time to search, Madam Ma said kindly. Hence, after a few more days, the eleventh lunar month came to an end and the twelfth lunar month arrived. Hu Family Vige began to ughter the pigs for the new year. Chapter 324 324 ughtering Pigs In the past, everyone would only prepare the New Years goods at the end of the twelfth lunar month. The weather has turned cold and every family has sufficient food already. The poultry they raised had also grown up. They could prepare the New Years goods early and enjoy all kinds of cured meat in advance. The Wang family also raised more than ten chickens and ducks, as well as two fat pigs. Wang Chuanfu and his wife took care of them at home. From time to time, the sound of pigs being ughtered could be heard in the vige. Little Ah Yu was extremely happy. Wherever there was a sound, she would run over to watch themotion. In the end, she went to a few houses in a row but was stopped when she was still far away. Ah Yu, the process of ughtering pigs is too bloody. You cant watch. When Third Aunt Hus family was ughtering the pigs, they saw Little Ah Yu who was as excited as a firecracker outside, and they stopped her in advance. Little Ah Yu said, But Im not afraid of blood. Ive seen it before! Usually, when Old Madam Wang went to the butcher to buy pork and it was really bloody everywhere, Little Ah Yu would not even blink. Moreover, back then, she had saved a bloody person on the street. Old Madam Wangs fingers could not help but tremble, but Little Ah Yu acted as if nothing had happened. It was as if she was not sensitive to blood. Third Aunt Hu had forgotten the direction of the Wang family. As she dealt with Little Ah Yu, she called out to Bian Dan. Bian Dan, bring your Little Sister Ah Yu out to y for a while. There are two banana trees growing on the mountain behind. Take a sickle and bring a bunch back. She then said to Little Ah Yu, Ah Yu, be good. Go y with your Big Sister Bian Dan. You can have lunch at our house today. Ill get someone to tell your Grandma. Actually, Old Madam Wang had already informed the vigers not to let Little Ah Yu watch the pigs being ughtered because she was afraid of scaring her obedient granddaughter. The vigers were naturally happy to cooperate. If Donkey Zhang found out that her precious granddaughter hade to watch the pigs being ughtered, she would probably snatch half of their pigs away. Today, they were busy at home and did not have the time to quarrel with Donkey Zhang. After Bian Dan took Ah Yu away, Third Aunt Hu turned back to the courtyard. The pigs had almost all been killed. Hu San was holding a hot kettle and pouring water on the pigs. When he saw Third Aunt Hu, he asked casually, Are you still keeping this years pig heart for her? Whats there to keep? Their family doesntck it! In the past, when Third Aunt Hu ughtered the pigs, she would leave the pig heart to Old Madam Wang, knowing that she liked to eat braised pig heart. Hu San: Then lets save it and send it to Second Uncle. Second Uncles familys harvest this year isnt too good- Youre only thinking about your Second Uncle all day long! What did he leave for you all year round? Third Aunt Hu rolled her eyes. Its just a pigs heart. How many viges do you want to bring it to? Dont you find it embarrassing? Forget it, Ill give it to Donkey Zhang so that she wont be so sarcastic all day long. If I dont give it to her this year, she might overthink again. She might even cry secretly at night. Hu San: ... Are you the one overthinking it? Coincidentally, Old Madam Wang was outside, holding a ughtered chicken in her hand. When she reached the door, she heard Third Aunt Hus words and immediately turned around to leave. However, Third Aunt Hus son saw her and hurriedly called out to her, Auntie Wang, youre here? Come in and sit! Old Madam Wang snorted. Which eye of yours saw meing? I was just passing by. Who has the time to sit at your house? Its bloody everywhere! Third Aunt Hus son: ? Bloody? After Old Madam Wang finished speaking, she threw the chicken in her hand at him from afar. Auntie Wang, we cant ept this! Even without the feathers and internal organs, this chicken weighed five to six catties. It was worth a lot of money. When Third Aunt Hu walked out, Old Madam Wang had already left with only her back view remaining. This chicken is ill. Take it if you want it. If you dont, throw it away. Dont bring it back and make my eyes swell. Third Aunt Hu snatched the chicken from her sons hand. Only a fool would throw it away. After entering the courtyard, she said to Hu San, In a while, cut some ribs and send them over with the pig heart, lest they say that I, Third Aunt Hu, likes to take advantage of others. Chapter 325 325 Cave Today, the boys were busy watching the pigs being ughtered in the vige. Some of them took the opportunity to y by the river before the weather turnedpletely cold. Bian Dan brought Little Ah Yu to the back of the mountain. When the littlemb saw that its little master finally stopped trying to watch the pigs being ughtered, it shook its legs and followed. Little Sister Ah Yu, your body is really good. I feel tired even after climbing up here. You havent even sweated. There were several mountains at the back of the mountain. The mountain where Third Aunt Hus banana trees were found was at the highest point. They climbed for an hour before reaching the top. Bian Dan was already panting from exhaustion, but Little Ah Yus face was not red and she was not panting. She didnt even sweat. Little Ah Yu chuckled and patted her chest. Thats because I practice martial arts! Bian Dan was a little envious. Is martial arts really that good? Can I practice martial arts too? Of course. Ill teach you, Little Ah Yu said. Its very simple! Bian Dan was excited at first, but she quickly became depressed. My mother will definitely not agree. Its useless for girls to practice martial arts. Not to mention practicing martial arts, even when Old Master Hu asked the vigers to study, Third Aunt Hu did not allow Bian Dan to go. She said that it was useless for girls to learn so much. Actually, Bian Dan really wanted to study. Listening to the children in the vige recite poems from time to time, she was especially envious. She felt that she was different from these children. Little Ah Yu thought for a moment and said, Who said its useless? There are still female teachers in town. My mother is a female teacher! Shes not very literate either, but she still teaches us how to recognize things in school every day. Moreover, if you learn martial arts, when you grow up, you can teach everyone martial arts. Why do you say its useless? Big Sister Bian Dan, everything we learn is useful! Bian Dan had never been to town before. When she heard that a woman could be a teacher, she was extremely surprised. Actually, it was also Little Ah Yu and the others fault. A woman could never be a teacher, unless it was the kind of female teacher who specializes in home schooling. However, the Yang Family Private School was not that particr. Mr. Yangs wife also taught the children how to recognize things. Liu Shi happened to be able to take over her job. Originally, the families who sent their children to the private school were not too particr. As long as the school could take good care of the children and not disturb them at home, everything would be fine. However, Little Ah Yus words caused a storm in Bian Dans heart. Many yearster, Bian Dan would be a famous educator of the Great Chang Nation. She taught generation after generation of outstanding students and told them that women could also be very strong. From time to time, she would still remember the cute little girl on the mountain who told her with a smile that every bit of knowledge was very useful. At this point, Bian Dan just said hesitantly, Then Ill give it a try. If her mother did not agree, she would practice secretly. Little Ah Yu whispered, My Big Brothers all know martial arts. Third Brother and Fifth Brothers martial arts are very good. You can learn from them. Bian Dan: Alright. Bian Dan finally located the two banana trees, found a vine and a wooden stick, tied the sickle to it, and cut off two bundles of ripe bananas. The two of them enjoyed a few bananas under the tree first. As she ate, Little Ah Yu saw something vaguely on the mountain wall. Big Sister Bian Dan, whats that? Bian Dan followed Little Ah Yus finger and saw a mountain wall between the neighboring mountains. Vines hung from it. Its nothing. Bian Dan shook her head. No, look, there seems to be a cave there. Little Ah Yu took a closer look. Theres a small cave behind that tree vine. Big Sister Bian Dan, cant you see it? Bian Dan still shook her head. She didnt think there was anything there. Actually, it was because Little Ah Yu drank the Myriad Spirit Water every day. Her vision was no longerparable to ordinary people. To her, the cave entrance vaguely revealed on the mountain wall was clearly visible. However, to ordinary people, the mountain cave hidden under the vines was just a part of an ordinary cliff. Theres really a cave! Little Ah Yu felt wronged. Bian Dan said good-naturedly, Then lets go back and find a few good climbers to see if theres anything there, okay? Chapter 326 326 Theres A Cave Bian Dan packed up the bananas and ced them in the small basket she had brought. She turned around and asked Little Ah Yu, Do you want to get into the basket? Ill carry you down. Little Ah Yu shook her head. Its okay. Ill walk by myself. She had grown up now and had to walk on her own. The littlemb followed at the side and pushed its horn into Little Ah Yus hand, asking her to hold it and walk to prevent her from falling. They went down the mountain very quickly. Bian Dan brought the bananas home first. At this moment, Third Aunt Hu and the others had already cleaned up the courtyard and called Ah Yu in to sit. Ah Yu smiled and said that she still had to go elsewhere. When she returned to Old man Wangs house, she saw Tang Yuan washing clothes. She said to her, Big Sister Tang Yuan, lets go climb the mountain together. I found a cave! Tang Yuan wrung out thest piece of clothing in her hand. I still have to sweep the courtyardter. Wait for me to finish first. Little Ah Yu took the initiative to take the broom. Ill sweep it. Ill sweep it. hang the clothes properly. After Im done sweeping the courtyard, we can go out! Whats there to sweep? Leave it there. Those boys only know how to y outside all day long. They dont do anything at home and are spoiled! Old Madam Wang walked out of the house and nced at Tang Yuan. I told you to follow Ah Yu. Dont wander around the house all day. When you go outter, call those boys back. Those boys better not think that they can stop doing chores just because theyve handed the task over to others. Tang Yuan nodded. Recently, the Wang family had also been busy making cured meat. There were also some who were busy arranging the New Year goods to send back to their maternal family. Many of the family matters had been handed over to the children. The group of boys liked to ck off, so Tang Yuan took the initiative to do the chores. With more things to do now, she did not have time to apany Little Ah Yu. Tang Yuan brought Little Ah Yu to fetch Bian Dan and ran to the river to call Wang Wng and the others. When Wang Wng heard that they were going to look for a cave, he was still a little puzzled. Theres a cave in the back mountain? Are you talking about the ones which we usually used to store things? There were indeed caves in the back of the mountain, but they were all very small. Usually, everyone would store some tools used to make traps for hunting inside. Also, during the busy farming season, everyone would asionally put a kettle in the caves to make it convenient for people working on the mountain. Little Ah Yu said, No, its in a cave on the mountain. It was hard to exin, so Bian Dan simply brought them around and ran to the bottom of the cliff. It was really a straight cliff. Unless one knew some lightness techniques, it was very difficult to climb up. They did not have the strength at all. On the other hand, vines fell from the top of the mountain, but they only reached halfway. There was no way to reach them. How could there be a cave up there? Little Sister Ah Yu, did you see wrongly? Wang Sang looked up and could only see lush tree vines and the mountain wall that looked a little oppressive. On the other hand, Wang Wng said to Wang Sng beside him, Fourth Brother, youre faster at running. Call Mr. Ding over. Mr. Ding can fly, so he should be able to climb up. These words reminded Little Ah Yu. She ran under a tree and looked up at Chi Tu who was sitting above. Uncle Tu, can you help me see if theres a cave? Chi Tu jumped down from the tree expressionlessly. Under the surprised gazes of the children, he flew up the mountain wall with just a tap of his foot. Then, he grabbed the tree vines on the mountain wall and flew a little higher. In a few steps, he flew to the densest part of the tree vines. The children: Wow, amazing! The boys were extremely excited, and their eyes were filled with shock. After a while, Chi Tu flew back down. Uncle Tu, is there a cave there? Chi Tu nodded slowly as the children watched. Yes. And there was something else in the cave. There were severalrge wooden boxes covered in thick dust. It was unknown how many years they had been ced there, but the wood was not rotten at all. Ah Yu discovered a cave at the back of the mountain. This news shocked the people of Hu Family Vige who were busy. Was there a cave on the mountain that had not been discovered? The elders who had lived in the vige for decades were all at a loss. They had never heard of this news. Then, they became excited. What good things had Ah Yu brought them again? Chapter 327 327 Opening the Boxes Although the children wanted to see what was in the cave, the adults still chased them away just in case. Then, they asked Chi Tu and the others to go into the cave with ropes and slowly bring the boxes down. They did not know how big the cave was, but there were 40 to 50 boxes inside. Initially, everyone thought that there were only one or two boxes. When they saw more and more boxes being lowered down, the vigers expressions changed. Could this be some kind of treasure? If there are only a few things, we can keep them for ourselves in our vige. If there are too many things, wont we have to hand them over to the authorities? This must have been left behind by the Great General, right? With so many things taken out, will the officials surround our vige and chase us away? Now that you mention it, there really is such a possibility! Thats impossible! Our family has been living here for generations. Where else can we go if were chased out? Why dont we pretend that we didnt see anything and put these boxes back... Vige Chief Hus expression darkened as he listened to the vigers speak. Alright, carry the things to the courtyard first. Dont say such depressing words. Moreover, when had Ah Yu ever harmed them? If not for the fact that they were afraid that the childs luck would be ruined, they would have wanted to build a temple for Little Ah Yu and pray to her. However, at the thought that Old Madam Wang would chase after everyone with a broom, he could only thank Ah Yu in his heart from time to time. Everyone sent the boxes to the courtyard outside the ancestral hall in the vige. Not all the vigers could watch the scene. They chased out those vigers who were not very tight-lipped and called in the people who had authority in the vige. Originally, the contents of the boxes shouldnt be shown to everyone. It would be best if the vige chiefs people opened it privately. However, now that everyone in the vige knew about this event, it would be problematic to hide everything. Honestly, it was just to avoid unnecessary trouble. The Wang Family was also present. Old Master Hu and the other elders sat at the top. Open it. A few strong folks stepped forward and opened the boxes one by one. Unexpectedly, there was no gold, silver, or silk. Still, it was not trash. Eh, Ive never seen these things before. One of the vigers walked towards a box and muttered as he looked at the things inside. They look a little like armor, but not that simr. Indeed, upon closer inspection, the things inside the boxes looked like pieces of armor, but they were scattered and did not look likeplete pieces. Most of the other boxes were also filled with these things. They felt like jade but were not jade, like iron but not iron. The material was cold to the touch. When they made contact, they sounded like metal colliding, but the material was very soft. Old Master Hu held a piece in his hand and looked at it for a long time. Under everyones puzzled gazes, he hesitated and said, Perhaps this is a part of an armor, but it hasnt been assembled yet. Perhaps because it had been too long, the thing that once connected the armor had broken, leaving only these pieces. It was not impossible. After all, there was still some unknown powder in the box. He did not know if it was because the rope had weathered. What is this? Another viger approached the other boxes and removed the topmost cloth. A cloud of dust burst out, and the contents were revealed. Everyone recognized the things inside this time. It was a box full of books. This time, without waiting for the others to say anything, Old Master Hu picked up the book at the top. The material of the book was especially soft, as if it could disintegrate if one was not careful. This time, Old Master Hus eyes lit up. Its a long-lost military book! Chapter 328 328 Handling Among the 40 to 50 boxes, half of them were filled with what looked like pieces of armor, while the other half were filled with military books. Moreover, more than half of those books had been heard of by Old Master Hu, but it was said that they had been lost in cirction. However, these boxes had been in the cave for a long time. They had probably been there for at least 70 to 80 years. Those books had already be very fragile. If they were not careful, they would easily be destroyed. The vigers knew that books were very precious. Usually, a rough book would cost hundreds of copper coins, and a slightly more exquisite book can cost one tael of silver. Not to mention these ancient books, even if they sold their bodies, they would not be able to afford one. Old Master Hu made a prompt decision. Im afraid we have to report this to the county magistrate. The other elders didnt say anything. They couldnt make up their minds immediately. The governments power did not extend to the viges. Most of the time, the officials would not care about the matters in the viges. The viges were mostly run by thendlords and wealthy families, as well as the vige chiefs. They could manage all matters by themselves, big and small. The more unreasonable viges could even im independence and could avoid being sentenced to death by the government. For example, if the vigers decided to drown someone in a pig cage, the officials would not care even if they knew. However, they felt that the things in these boxes were too troublesome. There was no need to mention the armor pieces. They looked tattered, which eliminated the suspicion of rebellion. But how should they exin the presence of the military books? The vigers had alreadyid eyes on these things. If news of this spread, their vige would be finished. It had only been 17 years since the war ended. It was said that the remnants of the rebel army from the previous war had not beenpletely eliminated. They could not afford to be stained by the conflict for no reason. On the other hand, Elder Ma looked at Old Madam Wang and turned his head to Old Wang. Old Wang, in your opinion, how should we deal with this matter? Old man Wang stuck his head out, wanting to see what was in those boxes. When he was suddenly called out by Elder Ma, his entire body trembled. Why are you asking me about this? Old man Wang was confused. He had never liked to participate in the viges matters, nor could he participate. His brain was not suitable for politics. What can you get out of him? Old Madam Wang said, If you want to seek my opinion, just say it. Why beat around the bush? How can that old man withstand your scare? Old Wang: ... Why did these words sound so wrong? Elder Ma puffed up his face. Whos asking you? What can a woman know? Old Madam Wang rolled her eyes. I cant be bothered to advise you anyway! She turned around and looked at Old man Wang. Are you leaving? If not, Ill leave first. When Vige Chief Hu saw this, he hurriedly stopped her. Aiya, Madam Wang, Elder Mas temper is like that. Please bear with it. In the end, what happened today was because your Ah Yu found the cave. Logically speaking, we should ask your familys opinion. Although the items were ced in their vige, the truth was that if Ah Yu did not tell them and had asked the flying helpers to secretly transport the items to the Wang family, they wouldnt even know about this. After all, those people seemed to be highly skilled in martial arts. It might really be possible to transport the items away without anyone knowing. But they didnt do that. Whats there to think about? This is not something our vige can keep. Old Master Hu is right. Just hand it to the county magistrate and everything will be fine. After Old Madam Wang finished speaking, she dusted her hands. I still have something to do at home, so I wont be staying. Think about it yourself. Chapter 329 329 Zhang Zhans Investigation That evening, Zhang Zhan, who was working in the county city of Yongding County, had just finished a cup of hot tea when he heard a servant outside reporting to him. Sir, someone from the Hu Family Vige is looking for you. Zhang Zhans heart trembled. Could that olddy be here again? Didnt he already agree to the matter of the grain seeds? A few days ago, the Hu Family Vige had sent someone to deliver a cart of grains. There were three to four dan in weight. Zhang Zhan saw that the type of grain was different. The person who sent the grain was not Old Madam Wang, but her eldest grandson. They said that this kind of grain was brought from Wanning City. They felt that it was not bad and wanted Zhang Zhan to help see if they could get others to nt it too. At that time, Zhang Zhan was a little stunned. He was born and raised in Wanning City, but he had never seen such good grain seeds. The quality was probably the same as those used in tribute to the Emperor. However, when he thought about it, that olddy had always done things in a clever manner. After a while, he understood. It was probably their vige that had created it and wanted to use Wanning Citys name as a cover. When one is far away from authority the powers that be will not intervene. Naturally, the people in this remote vige would not think that the so-called grain seeds in the capital actually came from a vige. If this was promoted, it would be a real political achievement. Perhaps the impoverished reputation of Yongding County would be amended. There were too many poor viges in this county. Rich families were concentrated in certain areas. There were too few families who could really live without worry. Speaking of which, every time the olddy came to look for him, he did not suffer any losses. He did not need to be nervous. With this thought in mind, Zhang Zhan walked out. Unexpectedly, it was the vige chief of Hu Family Vige outside. After Zhang Zhan took office, he had once gathered the vige chiefs and the others to meet with the officials in the county office to get to know each other so that he could carry out follow-up work. He naturally knew the vige chief of Hu Family Vige, Hu Changzhu. Zhang Zhan was only in his twenties and did not look as dignified as the other county magistrates. Vige Chief Hu was not so nervous when he saw him. Therefore, under Zhang Zhans questioning, he told him everything about the boxes in the vige. In order to obtain his trust, Vige Chief Hu also brought two things. There was a fragment of what he believed to be a part of an armor and a military book. Zhang Zhan did not feel anything when he saw the armor piece. It was only when he saw the book Ancestral Chronicles that his expression changed. It was actually the battle record of the previous dynastys ancestor, a long-lost military book! In fact, the reason why Zhang Zhan chose to take office in Wangbei County was to verify what had happened more than a hundred years ago. Back then, everyone had theorized that the items might be in Wangbei County. The Imperial family had even sent arge number of people to investigate, but they had all returned empty-handed. He only came because of his personal hobby. He thought that he could casually follow up on this matter when he was a county magistrate here. The higher-ups had long given up on investigating. After all, so much time had passed and they had experienced a long period of war. The possibility of these books being destroyed was very high. Unexpectedly, before he could officially start investigating, the items came knocking on his door. It was hidden in the shadow of themp all along? Many people overlooked Hu Family Vige when they investigated. That ce was too remote and too poor. Of course, they had also investigated the vige, but who would have expected that the things in the Hu Family Vige would either be behind a waterfall or on the cliff? Normal people would not have thought of it. At most, they would think of a secret cer. Vige Chief Hu saw Zhang Zhans expression change and was very nervous. Lord Zhang, our vige doesnt know about these things either- Zhang Zhan waved his hand. Dont panic. Ill send someone to go back with you tomorrow to transport the things to the county city first. No, Ill leave it with you first. Ill send a few more people to help guard them. Chapter 330 330 Little Ah Yus Little Wish These things were rted to an old matter from many years ago, so there was no big risk now. However, to be safe, Zhang Zhan still did not send anyone from the county office. Instead, he sent his personal subordinates from Wanning City. Vige Chief Hu stayed in the county office for the night. The next day, three people dressed as ordinarymoners followed Vige Chief Hu to Hu Family Vige. When they reached the vige, they realized that everyone was digging with hoes. Those people were puzzled. What are you guys doing? At this moment, Old Madam Wang happened to pass by and asked Vige Chief Hu, Where are these people from? As Vige Chief Hu got off the donkey cart, he said, Oh, I brought them back from the county city. Recalling that Lord Zhang had said not to expose their identities, Vige Chief Hu continued, Theyre here to look for work. Alright, you guys are in charge of digging a cer over there. Old Madam Wang took out two hoes and a shovel from the side and handed them to the three stunned guys. Dont be idle. Then, she said to the stupefied Vige Chief Hu, Theyre not working for my family this time. The money has toe from the vige. Vige Chief Hu: ... The three guys: ... Chi Ding passed by with a hoe on his shoulder and smiled at them. Brothers, work hard. You can earn twenty copper coins a day! The three of them: !!! It was Old Madam Wangs idea to dig out some cers to store ice before the groundpletely froze. At this moment, she didnt think about keeping a low profile. As long as she could make everyones lives better, she would do whatever she could. Now, they would dig the cers and wait for the river to freeze. Then, they would store some ice cubes in the ice cer. It would be useful in the future when the weather turns hot. In the heat of summer, buying ice cubes from the county city would cost a lot of money. It was even impossible to buy them most of the time. It was better to have storage themselves. The forty to fifty boxes were locked in the ancestral hall by Vige Chief Hu. At the end of the twelfth lunar monthst year, the cer that Little Ah Yu had discovered was also used by the vigers. Because it was rtively warm inside, it was even reconstructed to have more than ten rooms. When winter arrives, they would invite the weak and old to stay in it to prevent everyone from being too cold so that they could survive the winter. As they worked, the end of the year approached. Every family began to prepare for the new year. There were two rounds of heavy snowfalls in Hu Family Vige. Fortunately, it was not on the scale of the snow disasterst year. The road to town was still smooth, but the weather was a little cold, but the adults could not bear to spend a lot of money to buy too many clothes. Naturally, they would not go out if they could. The cured meat prepared by each family was hung on the roof beams. The children were not afraid of the cold and were as excited as monkeys who had just left the mountain. They formed a long line and darted from one house to another from time to time just to eat the fruit cakes from various families. Other than Old Master Hu and Vige Chief Hus family, the Wang family made the most sumptuous food. Wang Chuanyuan and his wife had also closed the steamed bun shop in town and returned. They had been cooking for a few months, and their skills had also improved. The buns were exquisite and beautiful, and the taste was not bad. The children ate until their mouths wereced with oil. Everyone was holding buns, except for Little Ah Yu, who was holding a small steamed bun in each hand. She ate until her eyes narrowed. Big Brother Ah You must have never eaten such delicious little steamed buns! Little Ah Yu said to Meatball in the spatial pocket, Elf, can you eat steamed buns? Meatball: [... Not yet.] Strictly speaking, it was just an existence projected from the Origin Space into Ah Yus consciousness. However, it was more advanced than this. It could project physical objects. Thats really pitiful. Little Ah Yu smacked her lips. She was in a good mood. Wang Wng was holding a meatball in his hand. As he blew on it, he walked towards Little Ah Yu. Little Sister Ah Yu, do you want to try it? Third Aunt Hu just gave it to me! Yes, yes. Little Ah Yu took it and took a bite before handing it back to Wang Wng. Wang Wng casually threw it into his mouth. After chewing a few times, he asked, Do you have any gifts you want for the New Year this year? Little Ah Yu thought for a moment and said, I heard Grandma tell Second Uncle that she wants him to get an imperial mandate, but Grandma said that as long as hes a schr, its possible to get it. Wang Wng felt that something was wrong and wanted Little Ah Yu to stop talking. However, Little Ah Yu had already said quickly, Fifth Brother, I dont want any gifts. Can you give Grandma an imperial mandate too? Itll be good if everyone can give her one. Im also studying. Ill give her one too! Wang Wng: ... Do you think an imperial mandate is the same as a big carrot? Chapter 331 331 Little Ah Yus Pursuit Wang Wng, knew what an imperial order was because the teacher had once specially spent the entire lesson teaching them about the Great Chang Nations conferment system. Female rtives of officials of the fifth rank and above, as long as they did not make a huge mistake, could request for an imperial order. Female rtives usually refer to legitimate wives, mothers, grandmothers, great-grandmothers, and even maternal grandmothers. It was very easy for a fifth-rank officials female rtives to be conferred the title. As long as they wrote a memorandum, the state would basically agree. These were usually mediated by the Emperors close ministers or someone in the court. However, ordinary officials who entered the bureaucracy through the imperial examination would still find it difficult to advance to a fifth-rank official even if they worked hard for their entire lives. Unless they made a great contribution or became a top schr. Wang Wng felt that he could not do it. Although the Wang brothers were often praised by the teachers of Qingmu Academy, Wang Wng did not like to study. He preferred to practice martial arts with Mr. Ding. Little Sister Ah Yu, lets change the gift. Grandma might not like that imperial order. Wang Wng negotiated with Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu ran to Old Madam Wang and raised her head to ask, Grandma, Grandma, dont you like imperial orders anymore? Old Madam Wang nced at Wang Wng, who was following behind. With a single look, what else did she not understand? She sneered. I like it, but if someone doesnt want me to like it. Forget it. Anyway, Im an old woman. No one dotes on me or loves me. Whats the point of asking what I like or dont like? Little Ah Yu was anxious. No, Grandma, I dote on you. I love you! Ill earn a noble title for you in the future then. Ill earn a lot. Ill also be the top scorer, okay? Grandma? Hearing this, the people around her smiled kindly. The vige chiefs wife, who hade to help, said to her, Ah Yu, its good that you have this thought, but in our Great Chang Nation, girls cant take the imperial examination. Why not? Little Ah Yu did not understand. No one could exin why. In any case, since ancient times, women were not allowed to take the imperial examination. It had long be a rule that had been established for thousands of years. It wasnt as if there hadnt been such a thing before. In the neighboring West Wind Nation, there had been many incidents of women who had taken the imperial examinations since the founding of the country. However, there were no proper academies for women. Usually, it was only the noble women who were nurtured by their families to participate in the imperial examination. In the end, they usually served the Imperial Family and only a few of them really managed to gain a foothold in the bureaucracy. Old Madam Wang said, Because we dont have a womens college here. Without a college, there wont be teachers. Without teachers, there wont be students, so no women will participate in the imperial examination. Little Ah Yu understood it in her own way. Is it because everyone is too busy at home and doesnt have time to learn? It was still alright in the Wang family. Men did more work than women. Sometimes, after they finished their work in the fields, women were usually only responsible for washing clothes and cooking at home. Even the chores of drying clothes, sweeping the floor, chopping firewood, and starting fires were given to men. However, this was not the case in other families. Men usually only did physical work. When they were free after the farming season, they would neither go out to look for work nor help at home. Even if the women at home were exhausted and sick, they would not help. Therefore, the girls in the vige usually had to start doing chores from the age of three. The easy chores at home were handed over to them. The boys only started working after they were 12 years old. When they were not farming, they were all running around like crazy monkeys. Little Ah Yu saw everything. Shed remembered it in her heart. Then when I grow up, Ill open a womens academy and let the sisters study! Little Ah Yu said. I also want to study and take the imperial examinations for Grandma, Mother, Eldest Aunt, Second Aunt, Third Aunt, and Grandma. Ill give them an imperial order each! Her childish words made everyoneugh. Even Madam Feng, Madam Ma, and Madam Zhangughed until they cried. Little Ah Yu was a blessed child. She might really be able to take the imperial examination. They could somewhat believe it if she said that she would obtain the imperial order for her Grandma and Mother. However, it was naturally impossible to obtain one for all the people around her. However, they did not know thatter on, Little Ah Yu really fulfilled her promise, causing the Wang family to have the most noble women in the history of the Great Chang Nation, directly breaking the historical record. Chapter 332 332 Someone From The Maternal Family Little Ah Yus words amused the aunties around her so much that they could not close their mouths. They praised the Little Fortune Star for being grateful and filial to her family. At the same time, they scolded their useless children. Hence, the sound of many children wailing could be heard. Who canpare to Little Sister Ah Yu! Shes powerful to begin with! Thats right, thats right. Were not as beautiful as Little Sister Ah Yu, nor are we as smart as her. We cant even memorize as many books as her! We cantpare to Ah Yu to begin with. In the end, their cries did not attract the sympathy of the elders. Instead, they were criticized even more ruthlessly. The adults were exasperated. You still have the cheek to say that! If youre not as good as others, you should buck up and study harder. When springes and the private school in the vige is built, if not even one or two of you can pass the county level imperial exam, Ill make you write an IOU and return the tuition fees weve handed in! The childrenined endlessly, Then I wont study anymore! In an instant, there was another scene of adults chasing after children. It made the originally cold winter be lively. Old Madam Wang looked to the side. Wang Chuangui, who was about toe out to rest, stopped in his tracks. He smiled sheepishly. Mother, Ill go back to revise right away. Right away. Oh my god, ever since the people in the vige heard that they were going to build a private school, they had high goals and even asked their children to pass the county level examination. Then, if he, an old examinee, could not pass this time, he would really lose face. Go. Old Madam Wang waved her hand as if she was chasing away a fly. At this moment, Little Ah Yu was in high spirits. She also pulled Wang Wng and the others to the study, nning to study together. After Wang Dngs new house was built, his room was converted into a study. Now, everyone was studying there. Since all the vige children had left, she simply called everyone to the courtyard at the side and asked Wang Dng to find some firewood. They made a fire outside and two soup pots were set up. The pots were filled with radishes and water, and sweet potatoes were simmering at the bottom. Everyone was chatting andughing when they suddenly heard someone shouting outside. Uncle Wang, Auntie Wang, you have guests! Old Madam Wang asked Wang Chuanfu to go out and take a look. After a while, Wang Chuanfu brought back arge group of people. It turned out to be the maternal families of the daughters-inw. Every family was here. Everyone was carrying things in their hands. Some were baskets covered by cloth, some simply brought a few fish, and some baskets were sorge that they had to be carried on their backs. Most of the people who came were men. On the other hand, the fourth daughter-inw, Liu Shis family, and the eldest daughter-inw, Madam Yangs family, each carried arge basket on their backs. Little Ah Yu was originally reading excitedly when Meatball told her that her maternal grandmother was here. How could she sit still now? She jumped three feet high and rushed out like a cannonball. She immediately saw Qin Shi, who was greeting Old Madam Wang in the courtyard. Grandma! Little Ah Yu shouted excitedly. When Qin Shi heard Little Ah Yus voice, she turned around and saw a furry little ball rushing towards her. This fluffy figure had a furry hat on her head, a rabbit scarf around her neck, and a pair of rabbit fur gloves on her tiny hands. She was like a little rabbit. Aiyo, Grandmas little darling,e over and let Grandma take a look. Qin Shi was already tired. When she saw Little Ah Yu, she suddenly felt energetic. Little Ah Yu did not dare to let Qin Shi carry her. Grandma, Ive grown up and be heavier. Dont carry me, or your hands will be tired. Chapter 333 333 Sharing Little Ah Yu still remembered that the only time she saw her grandmother, her grandmothers health had not been good. Qin Shi chuckled. Its fine. Grandmas is better now. I can even pick up fertilizer. Ever since Liu Shi brought Little Ah Yu to the mountain vige a few months ago, her body had been getting better and better. Later on, she was no different from a normal person. Her husbandter went to their house and brought home a lot of food. When their family ate it, they felt that their bodies were stronger. All of this was thanks to her daughters inws good fortune, especially her little granddaughter. One could tell at a nce that she was a blessed child. How could her body not be good after meeting such a precious child? Thinking of this, Qin Shi hugged Little Ah Yu tightly in her arms. However, she only hugged her for a while before Liu Shi took Little Ah Yu over. Mother, your body hasnt beenpletely recuperated. Ah Yu is naughty. Dont hurt yourself. Qin Shi was amused. Im not that delicate. No matter how weak a farmers health was, they had to work in the field. How could they be so weak? However, Qin Shi listened to her daughter and granddaughter. She could feel the concern in their words. Old man Wang rubbed his hands and looked at his inws. He smiled happily. Everyone,e in and sit. Its cold outside. Or go to the courtyard over there and warm yourself by the fire. Theres radish soup simmering on the fire. Drink two bowls of radish soup to warm your stomach. The inws looked at each other before carrying their things into the house. Everyone was a little amused in their hearts. They did not expect to bump into each other on a random visit. It was rare for these families to be able to gather. Hence, Wang Dng went to find new firewood. After stacking a few more piles, there was a lot of firewood in the courtyard. The children simply ran around the piles of firewood happily. As for the adults, they originally wanted to bid leave, but they were afraid that there would be too many people and the Wang Family would not be able to handle them, so they simply stayed behind to chat with these people. The inws of the Wang Family were all kind people. Even though the Wang Family was poor in the past, and although they asionallyined, they had never hit them when they were down. They onlyined asionally about the money they had borrowed and never came to Hu Family Vige to press them for money. Old Madam Wang remembered this. Everyone drank a bowl of radish soup each. They felt that it really warmed their throats and stomachs. The diced radish had an indescribable fragrance when chewed. Inw, is there something special about your radishes and water? Why do they taste so different from ours? Father Feng asked Old man Wang. Old man Wang said, This is indeed different. Our viges radishes are grown with excellent fertilizer. Speaking of which, this fertilizer is unique to our vige! They had the intention to promote the fertilizer to further ces so that more people could start growing different varieties of food. That way, the Hu Family Vige would not be too eye-catching. When Old Madam Wang sent Vige Chief Hu to look for Zhang Zhan, she had also mentioned this matter. Zhang Zhan even said that he had a way to promote it and would think of more ways. The things the inws brought over were all good stuff. This was because in the past few months, the Wang Family had also asked the girls to send something home from time to time. Basically, they would send some gifts every month. They knew how poor Old man Wangs family was in the past. Later on, when they became rich, they also knew. However, when the Wang Family was poor, they did not tighten their belts to support them. When they became rich, they naturally could note over to take advantage of them. If not for the fact that it was almost the new year, they would not havee to visit to prevent others from gossiping. Now that they heard about the fertilizer, they could not help but ask, Inw, are you really willing to tell us the fertilizer form? Chapter 334 334 Wrongly Written Whats wrong with that? If everyone can grow more food, theyll be able to eat their fill. Isnt that a good thing? Its just a form for fertilizer. Its not like were directly carrying two loads of grain to your house. Its nothing. The person who said this was not Old man Wang, but someone else from Hu Family Vige. Everyone echoed, Thats right. Theres nothing to hide if it can make the food grow better. Someone invited warmly, Why dont you go and take a look at the fertilizer now? Our vige specially made arge fertilizer pit... When the few families heard this, they immediately wanted to take a look. Even if there was still ayer of snow on the ground outside, it did not reduce their enthusiasm. Lets go and take a look. Hence, the group walked out noisily. After they all left, Old Madam Wang pulled Little Ah Yu, who was walking behind. Ah Yu, there are many people outside. Youll get hurt. Stay at home. Little Ah Yu said, But Grandma, I want to take a look too. It was so interesting to watch the show! Ah Yu. This time, it was Chi Tu who spoke. Young Master has replied to you. Little Ah Yu hurriedly ran to Chi Tu. Where is it? Where is it? As soon as she turned around, she forgot about following the others out. Chi Tu took out a small box from his chest pocket. There was a piece of paper lying inside. However, strictly speaking, that was not a reply because Little Ah Yus letter had just been sent to Qin Huai. Qin Huai thought for a long time before barely deciphering the meaning of the letter. Now, he was racking his brains to think of a way to reply to Ah Yu. As for the current letter, there were only a few words on it: Everything is well. Remember me always. Little Ah Yu didnt quite understand what he meant, so she went to look for Wang Eng. Wang Eng watched for a long time before looking for Wang Chuangui. Wang Chuangui said, It literally means that everything is good right now. It means that you have to miss him often. This Qin Huai was quite interesting. Others would often tell people not to miss them, but he was the only one who asked people to remember him always. Was he still afraid that Ah Yu would forget about him? Little Ah Yu held the short letter and flipped it around. After looking at it for a while, her mouth pouted. Ive written so much, but he only wrote so little. Hmph. Little Ah Yu decided that the next time she wrote to Brother Ah You, she would only use a piece of paper. There was also a small jade pendant made of white jade in the box. In the middle was carved the word Yu. This looks good. With the little jade pendant, the little conflict in Little Ah Yus heart dissipated. She pulled Wang Eng to the study to write a reply to him. This time, Wang Chuangui saw from the side that eight out of ten words on the letter were wrong. Wang Chuanguis face darkened. Youre going to take the exam like this? Hehe. Then, he called the other brats over and let them learn how to write together. Good lord, he was even worse than Wang Eng. In the school, everyone was either memorizing books or copying them. There was really no time for them to express themselves freely. In the moment of truth, their true colors were suddenly revealed. It was because they had only started studying for a short period of time. The county level exam is at the beginning of spring. You cant even write the words right, so how can you take the exam? From today onwards, dont go out until the exam. Stay home and learn how to write! Everyone immediately wailed and looked at Wang Eng resentfully. Why did you go and write so many words for no reason! Wang Eng: ... If his father hadnt reminded him today, he really wouldnt have known that he had written so many words wrongly. Aiya, why are you so calctive? Cant you just treat it as a fake word! As for Little Ah Yu, she secretly covered her mouth and giggled. Chi Tu wondered for a moment if Miss Ah Yu had done it on purpose. [Kid, theres a small mission you can do.] [In your letter to Qin Huai this time, tell him about your intention to start a female academy.] Little Ah Yu eximed, Can Big Brother Ah You help? Chapter 335 335 Divine Doctor Xue Is Back After the plot update, Meatball roughly knew Qin Huais identity. However, these things were tooplicated to talk about with Ah Yu. It might even bring danger to her. Not knowing was the best protection for her. Therefore, Meatball skipped those and said concisely: [Isnt he your good friend? Its also very interesting to share your dreams with a good friend.] Little Ah Yu thought about it. Thats right. She was also a child with a dream now. Of course she had to tell Big Brother Ah You. Hence, Little Ah Yu found Wang Eng again and wanted him to help her write a letter. Wang Eng rejected her. Little Sister Ah Yu, Im going to start studying seriously soon. Go and look for my father. Of course, he was embarrassed to let Little Ah Yu know that the previous letter had many wrong words. He could only send her away using another reason. Little Ah Yu was a little disappointed, but she still obediently went to look for Wang Chuangui. Wang Chuangui did not refuse. Alright, what do you want to write? Ill write it for you. Little Ah Yu asked, Second Uncle, will it dy your studies? I have a lot to write! Its fine. Second Uncle writes very quickly. Wang Chuangui revealed a very confident smile. He did not think that Little Ah Yu would have many words to write. Go ahead and tell me. Second Uncle will definitely write them beautifully for you. How difficult could a letter written by a child be? Two hourster, Wang Chuangui held his trembling right hand with his left hand and smiled at Little Ah Yu. Ah Yu, lets end this letter here. If we write too much, what if we lose one page on the way? He had already written more than ten pages! Moreover, his handwriting was even smaller than Wang Engs. He did not expect Ah Yu to be so eloquent. She directly wanted to write about her food, drinks, and daily life. She also wanted to write about the food, drinks, and daily life of the vigers and family. In the end, she did not forget to mention her great dream of opening a womens academy. Wang Chuangui suppressed theughter in his heart. Qin Huai was just a child, what was the use of telling him this? However, things like running a womens academy were not reliable. Only the children could think of such a thing. He did not take the two childrens conversation to heart at all. When Chi Tu received the thick stack of letters, he was already very calm. He could still say to Little Ah Yu, Itll snow heavily in a few days. Its not convenient to send letters out now. You can continue writing after spring. Little Ah Yu nodded in agreement. In any case, she only wanted to write a letter to her Big Brother Ah You. As for when and how much she should write, he did not care. On the 27th day of the twelfth lunar month, Wang Chuanman returned with a few young people from the vige. There was also someone unexpected. It was Divine Doctor Xue. The crazy old man from before was dressed very formally this time, and he was no longer noisy. This Divine Doctor Xue looks much more normal, a viger muttered in private. Divine Doctor Xue had indeed recovered from his madness. After all, when Old Madam Wang went to look for Shopkeeper Zhou previously, she had secretly used Little Ah Yus things to treat him. After a few months of recuperation, his mind gradually returned to normal. When Hu Xiaotong heard that Divine Doctor Xue had returned, he went to look for him immediately and asked him to help take a look at his fathers legs. Ever since Doctor Hu broke his leg, he was still lying on the bed recuperating. Muscles and bones injuries needed 100 days to heal, and there would still be some aftereffects after that. Divine Doctor Xue held the dog-beating stick that he was unwilling to throw away and followed happily. Coincidentally, treating legs was indeed Divine Doctor Xues forte. Chapter 336 336 Medical Hall Hu Xiaotong led the way and was rather respectful to Divine Doctor Xue. Divine Doctor Xue could no longer remember the things thats happened during his crazy period. He only heard from the vigers of Hu Family Vige that he had treated the legs of the two people from the Wang Family. The treatment method was to break their legs first before reattaching them. This was indeed the same as Divine Doctor Xues previous treatment ns. Divine Doctor Xue actually had a way to treat Old man Wangs leg that had been crippled for many years. However, Divine Doctor Xue felt that Wang Chuanguis leg that had been paralyzed for five years was not cured by him. Generally speaking, after being paralyzed for so many years, even if his legs were healed, he would not be able to walk. Not to mention recovering so quickly. Could it be that my medical skills have improved during my madness? Divine Doctor Xue could not help but think to himself. Divine Doctor Xue went to Doctor Hus house to take a look at his legs. Fortunately, Doctor Hus leg injury was notplicated. Divine Doctor Xue was confident that he could cure him. Both of them were doctors, so Divine Doctor Xue simply sat down and chatted with Doctor Hu. When they talked, the two of them were especially excited. One of them was good at treating difficult illnesses, and the other was good at all kinds of basic illnesses. Doctor Hu asked Divine Doctor Xue what his ns were. Divine Doctor Xue said, I was originally a wandering physician. The vige I originally stayed in was a dead vige. Later on, after the Wang Family introduced me, I went to the Zhou Family to work. I wasnt used to living in a big family, so I thought I shoulde to the Wang Family to take a look. Speaking of which, Divine Doctor Xue quite liked this Hu Family Vige. He didnt have much memory of the time when he was crazy, but he still vaguely remembered that he was quite happy in this vige. When Hu Xiaotong came in to refill the tea, he whispered, Old Master Hu said a few days ago that the vige is going to build a school. Someone came to persuade Father to open a medical center in the school. Divine Doctor Xue, why dont you give it a try? Doctor Hu pped his hands. Thats right, Brother Xue. If you dont have a clear n, why dont you stay in the vige and teach the children medicine? Now that the vige is getting better and better, you might be able to have disciples all over the world in the future. At that time, when your disciples go out to practice medicine, youll have many more ces to go. Ill consider it. Divine Doctor Xue was a little tempted. It was not that he liked to teach people. He just wanted to have a legitimate reason to stay in Hu Family Vige. At the very least, he did not want to think about where to go next. He had been to many ces, both prosperous and destitute. But he liked this simple vige the most. Old Master Hu had been talking about the matter of the school for the past few days. He even thought that if they could not hire a suitable teacher, the vige would pay Doctor Hu to teach medicine. Doctor Hu was actually willing to do it. If it were any other vige, he would have beaten them up for asking him to impart his core skills. But this vige did not have any intention of hiding anything from each other. Even if there were such instances in the past, after seeing the Wang Familys actions, they felt that if they hid their things from each other, they would be really selfish. When she heard that Hu Family Vige was going to open a medical hall, Qin Shis heart skipped a beat and she went to Liu Shi. Is that medical hall in your vige only recruiting the children in the vige? I want to send the Gou Tou, Gou sheng and the other kids in the family over to learn. Previously, Old Madam Wang had said that if the children in the family were willing, they would pay to let them study in town. Later on, the Liu family discussed for a few days and felt that studying was too expensive. Although their inws were willing to help them, they had to y their part. They could not be like blood leeches and suck their inws blood. However, studying medicine was different. It was organized by the vige. They would send over the children at home and pay the tuition fees themselves. Liu Shi: I cant make a decision on this matter. Ill ask Mother-inw. Chapter 337 337 School Enrollment Even Old Madam Wang could not make the decision regarding the matter of their inws familys kidsing to Hu Family Vige to study medicine. After telling Vige Chief Hu and the others about this, Vige Chief Hu gathered the vigers and told them about his recent ns. The days in the vige are about to improve. We want to set up a private school in the vige. We dont ask the children to do well in the exams, but they should at least be able to read and count. Itll be good enough that they wont be fooled when theyre outside, Old Master Hu said earnestly. The children will eventually have to walk out of the vige. Its impossible for them to stay in this mountain with the older generation for the rest of their lives. Once they go out, the difference in treatment between those who can and cant read will be huge. Not to mention anything else, just the money they can earn is worlds apart. For manualbor, 20 or 30 copper coins a day outside was considered a lot. But for those who could read and write, a job as a bookkeeper would more than a hundred copper coins a day. If the children could go further, it was said that in the prefectural city, or even the capital, the wages in those ces for even manual work could more than 200 copper coins a day. When Old Master Hu was young, hed once gone to the prefectural city to participate in the junior examination. At that time, he did not pass the examination and returned to his hometown in disappointment. If hed passed, he could have gone to the capital to take the entrance examination for officials. The prosperity of the capital definitely exceeded his imagination. Other than the private school, weve also talked to Doctor Hu and hes willing to open a medical hall beside the private school. The children can learn literature and medicine at the same time, Vige Chief Hu added. The vigers had long heard of these ns. Now that it had been officially announced, they all expressed their support. In the past, it was not that they did not want to send their children to school. At that time, their family was so poor that they could not even afford to eat. In the past, the Wang Family was the poorest family. The rest of them were not rich either. At most, they could starve a few meals less than the Wang Family. Third Aunt Hu said, Old Master, well do whatever you say. Its been so many years, but you havent harmed us, right? These words did not sound good, but they were the truth. Old Master Hu smiled gently. Its normal for parents to want their children to learn more skills. I invited everyone here today because I still have something to ask for your opinions. Were opening a private school for the growth of the children in our vige. If anyone from the other viges wants to send their children to study literature and medicine here, are you willing to ept them? The vigers looked at each other. Someone asked, Why not? Before they had a private school, if their children wanted to study, didnt they have to send them to other viges? The other viges did not disagree. Doctor Hu agreed? Widow Zhou asked. Doctor Hus wife replied, Of course, were happy to go with this arrangement. With one more child to learn medicine, we can save more people. This is a good thing to do and umtes merit. My husband naturally agrees. The vigersughed. Since the teacher has agreed, what else do we have to disagree with? This matter was settled. A carpenter in the vige even said that if no one despised his skills, he was willing to oversee a ss in the school and teach the children how to do carpentry. A woman who was good at embroidery also said, This reminds me. If no one has any objections, I can also teach the girls to make clothes. There were some old fellows like Elder Ma and the others who were unhappy letting women teach. However, some of the women in the vige were really not good at embroidery to begin with. They did not know how to teach their daughters to sew. They were the first to agree. The men in the family could not embarrass their wives, so they agreed as well. When there were more people, even if Elder Ma and the others were unhappy, they could only ept it. When they heard that the Hu Family Vige was going to open a school, and they even epted all the children from the various viges. The inws of the Wang Family were happy and expressed that they had to let the childrene. That day, they went home and said that they wanted to go back and talk to their family. On the 28th of December, arge group of men carrying hoes and shovels came, scaring the people of Hu Family Vige. In the end, when they asked, the other party said, I heard that your school is about to start in spring. It hasnt been built yet, so were here to help construct the building. Dont worry, theres no need for you to take care of our meals. Well bring our own food! Just like that, before the school in Hu Family Vige opened, there were already more than 100 students who had enrolled. Chapter 338 338 Fireworks Reward On the 30th of December, it started snowing heavily. The road leading to the vige was filled with rednterns. There were even bonfires lit by the roadside. Children ran around in the snow. The adults gathered around the bonfire in twos and threes and chatted happily. In the center of the vige was a row of building foundations. Beside them were piles of earthen bricks. A school would be built there. Those who came to help had all returned home, saying that they woulde back after the third day of the Lunar New Year. On this day, the vigers atete. The Wang Family even made threerge tables of dishes. There was a table for adults, a table for the children, and a table for the Qin familys construction team. Originally, there were only Chi Tu, Chi Ding, and Chi She. Old Madam Wang said to Little Ah Yu, Its New Years Eve today. Tell them not to squat outside. Let theme in and have a reunion meal. Theyre pitiful. Even if they cant return home, cant they have a full meal? Hence, Little Ah Yu went everywhere and called those uncles over. With every call, the eyes of the Wang family widened. Where did these peoplee from? Why did Ah Yu call someone out from behind the door? They had been wandering around the door previously and had really not seen anyone there. Why was there still someone in the kitchen? When they were cooking, the kitchen was stuffy and cramped. But there were actually two people hiding in it? What were they doing? At the third table, there were more than 10 people sitting. Everyone was expressionless, just like Chi Tu. Half of these people were sent by Qin Huai to protect Ah Yu, and the other half were sent by the Madam recently. Because the Madam wasing in spring, they had toe over in advance to make arrangements and be responsible for her safety. Everyones hearts were surging, but their faces were expressionless. Someone asked Chi Tu with his eyes, Why havent I heard you say that theres actually such an expert who can see through our disguise in this remote vige? Dont ask me, I dont know. ... The corners of Chi Tus mouth curled up slightly, hiding his achievements. At midnight, firecrackers were set off outside. The children of the Wang family also hurriedly ran to the door to see Wang Chuanman light the big firecrackers he had brought back from outside. There were even some fireworks. With a bang, it exploded in the air, turning into a brilliant flower of light. Wow, so beautiful! Little Ah Yu could not help but p her hands. [Kid, your Big Brother Ah You have received the letter you wrote.] [The previous letter-writing mission has beenpleted. There are two mission rewards, choose one.] Little Ah Yu was not listening at all. [A beautiful dress and a big firework.] [Since you like to be beautiful so much, Ill choose the dress for you-] At this moment, the sound of firecrackers outside stopped. Little Ah Yu heard it. Fireworks, fireworks! She had many dresses, but there were no fireworks. She definitely had to choose something she didnt have! The teacher had said that rare things were the most precious. And rarity equaled to expensive. After a while, Wang Chuanman, who was about to return to his room to sleep, was suddenly pulled back by Little Ah Yu. Father, help me light the fireworks! Little Ah Yu pulled Wang Chuanmans hand and walked out. In a daze, Wang Chuanman followed Little Ah Yu to the courtyard and saw arge pile of fireworks. Hence, he brought in some incense and helped to light it. Bang! Fireworks rushed into the sky and exploded, turning into cute animal patterns. They exploded dozens of times in a row. Not only did it attract the attention of the Hu Family Vige, but even the viges nearby could not help but look up. Thats the direction of Hu Family Vige, right? Hu Family Vige is really generous. I heard that fireworks are very expensive! Seeing such fireworks, Wang Chuanman was shocked. Im afraid this was sent by Qin Huai. This kind of fireworks is not only expensive, but also very difficult to find. What exploded in the sky was not fireworks, but pure silver! At this moment, Chi Tu and the others also looked at the fireworks and were shocked. They thought internally, Could these be from Madam? To express her goodwill to the Young Master? The people sent by the Madam also looked at the fireworks as they thought in their hearts, Looks like the Young Master really likes this ce. Otherwise, why would such expensive fireworks be sent over? ... Could it be a warning to them? But they had no intention of doing anything! Only Little Ah Yu looked at the beautiful fireworks and said to Meatball in her heart, Elf, the fireworks are very beautiful. Thank you. [Happy New Year, Ah Yu.] Happy New Year! At this moment, Qin Huai, who was far away in Wanning City, was also looking at the fireworks in front of him. He thought to himself, Ah Yu, Happy New Year. Chapter 339 339 18 Red Packets It waste at night, and everyone fell asleep one after another. Little Ah Yu also entered the spatial pocket and fiddled with the flowers and nts inside. The ceiling of the spatial pocket could not be seen. Dozens of meters above her head, clusters of fireworks were exploding. That was because Little Ah Yu had yet to forget the fireworks she had seen just now. They were all formed by Ah Yus consciousness. Little Ah Yu pointed at the fireworks and said, Elf, I can also treat you to watch the fireworks. Are they nice? [Yes.] Initially, Meatball wanted to say that it hoped that she could grow up as soon as possible so that it could tell her things that only adults should know. But now that it looked at Ah Yu who was smiling with such an innocent expression, it hoped that time would pass slower so that Ah Yu could enjoy her childhood for longer. This was because people were the purest when they were young. Once one became an adult, they could never go back. Elf, good night. Little Ah Yu could not hold back her sleepiness and quickly fell asleep with her eyes narrowed. Meatball put away all the energy and gently covered Little Ah Yus body. [Goodnight, kid.] As for the other matters, it would leave them to the adults. On the morning of the first day of the new year, everyone opened the door. The vigers greeted each other with joy on their faces. There was only one new years day every year. There was no need to do anything or go anywhere. The children could even bring their pocket money to buy food in town. Wang Ling and Wang Qng pestered Wang Sng and Wang Wng early in the morning to go to town to take a look. Old Madam Wang gave 20 copper coins to each child. The adults were given 100 copper coins and they were allowed to spend it as they liked. Tang Yuan also received 20 copper coins. She held the copper coins in her hand and her eyes were red. This was the first time she had obtained so much money in her life. Now that the family was rich, Old Madam Wang even gave the children red packets. Other than Little Ah Yu, Wang Aibao received the most red packets. Old Madam Wang had prepared 18 for her. Every one of them contained a different amount. How could Wang Aibao ept it? Mother, Im eating and living at home. Im already very embarrassed. You can keep these red packets. I dont have any use for them. Its not for you alone. No matter how difficult it has been for the family all these years, we still had enough to give out red packets. Im onlypensating you with the New Years money from the past years. I cant make up for the rest. Dont say that Im biased. Old Madam Wang stuffed the red packets into Wang Aibaos arms. Your brothers and sisters-inw have nothing to say about this. Wang Chuanfu said from the side, Thats right, Little Sister. Mother prepares these red packets every year. Its not like she only prepared them for you now. Only then did Wang Aibao take a closer look and realize that the quality of the red packets was indeed a little different. Some of them looked rtively old, and she could tell at a nce that they were very old. Old Madam Wang must have reserved Wang Aibaos red packet every New Year. Even though, at that time, she was very uncertain about whether she could find Wang Aibao. Wang Aibaos eyes gradually turned red, and her voice choked. Mother... Stop crying. Its the first day of the new year. Whats with crying? Hurry up and put away your things. I still have things to do, so I dont have time tofort you. Old Madam Wang looked like she was avoiding a ferocious beast. Her expression was especially disdainful as she left. Old Madam Wang only took out a handkerchief and pressed it against the corner of her eye when she was out of sight of her family. In the end, when she looked up, she saw Third Aunt Hu holding a basket of fruits. Both of them froze for a moment. Third Aunt Hu stuffed the fruit basket in her hand into Old Madam Wangs arms. That little daughter of mine is troublesome. She came all the way here and sent me so much food on the first day of the new year. Our family doesnt have that many people, so how can we finish it? Your family has many children. Take it. In the past, Third Aunt Hu would never mention her youngest daughter. It was as if she had never given birth to a daughter. Chapter 340 340 The Girl in the Snow Old Madam Wang rolled her eyes. Do you think my family are beggars? Who cares about your fruits? Its not like our family doesnt have fruits! Forget it if you dont want it. Give it back to me! Third Aunt Hu said and wanted to snatch it back. How can you snatch something back thats given to others? Its just a bunch of sour fruits, yet you still treat it as a treasure. Although she said that, Old Madam Wang epted the fruits. Seeing that her expression had improved, Third Aunt Hu leaned over again. Hey, Donkey Zhang, what are your ns? Your daughter is just staying at home and not getting married? Old Madam Wang did not say anything. Theres a kid at my maternal familys side. Hes already 25 years old this year. He wasnt married before, but he was once engaged. Later on, that girl ran away with someone and even spread rumors about him outside, so the marriage was dyed. That kid is a good kid. Hes sincere and hardworking. When he was young, he even learned from a carpenter for a period of time. Now, he knows some carpentry work and has some assets of his own. It wont be a problem for him to support his family in the future, Third Aunt Hu said as she looked at Old Madam Wangs expression. Im not here to be a matchmaker. Im just telling you that theres such a person. Think about it yourself. Because she had something on her mind, Old Madam Wang did not retort. As she thought about it, Old Madam Wang walked out and happened to meet Wang Dng, who was about to go out. She handed him the fruits and asked him to bring it back first. Wang Dng quickly brought the fruit basket home, and Old Madam Wang went outside. Donkey Zhang, what do you think? Say something. Third Aunt Hu followed. I dont have much thoughts, Old Madam Wang said casually. Flower Jiang, Im very busy every day. I dont have time to argue with you now. Third Aunt Hu: ! It turns out that you didnt listen to a single word I said. Whos talking nonsense with you! Forget it, forget it. Just treat it as me being a busybody. Go and worry about yourself! She shouldnt have seen Donkey Zhangs eyes turn red and thought that she was unhappy. Even if everyone in the world died from crying. Zhang Donkey probably wouldnt shed a single tear. She was really stupid to sympathize with Donkey Zhang. Third Aunt Hu was furious and wanted to go home. Halfway home, she suddenly saw someone lying in the Qin familys courtyard. Between the Wang Family and Third Aunt Hus house was Qin Huais house. Originally, the agreement reached in the vige with Qin Huai was that once he left the vige, the house would belong to the vige. However, every family in the vige now had houses to live in. The vigers also remembered how Qin Huai had helped everyone when he lived here. Therefore, everyone asionally came to help clean the courtyard. Chi Tu and the others had been living here recently. Then why is there a girl? Third Aunt Hu saw a girl lying in the courtyard at a nce. The dress she was wearing was a little conspicuous. When Old Madam Wang heard her words, she walked over skeptically. As expected, she saw someone lying in Qin Huais courtyard. Last night, some snowkes floated down. Chi Tu and the other burly men had no intention of cleaning the courtyard at all. They had gone to guard Ah Yu before dawn. They did not know that there would be someone in the courtyard. No matter how thick the clothes were, it was bone-chilling to lie in the snow. Moreover, from afar, the girls clothes were not thick. What a sin. Which familys daughter ran out! Third Aunt Hu was a little puzzled. She doesnt look like shes from our vige. Old Madam Wang opened the fence outside and walked into the courtyard. Her expression changed slightly. Its actually her. Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Liang Xue Awakens Chapter 341: Liang Xue Awakens The girl lying in the courtyard was none other than Liang Xue from Great River Vige, the girl who had once saved people with Wang Dng. Old Madam Wang did not like or hate Liang Xue. Among the various people she had seen, Liang Xue was considered smart among ordinary people, but this type of smartness was far from being the same as intelligence. Old Madam Wang was not very satisfied with such a girl as her eldest granddaughter-inw. Hey, shes really not from our vige. Where did shee from? Third Aunt Hu couldnt be bothered to argue with Old Madam Wang. She grabbed the girls arm. Donkey Zhang,e over and help. I cant move her alone. Old Madam Wang said, What a waste of all the food you eat everyday. All the energy went to your mouth. Coincidentally, Wang Dng had finished putting down his things. When he heard themotion here, he stuck his head out to take a look. He saw that Third Aunt Hu was trying to carry someone, and Grandma was scolding her with disdain. Grandma, do you need my help? Wang Dng asked. Old Madam Wang said, Call your mother over. When Madam Feng rushed over, the others had also arrived. They all thought that something big had happened. Chi Tu, who was hiding in the dark, heard themotion and hurriedly signaled to the others. There was actually someone in the Young Masters courtyard, but they did not notice. This was a major mistake! They carried Liang Xue to Old man Wangs house together. Divine Doctor Xue looked at the unconscious Liang Xue and took her pulse. Its nothing serious. She just caught a cold. Make a hot handkerchief and put it on her head. Shell be fine after drinking some hot water, Divine Doctor Xue said. From the looks of it, she hasnt fainted for long. As expected, when Madam Feng wiped Liang Xues face and applied a hot towel to her hand, Liang Xue woke up slowly. As soon as she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Little Ah Yu approaching her. Little Ah Yu was dressed in bright red clothes, and there were two furry red hairpins on her head. Her face was rosy too. Seeing that she had woken up, her big ck eyes blinked. Big Sister, youre awake! Only then did Liang Xue realize that there were many people standing in front of her. She immediately saw Wang Dng in the crowd. Wang Dng happened to look over as well. Their gazes met, and Liang Xue blushed. Wang Wng, who was staring at her, was surprised. Why is her face red? Is the room too stuffy? As soon as he finished speaking, Liang Xues face turned even redder. Old Madam Wang chased everyone out as though they were flies. After everyone left, Old Madam Wang asked Liang Xue, Why are you in our vige? Liang Xue was a little afraid of the olddy in front of her. She originally wanted to find a random excuse to exin, but in the olddys eyes, she did not dare to say anything fake. She could only exin the matter in detail. Liang Xue had been chased out. This was because the Wang Family did not want the two girls anymore. Liang Yue said that it was Liang Xues fault, making the Wang Family feel that their Liang Family was immoral. Liang Xues family was already very ostracized to begin with, and her parents did not know how to defend her. The Liang family could be considered to have some wealth in Great River Vige, butpared to the current Wang family, it was insufficient. Therefore, if a girl from the Liang family could marry into the Wang family, she would definitely be able to climb up the socialdder. Perhaps they would even get somend from Great River Vige for their betrothal gifts. In the end, everything was gone now. Not only did they offend the Wang Family, but even thend they rented could be taken back. In a fit of anger, Old Master Liang wanted to divorce Liang Xues mother. Liang Xue stood up and took responsibility for her own actions. She said that she wanted to go to Hu Family Vige to beg the Wang Family. Halfway through, Liang Xue regretted it. Old Madam, it was our fault in this matter. If I came to look for you again, it would be even more unreasonable. So I gave up. But because the weather was too cold, I really couldnt walk properly, so I went into an empty courtyard. I wanted to rest first before going back. What Liang Xue did not say was that she had been standing at the entrance of Hu Family Vige for more than four hours and had been hesitating. Later on, it was not easy for her to muster her courage toe in. While hiding from people, she eavesdropped on the vigers and actually found the Wang Familys residence. However, she did not have the courage toe to the Wang family and could only hide in the courtyard beside them. After hiding for a while, she fell asleep. Chapter 342 - 342 Liang Xue Has Wisdom 342 Liang Xue Has Wisdom Old Madam Wang did notment on Liang Xues words. She only asked, So what are your ns next? I cant go back. Liang Xue gritted her teeth. I heard that your family has a maidservant. I can also be your maidservant. I dont need any sry. As long as you take me in, its fine. I can even sign a ve contract with you and work for your Wang Family for the rest of my life. When Liang Xue hid outside, she had eavesdropped on the vigers. She often heard them talking about the Wang Family. Actually, not everyone talked about the Wang Family, but Liang Xue was very good at collecting information. With a few casual sentences here and there, she managed to gather theplete information in her mind. Liang Xue felt that this ability was very useless, but it sometimes allowed her to avoid some trouble. What makes you think that our Wang Family will take you in just because the Liang Family chased you out? Even if you only want to be a maidservant, we need someone with a clean background. Old Madam Wangs words were rude. Who knows if youre a maidservant with evil intentions! After all, Liang Xue was once the target of Wang Dngs marriage proposal. No one would believe that she would not have any thoughts after changing from the identity of the eldest granddaughter-inw to a maidservant. In that case, why keep such a person? Liang Xues face turned pale. She had also thought of this. But she never wanted to go back to the Liang family. Old Master Liang had already said that if she went back, he would divorce her mother. In this world, once a woman was abandoned by her husband, her life would be tragic. If a divorced woman returned to her hometown, it would be a humiliation to her entire hometown. Her parents would also be greatly implicated. Therefore, Liang Xue could not go back at all. Or rather, before she could sustain her own life, she could not go back to her family. Old Madam Wang did not want to keep her. She only let her rest and told her to leave quickly. On the other hand, Divine Doctor Xue quite liked her. He found Old Madam Wang in private and said, Old Madam, I see that she has some wisdom in her. Perhaps she can learn medicine from me. If she seeds, she can stay in the Wang Family as a doctor for 10 years. What do you think? Old Madam Wang: Which part of her told you she has wisdom? That little girl has a few medicinal herbs in her pocket. Theyve all been refined. However, her technique is rtively amateur. Although the medicine is useful, most of the medicinal effects have been lost, Divine Doctor Xue said. Its obvious that its not the work of a proper doctor. She must have made it herself. The vige was originally going to open a medical hall. With an additional disciple, they might really be able to produce a female doctor for the vige in the future. With a female doctor, it was convenient for many women in the vige to treat their illnesses. Speaking of which, the vigers of Hu Family Vige had yet to change their opinion of their daughters. They were willing to let their daughters study, but they were unwilling to let them learn medicine. They believed that womens medical skills are far lower than mens, and most families are unwilling to consult with female doctors. Old Madam Wang asked the opinion of everyone from the Wang Family. Everyone expressed no objections. Wang Chuanyuan said, Liang Xue is from the Liang family. Theres no point in whether we agree or not, right? Madam Zhang pinched Wang Chuanyuan and said in a low voice, You forgot that Liangxue was engaged to our eldest son. Actually, the person who came was Liang Yue, but the person who had met Wang Dng was still Liang Xue, so the Wang family tacitly agreed that the blind date was with Liang Xue. Dng, what do you think? Old Madam Wang suddenly asked Wang Dng, who was in a daze. Wang Dng opened his mouth in confusion. Ah? What do I think? Chapter 343 - 343 Little Ah Yu Doesn’t Want to Learn Medicine 343 Little Ah Yu Doesnt Want to Learn Medicine Divine Doctor Xue was now living with the Wang family. If he wanted to take in a disciple, she naturally had to stay in their house as well. Liang Xue also looked at Wang Dng, her eyes filled with anticipation that she had not noticed. Dng, do you think we should get Divine Doctor Xue to take her in as his disciple? Old Madam Wang asked again. Wang Dng scratched his head and was a little vexed. Shouldnt we ask for Divine Doctor Xues opinion? Then, Wang Dng looked at Divine Doctor Xue and came to a realization. Oh, are you thinking of letting Liang Xue and Divine Doctor Xue stay in my new house? That might not be good. Sure, Divine Doctor Xue can stay there. After all, hes our familys benefactor. But, its not too appropriate for Miss Liang That house was meant to be his marital nest. Other than his own family, it was naturally not convenient for others to live in it. After all, his future wife was not even here. Wang Chuanyuan said faintly, Whats wrong with that? In any case, you Before he could finish speaking, he was knocked on the head. Wang Chuanyuan was about to curse when he turned around and saw his mothers face. He swallowed the rest of his words. Im not too sure about the matter of taking in disciples, but if Miss Liang wants to stay with us, she can squeeze into a room with Tang Yuan. Her bed is quite big, Wang Dng said carefully. For some reason, in the past few days, Grandma had always liked to let him make decisions. Wang Dng was afraid that he would say something wrong. His status was not low anymore. Old Madam Wang did not agree, nor did she disagree. Instead, it was Liang Xue who bit her lip and forced a smile. I can build a straw shed by the side myself. Theres no need to go through so much trouble. Liang Xue knew that there was a maidservant in the Wang family. It was Tang Yuan. Now, he actually wanted her to live with a maidservant? Instead, it was Tang Yuan who took the initiative to go over and hold Liang Xues hand. She said with a smile, Its fine. The Young Master is right. My bed is huge. Even if another sisteres, we can still live in it. Although the Wang familys house had been expanded, it was not built to an exaggerated extent. It could only be said to ensure that everyone had their own bed. When there were guests in the house, the children had to squeeze together in twos and threes. Even Tang Yuans bed was squeezed out. They did not realize at all that there was anything wrong with letting Liang Xue live with a maidservant. Old Madam Wang asked Liang Xue a few more times if she was willing to live here. Liang Xue agreed in the end. However, Old Madam Wang told her, On the third day of the first lunar month, you have to go back and tell your family everything that happened here. Tell them that youre following Divine Doctor Xue here, not for any random reason. Your Liang family cant spread any other rumors outside, let alone gossip about our Hu Family Vige. Liang Xues expression was a little ugly. Old Madam, my family wont be like this Im just telling you in advance. Its best if theyre not like that. Old Madam Wang smiled, as if what she had said earlier was really just a casual remark. Everyone in the surrounding viges knows that our Wang Family is the most kind. Usually, as long as others dont provoke us, were happy to remain on good terms with them. As for those who came to provoke them, they could only pray for the best. Liang Xue nodded, already having a n in her heart. She could not go back to the Liang family anymore. It would be beneficial to her future if she could learn a trade skill from Divine Doctor Xue. Even if she did not get married and followed Divine Doctor Xue as a female doctor, at least she would have a guaranteed future. Just like that, the matter was settled. The Wang Family had another girl. Little Ah Yu was still thinking that the new Big Sister could y with her, but she realized that this Big Sister was ordered around all day long by Divine Doctor Xue. Just going up the mountain to pick herbs would take four to six hours a day. As soon as she returned, she would be ordered to learn how to concoct medicine. Not to mention ying with her, she did not even have time to sit down and drink water. It was to the extent that Divine Doctor Xue asked Little Ah Yu with a smile, Ah Yu, I see that your memory is not bad and yourprehension is quite good. Do you want to study medicine? Our Great Chang Nation doesnt have any female schrs, but there are female Imperial Physicians. Little Ah Yu shook her head like a rattle drum. No, no, Im not learning. Learning medicine was so tiring. Chapter 344 - 344 The Third Brother in Little Ah Yu’s Eyes 344 The Third Brother in Little Ah Yus Eyes Wang Dng happened to hear Little Ah Yu say this and asked her, Ah Yu, what do you want to do in the future? In any case, Grandma had said that regardless of whether their Wang Familys descendants were rich or poor, they had to have a goal in their hearts. They had to know their future path. Wang Dng had already thought it through. He would remain in the vige to continue farming in the future. When the family saved up enough money, they would buy morend. If they did not have enough, they would guard the originalnd. In any case, he wanted the elders and his siblings to not starve. This was Wang Dngs greatest thought. Little Ah Yu blurted out, I want to open a Womens Academy! Divine Doctor Xueughed loudly. Its not that simple. You havent studied enough yourself and cant even write a few words. But youre still thinking of opening a Womens Academy. Why not? Im still young now. I have a lot of time to grow up. I can write and learn one word every day. Ill know a lot of words in a year and more words in ten years. When Im as old as you, wont I be able to open an academy? Little Ah Yu said especially seriously. This stunned Divine Doctor Xue. As expected, she was pure-hearted. Her view on things were so simple. Wang Dng also smiled. You want to open a womens academy? Thats very good. In the future, Ill be in charge of the food in your academy. I guarantee that your teachers and students wont starve. He did not know if Ah Yu could open a womens academy, but he would prepare it for his sister ording to this goal first. Perhaps it would be useful in the future. If his sister did not open a womens academy and opened a small grocery store, he could also be her supplier. Even if he had nothing, he must ensure that she does not have to worry about food. Little Ah Yu smiled until her eyes narrowed. Big Brother is so good. I like Big Brother the most! At the side, Liang Xue still wanted to speak, but Divine Doctor Xue brought her away. Dont listen to their idle chatter here. Come with me. Lets go. Ill teach you ten more types of herbs today. Liang Xue took a few steps and turned around to look at Wang Dng, only to see that the youth had not looked at her from the beginning to the end. She lowered her eyes and gently snuffed the flowers that had yet to rise in her heart. He had his own path to walk, and he should have his own future. Wang Dng did not notice Liang Xues emotions at all. After he finished what he was doing, he called his other brothers over and asked them what they wanted to do in the future. My goal is very simple. I want to be a schr and a fifth-grade official. Its best if I can get a sry and not do anything. I wont offend anyone, and it wont tire me out. I wont even have to farm, Wang Eng said with a rxed expression. Ever since he started studying, Wang Eng had deeply realized that among all the hard work, studying was the most interesting. Wang Sang was a little embarrassed. I havent thought about it yet. My studies cantpare to Chuanguis, my farming cantpare to Eldest Brothers, and my martial arts foundation isnt as good as Fifth Brothers. ording to Sir, Im just a regr person. Im not good at studying or martial arts. But I think that Third Brother is so powerful, Little Ah Yu said. Every time we eat, Third Brother is always the first to run to the table. When we catch fish in the river, Third Brother catches thergest fish. Last time, when we yed hide and seek, only Third Brother was able to hide from everyone. No matter what, no one could find you. Wang Sang was caught betweenughter and tears. If not for his sisters sincerity, he would really think that his sister was teasing him on purpose. On the other hand, Wang Dngs eyes lit up. Third Brother, look, in our family, only Ah Yu understands you the most. Usually, Ah Yu looked yful and sleepy, but she seemed to have unknowingly remembered the characteristics of everyone in the Wang Family. Chapter 345 - 345 Wang Wulang Who Was Beaten Up 345 Wang Wng Who Was Beaten Up When it was Wang Sngs turn, he said firmly, Like Chuangui, I want to be an official. He did not ask to be a fifth-grade official, but he silently set a goal for himself in his heart. He had to be a practical person. This was because the teacher had said that only those who were officials in the Imperial Court could speak up and protect their families at critical moments. There were too many people in the Wang Family. Perhaps someone would need protection in the future. He hoped that he could be the support of his family when he grew up. Very good, study hard too. Wang Dng patted Wang Sngs shoulder. But dont be too tense. Youre still young. Its fine to study for a few more years before taking the exam. In any case, there are many people studying in our family now. It wont matter even if you be an official a few yearster. Wang Sng smiled. Big Brother, dont worry. I know. He was not a bookworm. If the pressure of studying was too great, he would also go out to y and rx. Otherwise, he would go crazy from studying. Wang Wng looked around and realized that there were no adults present, so he lowered his voice and said, Ill be a general in the future. If I make a great contribution, all of you will be honored. If Im sacrificed in the future, well have another general temple here. With two generals in a vige, the incense offerings will definitely rise to the sky! However, as soon as he finished speaking, he received a few punches on his back. What are you talking about every day! Pfft, pfft, pfft. Hurry up and spit out what you said just now. What sacrifice? So unlucky! Fifth Brother, are you asking for a beating?! Wang Dng was even more helpless. If you say this kind of words, I wont let you be a general. If you have such thoughts, Ill tell Grandma. It did not matter if he could not stop him. In any case, he just had to tell Grandma and there were thousands of ways to keep him here. Even Little Ah Yu clenched her fists and said angrily, I dont want a generals temple. I only want Fifth Brother! Fifth Brother is bad. I wont let you be a general anymore! Wang Wng begged for mercy. Ive just read too much from the books in town. Alright, alright, I wont say anything. He then went to hug Little Ah Yu and coaxed the little fellow whose eyes were red. Fifth Brother said something wrong. I wont sacrifice myself. Dont be angry. Little Ah Yu snorted and turned her head to the side, nning to ignore him for the time being. All of you have good thoughts. But did anyone think about the family? Wang Ling said, Have you forgotten that our family has such a big steamed bun shop? In the future, Ill open a branch. Not only will I sell steamed buns, but Ill also sell other food. Ill let the surrounding people eat at our ce two or three times a day. How good would it be if he could sell and eat food all day long? Wang Ling had this thought long ago, and everyone vaguely knew about it. Wang Qngughed loudly. Then Ill be Sixth Brothers ountant. Otherwise, if Sixth Brother opens the shop alone, he might really eat himself to death today. Ill help Sixth Brother and reduce our losses, and Sixth Brother will give me a dividend. Perhaps I can even rely on the dividends to be a rich man. When everyone heard this, they allughed. The children spoke happily,pletely unaware that a few adults were eavesdropping a wall away from them. Hearing them talk about their future ns, the adults revealed gratified smiles. As for whether to change their minds, there was no need. In any case, when they were growing up, their parents did not interfere much in their life. A child was a child. They had their own lives. There was no need to make their children live like them. Madam Zhang muttered, Its just that our Wngs thinking is a little problematic. Lets talk to him tomorrow. There was really a generals tomb in their vige. Now, everyone was not as opposed to the idea of going into the career of a general. However, it was not good to have a brat at home who was always thinking about sacrificing himself. Chapter 346 - 346 Zhang Zhan Delivers a Letter 346 Zhang Zhan Delivers a Letter In the blink of an eye, it was the third day of the new year. Liang Xue had already gone back to the Liang family and returned. When she came back to the Hu Family Vige, her face was swollen and she was limping a little. Other than Little Ah Yu, no one cared what had happened to her because Liang Xue did not intend to tell them. Big Sister Liang, does it still hurt? Little Ah Yu went to the kitchen to look for Madam Feng and asked for a boiled egg. She peeled the shell seriously and brought it to Liang Xue to roll it against her swollen face. Liang Xue took the egg. Ah Yu, thank you. Im fine. I just fell on the way back. Oh, you have to be careful when you walk. It hurts when you fall. Little Ah Yu, who had fallen a few times, was very knowledgeable about this. Dont look around when you walk. Look at the path under your feet. Dont skip on the stones when you see them. Liang Xue was originally depressed. Seeing Little Ah Yu seriously imparting her experience, she could not help butugh again. In the end, her smile tugged at the wound on her face and she could not help but hiss. Do you remember the prescription to dissolve stasis? Divine Doctor Xues voice suddenly sounded. Liang Xue looked embarrassed. M Master, I forgot Memorize the prescription today and go to the mountain to pick the herbs yourself. When youe back, Ill tell you how to concoct it. Divine Doctor Xue left after saying this, not caring if Liang Xue could pick the herbs. Liang Xue said to Divine Doctor Xues back, Got it, Master. When Liang Xue limped up the mountain with a small basket on her back, Little Ah Yu was still sighing. What are you sighing about, little fellow? Suddenly, a smiling voice came from the side. Little Ah Yu heard a familiar voice and turned around to see a familiar person. Pants Zhang Zhan immediately covered her mouth. Ancestor! He had almost forgotten about this. Why did she have to mention it again! Zhang Zhan, remember my name. Before letting go, Zhang Zhan tapped Little Ah Yus forehead with his other hand. If you remember wrongly next time, I wont bring letters for you. Letter? Little Ah Yu widened her eyes and whimpered. Weve agreed that youll call me Uncle Zhang in the future. If you do it wrong again, I wont bring you anything good. Little Ah Yu hurriedly nodded. Only then did Zhang Zhan let go. Uncle Zhang, Little Ah Yu shouted obediently. Thats more like it. Zhang Zhan tried his best to ignore the word Little Ah Yu had shouted previously and silently told himself that this matter had already passed and no one remembered. No one remembers Wheres the adults? The servant behind him walked into the courtyard with bags, but Zhang Zhan did not see the adults. Where did everyone go? Little Ah Yu said, Theyve all returned to their families! Grandpa apanied Grandma back to her family. Uncle, Aunt, Second Uncle, Second Aunt, Third Uncle, and Third Aunt have all returned to their families! Then why didnt you follow your parents to your grandmothers house? Zhang Zhan asked casually. Little Ah Yu said, I want to apany Auntie! Everyone from the Wang Family returned to their families and left with their children. Little Ah Yu originally wanted to follow Liu Shi, but when she saw Wang Aibaos lonely gaze, she took the initiative to ask to stay. When the others returned, Little Ah Yu would go to the Liu family with Liu Shi. Zhang Zhan stroked her little head. Youre a sensible little fellow. He asked the servant to move the things into the central room of Old man Wangs house. When Wang Aibao heard themotion, she hurriedly came out to wee him. Wang Aibao did not know Zhang Zhan, so Little Ah Yu said from the side, Auntie, this is Uncle Zhang. He used to live in our vige. At that time Our Lord is the county magistrate of Yongding County, the servant hurriedly said when he saw Zhang Zhans expression change. Wang Aibao hurriedly bowed to Zhang Zhan. Ah, Lord magistrate. Pleasee in and take a seat! Zhang Zhan waved his hand. As he walked in, he said to Little Ah Yu, I brought you a letter. You only know how to anger me all day. Little Ah Yu tilted her head. She didnt. Chapter 347 - 347 Reading the Letter 347 Reading the Letter From New Years Eve to the seventh day of the first month, the county office was closed. The county magistrate could even take a break until the fifteenth day of the first month, but he could not leave the county in case something happened in his absence. Zhang Zhan did not have any rtives or friends in Yongding County. Coincidentally, Qin Huais letter was delivered to his office, so he took the opportunity toe. However, beforeing, Zhang Zhan had made a lot of mental preparations. After all, he had some very unforgettable memories here. Ordinary people really could not muster the courage to step in again. He had been especially low-key when he came. The vigers were all busy visiting their rtives and friends and did not realize that the county magistrate had already arrived in the vige. Wang Aibao poured more tea for Zhang Zhan and said to Tang Yuan beside her, Go and tell the vige chief that the county magistrate hase to our house. Since the county magistrate hade to the vige, she naturally had to let the vige chief know. Zhang Zhan let them go. Little Ah Yu did not know the twists and turns of the world of adults. She only smiled at Zhang Zhan and opened her small hands. Uncle Zhang, wheres my letter? Zhang Zhan took out a letter from his pocket and took it out of the envelope. There were four to five pieces of paper inside. Little Ah Yu held the letter in her hand and flipped it around. After reading it, she reluctantly handed the letter to Zhang Zhan. Zhang Zhan: ? Whats wrong? You dont want it anymore? I dont know so many words, Little Ah Yu said. Second Uncle and Second Brother arent at home today. Uncle Zhang, help me read the letter. In order to please him, Little Ah Yu even took out a few candies from her bag. Some were from the Wang Family, and some were given to her by the other vigers. Little Ah Yu specially chose the ones she liked to eat. What choice did Zhang Zhan have? He could only read the letter to her. Ah Yu, Ive received your letter As he read, Zhang Zhans expression became strange. Why didnt he realize that the Little Demon King actually had the potential to talk? Not only did he write down what he usually ate and drank, but he also wrote down the trivial matters of Wanning City. Even the ount of the neighbors dog giving birth to a few puppies had upied two lines. Didnt it take a lot of effort to include such a thing in the letter? Zhang Zhan: I dont understand, and Im shocked. When he turned around, he saw Little Ah Yu sitting on the stool with her chin in her hands and her elbows on her knees. She was mesmerized. Zhang Zhan: Why was he taking the conversation between two children seriously? After reading the letter, Little Ah Yu took it over and counted the pages one by one. After counting, she saw that there were only five pages. She was a little unhappy. I wrote 10 pages Little Ah Yu pursed her lips. Then, she remembered that at that time, she was actually not the one who wrote the letter, but Big Brother Ah Yous letter was probably written with his own hands. In that case, Big Brother Ah You had actually worked very hard. Then, she could not be unhappy! Zhang Zhan only saw Ah Yus face switching between expressions like a magic trick. One moment, she was frowning, and the next moment, she was smiling happily. Was this child stupid? Just as he was thinking, Vige Chief Hu had already arrived at Old man Wangs house in fear. He bowed to Zhang Zhan from afar. I didnt know that Lord magistrate was here. Sorry for not weing you! Zhang Zhan waved his hand. Vige Chief, theres no need to be so formal. Its a festival now, so lets not talk about those superficial greetings. Please take a seat. After Vige Chief Hu sat down, Zhang Zhan chatted with him about the food in the vige. After spring, Zhang Zhan would start distributing the two types of grain to the vigers he had contacted in the other viges. The grain seeds would be supplied by the Hu Family Vige. This was also what they had agreed on previously. Now that he was here, they could talk about the details. Little Ah Yu did not want to listen to the adults talk about those things, so she brought the letter back to her room and ced it in the spatial pocket. There were a few tforms built in the spatial pocket. They were made with Meatballs energy and were filled with many fruits and desserts. They were all left for Little Ah Yu. [Kid, go over and listen to their conversationter.] Little Ah Yu: Is there another mission? [Yes, you just need to go over and listen to their conversation.] Chapter 348 - 348 Visiting the Village 348 Visiting the Vige The Origin Space specially created many missions for the guardians. Most of them could not bepleted at the moment. However, there were policies above and countermeasures below. Meatball studied those missions all day, and its inspiration came from the system world. In the system world, not only did it update the plot about Ah Yu, but it also downloaded many data packets. The experiences of the System bringing the host to do missions had be books one after another. Meatball would read them when it had nothing to do. Among them, many hosts were well-versed in exploiting loopholes in the System. Meatball was inspired and really found some. For example, Ah Yu had a main mission that required her to [solve the food security problem]. It was divided into a total of several segments. At first, it was to deal with food problems of a town, followed by a county, then a city, a province, and a country. Little Ah Yu is only five years old now. It was very difficult to solve the food problem of a town. After all, it could not expose Ah Yus spatial pocket. But now that Old Madam Wang had bridged the gap, and Zhang Zhan was happy to cooperate, Meatball found a shortcut. If Little Ah Yu listened to Zhang Zhan and the others chat, it would be equivalent to participating in the food nning. When the food problem in town was resolved in the future, it would be equivalent to Ah Yupleting the mission. This was a loophole. Meatball: Hehe, whos smarter than me? Little Ah Yu did not understand, but it did not stop her from listening to Meatballs opinion. Hence, Zhang Zhan realized that when he was chatting with the vige chief, a little tail was secretly sitting at the side, trying her best to pretend to listen carefully. But as she listened, her little head nodded. It was like a chick pecking at rice. Following Zhang Zhans gaze, Vige Chief Hu also saw Little Ah Yu. He could not help butugh. Ah Yu, go in and sleep if youre tired. Little Ah Yu shook her head. Grandpa Vige Chief, I Im not sleepy. As soon as she finished speaking, she yawned. Little Ah Yus face instantly turned red from embarrassment. It couldnt be helped. The adults conversations were too sleep inducing. She did not want to either. Fortunately, they were almost done chatting. Zhang Zhan looked at Little Ah Yu, who was trying her best to rub her eyes, and thought that she probably wanted to apany him more. After all, he was good-looking. It was understandable that the youngdy liked to watch him. Zhang Zhan said to the vige chief, This matter is settled. Ill get someone toe to the vige after the 15th of January. He then reached out to Little Ah Yu. I havent taken a good look at the vige before. How about you bring me to take a look? Little Ah Yu: Alright, alright! She practically skipped down the chair and reached the door of the house in two to three steps. [] It was really difficult for her to listen for so long. Fortunately, the mission progress bar lit up. Uncle Zhang, theres a dragon in our vige. Ill bring you to take a look. Little Ah Yu ran in front. Although it was called a dragon, it was actually a dragon made of orange poles by the elders in the vige. They did not try for a shape, but only a resemnce. Beside the dragon hung a fewnterns with Old Master Hus calligraphy on them. It looked quite charming. Our vige still has a generals temple. Grandpa Vige Chief said that well hold a temple fair next year. Little Ah Yu pointed at a building in the distance and said, Thats the generals temple! Zhang Zhan had heard of the Generals Temple before. It was said that the vige had found the generals tomb. He wanted to take a look. Most people in Hu Family Vige had the surname Hu. If nothing unexpected happened, that general should also have the surname Hu. Speaking of which, since the establishment of the Great Chang Nation, there had been many generals with the surname Hu. Currently, there was a general with the surname Hu guarding the border. He was even a third-grade general. He just did not know which year the General Hu from Hu Family Vige was from. Little Ah Yu skipped in front and led the way. Tang Yuan followed her. There was also the chubbymb and the Spirit Treasure Rat who had already eaten. They followed Little Ah Yu on her left and right. Zhang Zhan was a few steps behind. Because he was thinking about something, he did not notice that he had walked out to a courtyard. As soon as he looked up, a basin of cold water was suddenly sshed on his face. Hua Zhang Zhans head and face were drenched, and he could not help but shiver. My Lord! The servant following behind was frightened and shouted. ... When Widow Zhou heard the sound, she turned around and saw Zhang Zhan, who still had vegetable leaves on his head. Widow Zhou: Lord Zhang?! Was it toote to hide the basin in her hand now? Chapter 349 - 349 Share 349 Share Zhang Zhan was about to speak when he sneezed. Little Ah Yu also heard themotion. She turned around and saw Zhang Zhan. She blurted out, Uncle Zhang, why did you be drenched? Zhang Zhan : My Lord, please quickly change your clothes. Youll catch a cold if you get wet on a snowy day! The servant hurriedly reminded him. Fortunately, they had wanted to stay for a few days when they came and had brought a change of clothes. They had already walked a distance from Old man Wangs house. Zhang Zhan originally wanted to return to Old man Wangs house to change. Widow Zhou hurriedly said, Lord Zhang, you shoulde in first. Theres a fire at home. Take off your outer clothes first. Ill change them for you when they bring them over. Thats not good. The other party was a widow. If he entered like this, it was inevitable that the vigers would gossip. Whats not good about it? If you catch a cold, Im afraid Ill be thrown into prison! Widow Zhou did not exin and pulled Zhang Zhan into the courtyard. Zhang Zhan: Did she have to be so direct? Moreover, he was not a corrupt official. Why would he send someone to prison for such a thing? Widow Zhous parents-inw heard this from the house and hurriedly came out to wee them. The two old men were so frightened that their hands were trembling. Sir,e in quickly. The house is warm! Hu Erpang was not afraid. He only saw Little Ah Yu behind him and pulled her away. Little Sister Ah Yu, you came at the right time. I was just about to give you sweet potatoes. The sweet potatoes I roasted are much more delicious than your Sixth Brothers! Little Master cant eat too many roasted sweet potatoes. Shell have diarrhea. Tang Yuan frowned and was a little dissatisfied with Hu Erpang. The Old Madam already said that she cant eat too much. Hu Erpang: Then just eat a little. I say, why are you so serious? If theres some diarrhea, so be it. Who hasnt had diarrhea before? Its fine as long as the food is delicious, right? Little Sister Ah Yu? Yes, yes. Little Ah Yu nodded. Seeing that Tang Yuan was a little unhappy, she shook her head. Then Ill take a small bite. Just a little. I wont have a stomach ache. Actually, Little Ah Yu was not very picky about food. She found everything delicious. The vigers especially liked her personality. Usually, if they saw Little Ah Yu and had food in their hands, they would give her some. However, sometimes, after eating the food given by the vigers, Little Ah Yu would have diarrhea when she returned. There were some things that Little Ah Yus body could not take. If she ate a few more mouthfuls, she would definitely have a stomachache. Old Madam Wang reminded Tang Yuan to supervise her and not let Little Ah Yu eat everything. Tang Yuan said helplessly, You can only take one bite. Little Ah Yu: Yes, yes. Seeing Little Ah Yus obedient appearance, what else could Tang Yuan say? Strictly speaking, Little Ah Yu was her Little Master. If the master did not agree, as a maidservant, she naturally could not force her. Dont pull a long face. Ive roasted quite a few potatoes. Didnt you like potatoes previously? Here, this is for you. Hu Erpang hurriedly ran to the kitchen and took out two burnt potatoes, handing them to Tang Yuan. Tang Yuan looked disgusted. I dont want it. Two days ago, after eating the potatoes given by Hu Erpang, Hu Erpang asked her to help look for ragweed with him. The afternoon that she could finally rest was all wasted. This time, she would not fall for it. Hu Erpang: Forget it if you dont want to eat! Hmph, if he had known earlier, he would not have specially roasted it for her. On the other side, a servant sent the clean clothes to Zhang Zhan to change into. Widow Zhou took the opportunity to invite Zhang Zhan to eat at home. Auntie Wang has returned to her family. I dont think shell be back today. Just eat at our house. Take it as me apologizing to you, Widow Zhou said. Chapter 350 - 350 Tomb 350 Tomb If his clothes were wet and he went to the nearest house to change his clothes, it was still fine, but if he still stayed in the house to eat, it would indeed be a little unreasonable. Theres no need. Your vige chief has already invited me just now. Ill eat dinner at Vige Chief Hus ce, Zhang Zhan said. Widow Zhou heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Zhang Zhans expression was normal and he did not look like he wanted to take revenge for her offense. Little Ah Yu had just finished two mouthfuls of sweet potatoes when Tang Yuan refused to let her eat anymore. Hu Erpang wanted to argue with Tang Yuan when he heard Zhang Zhan say, Ah Yu, lets go. Didnt you say that you wanted to see the Generals Temple? Little Ah Yu immediately put down the sweet potato in her hand. Coming! Youre going to see the Generals Temple? Then Ill go too. I havent visited the general yet! Hu Erpang took the sweet potato and swallowed it in two to three bites. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and smeared the dirt on his pants as he hurriedly followed. Tang Yuan turned around and saw a few gray marks on Hu Erpangs face. She was really disgusted. She took out a handkerchief. Wipe your face. Its so dirty. Dont look at it then. Hu Erpang did not take her handkerchief. He wiped his face with his sleeve, making it look even more messy. Tang Yuan: It was useless to try saving a sloppy person. It was better to stay away from him. In the house, Widow Zhous father-inw was still a little worried. Lord Zhang doesnt look like the kind of person who holds a grudge. He shouldnt me us, right? Her mother-inw said, I think Lord Zhang is a loyal person. Previously, he received a favor in the vige. Later on, didnt he distribute disaster relief food to our vige? If not for the kindness of our vige, he wouldnt be so generous. Perhaps our vige wouldnt even get anything. In any case, when the former county magistrate was around, good things usually did not fall into theirps. They could not even avoid bad things. Widow Zhou: Itll be even better if he remembers the kindness. I even wanted to change his pants for him previously. Although she did not seed. Zhang Zhan, who had just walked out of the courtyard: When talking about others behind their backs, could they wait until they were far away? He was really grateful. The children brought Zhang Zhan to the Generals Temple. When they heard that the county magistrate was also interested in the generals tomb, the children in the vige all volunteered to bring Zhang Zhan to take a look. As it was winter, the waterfall had already frozen into ice. If they wanted to see the generals tomb, they only had to smash away the ice. The children went to call the adults again. When the adults heard that Zhang Zhan wanted to take a look, they carried their tools and left without a word. Zhang Zhan still felt a little embarrassed. He had mobilized too many people. Unable to withstand the enthusiasm of the vigers, arge group followed along with a hugemotion. The waterfall was very tall, and the ice formed was especially thick. The vigers started breaking the ice from the top. Even themb went to help, stomping its hooves desperately. An hourter, the ice at the top fell with a bang, and the ice below also copsed. The cave hidden behind the waterfall was immediately exposed. The cave was not big and could only amodate more than 10 people. Hu Erpang led the way and climbed down from above. Soon, he entered the cave. Tang Yuan followed closely behind. Her movements were even more agile than Hu Erpangs. The two of them stood at the entrance of the cave and said in unison, Sir, you cane down now. When Zhang Zhan entered the cave and saw the tall tombstone and the words carved on it, he was immediately shocked. Its actually General Hu Dingbang from more than 100 years ago! This was the only transcendent-grade general in the history of the Great Chang Nation. It was rumored that he had fought thousands of battles in his life and had only lost two or three. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was an ever-victorious general. So this was actually the ce where General Hus bones were buried? Chapter 351 - 351 General’s Identity 351 Generals Identity Whos General Hu Dingbang? A viger said, The vige chief told us that the great generals name is Hu Da. In their Hu Family Vige, Hu was a big surname. There were more than 70 families with the same surname out of the hundred over families in the entire vige. When there were too many people, naming became troublesome. Therefore, everyone just took up the same names. When they ran out of namester, names like Goudan, Shuanzi and so on started appearing. Therefore, when they heard that General Hus name was Hu Da, they felt that it was a very intimate name. It was obvious from his name that he was from their vige. However, the county magistrate said that the generals name was Hu Dingbang. This was different from what the vige chief had said. Zhang Zhan sighed with emotion. I heard that General Husmon name is Hu Da. Later on, he was given the name Dingbang by the Emperor. He was also conferred the title General Zhen Yong. Hes a superior first-grade martial artist and enjoys a huge status. On this stele, there were a few words that briefly recorded the legendary life of General Hu Dingbang. Previously, someone had also gone to the cave to look at the words, but the vigers could not read, so they felt that those words were the real words. As for the other small words, because they were notmonly used in the Great Chang Nation, they thought that they were patterns. If not for Zhang Zhans curiosity, they would probably have taken a long time to find out about the meaning of the small words on the stele. At the mention of General Hu Dingbang, Zhang Zhan thought of more about the military books that had disappeared with the general. Of course, Vige Chief Hu had already handed it to him previously. It was also the batch that Zhang Zhan had been looking for. Now, that batch of military books and armor had long been secretly sent to Wanning City. At that time, Zhang Zhan had already suspected that the general of Hu Family Vige was Hu Dingbang. Now, it could only be considered as a confirmed fact. If not for the presence of General Hu Dingbangs tomb here, the batch of military books found in Hu Family Vige might very well have brought disaster to the entire vige. This was because the Imperial Court would think that the vige had kept it as a private collection or that they were a vige of thieves. Even if evidence was foundter to refute this, the Imperial Court might do something to seal their mouths permanently to prevent rumors. At that time, the casualties would be hard to estimate. Zhang Zhan verified Hu Dingbangs identity and went to the Generals Temple to pay his respects. He even mentioned to the vigers that if nothing unexpected happened, the county office would allocate a sum of money to renovate the Generals Temple. At that time, more people mighte to the Hu Family Vige to pay their respects to this famous general from more than 100 years ago. When Vige Chief Hu heard this, he was not happy at all. Lord County Magistrate, can we discuss this matterter? Zhang Zhan: Dont you want more people toe to the vige? This was strange. The other viges tried their best to recruit more people to their vige. This way, the vige could be richer. For example, Fengan Vige in Yongding County was doing quite well. They would hold a peach blossom festival in spring. Not only were the people from Yongding County fond of going there to admire the peach blossoms, but the people from the other counties and provinces also liked to go. It was said that many schrs had left behind calligraphy treasures there. It could be said that among all the poor viges of Yongding County, Fengan Vige could be considered one of the most well to do. Now, it was verified that the Hu Family Vige was the ce where General Hu Dingbang hade from. He was also the only invincible General in the history of the Great Chang Nation who did not have any obvious ws. If this matter was made known, the vige would attract many famous guests. Vige Chief Hu was a little embarrassed and did not know how to exin. The main reason was that their vige was currently nting optimal grain. Other vigers might not notice anything, but Vige Chief Hu felt that this must have been something that Old man Wangs family had spent a lot of effort to obtain. Especially the matter regarding the divine rain. What if one of the vigers leaked the news and caused a disaster for the vige? Moreover, there was a little lucky star in their vige. Previously, the entire vige had tacitly agreed to protect Ah Yu. If there were too many outsiders in the vige, how could they protect her? Chapter 352 - 352 Good-looking 352 Good-looking Zhang Zhan did not need to know the answer now. Seeing Vige Chief Hus troubled expression, he waved his hand and said, Well talk about thister. We can discuss it at length then. In any case, he would have to stay in Yongding County for at least three years. It might be a little difficult to use three years to change the entire county, but there might be a turning point? If he was lucky enough to seize the opportunity and let the entire Yongding County rise to the next level, his colleagues who were sent to richer ces would probably be shocked. After confirming the matter of the generals tomb, Zhang Zhan went to Vige Chief Hus house for dinner at night. Old Master Hu, Elder Ma, and the others were also present and were especially polite to Zhang Zhan. No one would underestimate this young county magistrate. After all, before he became the county magistrate, he was the Imperial Envoy who directly removed the previous county magistrate. Ordinary people really would not have this kind of courage. He ate at Vige Chief Hus house, but he lived in Qin Huais house. Chi Tu and the others naturally showed themselves. Seeing them, Zhang Zhan found it funny. That little demon is quite good to Ah Yu. He actually left all of you behind. The little demon did not even have many people he could use, but he was actually willing to leave so many men here. In that case, wouldnt he be even worse off in Wanning City? Although the Duke Yong Manor did not like to interact with others, it did not mean that it was absolutely safe inside. ording to what Zhang Zhan knew, the little demon often suffered some grievances in the Duke Yong Manor. It was as if someone was deliberately training him. Speaking of which, I havent seen him in a long time. He knows how to make use of me. The two kids send messages or things to each other every day. I havent seen him send anything to me, Zhang Zhanined. Ever since he found out that he hade here to be a county magistrate, Qin Huai had always sent things to Zhang Zhan before asking him to send them out. This way, they could hide the existence of Old man Wangs family from the outside world. Zhang Zhan asked, Do you think I should ask your Young Master for somemision? Chi Tu lowered his head and did not say anything, pretending not to hear anything. All of them are like logs. Theyre not even as interesting as that widow. Thinking of the talkative Widow Zhou during the day, Zhang Zhan shook his head. Stop, stop. Why was he thinking about a widow at night? He had probably been single for too long and his mind had been possessed. At the thought of the portraits of thedies his mother had shown him before he took office, Zhang Zhan only wanted to shake his head. Forget it, I wont think about it anymore. Ill go to sleep. Little Ah Yu was not asleep yet. Elf, can you wear good-looking clothes after bing an official? Little Ah Yu asked. [Huh? What good-looking clothes?] Im talking about Uncle Zhang. The clothes Uncle Zhang is wearing are very good-looking. Father will definitely look good in them. Second Uncle wants to take the imperial examination and be an official in the future. Can he also wear good-looking clothes? Little Ah Yu had been thinking about this question for a long time. [Hes not wearing an official uniform.] Meatball was about to say that the official uniform was very different. It was tight and might not look good. However, seeing Ah Yus yearning expression, it didnt refute her. [After bing an official, there are many clothes that you can wear. For example, if your family doesnt have an official now, you cant wear silk. There are particr rules about cotton clothes too. Many patterns cant be used.] Meatball told Little Ah Yu about the clothes and etiquette of their Great Chang Nation. At first, Little Ah Yu was still listening, butter, she began to doze off. Before she fell asleep in a daze, she was still muttering, Then I want to grow up quickly Only when she grew up could she be an official. When she became an official, she could let her family wear good-looking clothes. At this moment, thousands of miles away in Wanning City, Qin Huai was still awake. Chi Jia held a bloody sword in his hand and pushed Qin Huai back with his other hand. Young Master, leave quickly! Chapter 353 - 353 Severely Injured 353 Severely Injured Qin Huai had followed the Madam to the temple to offer incense. Because her session with the abbot hadsted for too long and dyed them, they had no choice but to rest in the temple. Unexpectedly, they encountered an assassination after midnight. There were not many guards standing outside to begin with. Most of them had already fought to the death after a bloody battle. Qin Huais face was also covered in blood. He could not tell if the blood belonged to the assassins or the guards. !! Some of Duke Yong Manors ordinary guards had died, and one of the Crimson Guards was dead and another was seriously injured. Chi Jia tried his best to protect Qin Huai. He had already been stabbed in the stomach, and the wound on his leg was so deep that his bones could be seen. Young Master, leave quickly! The other party came prepared and came aggressively. No matter how strong Chi Jias martial arts were, he could not withstand so many experts sent by the other party. Qin Huai did not move. His hands were tucked into his sleeves, and he held a dagger in each hand. If he retreated now, the other party would definitely not hold back to deal with Chi Jia. He realized that the other party was not after his life. As long as he stayed behind Chi Jia, those assassins would leave some leeway. Where can I go? Qin Huais gaze was calm. Even in the candlelight at night, his eyes were so steady that they made one tremble. He did not look like a seven-year-old child at all. However, he would never ept being captured, no matter who was behind this attack. Chi Jia turned around and his heart skipped a beat when he saw Qin Huai. It had been a long time since he had seen the Young Master like that. Young Master, go and find Madam! Chi Jia pushed the assassin in front of him away and turned to shout at Qin Huai, Young Master, I beg you! I beg you! How could he not know that the Young Master was actually protecting him by staying here? However, his mission was to protect the Young Master with his life. Seeing that they could not defeat Chi Jia after a long time, the three assassins who were attacking him began to panic, and their actions became more and more ruthless. After a while, Chi Jias shoulders and arms were injured, and his movements became more and more sluggish. Another assassin quietly approached from the dark, wanting to capture Qin Huai when Chi Jia was unprepared. At this moment, a huge hole was opened in the roof and someone fell from the sky. How dare you! As soon as the voice rang out, the figure carrying arge saber in his hand appeared. In a few moves, he forced the assassins back. There was even an assassin whose leg was cut off and thrown in front of Qin Huai. That person carried his saber on his shoulder andughed loudly. His tone was especially arrogant. You few trolls want to fight with this Grandpa? Go back and drink milk! When he turned around again, he saw Qin Huai who was wearing a thoughtful expression. That persons expression changed and immediately turned into ttery. Young Master, you werent frightened, right? Qin Huai did not say a word and stepped over the bloody thigh without blinking. He nced at Chi Jia and walked out as well. Chi Jia gritted his teeth and held his arm, limping as he followed. More people rushed in from outside and captured the assassins. It was the reinforcements that they had originally stationed at the foot of the mountain. A group of people came to check on Qin Huai, and the other group hurriedly ran to the meditation room where the Madam was. Madam, are you alright? We camete. Please punish us! A group of people knelt outside the meditation room. After a while, the door of the meditation room opened. A maidservant hurriedly ran towards Qin Huai and said in a low voice, Young Master, the Madam wants to see you. Qin Huai was unmoved. The Madam is injured. The maidservant used her internal energy to lower her voice so that only Qin Huai could hear her. Qin Huai tightened his grip on the dagger and walked in with Chi Jia. The maidservant wanted to stop Chi Jia, but when she thought of Qin Huais personality, she did not say anything. The Madam was injured, and her injuries were not light. There was an arrow pierced into her chest, and arge amount of blood stained her clothes. Even at night, her face was pale. Her breathing was heavy and even. It looked like her lifespan wasing to an end. Huaiere. She waved at Qin Huai with great effort. Chapter 354 - 354 Vomiting Blood 354 Vomiting Blood When Qin Huai saw her like this, anger surged in his eyes. Whats going on? Qin Huais tone was deep. Beside the Madam, two personal maid servants were kneeling on the ground. This servant deserves to die! Qin Huai: You indeed deserve to die. Just like Qin Huai, the Madam was also protected by guards all year round. She had even more people around her than Qin Huai. Those peoples martial arts were even higher than the Crimson Guards. Yet, the Madam was still seriously injured. This was simply unreasonable. Qin Huai wanted to immediately hold them ountable, but the Madam suddenly coughed. She vomited a pool of blood. Huaier The Madam squeezed out two words with difficulty and panted heavily. It was as if she could not breathe. Qin Huai took a few steps forward, but he was unwilling to be too close to her. He still had resentment in his heart, even at this critical moment. A look of pain shed across the Madams eyes. However, there were some things that she had to say at this time. She nced at the maidservant at the side. The maidservant gritted her teeth and stood up. She stretched out her finger and tapped a few major acupoints on the Madams body. When Chi Jia saw this, his expression changed drastically. Those were major acupoints. When a person was seriously injured, it could wake them up, but at the same time, it would speed up their death. He originally wanted to stop her, but the Madam stopped him with a look. Cough Madam finally caught her breath. Mother knows that youve been ming Mother all these years. As she said that, the Madam took a deep breath and tried her best to stay awake. From now on, you have to listen to your Grandpa and Grandma. If you want to take the imperial examination, do it. With your strength, Mother believes that you can grow very well. Qin Huais expression did not change, as if the person the Madam was talking to was not him. She sighed in her heart. She had pushed the child too far. But there was no choice. She had to do this. Some people were destined to bear more responsibility from the day they were born. They naturally had a mission. Mother cant apany you anymore. Ill tell you which of my subordinates can be used. The Madam looked deeply at Qin Huai. Her vision was already turning ck again. She knew that she didnt have much time left. Qin Huai suddenly said, Even at this time, youre still unwilling to tell me the truth, right? The Madam: What do you want to know? Qin Huai: Who is the person who came to assassinate us today? Who has been trying to assassinate us all this time? Whose illegitimate child am I? Youre not an illegitimate child, The Madam replied. Now is not the time for you to know. Youll know when the timees. The corners of Qin Huais mouth twitched. He wanted to smile coldly, but he could not smile at all. You must be very happy to see me live like a rat. Now, youre finally going to abandon me, a burden. Do you feel very carefree? Qin Huai said. Or do you think that if you die today, I can still grow up healthy in the future? Madam, I didnt expect you to be so naive. These words were too ruthless. When she heard the word Madam, her face turned even paler. You The Madam was about to say something when her chest hurt. Her lifeline had been injured, and the anger she had forcefully raised was about to dissipate. However, Qin Huai did not seem to be able to see that she was about to die. He lowered his eyes and said, Its King Xiaoyao, right? Because she was too shocked, the Madams eyes even widened for a moment. What? That shady father of mine is King Xiaoyao, right? Qin Huai said. Everyone says that Duke Yong Manor and Duke An Manor dont get along. Grandpa often belittles Duke An Manor in front of me. However, I know more than once that you secretly went to Duke An Manor before. So, youre King Xiaoyaos subordinate, right? And Im King Xiaoyaos child who cant see the light of day. Pfft! The Madam suddenly spat out arge mouthful of blood. Chapter 355 - 355 Pulling an Arrow 355 Pulling an Arrow After the Madam vomited blood, she fell unconscious. Two maidservants hurriedly tapped a few major acupoints on her body, and a maidservant hurriedly moved to leave. Hurry up and find the imperial physician! Another maidservant stayed in the house. Chi Jia. Qin Huais voice did not fluctuate at all. Chase her out. !! Chi Jia lowered his head and looked at his broken body. He suspected that he might not be able to stop this servant girl. That was one of the Madams personal maidservants. She was an expert. Only when Chi Jia was at his peak could he possibly fight her. The servant girls eyes turned red. She almost instantly turned to look at Qin Huai, her voice filled with grief and indignation. Young Master, what else do you want to do to Madam?! The reason why the Madam was severely injured is because she sent me and Lu Liu to your side just now to protect you. She fought alone and was plotted against by the enemy! Qin Huai: Mn. Young Master, I know that these words should not be said by me, but the Madams love for you has never been less than any mother in this world. The servant girls tears fell and she hurriedly wiped them away. Madam never said anything, but I believe Young Master knows it too. You wanted to leave Wanning City, so the Madam arranged for you and the Duke to go to the border. Later on, you wanted to go to Wangbei County. You were originally not allowed to go. It was the Madam who eliminated countless difficulties and cleared countless obstacles for you that allowed you to live there safely for a few months! Young Master, you should know why no one harassed you during those months! Hua Hong, youve crossed the line! Chi Jia shouted coldly. The maidservant called Hua Hong wiped her tears again. If I dont say it now, I wont have the chance to say it in the future. The Madam is in danger now and her life is on the line. Until she fainted just now, she was still thinking about the Young Master. But what about the Young Master? Hes still resenting Madam! Qin Huai: Yes, I shouldnt resent her. He was a person who was supposed to be dead anyway. Although the maidservant had said so much, Qin Huai did not seem to be affected at all. He even called out to Chi Jia. Hua Hong, go out first. Let the Young Master stay with the Madam for a while. Hua Hong gritted her teeth and refused to leave. Although she was indeed skilled in martial arts, she also knew that the Madam would rather be injured than allow her to hurt the Young Master. In the end, she went to stand guard outside the house. Chi Jia followed her out. He stood beside Hua Hong with injuries. Chi Jia originally wanted to grimace, but when he saw the maidservant beside him, he held it in. A man was not afraid of pain at all. Heh, this bit of pain was nothing. After waiting outside, Qin Huai walked towards the unconscious Madam. He took out a few bottles of medicine. If Little Ah Yu was here, she would have recognized that this was the pile of medicine she had forcefully given to Qin Huai back then. Qin Huai had already secretly tried it. Eating too much would cause diarrhea. However, his body would be better. The effect was especially more pronounced for seriously injured people. Qin Huai could not bear to use it himself, but now, it was time to use it. Although he had always hated his mother in his heart, the other party was still his mother. If he did not save her, he would be a motherless child. Ah Yu, Im sorry, Qin Huai muttered in his heart. He did not want to give these things to anyone else. Qin Huai first fed her a bottle of medicine. Seeing that her breathing was gradually evening out, he looked at her chest. Fifteen minutester, the door opened from the inside. Hua Hong subconsciously looked behind the door. She saw Qin Huai standing there nkly. His face was stained with fresh blood. And he was holding an arrow in his hand. It was the one that was stuck in the Madams chest. The Young Master had actually forcefully pulled out the arrow from the Madams chest! Hua Hongs eyes widened as she ran into the house. Madam! Chapter 356 - 356 Imperial Physician 356 Imperial Physician Qin Huai did not listen to themotion behind him. Instead, he threw the bottle in his hand to Chi Jia. Find a toilet and drink it. Chi Jia: ??? What was this? Urine? However, Chi Jia had never doubted Qin Huais instructions. Seeing that the outside was already filled with the Madams people and all the assassins had been captured, Chi Jia called over two more Crimson Guards and asked them to protect Qin Huai. Only then did he turn around to look for a toilet. After a while, Hua Hong hurriedly ran out of the house and said to a guard outside, Go get a basin of hot water. The guard went to work without another word. Hua Hong looked at Qin Huai, who had yet to leave, and said hesitantly, Young Master, what medicine did you give Madam? Qin Huai: Prepare a bucket. With that, Qin Huai left and did not answer the servant girl. Two hourster, Lu Liu carried a person to the temple. After cing the person on the ground and tapping a few acupoints, the person slowly woke up. Imperial Physician Liu, this is very important. Sorry to trouble you. Imperial Physician Liu rubbed his sore waist. He was angry but did not dare to say anything. Miss, if you want my medical advice, just ask for it. Why did you abduct me! How can my old arms and legs withstand such torture? Youre going to break me! Imperial Physician Liu was very dissatisfied. He was sleeping soundly at night when a thief suddenly barged into his house. She did not snatch anything, but she snatched him away. He was still wearing his undergarments! Lu Liu cupped her hands at Imperial Physician Liu. This is an urgent matter. Sorry for offending you. Where is my medicine box? Without it, how can I do anything! Imperial Physician Liu was furious. Wheres the patient? Wheres the patient?! As if performing a magic trick, Lu Liu took out arge medicine box from the side and led Imperial Physician Liu into the house. All the other candles in the house had already been extinguished, leaving only a very weak, flickering candle for light. Imperial Physician Liu could not see who was lying in the house, but he did not dwell too much on it. The master of a servant who acted like a bandit was probably not much better off. It was best if he did not know what the person looked like. Otherwise, what if he was silenced after treating the other party? As Imperial Physician Liu took the pulse of the unknown woman, he turned around and said, This Madam is injured and her body is a little weak, but its only a superficial wound. Shell be fine after resting. Lu Liu blurted out, How is that possible! The Madam was pierced by an arrow Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Hua Hong beside her. Madam was injured, and were also anxious. We dont know if that arrow is clean or not. It wont be good if Madam gets an infection. Imperial Physician Liu was furious. Its just such a small injury, and you kidnapped me and dragged me all this way. Arent you underusing my talents! If I came a littleter If you came a littleter??? If I came a littleter, her wound would probably have healed by itself! Imperial Physician Liu snorted and red, his breath blowing up his beard. Actually, Imperial Physician Liu could not be med for this because the result of taking her pulse was that although her blood pressure was a little weak, she was not mortally ill. She would be fine after taking a few supplements. Ordinary doctors were enough to treat such a condition, so why did they invite him, an Imperial Physician over? He was the number one person in the medical profession. Wasnt this like killing a chicken with a sledgehammer? Lu Lius head was filled with question marks. Imperial Physician Liu was an outsider and they could not let him touch the Madams body, and it was also impossible to let him see the wound on her chest. If not for that, she would definitely press Imperial Physician Lius head to the wound and ask, Are you a quack? Chapter 357 - 357 Waking Up 357 Waking Up Of course, Imperial Physician Liu was not a quack. The Madams condition when he checked was indeed fine. That was because Qin Huai had given all his medicine for her to drink. The remaining small bottle was left for Chi Jia. She had already consumed gic repair agents and nutrient fluids, not to mention ordinary Myriad Spirit Water. !! With the enhancement of these things, it was difficult for the Madams internal and external injuries to not heal. Imperial Physician Liu was right. If Lu Liu had been a little slower, there would probably not have been any wounds left on the Madams body. Although her body had recovered, the blood that flowed out was real. This could be replenished with the nutrient fluid and Myriad Spirit Water, but she had still been injured. She had to recuperate for a day or two. Imperial Physician Liu originally wanted to say something, but in the end, Hua Hong raised her hand and chopped it at Imperial Physician Lius back. Imperial Physician Liu fell unconscious. Hua Hong: Send him back. Lu Liu: Then what about Madam? Madam was so seriously injured. Its fine. The Young Master has pulled out the arrow for her. Lu Lius eyes were about to pop out. ??? The Young Master pulled it out?? And Madam is fine?! The other party had used a poison arrow, and it was a hooked heart-piercing arrow. If it was forcefully pulled out, not only would her flesh and blood be ripped apart, but her heart meridians would also immediately be damaged. This was the reason why they did not dare to pull it out previously. Once it was pulled out, the Madam, who was already on the verge of death, would probably die on the spot. In the end, Hua Hong told her that the Young Master was the one who pulled the arrow out. Was this a joke? Hua Hong: Dont ask too much. The less you know, the better for you. Send Imperial Physician Liu back first. Dont alert the enemy and dont let others know. Alright. Lu Lius mind was not as good as Hua Hongs to begin with. Fortunately, Lu Lius martial arts were stronger than Hua Hongs, and her lightness technique and strength were not bad. She was most suitable for transporting people. Qin Huai was bathing and changing in his room when Chi Jia said in a low voice outside, Young Master, the Madam has been saved. Ive also recovered. Thank you, Young Master. Alright. Qin Huai wiped his hands with a towel and walked to the bed. Got it. Go to sleep. Qin Huai did not sleep immediately. Instead, he went to look at the other heavily injured Crimson Guard. The guard had been stabbed in the chest. Because the sword was stained with poison, the guard had also fallen unconscious. Fortunately, their reinforcements found the antidote on the assassin. After the injured people took the antidote, they recovered one after another. However, they still needed a period of recuperation before they could slowly recover. Other than Chi Jia, Qin Huai did not intend to give the medicine to anyone else. The fewer people who knew, the better it would be for Ah Yu. On the second morning, someone came to inform Qin Huai, Young Master, the Madam is awake and wants to see you now. Qin Huai went to see her. The current Madam had basically returned to normal. She even realized that many of the hidden illnesses in her body had already healed without medicine. Her physique was even better than many years ago. After Hua Hongs description, the Madam also knew that this must be rted to the medicine Qin Huai gave herst night. If Qin Huai did not want to tell her, she would not ask where those medicines came from. Her not knowing was the best protection for him. The answers to the questions you asked mest night are all wrong, but I cant tell you the correct answer now. Perhaps it was because she had walked through the gates of hell, but her gaze when she looked at Qin Hua was no longer as cold as before. Her tone softened. If you want to know the truth, use your ability to investigate. This time, I wont stop you in secret. However, how much you can find out and what you can find out will depend on your ability. Chapter 358 - 358 Qin Huai’s Childhood 358 Qin Huais Childhood The Madam looked at Qin Huai with an especiallyplicated gaze, even in a daze. Was it a good or bad thing to insist on bringing him to this world? Qin Huai was a child who had grown up under all kinds of malice. It was even to the extent that he had suffered assassination attempts since he was born. !! His body was very weak because the Madam had been poisoned before he was born. Everyone advised her to not give birth to this child because she might die trying to give birth to him. However, in the end, she still decided to give birth to Qin Huai. After he was born, he was thin and small and had to be nourished with expensive medicine. Itsted for six years. He was very smart. At the age of two, the other children were still running around in a daze. However, he could purse his pale lips and speak while holding Duke Yongs hand, Grandpa, bring Huaier to the border. In the next two years, although it was arduous, he had still avoided many open and hidden attacks in the military camp. When he returned, he was still weak, but his eyes were filled with determination. The Madam also officially handed over the Crimson Guards to him. However, it was precisely because he had returned that many factions moved when they heard the news. Qin Huai had suffered many assassination attempts. Madam knew, but she did not block all of them for him. That was the path he had to take. But unknowingly, she realized that the childs eyes had be much colder. Because he had killed too many assassins, he no longer had any sympathy. The order given was usually one word: Kill. He would not show any mercy. Qin Huai did not have any friends in Wanning City, not because everyone looked down on his identity. It was because back then, the Duchess had brought Qin Huai to the banquet. Along the way, they encountered a few troublemakers. Qin Huai directly asked Chi Jia to kill them on the spot. Blood sttered on the faces of many of the Young Masters and Young Ladies at that time, scaring them so much that they cried and trembled. Everyone pointed at Qin Huai and shouted, Hes a demon! Someone even threw a cup at him and told him to get out. The children were really frightened. Qin Huai stood there with a wooden face. He was neither sad nor happy. He even looked up and asked the adults who had rushed over, Theyre noisy. Can I kill them? The expressions of the adults also changed. His nickname little demon also spread from that time. Later on, Qin Huais health became worse and worse. He could not even leave the Dukes Estate, so he was unwilling to go out. Until the divine doctor asserted that he only had three months left. Qin Huai found Madam and said to her, Ill decide what I want to do with the remainder of my life. He wanted to choose to end this boring life in his own way. He did not probe further. Which family was the Madam from, and whose child was he? He had attended several banquets but could not find the truth he wanted. Because the Madam was obstructing his investigations. But now, she was willing to open the door to the truth and let him walk in. Qin Huai did not feel grateful. Its not important anymore, Qin Huai said. He was not as obsessed with knowing about his father, who had not appeared for seven years. When you celebrate your eighth birthday this year, the Dukes Estate will hold a big event for you, Madam said. However, she still would not attend. Qin Huai had never seen her at all the banquets. It was as if she was living in a darker corner than him. Qin Huai remained silent. The Madam asked again, Do you have anyone you want to invite? Its not toote to invite that little girl called Ah Yu now. Qin Huai suddenly looked at her and paused for a moment. The words he forced out were clearly filled with anger. If you dare to touch her, I wont let you off! The young man did not sound polite at all. After Qin Huai left, the Madams face was hidden in the darkness and she was speechless for a long time. Your Highness Hua Hong looked at her worriedly. The Young Master didnt mean it. The Madam rubbed her forehead. Yes, I know. When were outside, call me Madam. Yes. ... Chapter 359 - 359 King Xiaoyao 359 King Xiaoyao In Duke An Manor, a gloomy-looking man sat on a wooden four-wheeled cart. Beside him, a maidservant was trembling as she brewed tea. She identally spilled some of the hot water in her hand on the table. Her fair fingers instantly turned red. The maidservant couldnt care less about the pain. She immediately walked in front of the man and knelt down with a bang, kowtowing desperately. Your Highness, please forgive me! The man: Drag her away. A guard immediately walked out and dragged the servant girl out with his hand covering her mouth. Qin Yuansou, youre going too far by disregarding human lives like this! A girl about ten years old shouted angrily at the man. She was young to begin with, but from her face, one could already tell what kind of beauty she would look like in the future. At this moment, because of her anger, her pearl-like eyes were also misty. It made her look even cuter. This person was none other than Xu Linglong. The name she shouted belonged to King Xiaoyao. Because she had offered him divine water some time ago, Qin Yuansou, who had been paralyzed since he was young, had some feeling in his legs. Her status in Duke An Manor was now a little delicate. At the very least, it was much higher than the missing Miss Xie. How dare you! How can you call His Highness by his name! A guard walked forward and pulled out the saber at his waist, wanting to scare Xu Linglong. Your Highness, is this how you treat your savior? Xu Linglong frowned at King Xiaoyao, looking very unhappy. King Xiaoyao: Back off. The guard took a step back with an indignant expression. Xu Linglong secretly raised her chin at him, looking like she had won. Then, she looked at King Xiaoyao. That sister only spilled a little tea. Why do you want her life? Dont think that just because youre King Xiaoyao, you can take away other peoples lives like this. After saying this, Xu Linglong secretly gave herself a thumbs up. If she said that, King Xiaoyao would definitely think that she was a kind and magnanimous person. After all, in the eyes of the nobles, the lives of servants were simr to beasts. Especially those servants who had signed a life contract. As long as they made a mistake, their master had the right to kill them. Thews of the Great Chang Nation stipted that one was not allowed to bully servants at will, but that was only for ordinary people. If a rich family wanted to punish a servant, they would naturally find all kinds of excuses. When they punished her, they only said that it was a small punishment. As for whether that person died identally or was crippled after the punishment, of course, it was not the Masters fault. Perhaps that person was not in good health to begin with? There was too much room for maneuver. In Xu Linglongs previous life, she was not a kind person. Later on, she led such a miserable life. If she did not find something to vent her anger, how could she relieve the bitterness in her heart? Therefore, although there were not many servants who had died at Xu Linglongs hands, it was not a small number. King Xiaoyao: Then how do you think we should punish her? Xu Linglong was secretly delighted when she heard this. It seemed that King Xiaoyao was really attracted by her charisma! Hence, she said shyly, That sister is just not very agile. Just let her practice more in private. That makes sense. King Xiaoyao nodded and did not continue. Xu Linglong knew when to stop. She hurriedly handed over another bottle of water and praised King Xiaoyao before retreating happily. She is only 11 years old now. It was too early for her to seduce King Xiaoyao. However, as long as King Xiaoyao had a ce for her in his heart, there was no harm in waiting a few more years. In any case, King Xiaoyao was not married yet. Moreover, who would marry a cripple? As long as she controlled the recovery of King Xiaoyaos leg, such that it would only heal in a few years time, she would be able to marry him then. In order to achieve this goal, Xu Linglong even mixed some ordinary water into King Xiaoyaos divine water. Xu Linglong left happily. She did not know that after she left, King Xiaoyao did not even look at the bottle of water. Take it and throw it away. Yes. The guard stepped forward and skillfully picked up the bottle. He opened it and poured the water into a potted nt at the side. Chapter 360 - 360 Abbot 360 Abbot Just as King Xiaoyao asked someone to pour the water away, someone said that an old friend had sent him an invitation. Got it. King Xiaoyao went to a remote reception pavilion and entered the secret passage through it. He controlled the four-wheeled carriage to move through the secret passage. A momentter, it suddenly opened up, and a bright hall appeared in front of him. !! A person sat on a chair in the hall with his back facing him. King Xiaoyao looked at the back and said with a faint smile, Madam hasnt been here for many days. I thought that I was no longer of any value to Madam. I dont have time to argue with you, The Madam said. Ill be leaving Wanning City soon. Keep an eye on the matters in the city. Where is Madam going again? King Xiaoyao asked. Thats not for you to ask. Do your job. With that, she stood up and left through the other exit. She had no intention of exchanging pleasantries with King Xiaoyao. Tsk. King Xiaoyao looked at the figure that had long disappeared. His eyes narrowed slightly. How heartless. After he left the secret passage, someone came to report to King Xiaoyao, The Young Masters men havee to investigate the residence again. Should we send them away? King Xiaoyao thought for a moment and suddenly smiled. Theres no hurry. Let him investigate. That kids personality is simr to mine. He wont stop until he achieves his goal. After the guard epted the order and left, King Xiaoyao revealed an unfathomable smile. Didnt that brat want to investigate? Alright, let him investigate. It would be best if he could acknowledge him as his father for a few years. This way, he could vent his anger. However, when he thought about it, he felt that it was very meaningless. He was a cripple and only had these thoughts every day. Calling over his trusted aide, King Xiaoyao said, Go and investigate where Madam is going. Yes. Although he was conferred the title of King Xiaoyao, he was not carefree. His crippled legs imprisoned him in Wanning City. It was time to go out for a walk. At this moment, on the streets of the capital of West Wind Nation thousands of miles away, a monk was walking in front, and a little monk was walking unsteadily behind. It was not exactly urate to say that they were monks. This was because the older monks head was already covered in short hair, but the little monk was still bald. They were Ye Yuncang and Qing Wu, who had once gone to the West Wind Nation from Puji Temple. Master, are we going back? Little Qing Wu looked up and asked. Ye Yuncang: Why? Dont you like this ce? Didnt Master say that monks dont have likes and dislikes? Little Qing Wu shook his head. Its just that weve been out for too long. Im afraid Martial Uncle will be anxious. Ye Yuncang recalled the debt he had borrowed before he left and smiled. Hes probably quite anxious. He was anxious to go out and beat him up. Im not going back. Ill preach here. Ill build a temple for you and youll be the abbot. How about that? Ye Yuncang said it as if it was as simple as eating a bowl of Yang Chun noodles. Little Qing Wu was dumbfounded. Ah? How could he be an abbot? He had yet to finish reciting the scriptures. If I said that you can be an abbot, you can be an abbot. Thats settled, Ye Yuncang said. Youll be the abbot here. Little Qing Wu could tell that something was wrong. Master, what about you? Ye Yuncang: Ill renounce asceticism for two years first before re-entering the Buddhist faith. Master, wont this be disrespectful to Buddha? If others find out, they probably wont let you enter the Buddhist faith again. Although Buddha was very benevolent, the Buddhists would still reject such a monk who treated Buddhism as a childs y. Ye Yuncang: Thats why I want you to be the abbot. Only when his disciple became an abbot could he step in and out of the faith at will. How convenient was that? As for disrespecting Buddha, he had never respected him from the beginning. After all, back then, he wanted to be a Daoist priest and even learned how to read fortunes. In the end, he drank too much that night and climbed up the mountain in a daze. He was supposed to go to the temple on the right, but he ended up in the temple on the left. The abbot in the temple felt that there were pitifully few people in the temple. He was afraid that his disciple, who had finallye, would run away, so he shaved his head that night. When Ye Yuncang realized that he was bald the next morning, it was toote. Little Qing Wu: I didnt expect you to be this kind of master. Chapter 361 - 361 Ten Strokes of the Rod 361 Ten Strokes of the Rod Ye Yuncang immediately went to look for Ouyang Pei that day and told him, Build a temple for my disciple. Ouyang Pei, who was packing his luggage, asked, Are you alright? Why build a temple for no reason? Moreover, their West Wind Nation did not hold Buddhism in high esteem. Instead, Daoism flourished. Build it bigger and dedicate it to the Queen Mother, the Jade Emperor, Taibai Jinxing, and so on. Ye Yuncang listed out a bunch of Deity names. Ouyang Pei could not help but say, Forgive me for being blunt, but these are all Daoist Deities. Im afraid youre not talking about Buddha or Guanyin Bodhisattva. In any case, just include everyone. Theres no conflicts in worshiping Daoist Deities or the Bodhisattvas. Arent they all merciful and magnanimous? They wont care about these details, Ye Yuncang said. Moreover, Buddhists or Daoists, and even those who dont know where to go, can alle to us. Ouyang Pei: He felt that when the time came, those who believed in Buddhism and Daoism would fall silent. Originally, Ouyang Pei did not want to help the evildoer like this. However, Ye Yuncang said, If you want to look for Ruan Ruans child, I can help you, as long as you help me build the temple. Ouyang Pei immediately said righteously, Its too hurtful to talk about conditions. Im mainly a warm-hearted person. It cant be helped. Ive been a general for a long time and have this virtue. Hence, Ouyang Pei put down his luggage and turned to leave, nning to enter the pce to chat with the Emperor. The Emperor was already 53 years old this year, but he was still in his prime. He was still energetic, and even had an imposing aura. After hearing Ouyang Peis request, he could not help but throw the jade seal in his hand. Ridiculous! This is simply ridiculous! The Emperor was furious. How can we put them together! Someone, drag this ignorant Ouyang Pei out and give him ten strokes of the rod. The 30-year-old crown prince, who was pretending to be in the background, silently turned his head away, afraid that he would be implicated. Ouyang Pei took the jade seal calmly and said in a low voice, Your Majesty, dont be anxious. I havent finished speaking. This isnt something I wanted to build. Its just that brat from the Ye Family who has returned. He said that he saw a child who looks very simr to Ruan Ruan. In the past few months, Ive been asking around and have roughly confirmed that if that person is Ruan Ruans descendant, she should have wandered into the Great Chang Nation. When the old emperor heard this, he could not sit still anymore. He leaned forward, his hands trembling. Are you serious?! Even the crown prince, who was watching the show at the side, stood up with an anxious expression. General Ouyang, dont joke around. Is it really Ruan Ruans child? Ouyang Pei said, I only have this piece of news, but Ill have to personally go and take a look to see if its true. I cant trust anyone else, so Ill have to ask Your Majesty and the Crown Prince to take care of the newly built temple during this period of time. The old emperor waved his hand. Alright, well do as you say. Let the Imperial Astronomer choose a good day and start work immediately. I think the location can be beside your house. Didnt you raid a manor there? I think you should find it unlucky too. Why dont we build a temple there so that it can exorcize evil? Ouyang Pei: He did not think that it was bad luck. Your Highness Crown Prince, Ill leave this matter to you. The money will be deducted from my private savings. The Emperor said. Alright, the Crown Prince replied. The smile on Ouyang Peis face was very forced. Your Majesty is wise. If his father found out about this when he returned, his butt would probably explode. Even if he was already the father of a child. Unexpectedly, the old emperor continued, Since Minister Ouyang already knows the whereabouts of Ruan Ruans child, why didnt you report it earlier? Youre deceiving the Emperor. Someone, drag General Ouyang out and give him ten strokes of the rod! The Crown Prince turned his head silently. Ouyang Pei: !!! Chapter 362 - 362 Crown Prince 362 Crown Prince When Ouyang Pei was carried out of the pce, the Crown Prince looked at the old emperor. The old emperor also happened to look at the Crown Prince. Royal Father The Crown Prince cupped his hands at the old emperor. However, before he could finish speaking, the old emperor beat him to it. Why dont we let the Imperial Astronomer look for an auspicious day for a coronation? Ive also been the Emperor for more than 40 years. Its time to leave things to the younger generation. !! The old emperor looked at the Crown Prince. The Crown Princes scalp tingled. He was not afraid that the old emperor would test his sincerity, but he was afraid that the old emperor was being serious. Royal Father, no, Dad, I think youre still old and fit. No, no, no, youre still young and strong! I still have many things to learn. Its too early for me to be the Emperor now. Lets wait another 30 to 50 years, the Crown Prince said sincerely. The Emperor could not help but throw the memorial in his hand at him. Learn my ass. Youve been learning for 30 years. What have you learned? Ive been in charge of politics since I was six years old. Its been 47 years now. Do you really want to tire your father to death! The Crown Prince muttered, Your son hasnt been idle at all. He was a Crown Prince with real power. He was not sure if the old emperor was suspicious of him, and he did not look for anyone to investigate. Just dealing with all kinds of country affairs every day was already tiring enough for him. And being an Emperor would only be more tiring. This was because he still had to visit his harem from time to time. Even the old yellow cows in the countryside were not as tired as him. The Crown Prince was not envious of his fathers position at all. Once he ascended the throne and became the Emperor, those stick-in-the-muds would force him to fill his harem like they forced his Royal Father back then. He only needed to care for his Crown Prince consort now. The couple lived a harmonious life. From time to time, they could even go out to hunt or patrol thend. There was no need to live too luxuriously. How stupid would he be to want the Emperors position? The old emperor had a total of three sons and a daughter. They were all from the Empress. The others in the harem did not produce any Princes and Princesses at all. All the children were personally raised by the Empress. All of them were dragons and phoenixes among men. The Emperor did not choose a Crown Prince at first. Instead, after the youngest child turned 10 years old, he treated the matter of choosing a Crown Prince as a state matter. The three outstanding Princes were brought to light only after that age. Even the people were involved in voting back then. In the end, the three Princes underwent various assessments and he finally chose the one with the best results. The current Crown Prince had won by one point and was appointed as the Crown Prince on the spot. He was really good and was the eldest son. His two younger brothers eyes turned red with envy at the time. The two of them gritted their teeth and stormed into the pce to look for the Empress. All the ministers in the pce shook their heads. Looks like even if the Crown Prince has been appointed, a bloodbath is inevitable. When the Crown Prince went to the pce to see his mother, he realized that his two brothers were grinning from ear to ear. One of them said to him, Big Brother, youre still the best at national matters. Ill help you look after Jiangnan. Our West Wind Nations treasury cant be destroyed by those parasites. The other said to him, Big Brother, there are wolves in the north. After thinking about it, I think I should go and take a look. Just like that, the other two princes were conferred the title of Kings. One went to the south, and the other went to the north. Every time the Crown Prince went to the south and north to patrol, he would see them living freely. The envy in his heart was filled to the brim. The royal family of the West Wind Nation was harmonious. Even the ministers were upright and the country avoided many disasters. There was no endless internal battle among the royal family. This was also one of the reasons why the Western countries were more prosperous than the Great Chang Nation. However, the disappearance of the only Princess of the West Wind Nation still became a sore point for the royal family. Chapter 363 - 363 Traveling Together 363 Traveling Together The Empress of the West Wind Nation had given birth to only one daughter, and the entire pce doted on her. This also nurtured the Princesss innocent personality, but to others, she also had a pampered side. The Princess was unwilling to stay in the West Wind Nation, so she brought a few guards to wander around. At first, all kinds of letters from her would arrive at West Wind Nation every season. Later on, it became once every half a year and then once a year. In the end, there was no news from her. That Princess called Ruan Ruan had been missing for nine years now. The Empresss search was fruitless. She was in no mood to manage the harem and directly built a Buddhist hall to live in. She was not even willing to see the Emperor. Therefore, the Emperor hated Buddhism. Fortunately, his personal disgust did not develop into a suppression of Buddhism. However, people took advantage of the situation, and Daoism became more popr than Buddhism in the West Wind Nation. This was already the unified understanding of the citizens of West Wind Nation. The old emperor wanted to give the throne to the Crown Prince now before going out to look for his daughter. He wanted to see the little girl who looked very simr to his daughter first. Coincidentally, the Crown Prince had the same thoughts. His sister, whom he had once doted on, had disappeared just like that. The Crown Prince often missed her and sent people to look for her, but they were all like stones thrown into the sea. Royal Father, let me go, the Crown Prince said. This matter is very important. Im worried about sending others, so Ill follow General Ouyang to take a look. If its really rted to Ruan Ruan, Ill bring her to you. The old emperor thought about it. This girl may just be a person who looked like her. If he left the countrys matters behind like this, it would be too irresponsible. In the end, he agreed to the Crown Princes suggestion. However, he looked at the Crown Prince with obvious jealousy. Sigh, when would this be able to be the Emperor? He did not even have time to coax his wife. He still had to act with those women in the harem. Everyone was very tired. In a month, a special temple would be built in the capital of the West Wind Nation. There were both Daoist Deities and Buddhist Bodhisattvas inside. The citizens were in an uproar. Especially the Daoists and monks, who were all gathered at the foot of the Imperial City, looking very resistant. In the end, it was Ye Yuncang who stood out and convinced the people from both sides with his words. He even made them smile and happily say that they were going to move in. There were also people watching themotion who recognized Ye Yuncang. Isnt that Minister Yes youngest son? Why is his hair gone? Did he be a monk? Dont monks have no hair! Dont pay attention to such details. After Ye Yuncangpleted this magnificent feat, he kept his previous promise and brought Ouyang Pei to the Great Chang Nation. Other than the two of them, there was also the Crown Prince who was pretending to be an apanying guard. The Crown Princes name was Ouyang Changjing, and he was Ouyang Peis cousin. Your Highness, you have a noble status. It might be inappropriate for you to follow us. Were traveling to Great Chang. If the people of Great Chang find out that youre here, you might be in danger. Ouyang Pei resisted the urge to roll his eyes and persuaded earnestly. Ouyang Changjing waved his hand. Cut the crap. Lead the way. Ouyang Pei: He could only look at Ye Yuncang for help. Ye Yuncang: Your Highness, if something happens to you outside, our West Wind Its not like the country cant operate without me. Without me, theres still my second and third brothers. Royal Father is still in his prime, Ouyang Changjing said very sincerely. However, my sister cant live without us. At this point, the two of them had no choice but to agree. Moreover, in order to travel faster, the Crown Prince did not care if his journey wasfortable. Originally, the path to Wangbei County in Great Chang would take over two months. They were currentlypressing the trip to under two months. It was the third day of March, the Flower Festival. The entire Wangbei County was in a state of lively celebration. The South River Town of Yongding County, which Wangbei County belonged to, had also been especially lively recently. Chapter 364 - 364 Arriving in Town 364 Arriving in Town On Nanhe Street, there was an outstanding peach blossom tree in front of the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop. Those who were familiar with it recognized that this was the same tree used by the Wang Familyst year.
The peach blossoms bloomed brightly, and a fragrance wafted everywhere. Many children were circling under the peach blossom tree. Some couples even hung red strings on the peach blossom tree, treating it as a lovers tree. There was a long line in front of the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop, and everyone went to collect the free buns. There was no other reason. Wang Chuanguis name was on the list of sessful county examinees announced yesterday. If one passed the county level imperial exam, they would be a schr. Originally, the children of Old man Wangs family thought that with a total of eight of them participating in the exam. Other than their Second Uncle, at least three to four of the other seven people would be able to pass, right? In the end, reality poured cold water on them. After three rounds of examinations, their small bodies could not withstand it at all. they couldnt even look at the questions anymore. The first examination would take two days. They would each be locked in a small room and could only bring their own food. Even if it was early spring, there would still be some strange smell from any food that was left on the second day.
What they could bring were only steamed buns, steamed dumplings, and some dry fruits. Even with the water that Little Ah Yu had secretly filled for them, they could not withstand it. It was mainly because their minds could not take the harsh schedule. After the first exam, Wang Ling and Wang Qng shouted that they would definitely not participate in the following exams. After the second exam, Wang Sang, who was originally very healthy, fell seriously ill. Hey on the bed with a high fever and could not wake up at all. If not for Little Ah Yu using the nutrient solution, Wang Sangs body would have copsed. It was mainly because he was too tired and frightened. In the third exam hall, the other Wang Family boys managed to hold on, but the questions exceeded their education standards. Wang Wng did not even understand the questions. The final oue was naturally self-evident. On the other hand, Wang Chuangui, an uncle who was already past 30 years old, had an extraordinary calmness and he endured all the harsh conditions. Coupled with his hard work and the credit of Little Ah Yus Myriad Spirit Water, he still passed the exam.
However, his ranking was not good. It was the secondst ce. After knowing this result, Wang Chuangui heaved a sigh of relief. However, Old Madam Wang expected better from him. Id rather you fail the exam! How dare youugh after receiving such a lousy ranking? Get lost and go to the study to revise more. Three yearster, when you take the imperial provincial examination, you have to either fail or get into the top three! There was actually an imperial provincial examination next year, but Old Madam Wang knew that even if she forced Wang Chuangui to take that examination, he would not be able to perform well. He might as well wait two more years for the next one. At that time, he would have learned most of what he needed to learn. His results would not be too embarrassing. Wang Chuangui also looked embarrassed. I understand. He turned around and buried himself in the study to read. On the other hand, Wang Chuanfu was very happy. After asking Old Madam Wang, he directly organized everyone to provide buns and steamed buns for free on the Flower Festival. Anyone who went to the shop could receive a portion. If someone wanted to y tricks, it was not impossible to collect a few more portions. They could just continue to line up at the back. After eating at the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop for so long, the people in town were already used to the taste of their buns. Many people would buy arge portion every day for the entire family to eat. Now that it was free, it was naturally better. In the end, when Ouyang Pei and the others arrived, they realized that this town was really crowded. They could not squeeze in at all. There were people holding peach blossoms in their hands and walking around with peach blossoms stuck in their heads. Their carriage could not enter at all, and the guards behind could not push the people around them away. Seeing that Ouyang Changjing, who was pretending to be a guard, was about to be pushed away by the crowd, Ouyang Pei hurriedly got out of the car. He said to the coachman, Find a livestock stable and park the carriage first. The coachman responded and took the wide carriage away. Ouyang Pei walked to Ye Yuncangs side. Youre familiar with this ce. Youll lead the way here. Ye Yuncang was about to speak when he was interrupted by a loud shout beside him. Benefactors, dont be anxious. Everyone has a share! Come,e,e. These Peach Blossom Talismans can protect your wealth and fate. These Peach Blossom Talismans that allow one to live a carefree life are personally made by the Grandmaster of Puji Temple. Theyve been blessed and prayed for in front of the Buddha for 81 days. You only need 10 copper coins to bring one back! You definitely wont lose out! Benefactor, I see peach blossoms on your face, but its not the main reason. This Peach Blossom Talisman can protect you from malice and help you encounter a real good person. Hearing a familiar voice, Ye Yuncang looked up and saw Yuan Zhi at a nce. What a coincidence. What are you looking at? Ouyang Changjing walked forward. I saw an acquaintance. I have a ce to stay tonight. Ye Yuncang smiled. They originally nned to spend the night in town, but from the looks of it, the restaurants and inns in town should be filled already. Perhaps they would not even be able to move out of the courier station. For some reason, there were actually people from other ces in this originally cold town. It was really rare. Yuan Zhi was originally happily promoting his Peach Blossom Talismans when he suddenly heard someone exim. There was even a woman who said shyly, That person just now was so handsome. I wonder if hes married. If not, I kind of want to marry him. Another woman said, The person beside him is not bad either. He has sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. One look and you can tell that hes very righteous. Hes the kind of person Father said I could marry. Yuan Zhi felt that these words were a little familiar. It seemed that when he went out with his junior brother back then, he had also encountered this kind of bold woman. His heart skipped a beat as he looked up. He really saw the person in front of him who had turned supposedly to ashes. How dare youe back! Yuan Zhis face twisted. This dog had tricked him into owing a huge debt, causing him to run around, asking for alms everywhere. This time, for the sake of the Flower Festival, he, who had never liked to draw talismans, drew in front of the Buddha for a full ten days. Therge number of Peach Blossom Talismans almost covered the Buddha. When he said that hed drawn in front of the Buddha for 81 days, he did not exaggerate at all. He didnt spend one day less on the task. It was all for the sake of being able to sell them today so that he could make up for the debt. Ye Yuncang chuckled. Senior Brother, theres no need to be angry. A monk has to be calm. Try saying that again. Ill let you know why our religion consists of an angry Vajra! Yuan Zhi stopped selling Peach Blossom Talismans and rolled up his sleeves, wanting to rush over. Halfway through, his vision blurred and he saw two banknotes shing in Ye Yuncangs hand. Taking a closer look, they were actually two 1,000 denominations! Today, Im going to bring my friends to Puji Temple to stay for the night. I wonder if its convenient for Senior Brother. Yuan Zhi snatched the banknotes and instantly stuffed them into his shirt. He smiled like a benevolent Maitreya Buddha. Junior Brother, what are you talking about? The Puji Temple is your family to begin with. Moreover, Buddha is merciful towards all living beings. As long as you have a request, theres nothing I cant agree to. Beside him, Ouyang Pei was amazed. As expected of thepanion who tricked him until his face was covered in blood when he was young. This was really a little overboard. In the next moment, his expression changed. He touched his waist and took out the money pouch to take a look. To his surprise, he realized that two banknotes were missing. Ye! Yun! Cang! Ouyang Pei gritted his teeth. Looking again, Yuan Zhi had already finished packing up the stall and was pulling Ye Yuncang forward affectionately. Ouyang Changjing patted his shoulder andforted him. Its been a long journey. Well talk about the other thingster. Chapter 365 - 365 Meeting 365 Meeting Liu Shi was originally holding Little Ah Yus hand and walking on the streets. Duringst years Flower Festival, something almost happened to Little Ah Yu. This year, Liu Shi refused to let Little Ah Yu leave her sight no matter what. Mother, isnt that Uncle Baldy? Little Ah Yu suddenly saw a shiny bald head in the crowd. The bald man turned his head and Little Ah Yu immediately recognized him. Liu Shi had yet to react. What bald uncle? Following Little Ah Yus finger, Liu Shi only saw a head. A short-haired head. In Great Chang, only two types of people were bald. One was a monk with a shaved head. They had a special way to shave their heads. Generally speaking, their hair would not grow back. The other type was prisoners who hadmitted serious crimes, but because their crimes did not warrant death, their heads would be shaved. After this kind of person was released from prison, their hair would slowly grow back. Liu Shi had only heard of such people from the storyteller. She did not expect to see them in town. Ever since there were more outsiders in town, these messy people had actually sneaked in. Her hand tightened and she pulled Little Ah Yu to her side. Ah Yu, theres nothing much to shop on the streets. Lets go back first. Its more lively at home. Little Ah Yu nodded. She was originally about to follow Liu Shi back as well. She also felt that the streets were too crowded today. It felt even more crowded thanst year. Actually, it was only because Little Ah Yu had grown taller. Last year, she could shuttle between the legs of the crowd, but this year, she could only squeeze through the crowd. [Kid, dont leave yet. Do you remember the candy I bought for you yesterday?] When Little Ah Yu heard Meatballs voice, she immediately stopped. Of course, Little Ah Yu remembered the candy. They were worth 10 points. Usually, Meatball would never be willing to exchange for it. But yesterday, Meatball had exchanged the candy for Little Ah Yu and told her that there might be a mission. Only then did Little Ah Yu hold back her craving and not secretly eat it. Is it for someone? Little Ah Yu looked left and right. Unfortunately, she was a little short. In the tall crowd, she could barely see some heads. [Its the bald uncle you saw just now. Theres a person wearing grayish-brown clothes beside him with a silver sword at his waist.] There were many people in grayish-brown clothes, but very few of them had swords at their waists. After all, most of the people who came to shop in town were vigers from the nearby viges, as well as those guests who came to tour. They would not carry a sword for no reason. Little Ah Yu pulled Liu Shis sleeve. Mother, can I y for a while longer? Liu Shi smiled. Of course. Its just that there are too many people now. Lets choose a ce with fewer people. I want to go to the inn. Liuer and the Teacher are helping to write couplets there, Little Ah Yu said. Since her daughter had a request, Liu Shi naturally did not refuse. She immediately held Little Ah Yus hand and walked over. The inn was not the most prosperous ce on Nanhe Street. On the contrary, it was at the entrance. There was also a fork that led to Puji Temple. When she arrived at the entrance of the inn, she saw Teacher Yang setting up a small stall. There was a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone in front of him. Liuer was helping grind the inkstone. Teacher Yangs movements were smooth. After a while, he finished writing. The person who received the words thanked him happily and left in a hurry. Coincidentally, a gentleman from Qingmu Academy was silently admiring the writing at the side. Teacher Yangs knowledge might not beparable to the gentlemen from Qingmu Academy, but he was good at writing. Even the teachers in Qingmu Academy often praised him. However, they did not approve of Teacher Yang writing for the vigers for free. After all, the gentlemen believed that everything was inferior, and only the educated were privileged. Especially the words written by a Teacher. How could they be casually showcased to those ordinary people? Thosemoners could not understand it anyway. It was nothing more than ying the lute to a cow. Teacher Yang, Liuer! Little Ah Yu ran towards them happily. When Liuer saw Little Ah Yu, she also smiled until her eyes curved. She first greeted Liu Shi before saying to Little Ah Yu, Ah Yu, youre here too? Your shop is very lively today. We havent gone to congratte you yet. Father said that well visit your house after we write 10 more couplets. When Liu Shi heard this, she hurriedly said, Its fine, its fine. You guys settle the serious matter first. Liu Shi was also in the Yang Family Private School. Although she was not a proper teacher, the children recognized her. Teacher Yang respected Liu Shi, so the two families interacted more frequently. When Teacher Yang saw Liu Shi, he smiled and greeted her. This time, a total of 30 examinees in town had passed the initial screening and went to the county level imperial exam. Old man Wangs family had sent eight people. Although only one person had passed, it also meant that Old man Wangs family could be considered a schrly family now. In town, as long as a family produced a schr, they would definitely be a phoenix in the eyes of ordinary families. Moreover, the reason why the seven children from the Wang Family were not selected was not because they were stupid, but because they had only studied for a year and did not have enough knowledge to begin with. It was normal that they could not pass. However, as long as they continue to study, they might be able to pass next time. At that time, they would really have to look at the Wang Family in a different light. Anyone with any brains would want to improve their rtionship with the Wang Family now. Companionship from the beginning was definitely much better than icing on the cake. ... Teacher Yangs attitude towards Liu Shi was naturally more cordial. As the two of them spoke, they started chatting. Originally, the teachers from Qingmu Academy looked down on Liu Shi. How could a woman be a teacher? Moreover, she was a woman who did not have much knowledge. She was only teaching the children to recognize things, but she actually had the cheek to bear the title of a Teacher. Actually, they were still a little ashamed to be associated with Liu Shi. But it could be seen that when Liu Shi chatted with Teacher Yang, she did not show any fear at all. She even asionally quoted some ssics, so their impression of her changed a little. Unknowingly, they chatted together. Seeing that Liu Shi was not paying attention to her, Little Ah Yu gently held Liuers hand and shook it. Liuer, apany me to deliver something. Well be back soon. Liuer found it funny. You can go yourself. Why do you have to bring me along? My mother doesnt allow me to move around alone. As long as I bring you along, I wont be alone anymore! Little Ah Yu blinked cunningly. Letse back quicklyter. Perhaps they wont be finished chatting yet! This was Little Ah Yus goal. She knew that as long as Liu Shi saw Teacher Yang, the two of them would definitely exchange pleasantries. The adults were always like this. Regardless of whether they usually chatted more or less, as long as they met on the streets, they could not help but stand together and talk. ... Only when they spoke would Little Ah Yu have time toplete the mission. Liuer could not win against Little Ah Yu, so she could only listen to her. Ouyang Changjing was originally waiting for the coachman to bring the carriage out when he suddenly felt a warm sensation in his palm. It was as if something had been stuffed in. Because there were too many people, the guards guarding Ouyang Changjing could not get too close. Instead, they gave people a chance to approach. After all, it was impossible to make space in a crowded ce. Ouyang Changjings first reaction was that there was an assassin. He suddenly pulled out his sword and swung it behind him. It shocked the people behind. What are you doing?! That person patted his chest. If your brain isnt good, dont bring your sword out to y. What will you do if you hurt someone! With that, the person left. Ouyang Changjing heard a little girls voice. Uncle, I gave you this candy. Remember to eat it. He looked down in the direction of the voice and saw a little girl who was not even as tall as his waist raising her milky white hand. Her ck eyes looked at him as if they had pierced throughyers of time and stood in front of him. Boom! Ruan Ruan?! He could not help but blurt out. Chapter 366 - 366 Coming 366 Coming Its not soft. Its hard. Little Ah Yu pinched the round candy with her index finger and thumb. When she heard Ouyang Changjings words, she specially squeezed it hard. She was also a little curious. Why did this uncle say that the candy was soft1? Cough, cough! Ouyang Pei was originally leaning against the wall at the side. After walking for so long, he was indeed tired. Just as he closed his eyes to rest, he heard Ouyang Changjings voice. !! When he opened his eyes, he saw Little Ah Yu. He immediately choked on his saliva. Shes really identical to Ruan Ruan when she was young! Ouyang Pei walked towards Little Ah Yu and wanted to reach out to pinch her face. In the end, his hand was pped away by a pair of small hands. Liuers face turned red. She stood in front of Little Ah Yu like a mother hen protecting her chick. Who are you? Youre not allowed to pinch Ah Yu. Shell be hurt! Liuer said righteously. Little Ah Yu also nodded vigorously from behind. Yes, yes. You cant pinch. Only her Mother and Grandma could pinch her face. And even they could not bear to pinch her! Uncle was too rash. Im sorry. Ouyang Pei clenched his fists and coughed. Then, he turned his head and asked Ye Yuncang in a low voice, This is the little girl you mentioned, right? Ye Yuncang nodded. Originally, Ouyang Pei did not believe Ye Yuncangs words. But she really looked exactly the same. After seeing Little Ah Yu, Ouyang Pei had no choice but to believe it. If this was not Ruan Ruans child, he would twist his head off and kick it like a ball! Ouyang Changjing, who was at the side, was already stunned. He had practically raised Ruan Ruan himself. From the time she was in her infancy to when she left, Ouyang Changjing still remembered her appearance at every stage. At every stage, she would look different from before, but the only thing that did not change was her beautiful eyes. There were golden threads in her eyes. That was a symbol only the direct descendants of the Ouyang Royal Family had. If the direct descendants formed a branch family, this trademark feature would slowly fade. The golden threads in other peoples eyes were not obvious, but Ruan Ruans eyes were very bright, as if the sun in the sky were shining in her eyes. There was also that small mouth. The shape of her lips was especially beautiful, and it was also a feature that would not change. As soon as Ouyang Changjing saw Little Ah Yu, he immediately recalled Ruan Ruans appearance when she was four or five years old. She looked exactly like the little girl in front of him! Elf, the way theyre looking at my eyes is like Sixth Brother looking at candy, Little Ah Yu said to Meatball in her heart. Im a little afraid. [Dont be afraid. Theyre not bad people. They dont have any ill intentions towards you.] Meatball looked at the rapidly increasing favorability index and said to Little Ah Yu with certainty. However, Little Ah Yu still felt a little worried. She could only muster her courage again and say to Ouyang Changjing, Uncle, Im going back to look for Mother. Mother will be sad if she doesnt see me. With that, Little Ah Yu pulled Liuer and ran away. Fortunately, Liuers body was gradually recuperating. Otherwise, if she was pulled around by Little Ah Yu and had to squeeze through the crowd, she would definitely faint from exhaustion. Ouyang Pei walked up to Ouyang Changjing and asked him in a low voice, Your High- Changjing, what do you think? Are we still going to Puji Temple? Ouyang Changjing said, Go. Since they had already seen the girl, they did not have to worry that the other party was not here. They left two people to follow her and the rest went to Puji Temple to rest. When the time came to take the little girl away, she should not see them in such a travel-worn state. Seeing the little girls snow-white and cute appearance, the family that raised her must be very good to her now. Therefore, if they wanted the other party to let her go, they naturally could not look too down and out. They had to give them a reason to trust them. On the way to Puji Temple, the annoying mountain path that they were originally dreading seemed much more eptable because they had already seen Little Ah Yu in advance. Everyones expressions were more rxed. With the huge burden lifted from their heart, they did not have to worry about personal gains and losses anymore. Ouyang Pei looked at Ye Yuncang a few times. Ye Yuncang wiped his forehead. Whats wrong? Do you suddenly think that Im more handsome than you and are jealous? Ouyang Pei first retched a few times to the side before saying to Ye Yuncang, Im just a little regretful now. I thought that it would take a lot of twists and turns to see the child. In the end, we saw her as soon as we arrived and didnt spend much effort. Doesnt this mean that you tricked us into helping you build a temple in the West Wind Capital previously! You only realized it now? Ye Yuncang took out a folding fan from somewhere and waved it in front of him. He sighed with emotion. Its been many years since west met, but your brain hasnt improved at all. When have you ever seen me take a loss? What a joke. Ever since he, Ye Yuncang, was born, he had never talked about fairness. Naturally, he wanted his own benefits to far exceed the other partys. Ouyang Pei gritted his teeth and immediately wanted to fight with Ye Yuncang on the mountain path. Ouyang Changjing frowned. Shut up, the two of you! As he was still wearing the clothes of a guard, the monks of Puji Temple often turned to look at Ouyang Changjing. Even Yun Zhi was shaking his head. He took the opportunity to educate the little monk beside him. Look, our Great Chang is still the one who talks logically. At the very least, the head of the family cant be controlled by a guard. However, just as she finished speaking, he heard Ye Yuncangs voiceing from afar. Senior Brother, leave those fewrge rooms for us tonight and prepare some good wine and dishes. Dont bring those unpresentable vegetarian food. Yuan Zhi was so angry that his eyebrows were raised. Who are you ordering around?! Im the abbot now! Looks like Senior Brother thinks 2,000 taels is enough. In that case ... Sigh, were a family. Why are you saying so much? Ill leave your previous room for you. No one has stayed there. Ive even sent someone to clean it from time to time. Ill get someone to buy a few chickens and ducks at the foot of the mountainter. I guarantee that youll be able to eat to your fill. Yuan Zhis expression instantly changed. The little monk beside him opened his mouth. Abbot, didnt you just say What did I say? Do you listen to what I usually say? Hurry up, dont dawdle until its dark! The little monk: On the other side, Little Ah Yu pulled Liuer back to the stall. As the two ces were only dozens of steps apart, the round trip only dyed them for a short while. Liu Shi had just realized that Little Ah Yu was gone. When she turned around, she saw Little Ah Yu running over, panting. Where did you go? Didnt you say that you wanted to stay with Mother? Dont scare Mother. Liu Shi couldnt bear to scold Little Ah Yu, so she could only say this calmly. Little Ah Yu hurriedly said, I saw an uncle just now, so I went to deliver candy to him. I came back after that! Liuer originally wanted to say that those uncles looked a little strange. However, she saw that Little Ah Yu did not say anything. She thought for a while. She did not seem to be as smart as her friend. She was afraid that if she said it, Little Ah Yu would be scolded, so she kept her mouth shut. ... Liu Shi held Little Ah Yus hand and was about to go back when she bumped into an especially gorgeous carriage at the entrance of Old man Wangs courtyard. Although it was said to be especially gorgeous, that was because they had never seen such a beautiful carriage in the entire town. Moreover, it had squeezed through the crowd. When Liu Shi walked around the carriage, she subconsciously hugged Little Ah Yu, but her waist was hit hard and she fell to the ground, unable to get up for a long time. Mother, where are you injured?! Let me take a look! Little Ah Yu was extremely anxious. When Chi Tu and the others saw this scene, they hurriedly appeared. They originally wanted to scold the owner of the carriage, but they saw a pair of fair hands lift the curtain. First, a person dressed as a maid walked out. When the person behind came out, Chi Tu subconsciously knelt on the ground. Greetings, Madam! Chapter 367 - 367 You’re Not Welcome 367 Youre Not Wee Liu Shis waist was injured, and Little Ah Yu was extremely anxious. She immediately wanted to take out the gourd from her bag. She would give Liu Shi a sip. [Go in first.] Meatball reminded. Uncle Tu, Mother fell! Little Ah Yu was so anxious that her tears were about to fall. !! Chi Tu knelt on the ground, not daring to move. They all knew Madams temper. Sometimes, she was even more temperamental than the Young Master. If they helped Miss Ah Yu now, the Madam would definitely have a prejudice against her. In the future, it would definitely be harmful to her. Therefore, Chi Tu and the others could only endure it and ignore Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu was sad. She wiped her tears and said angrily, I wont talk to you anymore! She ran two steps and crossed the Wang Familys door. At this moment, Old man Wangs house was bustling with activity. On the long corridor behind the door, there were two chatting neighbors. Auntie Luo, Auntie Wu, my mother fell. Can you help? Little Ah Yu tugged at their sleeves and said in a sobbing voice. Aiyo, why did you fall all of a sudden? Are you alright? Do you want to call a doctor? The two women hurriedly followed out and helped Liu Shi in. The others from Old man Wangs family also saw this. The men did not step forward. The women were in a mess. It was unknown who took the lead, but they changed the way they supported Liu Shi, from standing to kneeling. Then halfway in, they pulled her to her feet again. They walked past everyone like that. Those who did not know better were still asking, How serious was the fall? Is she fine? Liu Shi : For a moment, she couldnt care less about the pain and her face turned red. Sisters-inw, Sisters-inw, put me down first. At this moment, Wang Chuanman also heard themotion. He no longer called out to the others. Instead, he took Liu Shi into his arms and quickly carried her into the house. Liu Shi had long buried her face in Wang Chuanmans chest. She did not even dare to imagine what everyone would say after today. Just thinking about it made her feel embarrassed. Little Ah Yu hurriedly followed over and grabbed Wang Erpang who was standing at the side. She hurriedly asked, Brother Erpang, is Grandpa Divine Doctor here today? Old Madam Wang was afraid that there would be too many people today and someone would bump into Little Ah Yu. So as soon as she opened the door in the morning, she sent the younger children out. Little Ah Yu ran out to y early in the morning. She did not know how many people hade from the vige. Wang Erpang scratched his head. I think hes here. I didnt notice him either. We set off before dawn. I wonder who came. My mother fell. Let Grandpa Divine Doctor take a look. Little Ah Yu was especially anxious. Dont be anxious. Ill help look for him. Dont run around. Be careful lest they step on you. Wang Erpang carried Little Ah Yu and ced her on a step. After instructing her, he turned around and crawled into the crowd to look for Divine Doctor Xue. Little Ah Yu was still very worried about Liu Shi. In the end, she took out three to five gourds from her bag and quickly passed through the crowd and ran into Liu Shis room. As soon as she pushed open the door, she saw Wang Chuanman hugging Liu Shi. The couple immediately separated in embarrassment, not knowing how to put their hands down. Little Ah Yu ran over and stuffed the gourds into Wang Chuanmans hand. Mother, drink some water first. Brother Sanpang went to look for Grandpa Divine Doctor. Helle over to treat youter. With that, Little Ah Yu patted the back of Wang Chuanmans hand. Father, take care of Mother. Ill go out first. The person who bumped into Mother should not take this opportunity to escape! Seeing the gourds in his hand, Wang Chuanman did not know whether tough or cry. Our Little Ah Yu probably thinks that the water in these gourds can treat your illness. Liu Shi brought the gourd over and nced at her ignorant husband. Ah Yu gave this to me. If she say it can treat illnesses, it can. Liu Shi felt that her waist should be fine. It was just that she had been knocked down and could not recover from the daze. Of course, there was no need to waste this precious water. She saved it for Ah Yu. That child did not cherish the water much, and she could not bear to restrain her too much. After all, it was the childs things. No matter how precious it was, it should not be distributed by adults. However, she had to help save it in case she ran out of it in the future. At that time, it would be bad if the child needed it, but she couldnt take it out. Little Ah Yu did not know what Liu Shi was thinking. She plunged back into the crowd and was about to walk towards the door. Old man Wangs courtyards were already filled with people from the vige, town, and the Wang Familys inws. There were also a few officials sent by Zhang Zhan. In addition, there were a few rich families in town and a fewndlords around Hu Family Vige. They were all in the main hall of the Wang Familys house. Firstly, it was to celebrate the appearance of a Schr in the Wang Family. Secondly, they wanted to take advantage of the festive season to rmend their daughters. Now that Old man Wangs family had produced a Schr, they were not ordinary bumpkins or a normal wealthy family anymore. ... Moreover, the Hu Family Vige was nting sugarcane now. The first batch was already ripe. Old Madam Wang brought the Wang Family to make a batch of cane sugar. The amount was very small and was not sold on the market. Instead, it was distributed to the surrounding squires and richndlords. After tasting the cane sugar sent by Hu Family Vige, they all realized the greatest business opportunity. This was sugar! Although it could notpare to salt, it was still the most important product next to salt. Moreover, illicit salt could not be sold, and official salt was difficult to obtain. But sugar was different. Among themoners, sugar was an all-purpose medicine. As poor as Old man Wangs family was back then, they had also saved a spoonful of sugar like it was a treasure and could not bear to finish it for several years. Today, they came over to talk about cooperation in this area. For a moment, Wang Dng became popr. He stood in the hall and replied to the distinguished guests. Tang Yuan also changed into a new set of clothes and poured tea and water for everyone. Is this the Wang Family that Huaier is worried about? At this moment, outside the door, Madams face was covered with a thin veil, making her face blurry. Only her eyes were filled with scrutiny. ... Chi Tu and the others did not know that the Madam wasing and did not know how to react. Every once in a while, the Young Master would send someone to supervise them. They had to protect the Wang Family at all costs, especially Miss Ah Yu. This was their highest order. Are you mute? Hua Hong took a step forward and shouted coldly, Madam is asking you a question! Chi Ding, who was beside her, was afraid that the Madam would re up and hurriedly replied, Yes. When Madam heard the answer she wanted, she looked up at the house. There was not even a que on the door. Along the way, the entrance of this courtyard looked impressive, but only inparison. In Wanning City, such a courtyard was considered especially shabby. Lead the way, said Lu Liu. At this moment, Little Ah Yu raised her leg and crossed the threshold of the Wang Family. She stood in front of the Madam. She stretched out her hands and widened her eyes. She shouted in a childish voice, Stop right there. Youre unreasonable. Our family doesnt wee you! Ah Yu! Chi Ding and Chi Tu said in unison. Chi She also winked from the side, wanting Little Ah Yu to understand what they meant. Madam raised her eyebrows. Little girl, do you know what youre talking about? This was the first time in her life that she was stopped at the door and told that she was not wee. Those who had expressed simr intentionsst time had already been dismembered. They could not withstand 999 shes. Chapter 368 - 368 Invitation 368 Invitation When the Madam spoke, there was a smile in her tone, but anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she was not in a good mood. There was not even much kindness in her eyes. But Little Ah Yu was not afraid at all. She felt that her Grandma was scary too when she was really angry. In Teachers words, it was a dignified aura. As long as she stood there, all eyes would sweep over. Her brothers all knelt down like dumplings. Even her Second Uncle and Father could not hold on. This unreasonable aunt was not scary at all. Teacher said that be it the nobles or the peddlers, one has to be reasonable. Only by being reasonable can they travel the world. Little Ah Yu frowned and said especially seriously, But youre unreasonable. An unreasonable person wont be liked. Madam: Then tell me, how am I unreasonable? The Madam did not go in anymore. She stood at the door and looked at the short little girl in front of her. Her voice was emotionless. Chi Tu and the others wiped a bunch of sweat in their hearts. They knew too well how bold Miss Ah Yu was. However, Old Madam Wang never restrained her, and the Teacher often praised her, let alone the surrounding neighbors. Miss Ah Yu often said shocking things. There were some things that they did not know where she had heard them from. If others heard something that they did not like, they would never fuss about it on ount of Miss Ah Yus young age. But if the person in front of her was Madam, the oue would be different. Little Ah Yu did not care about that. In any case, Grandma and Mother did not say no, and the elf did not stop her. She would feel that she was not in the wrong. Now that Meatball did not speak, Little Ah Yu naturally expressed her thoughts freely. Little Ah Yu began to count with her fingers. Today is the Flower Festival. The carriages in town can only pass by, but they cant travel quickly. Just now, you drove very quickly and bumped into my mother. I dont know how many people you bumped into on the way. This is the first thing youre being unreasonable about. You knocked down my mother, but you didnt apologize to her. This is the second unreasonable thing. Also, Ive never seen you in town, but you wanted to enter our house. You didnt say who you were. The Teacher said that this is called arriving uninvited and being unreasonable. Hua Hongs eyebrows twitched when she heard this. They were just parked at the door, but the little kid had actually said three unreasonable things?! You ignorant little girl! Hua Hong reached out and wanted to pick Little Ah Yu up on the spot. Hua Hong. Madam raised her hand to stop her. Then, her beautiful eyes turned to Little Ah Yu and she said gently, Thats really my mistake. My husbands surname is Qin. You can call me Madam Qin. Afraid that Little Ah Yu did not understand, Madam Qin added, Qin Huai is my child. Little Ah Yu was enlightened. Youre Big Brother Ah Yous mother? She subconsciously lowered her hand and looked behind Madam Qin. Wheres Big Brother Ah You? Why isnt he here? Not discovering Qin Huai, Little Ah Yus gaze became even more suspicious. Was this person really Big Brother Ah Yous mother? However, Big Brother Ah You was so good at studying and was so reasonable, but this auntie in front of him was not very reasonable. [Shes not lying.] The reason why Meatball did not remind Little Ah Yu was that after this person appeared, there was a new identity in the information about her: Qin Huais mother. Since she was Qin Huais mother, it meant that this person was specially here to see Ah Yu. No matter how fierce she was, she would definitely not hurt Ah Yu. With the elfs confirmation, Little Ah Yu believed it. Is your mother alright? It happened so suddenly just now. Before I could apologize to her, you pulled her in. Madam Qin was not lying. It had only been a while since Little Ah Yu called someone over and brought Liu Shi in before running out to cause trouble for her. However, Madam Qin only said that and did not intend to apologize at all. Ah Yu, why are you standing at the door? Wang Wng returned with Wang Ling and Wang Qng. From afar, they saw a beautiful carriage parked outside the house. It was covered in tassels and even had a popr purple door curtain. There were actually a few small ornaments on the top of the carriage. Thergest bead at the top should be made of porcin. The craftsmanship was especially exquisite. It was obvious that it was extraordinary. Ordinary people were not allowed to decorate their carriage like this. Wang Wng and the others took a look and walked around to see Little Ah Yu blocking the door. When Little Ah Yu saw her brothers, she hurriedly ran over and pointed at Madam Qin. This is Big Brother Ah Yous mother. Their carriage hit Mother just now. I was trying to reason with them! When Wang Wng heard this, he hurriedly said, Then perhaps they heard that Second Uncle had be a Schr and came to congratte us. This carriage runs very quickly at a nce. Perhaps they couldnt stop in time, so they bumped into Fourth Auntoh right, is Fourth Aunt alright? I dont know. Big Brother Sanpang is helping to look for Grandpa Divine Doctor. Hell go and see Mother when he finds him, Little Ah Yu said. Wang Ling and Wang Qng could not help but size up Madam Qin. This Madams face was covered, but her eyes were very beautiful. She looked very simr to Qin Huai. Qin Huai was especially good-looking. Even though they were living in the town now, they had never seen a young man better-looking than him. Therefore, they looked like biological mother and son. ... Madam Qin was also looking at the twins. When she saw the identical expressions and the indistinguishable face, she was also a little stunned. There are actually such twins in this remote countryside, Madam Qin muttered with a sigh. One had to know that this sigh was not casual. Women had to pass the gates of hell to give birth. It was even more difficult to give birth to a pair of twins. Typically, very few women with twins survived. Even the child basically could not survive. Twins were usually weak from birth and it was very difficult for them to survive. Raising them was expensive and troublesome. How could ordinary people support them? There were also some people who felt that giving birth to twins was a very ominous sign, so as long as the children were born, they would strangle one of them to death. Or send one of them far away and never let him return. She did not expect to see a pair of good-looking twins here. Her eyebrows were rxed, and there was a smile on her lips. She looked lively. ... It was obvious that the children were carefully raised by their family. Why are you looking at us? Are you thinking whos the Big Brother and whos the younger brother? Wang Ling was very lively. After knowing that the person in front of him was Qin Huais mother, he naturally was not afraid of her. Madam Qin smiled and replied, Yes, I cant tell whos older. Of course, she could not tell. This was the first time they had met. Its fine. As long as you spend two days with us, youll know whos the Big Brother and whos the Little Brother, Wang Ling said jovially. On the other side, Wang Wng and Little Ah Yu had also finished speaking. Wang Wng walked up to Madam Qin and said warmly, Please dont me her. This sister of mine is the most worried about her mother. It should be a misunderstanding just now. Please go in now! Then, he said to Chi Tu and the others, who had already stood up, Mr. Chi, please wee Madam Qin, Madam Qin said. Please wee Madam Qin in. Our adults are all in the hall. Ill bring this coachman to park the carriage in the courtyard at the back first. There are many people at home today, so you cant park in the courtyard in front, Wang Wng said. Chi Ding looked at Madam Qin and saw her nod slightly. He replied, Alright. Chapter 369 - 369 Zhang Zhan Is Shocked 369 Zhang Zhan Is Shocked Madam Qin originally only heard amotion in the courtyard. As soon as she stepped into the courtyard, she saw that it was filled with people. Madam, there are too many people here. Lu Liu walked forward and said in a low voice, Why dont I find a quieter ce and bring the Wang Family to see you? Madam Qin raised her hand. No need. She had seen even more lively scenes before. Chi Ding wanted to lead Madam Qin to the main hall. As he pushed through the crowd and walked forward, he said to Madam Qin, Lord Zhang Zhan hase to Yongding County to take up a post. Hes also at the Wang Family today to congratte the Second Master of the Wang Family on obtaining the qualifications to be a schr. Zhang Zhan is here too? Hearing a familiar name, Madam Qin raised her eyebrows. In the main hall, Old Madam Wang dealt with everyone. Although she did not say much, she was indeed a little tired. Seeing her frown slightly, Old man Wang said to Zhang Zhan, who was sitting at the head of the table, Lord Zhang, my wife is frail. Ill send her to the room to rest first and apany youter. Zhang Zhan stretched out his hand slightly. Please. Old Madam Wang was indeed tired. She had basically said enough about the sugarcane in the Hu Family Vige. As for the other details, she naturally had toplete them slowlyter. One day was naturally not enough. Old man Wang brought Old Madam Wang back to her room, but Old Madam Wang did not want to sleep. There was amotion outside just now. What happened? Ill go take a lookter. You havent slept much since yesterday. You were still tossing and turning at night and didnt sleep. Im afraid youre extremely sleepy now. Close your eyes first. Ill call you when its time for lunch. It was rare for Old man Wang to be so tough. He insisted on pressing Old Madam Wang onto the bed and letting her rest well. In order to deal with these people, Old Madam Wang had indeed thought about things for a few days. Those squires and rich families were stationed in the town. Some of them had taken root for decades, and some were hundreds of years old. They were much harder to deal with than Zhang Zhan, who was an official. As the saying went, the King of Hell was easy to hide from, but the little ghosts were difficult to deal with. If Old Madam Wang wanted to do business with them and use them as a springboard to support the Wang Family, she naturally could not let her guard down. Its been many years since Ive dealt with people like this. Indeed, I have to ept my old age. Old Madam Wang twisted her shoulders andy down in the end. However, she still instructed Old man Wang, Go and take a lookter and see if Ah Yu is back yet. There are many people inside and outside today. Although the Qin Family is watching over her, Im still worried. I understand. Dont worry. Go to sleep. Only then did Old Madam Wang close her eyes in relief. When Old man Wang came out, he found out that his fourth daughter-inw had been knocked down at the door. Fortunately, she was fine. Divine Doctor Xue brought Liang Xue over to take a look and prescribed some medicine to improve her blood flow and reduce stasis. When he walked out, he bumped into Old man Wang. Just as Old man Wang was about to speak, he saw a group of people walking towards the main hall. They looked different from others, attracting the attention of the surrounding vigers. Which rtive of the Wang Family is this? They look like a rich family. Thats a maidservant beside her, right? Look at the clothes that the maidservant is wearing. Shes probably wearing better clothes than the Madam Landlord. Shes even glowing! As the vigers discussed, their voices were not lowered. Old man Wang hurriedly went up to her. This Madam is? Chi Ding briefly introduced Madam Qins identity and told her that this was the head of the Wang Family. Madam Qin nodded at Old man Wang. Old man Wang stared into Madam Qins eyes and felt that they were a little familiar, but he quickly looked away. He was afraid that the other party would find it offensive. Since shes Qin Huais mother, shes our familys esteemed guest. Please When Old man Wang led Madam Qin into the main hall, Zhang Zhan took a casual look. He took another look. Then, he almost fell off the chair. Madam? Why are you here?! Could it be that the little demon was here too? The Madam wasnt here to silence them, right?! Chapter 370 - 370 Gift 370 Gift Zhang Zhan wanted to let Madam Qin sit, but Madam Qin sat down in the seat that Old Madam Wang had just vacated. Zhang Zhan was so frightened that his legs almost went weak. He was actually sitting on Madam Qins seat. When he returned, would his father and grandfather tie him up and beat him? !! Madam Qin was Duke Yongs daughter! Although Zhang Zhan did not know who Madam Qins husbands family was, on ount of his fathers taboo instructions about Madam Qin There was also that little demon who had caused trouble in Wanning City a few times, but in the end, it was cleaned up by someone. At that time, Zhang Zhan vaguely guessed that Madam Qin was probably from the pce. There were only a few Empresses in the cold pce, and none of them had low statuses. Even Concubine Jings father was said to be only a Grand Tutor. However, her mother was not bad either. Her mothers family was also a royal family. In addition, Concubine Jing was very respected in front of the Empress Dowager, so her status naturally rose. He did not know which royalty Madam Qin was rted to, but she was definitely someone Zhang Zhan did not dare to offend. Zhang Zhans heart was pounding. Why would Madam Qine to Nanhe Town? Could it be for the Wang Family? Was it because of the grain seeds? No, Madam Qin had never liked to interfere in this kind of matters. Perhaps it was for the little demon. After all, the little demon had gone from dying from a terminal illness to being healthy and lively. This recovery might be inextricably linked to the Wang Family. To put it more carefully, it was rted to the Wang Familys youngest granddaughter, Ah Yu. In the main hall, the others did not know Madam Qin, but seeing that Lord Zhang respected this Madam so much, they naturally did not dare to put on airs. They all cupped their hands and bowed to Madam Qin. Hello, Madam. Madam Qin nodded in response. Her every move was filled with poise. Those people did not dare to say anything. Lord Zhang, theres something urgent at home today. Well visit the county office in the future. Were here to congratte Schr Wang Chu Heng. Since were done congratting him, well take our leave. After Wang Chuangui obtained the title of Schr, everyone began to call him Chu Heng. Wang Chuangui was greeting his ssmates in the side hall. These people did not wait for Zhang Zhan to say anything. They first bade farewell to Zhang Zhan before informing Old man Wang and quickly left the main hall. Zhang Zhan: Madam, why are you here this time? In the main hall, only Zhang Zhan, Old man Wang, Wang Dng, and Tang Yuan were left. Everyone knew that Madam Qin was Qin Huais mother, but they did not understand why Madam Qin was here. Logically speaking, when Qin Huai was here previously, he could be considered to have helped the Wang Family. Old man Wangs family also took good care of Qin Huai. Qin Huai also often ate at Old man Wangs house. However, Old Madam Wang was already asleep, and everyone was not so smart. For a moment, they found it a little difficult to deal with the situation. They were not afraid of Madam Qin. After all, they did not know who Madam Qin was. She just looked like a rich Madam. Qin Huai was a Young Master from a rich family. This was not a secret in the Hu Family Vige. Not every child could hire so many family guards and even make the decision to build a house and buy a courtyard. On the other hand, Zhang Zhan saw that Old man Wangs family was a little uneasy and hurriedly went to talk to Madam Qin. Madam Qin pped her hands, and Hua Hong and Lu Liu nced outside. After a while, someone carried arge box and started to enter the courtyard. The others in the courtyard could not help but look. That box looked exquisite. The people of Hu Family Vige evenpared these boxes to the ones they had seen in the cave in the vige. They were all good materials. An old carpenter looked at the box and muttered, What a pity. Someone hurriedly asked, Whats a pity? The old master shook his head slightly but did not answer. It was a pity to use this material for a box. It was not bad for a coffin, since it was obvious that it was resistant to decay. Chapter 371 - 371 Change in Old man Wang’s Family 371 Change in Old man Wangs Family Little Ah Yu went to visit Liu Shi first. She was relieved to know that Liu Shi was fine. Liu Shi even pushed Wang Chuanman out. There are so many guests at home today. Dont stand here. Go outside and help. Originally, Liu Shi also wanted to help in the kitchen. The Wang family had prepared a banquet with a total of 30 tables. Old Madam Wang did not want her daughters-inw to be troubled, so she spent more than ten taels of silver and hired a few old chefs to buy all 30 tables of food. They only needed to take a look and see if there was anything the others needed help with. Wang Chuanman: Are you really fine? Its not a small problem if you hit your waist. Why dont I ask Divine Doctor Xue to stay here? When everyone disperses tomorrow, Ill let him take a good look at your injury. Im really fine. Ill be fine after resting. Its just a little bruised and will dissipate in two days. Take Ah Yu out. There are still many people outside who want to see her. They can also take the opportunity to introduce Little Ah Yu to more people, making the matter of Ah Yu being their granddaughter even more concrete. Wang Chuanman carried Little Ah Yu and left. Little Ah Yu looked at her father and then at her mother. After Wang Chuanman walked out, Little Ah Yu covered her mouth andughed secretly. What are youughing at? Wang Chuanman asked. Imughing at myself for being a fortunate child, Little Ah Yu said. Everyone says that if the father and mother were a loving couple at home, the child would be very fortunate. When Wang Chuanman heard this, he was naturally overjoyed. He pressed his forehead against Little Ah Yus. Our Ah Yu really knows how to speak. Children who had read books were indeed much more eloquent. However, Little Ah Yu continued, In the future, Big Brother Ah You and I will also be a loving couple. Our child will also be very happy. She spoke confidently and even raised her arms and clenched her fists, looking like she wanted to work hard to achieve this goal. Wang Chuanman almost sprained his ankle. Meatball: [] At this moment, Madam Qin, who was in the main hall, also said, Im here for my sons marriage with Ah Yu. Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Old man Wang had just picked up the hot teacup and wanted to blow on it and take a sip. However, he was provoked by these words and took a big gulp. It was so painful that her entire throat was burning, but he could not spit it out. Zhang Zhans eyes widened. He had heard that kid mention that he was engaged to Ah Yu. However, how could adults take a childs words to heart? Even they themselves probably did not understand what this meant. However, since Madam Qin had directly mentioned it, the nature was different. As Madam Qin spoke, those people had already carried the box to the middle of the main hall and opened it, revealing a golden interior. It was actually the thousand taels of gold that they had agreed on back then. This is a gift that my son specially instructed me to bring to your residence. Madam Qin smiled. As for the engagement gift, it will arrive in two days. Seeing the almost dazzling chest of gold in front of him, Old man Wangs first reaction was to go back and shake Old Madam Wang awake. This matter was huge! He could not take it anymore. Only his old wife could hold the fort. Zhang Zhan shot a look at the servant at the side. The servant went to close the door to prevent anyone from barging in by mistake and to block the gazes of the others who were sizing up the ce. The main hall was far above the stairs. The others only knew that a box had been opened, but they did not know what was in it. Old man Wang put down the teacup with trembling hands and swallowed his saliva before asking, Madam Qin, what is the meaning of this? Your family once helped our family a lot. These are the gifts we agreed on previously. Madam Qin was talking about the Tiger Talisman, but only Little Ah Yu and Old Madam Wang knew about that matter. Old man Wang was confused. Old man Wang: No matter how much help weve helped, this is too much. Madam Qin: Its not much. Old man Wang still wanted to ask more, but on second thought, he did not know much about this matter. That should be his wifes decision. What if this was not a thank-you gift but a request from his wife? If his refusal disrupted his wifes n, that would be terrible. Old man Wang called Wang Dng over, wanting him to wake Old Madam Wang up. This much gold was naturally more important than Old Madam Wangs rest. However, Madam Qin had already stood up, indicating that she had something else to do and wanted to return to Qin Huais courtyard first. She even said that she wanted to invite Little Ah Yu over for half a day to understand her better. At that time, she would get Chi Ding and Chi Tu to send Little Ah Yu back. Chapter 372 - 372 Change in Old man Wang’s Family (2) 372 Change in Old man Wangs Family (2) Old man Wang originally did not want to let her go. He did not know Madam Qins background and was afraid that she would make Little Ah Yu suffer. Zhang Zhan said at the side, Madam Qin has a good reputation in Wanning City. Shes a kind person. Dont worry. Madam Qin: County Magistrate Zhang will be with us too. If youre worried, you can go with us. Zhang Zhan: I really dont want to follow. At this moment, Wang Chuanman also brought Little Ah Yu to the door. Why did you close the door? Wang Chuanman muttered outside the door. Dng opened the door and weed the two of them in. Wang Chuanman was stunned to suddenly see a noble Madam. After learning that the other party was Qin Huais mother, Wang Chuanmans eyes were especiallyplicated. Just now, he had heard his daughter say that she wanted to be Qin Huais wife. Now, he had met the other partys mother. Was she here to snatch his daughter away? Looking at the box of gold, Wang Chuanman blurted out, Madam, please go back. Our Wang Family wont sell our daughters for glory! Old man Wang: The childs mother was right. Wang Chuanman was a fool. Wang Chuanmans attitude made Madam Qin think highly of him. Not to mention this ordinary family, even in Wanning City, it was rare to see someone who was not tempted by a thousand taels of gold. Real gold was more valuable than a bank note for a thousand taels of gold. On the other hand, when Little Ah Yu saw the gold, she looked at it curiously. So this was gold. Is Grandmas bracelet made of this? Little Ah Yu asked. Wang Dng replied softly, Yes, its made of melted gold. With so many, how many bracelets can we make? Little Ah Yu counted with her fingers. We can make golden bracelets for everyone in our family. We can also make golden hairpins, golden nes, and golden earrings. Everyone can have jewelry made of gold! Old man Wang nced at Little Ah Yu. Ah Yu, dont be rude. They had yet to decide if they should ept this gold, but Ah Yu had arranged the usage of it. It was inevitable that Madam Qin would think too much. However, Little Ah Yu said, Isnt this for us? We sold our tablet to exchange for it! Actually, Little Ah Yu originally did not know that this was exchanged with the tablet. It was what Meatball had told her before she came in. After all, when Old Madam Wang bargained with Chi Tu back then, she could avoid the others, but she could not avoid Meatball. What tablet? Old man Wangs intuition told him that this matter was not simple. What kind of tablet could be exchanged for so much gold? Would it cause any trouble for Ah Yu? Its not anything valuable. Its just that our ancestors have lost it for a long time. Its very precious to us. Madam Qin smiled and exined briefly before saying to Ah Yu, Ah Yu, are you willing toe with me to y for half a day? Ill tell you the story of Huaiers past. Little Ah Yu: Im willing! She remembered many things about her past. Now, she really wanted to hear about Big Brother Ah Yous past. However, Little Ah Yu did not go directly. Instead, after sending Madam Qin off, she apanied everyone at Old man Wangs house first. After lunch, under Old Madam Wangs instructions, she went to Qin Huais courtyard. When Old Madam Wang woke up, Madam Qin had already left. The two of them did not meet each other. However, when Old Madam Wang found out that Madam Qin was here to deliver the gold, she immediately chuckled and said, She actually came to deliver it personally. I think shes a kind person. Alright, dont think too much about it. In any case, this money came from a proper source. However, dont think about it. The thing was picked up by Ah Yu, so the gold is naturally Ah Yus. This is not the full amount. Theres also an additional 2,000 taels. It was also earned by Ah Yu. Everyone from the Wang Family: ??? Why are you looking at me? Do you think its unfair? If you have the ability, go and earn it too. Not to mention 1,000 taels of gold and silver, if you can earn 100 taels of silver in one go, Ill call you father instead. The Wang Family: The four sons: There was no need for that. When the four sons of the Wang Family heard Old Madam Wang mention therge box of gold and 2,000 taels of gold, it was as if she was talking about one tael of silver. They all felt that they had only officially gotten to know their mother today. After lunch, the vigers left one after another. The Wang Familys inws all had smiles on their faces. They had as much admiration for Old man Wangs family now as the pity they felt for them in the past. Back then, they still clearly despised the Wang Family. However, for the sake of the daughter theyd married over to them, they gritted their teeth and went to help them. Otherwise, their daughter would have suffered too much. Especially Old Lius family. Old Liu originally did not want to participate, mainly because he did not want to ept Old Madam Wangs mockery. Later on, his heart ached for his daughter, and he still came. After all, after his daughter married over, they had only started interacting in the past year or two. Compared to the other inws, they were not considered close. ... Who would have thought that the Wang Family would turn the tables so quickly? From the poorest vige in the entire Nanhe Town, the poorest family had be a family supported by the nearby squires, rich families, and ordinary vigers. Didnt they see that even the county magistrate hade over to congratte them? This was really a dramatic change. More than a year ago, who would have thought that the Wang Family would have such fortune? Not only had they be a localndowner, but their children at home had only been studying for more than a year, and the oldest student had actually be a schr! With a schr in the family, it meant that their family would be exempted from taxes on 30 mu ofnd. No one in the entire household register needs to participate in the conscription anymore! The oldest student, Wang Chuangui: Actually, 30 years old was not very old right? There were also people who wanted to ask about the rich-looking Madam, so the people from Hu Family Vige dealt with them. Which family doesnt have rich rtives? Today is a joyous asion for the Wang Family. Its possible that there are rtivesing from everywhere. Dont ask about other peoples matters! ... Third Aunt Hu said loudly, Why are you asking so much? If you hear too much about other peoples rtives, will they be yours? Be careful not to make the Wang Family unhappy. At that time, they wont let your vige grow sugarcane. Lets see what you can do! Why arent we allowed to nt it? The people from the other viges were a little unconvinced. We dont have any enmity with the Wang Family. If you ask about others now, it means that you have a grudge. As long as you dare to ask, Ill turn around and tell Donkey Zhang. At that time, well see whos going to cry for their parents. As expected of someone who had quarreled with Old Madam Wang for more than ten years. Her words were really vicious. They even pierced quite deeply.. Chapter 373 - 373 Favorability Decreased 373 Favorability Decreased Old Madam Wang arranged for Tang Yuan to follow Little Ah Yu to see Madam Qin. She also called themb that had recently grown fat over and let it carry Little Ah Yu over. She also reminded themb, You have to guard Ah Yu. Dont bezy. Themb pretended not to understand, its head swaying left and right. Old Madam Wang was expressionless as she instructed Wang Wng, who had run over beside her, The littlemb has grown up and can rely on itself. Remove its rice trough. Themb: ! Baa ~ ~ ~ Now, thembs intelligence wasparable to an eight or nine-year-old child. It could understandmon words. Old Madam Wang was not afraid that it would not understand. After themb brought Little Ah Yu away, Old Madam Wang turned around. Close the courtyard door. Everyone from Hu Family Vige dispersed, and Divine Doctor Xue left with Liang Xue. At this moment, only the Wang Family was left. Old Madam Wang called them to the main hall. Mother, why did you call us here? As the eldest brother, Wang Chuanfu was the first to ask. I believe you also want to know how much money the Wang Family has now and what kind of life we can lead. Old Madam Wang said unhurriedly, You wont like what Im about to say, but even if you dont like it, listen to it. Unless you dont want to be a member of the Wang Family anymore. Everyone hurriedly expressed their loyalty and asked Old Madam Wang to speak. They had listened to the olddys instructions for so many years. Other than having some contradicting thoughts sometimes, when had they never obeyed the olddy? Old Madam Wang continued, I wont say anything about the past. Im sure youve seen the Madam Qin who came today. Although Ive never officially seen her, from Qin Huais words, their family is definitely not an ordinary family. Ah Yu and Qin Huai are young, and the marriage theyre talking about is just childs y, so it naturally doesnt count. However, the moment it came out of Madam Qins mouth, its different. Our Wang Family is just an ordinary family. We shouldnt get involved in the disputes of those rich families if we can. The filth inside is too corrupting. Therefore, whether its regarding Dngs marriage or Ah Yus childish words, I havent considered those rich families at all. However, Ah Yu is different from you all. Youve all contributed to the Wang Familys survival, but Ah Yu contributed the lions share of the benefits. You all know that the box of gold today came from Ah Yu. Therefore, ording to the previous rules, the box of gold will also be kept for Ah Yu. As for how to use it, Ill ask Ah Yu for her opinion after she bes an adult. As for the other 2,000 taels, I n to use it for the viges sugar business. Just this business alone is a good enough ie, and it can even be considered a surplus. Ill write a loan pledge for Ah Yu in the name of the Wang Family. At this point, Old Madam Wang looked at the expressions of the various houses. The children all had indifferent expressions, not feeling that this was anything significant. The adults were thinking about it and had their own thoughts, but they did not look unconvinced. Old Madam Wang nodded in her heart. Although wealth was charming, fortunately, she had suppressed their greed all along, so the people in the family did not lose their minds for the time being. As for what would happen after that, they could only take things one step at a time. After all, the human heart was difficult to predict and even more unpredictable. Mother, you always tell us these words every once in a while. Our sons and daughters-inw remember it. Wang Chuanfu was in high spirits. When he spoke in front of his mother, he was not as nervous as before. He only said, Our Wang Family rose on the backs of Ah Yu. Theres nothing to say about this. Everyone remembers it. Wang Chuanfu also said, Not to mention our Wang Family, even the people of our Hu Family Vige are always talking about it. Old Madam Wang said angrily, Do you think Im repaying the favor on behalf of Ah Yu? Im reminding you that no matter who Ah Yu is and what happens in the future, you have to protect her as if shes a member of our Wang Family. Ah Yu is my daughter. Not to mention protecting her, I will guard her even with my life! Wang Chuanman said without hesitation. Chuangui has obtained a county schr certificate. This is still not enough. Look at the other Schrs. How can they have thousands of silver at home? Wont that attract peoples attention for no reason? At the end of the day, our Wang Family is still considered to be a family without foundations. If we want to rise up, we have to stand on our own feet. In the end, Old Madam Wang expressed that Wang Chuangui had to continue taking the imperial civil service examination. The children at home also had to pass the county level imperial exam the year after next. Chapter 374 - 374 Favorability Decreased (2) 374 Favorability Decreased (2) Only by passing the Imperial Examination and bing an official could they have the confidence to establish their foundations. Other than the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop and the sugar cane business that was about to begin, the familys business could not continue expanding. They had to wait until there was an official in their family. If they rose up too quickly and did not have a strong backing, they would be easily suppressed. This time, Old Madam Wang did not hide anything. Instead, she carefullyid out the cards to tell the people in the family why they could not take out so much money to use. When everyone heard this, their expressions changed. On the other hand, the grandsons all expressed that they would grow up well and be the pirs of the Wang Family in the future. They would protect the Wang Family and their Little Sister Ah Yu. Old Madam Wangs mouth was dry from talking. She waved her hand and dismissed everyone. Only Wang Eng was deep in thought. He felt that this conversation today was different from before. He quietly asked Wang Chuangui, Father, do you think theres anything different about our Grandma? She seems to be different from other peoples Grandma, and her knowledge is not ordinary. Even if Grandma had led the family for a few years previously in the wilderness, she should not be like this. Most importantly, the Grandma in his memory was not like this. Before Little Sister Ah Yu came to the house, Grandma looked like an ordinary old woman from the countryside. Although there were no dirty words in her vocabry, she still appeared vulgar. But slowly, Grandmas behavior changed. Do you think our family was a very poor family before we fled to the wilderness? Wang Chuangui said, Let me put it this way. The reason why your father, I, was able to be a Schr was because Id studied at home previously. At that time, our family had two private teachers. Ordinary rich families might not even be able to afford a private school teacher. However, because it had been too long, and Wang Chuangui was not even ten years old at the time, he only remembered this much. Wang Eng opened his mouth in surprise. Father, why havent I heard you mention it before? Whats there to say? Wang Chuangui bent his index finger and flicked Wang Engs head. Your Grandma is right. Riches are charming to the eye, and riches are like clouds. Only the knowledge in your mind belongs to you. Eng, study hard and work hard to pass the exam. The responsibility of our family bringing glory to our ancestors is on you. Wang Eng nodded in a daze before reacting. Why was the responsibility on him? There was still such arge group of people at home! Little Ah Yu did not know that the Wang Family had another in-depth conversation. She rode on themb with a basket in her hand. Tang Yuan, who was beside her, also carried a food box. Just as Madam Qin was about to ask when Ah Yu would arrive, she heard someone report, Madam, Miss Ah Yu is here. Madam Qin raised her eyebrows. Miss Ah Yu? Little Ah Yu happily entered the Qin Familys courtyard. The children often practiced martial arts here and she was already especially familiar with theyout. After finding Madam Qin, Little Ah Yu bowed obediently and greeted her before sending the basket and food box over. Auntie Qin, these are all Big Brother Ah Yous favorites. Youre Big Brother Ah Yous mother. Big Brother Ah You like them, so you should like them too, right? Little Ah Yu pushed the things towards Madam Qin. Madam Qin looked at the dried fruits in the basket. She didnt open the food box nor speak. And this. Little Ah Yu took out a round jar made of jade from her pocket and opened it. There was a very delicate ointment inside. This was the reward Little Ah Yu had received afterpleting the previous mission. After she gave the candy to that good-looking uncle, during lunch, Meatball told Little Ah Yu that the mission reward had been given. This high-grade moisturizer was the reward. There were a total of three jars and they had the effect of retaining ones youth. Little Ah Yu originally wanted to give it to the women at home, but Meatball asked her to give a can to Madam Qin. Madam Qin observed the jade jar. The workmanship was especially exquisite. In the end, she could not help but ask, What is this? Its a moisturizer. Itll be very good if you wipe your face, Little Ah Yu said seriously. I know you dont like me, but youre Big Brother Ah Yous mother. Ill give it to you. When she said this, Little Ah Yu was still a little reluctant. Madam Qin was stunned. She thought that her unhappiness had been hidden very deeply. Even Meatball was stunned. [Her favorability towards you is 80!] As long as the favorability was above 60, the other party would not hate her. If not for Madam Qins stunned expression, Meatball would have thought that Little Ah Yu had sensed wrongly. Why do you say that? Because your eyes arent smiling. Little Ah Yu pointed at her eyes. Your eyes are the same as Big Brother Ah Yous. Theyre even prettier than the stars. I like them very much. But every time Big Brother Ah You sees me, his eyes are smiling. Even if he pretends to be very fierce, hes actually smiling. Its just that he doesnt know it himself. Auntie, so you dont know either? The first time Little Ah Yu saw Qin Huai, she was not attracted by his especially good-looking face, but when he saw her, his eyes suddenly smiled. At that time, Little Ah Yu felt that this little brother was especially good-looking because his eyes were very good-looking when he smiled. Suddenly, Madam Qin felt as if she had returned to about eight or nine years ago. There was also a person who supported his chin with both hands and tilted his head. He said to her with emotion, Jiaojiao, why arent your eyes smiling? Jiaojiao, you must look very good when you smile. But clearly, her eyebrows were curved and the corners of her mouth were curled up. Why did they all say that she was not smiling? Madam Qin looked at Little Ah Yu carefully. She originally thought that she was just an especially cute little girl, much cuter than many youngdies from the aristocratic families in Wanning City. ... It was understandable that Huaier liked her. At this moment, Madam Qin suddenly grabbed Little Ah Yus shoulder and pulled her towards her. Looking at her face, his voice became much colder. Her other hand reached for her tender neck. Who exactly are you? [Kid!!! Danger!!] Meatball saw that Madam Qins impression of Little Ah Yu instantly decreased. In less than two seconds, it had already fallen below 60. She wanted to kill her. Chi Tu and the others couldnt care less. As they flew forward, they shouted, Madam, calm down! Chapter 375 - 375 Couple Relationship 375 Couple Rtionship On the other hand, Little Ah Yu, who was in the center of the storm, waspletely unaware. Her eyes widened, and the inconspicuous golden threads in her eyes seemed to instantly bloom with light. Im Ah Yu. My nickname is Ah Yu, and my name is Wang Ruyu, Little Ah Yu said very seriously. She looked at Madam Qins hand that was grabbing her shoulder and reminded her obediently, Auntie, youre hurting me. Madam Qin loosened her grip, but she did not let go of Little Ah Yu. At this moment, no one noticed that themb flew forward and pushed its head against Madam Qin. Madam, be careful! Hua Hong and Lu Liu behind Madam Qin attacked at the same time. One of them grabbed thembs horns, and the other pped thembs head. Thembs horns were instantly grabbed, and Lu Lius palm force with internal force arrived in front of it. Thembs head was about to explode. You cant hurt mymb, Little Ah Yu hurriedly said. Madam Qin: Stop. Lu Liu retracted her palm. Because of that, she suffered a bacsh and she could not help but grunt. Little Ah Yu also broke free from Madam Qin and ran to look at themb. She touched its horn. Littlemb, be good. Auntie is ying with me. Little Ah Yuforted the littlemb in a low voice. However, themb did not calm down. It still poised itself to attack at any time. It even used its hind legs to pull Little Ah Yu away and let her hide behind its white and furry back. It was obvious that it wanted to protect her. Madam Qin did not notice thismb at first, even though it looked even bigger than the sheep pulling the carriages in the capital. Auntie, this littlemb grew up with me. Its very fierce. It must have thought that you wanted to hurt me just now, so it became like this. Dont be afraid. Seeing how sincere the little girl in front of her was, it was as if she did not sense the killing intent that shed across her eyes at all. Madam Qin looked at Little Ah Yu again. It was just that those overly unique eyes were the culprit behind Madam Qins actions. Madam Qin had only seen one person with such eyes in her life. That person had once said to Madam Qin, Jiaojiao, these eyes are the source of all disasters. I hope that no one in this world has such eyes again. But now that she was interrupted, Madam Qin could not bring herself to do it. This was just a child. Moreover, in a sense, she had also saved her child. Sorry, its my fault. I went overboard just now. The corners of Madam Qins mouth curled up, and she threw the matter to the back of her mind. Be it Hua Hong, Lu Liu, Chi Ding, Chi Tu, or the others, they were all greatly shocked when they saw Madam Qin. However, they were only subordinates. Even if they suspected their masters actions, it was impossible for them to address it directly. They even took the initiative to help hide it. Madam Qin had invited Little Ah Yu over to talk about Qin Huais childhood, but actually, Madam did not know much about Qin Huais childhood. She could only shake her head and say, Huaier has always been in poor health. When he was young, there was a period of time when he stuttered and stumbled when he spoke. Everyone around himughed at him. Therefore,ter on, he stopped talking and only asked Chi Jia to help him talk. In the end, everyone said that he was mute. At this point, Madam Qin sighed with emotion. Qin Huai had a strong personality and wanted to work hard at everything. When he was young, he was not in good health, but when he saw that his cousins were all studying in the residence, he was especially envious. He insisted on learning with them, but in the end, he fainted before he could finish even one ss. The moment he fainted, Duke Yong wanted to hold the teacher ountable. The teachers invited by the residence did not allow Qin Huai to go to ss again. In order to attend ss, Qin Huai drank nine bowls of medicine a day without batting an eyelid, just so that he would not faint after one ss. However, he could only attend the literary ss, but no one dared to let him participate in the martial arts ss. He could only study by himself. However, when he was studying, he still stammered and stuttered. Actually, it was because he often could not breathe and would pant after saying a few words. In order not to pant, he could only speak slowly. In the ears of others, it was like a stutter. Later on, he gradually became a loner and did not like to talk. Everyone thought that he was cool. But in the eyes of the adults, he was just a child who was afraid of being mocked. After Madam Qin finished speaking, she smiled at Little Ah Yu. Dont you think its very interesting? It must be different from the Big Brother Ah You in your memory, right? Big Brother Ah You is so pitiful. Little Ah Yus tears flowed when she heard this. She wiped them with her left hand and with her right, she looked at Madam Qin with red eyes. Auntie, this isnt interesting at all! When Madam Qin heard Little Ah Yus almost using tone, she did not understand. Why did she seem to be angry? Little Ah Yu said, Big Brother Ah You is very good. His smile is very good-looking, and his words are very pleasant. The stories he tells are also very interesting. The books he memorized are more than my brothers! Big Brother Ah You is not what you think! I know. After he came to your vige, he became much livelier and more like a child. Madam Qin had unknowingly be more talkative. She suddenly understood why her once unsmiling son was willing to take the initiative to speak after returning from here. The information she received clearly showed that this little girl did not do anything special. But now, she understood that this little girl called Ah Yu in front of her had opened her son up and made him want to speak. Even if she did not understand, he hoped to make her understand in his own way. ... Because she listened to every word very seriously and took it very seriously. Big Brother Ah You isnt a child. My Grandma said that Big Brother Ah You cane out and adventure alone. This means that hes a very brave person. Hes even braver than many adults, Little Ah Yu said. But Auntie, what you told me made me understand. Big Brother Ah You was so pitiful when he was young. He must have hoped that he had many friends, just like me. Little Ah Yu now understood that the brothers and sisters in her memory had not wanted to be friends with her, but were bullying her. They had bullied her but she didnt know at that time. Was Big Brother Ah Yous brothers and sisters also bullying him? Madam Qin looked at Little Ah Yu and restrained her faint smile. He doesnt need too many friends. Its fine. Big Brother Ah You and I are going to be husband and wife in the future. Father told me that between a husband and wife, anything that belongs to one person also belongs to the other. Now, Im working hard to make friends, and my Big Brothers are also friends. Big Brother Ah You will have many, many friends in the future, Little Ah Yu said solemnly. [] These words sounded so familiar. It didnt seem to be Wang Chuanman who said it, right? Madam Qin muttered, Anything that belongs to one person also belongs to the other? Was this what a married couple should be like? ... Little Ah Yus personality was jumpy, and she quickly thought of something else. Auntie, youre Big Brother Ah Yous mother. Then, please help me give the letter I wrote to Big Brother Ah You this time, okay? What do you want to write to him? I want to tell Big Brother Ah You that Ive thought of the name of the Womens Academy now! Chapter 376 - 376 Madam Qin Plans to Go Back 376 Madam Qin ns to Go Back Madam Qin was extremely interested in the womens academy Little Ah Yu mentioned. Little Ah Yu kindly exined her ideals to her. This was because the others all seemed to be coaxing Little Ah Yu and pretended to be very interested, but they actually did not share her idea. Little Ah Yu was very sensitive and could naturally sense it, so she did not like to mention it to others. Now that she saw that Big Brother Ah Yous mother was really interested, Little Ah Yu started talking. !! However, she was only five years old after all. Even if she was smarter than her peers, her ideas were limited. I just want everyone like Big Sister Tang Yuan to be able to study. If theyre very good at studying, they can also be schrs like Second Uncle. In the future, they can be schrs and eat their fill even if they dont get married. Also, they can also be teachers and open their own private schools, just like Teacher Yang. In our family, everyone says that Im very smart and a very powerful child. However, they wont allow me to take the imperial examination because they said that no one will agree to let me take the exam. At this point, Little Ah Yu looked up at Madam Qin with sparkling eyes. Youre Big Brother Ah Yous mother. Big Brother Ah You can always understand my thoughts. You can understand this too, right? Madam Qin did not say if she was right. She only said, Since your family told you that women cant participate in the Imperial Examination, why do you still want to open a womens college? They cant participate even if they study. Wouldnt that be a waste of time? But I dont think the adults are right. Whats not right about them? Little Ah Yu: Mother told me that our family was very poor in the past and everyone could not eat their fill. Later on, we found out that there were corrupt officials who took our food away, so everyone could not eat their fill. So? But before we caught the corrupt officials, everyone felt that it was Grandpa Tian who didnt give us food, Little Ah Yu said. So what if we didnt let the women take the Imperial Examination because it was also someone else who spouted nonsense and it wasnt actually Grandpa Tians idea? Ah Yu, be careful with your words!! Chi Tu could not help but remind her. How could they dare to talk about the Tian Family! Madam Qin: This conversation will stay among us. If you dont spread it, no one will know. If the people sitting at the top wanted to punish folks for their private words,they would all be exhausted to death. Madam Qin smiled at Little Ah Yu again. This time, she said sincerely, Little girl, continue. I like to hear you talk. Ok! I want to take a sip of water first. My mouth is dry. Little Ah Yu took out a small gourd from her bag and drank a mouthful of water. While she was drinking the water, Meatball could not help but secretly add more water for her. Hence, she drank five mouthfuls from her palm-sized gourd. After Little Ah Yu finished drinking, she pointed at the food box and said to Madam Qin, Auntie, you should eat something too. These are all made by my aunt. The pastries she makes are very delicious! Okay. Let me tell you Just like that, Little Ah Yu talked non-stop. Meatball noticed that Madam Qins favorability points had increased again. Although the speed was much slower than when it dropped just now, it was obvious that the favorability value this time was even more realistic. Previously, it was as if there was a naturalyer of favorability. Later on, it decreased because they met. However, Little Ah Yu had earned the favorability points herself this time. When the favorability reached 70, Meatball quickly realized that the merit base had suddenly increased. Moreover, the merit points were not as it thought. [!!!] A persons favorability could actually bring about so many changes?! This was simply miraculous. Not only that, the merit points could actually increase so much! What was going on? It was a little confused again. Meatball was not good at leaving questions for the future. If it had any questions, it would ask on the spot. After connecting to the spatial pocket, Meatball did not need to return to the Origin Space tomunicate with that side. After asking, Meatball found out that this Madam Qin might have a certain influence on the fate of the Great Chang Kingdom. Therefore, her favorability towards Little Ah Yu might affect the entire country. But now, because Little Ah Yu did not do anything, this favorability was only limited to a small area. If she did something good for the country and the people through Little Ah Yu in the future, Little Ah Yu would obtain arge number of merit points. This was a good thing! At the very least, it meant that this persons status in the Great Chang Kingdom was not low. Moreover, she was on the side of the good people. [Fortunately, I didnt forcefully activate the protective measures just now. Otherwise, this person would have been beaten to death.] Meatball was secretly d. Ever since it left thest time and something almost happened to Ah Yu, Meatball had upgraded its defense system. Now, as long as Meatballs energy was not destroyed, Ah Yus life would definitely not be in danger. If anyone attacked her fatally, they would encounter a counterattack a hundred times stronger, just like the effect of the Myriad Spirit Water. The other party would definitely die. It also realized that the data system it had was only limited to an objective judgment. The human heart was not a fixed thing that could be calcted with numbers to begin with. Perhaps a person judged to be absolutely kind could also be an evil person at a certain moment. ... Or someone who especially liked Ah Yu might do something to hurt her for other reasons. Even if that was not their intention. It seemed that it had to be more careful in the future. As soon as Little Ah Yu started speaking, she continued until night. Liu Shi really could not sit still anymore. She sent away thest wave of guests at home and carried antern to the Qin Family to look for her. She happened to encounter the Qin Familys carriage that was sending Little Ah Yu back. Little Ah Yu pulled Liu Shi onto the carriage. Chi Ding and Chi Tu only hesitated for a moment before choosing to follow their carriage. However, they still chose to hide themselves in the end. Liu Shi turned Little Ah Yu around nervously and looked at her several times. Ah Yu, are you alright? She was really worried. If not for her mother-inw stopping her, Liu Shi would have rushed over long ago. Its fine. Big Brother Ah Yous mother is very good to me. I even wrote a letter to Big Brother Ah You. I wrote it myself this time because Aunt taught me a lot of simple words. Sometimes, I can express a lot with just a small circle. Ill write such letters in the future! Little Ah Yu said for a while before falling asleep in Liu Shis arms. ... Liu Shi was shocked again, thinking that something had happened to her. Tang Yuan hurriedly exined at the side, Little Master has been talking all afternoon. Her voice is hoarse. Shes probably too tired now. This little fellow. Liu Shi was helpless, her eyes filled with gentleness. After they left, Madam Qin bathed and changed under the care of Hua Hong and Lu Liu. When she was about to fall asleep, Hua Hong said, Since Madam is here, why dont we go to Yongan Vige tomorrow to take a look? I heard that the peach blossoms in Yongan Vige are blooming extremely well. No, Ill go back early tomorrow, Madam Qin said. Madam, arent you staying for a few more days? Hua Hong was surprised. In order to make this trip, Madam had made many arrangements. In the end, they were going back after only a day. It seemed too regretful. Ive seen what I need to see. Theres no need to stay any longer. Madam Qin thought of Little Ah Yus eyes and made up her mind to send someone to investigate some matters of the past. Previously, Huaier had probably found out something about the little girls background. Fortunately, under a freakbination of factors, they even covered up for the little girl. Even if the others investigated further, they would probably not be able to find out much. Chapter 377 - 377 Happy or Pitiful 377 Happy or Pitiful At night, Little Ah Yu was already asleep, but the others could not sleep. Liu Shi was worried that Little Ah Yus identity would be exposed. Qin Huai was not amoner like them. When his mother came to visit, she said that she had to give them a betrothal gift. She had heard that rich families were particr about their status. Would they investigate Ah Yu? Although her mother-inw had asked Lord Zhang to help cover things up, her husband said that Lord Zhang was especially polite to that Madam. It could be seen that the Madams status was higher than the county magistrate. !! It was also because she knew this that she could not sit still. She endured the pain in her waist and wanted to pick Ah Yu up. Old man Wang could not figure out why that Madam hade. Was it a marriage proposal? Although their family was improving, they were only an ordinary family. In the eyes of the rich and powerful, they were nothing. Old woman, do you think its got to do with Ah Yus identity Old man Wang said in a low voice, his tone filled with indescribable worry. In response, Old Madam Wang deliberately increased the volume of her snoring. Old man Wang: After holding it in, Old man Wang still could not hold it in. Old woman, Im afraid your biological mother wont even recognize you if she stands in front of you like thisOw!! Feeling the flesh at his waist being twisted ruthlessly, Old man Wangs face was ferocious in the night as he bared his teeth. A good man doesnt fight with women. Hmph. Old man Wang rubbed his waist and decided to ignore this old woman for the entire day tomorrow. There was a gust of wind in the night, and a crack appeared in the window. A cold draft poured in from outside. Old Madam Wang stood up and wanted to close the window. Suddenly, a hand stretched out and pressed down on Old Madam Wangs arm. Lie down. After Old man Wang closed the window, Old Madam Wangs voice sounded leisurely. Didnt you decide that you dont intend to talk to me? How did you Know? Old man Wang closed his eyes and groped his way onto the bed. Im sleepwalking Old Madam Wang: Old man Wang, who this round, could finally sleep in peace. The two of them had been husband and wife for decades and had long formed a tacit understanding. As long as Old Madam Wang did not do anything, it meant that the matter in front of her was not a big deal. At least, they were all under Old Madam Wangs control. In that case, what was there to worry about? He would eat and sleep. At most, if the sky copsed, he would hold it up first. Little Ah Yu did not sleep because Zhang Zhan had given her a new letter during the day. This time, Qin Huai had deliberated before sending the letter. Because he had used up everything Little Ah Yu had given him, he felt guilty. That was why it had dragged on until now. He apologized to Little Ah Yu in a very sincere tone, indicating that he should not have used so much at once. But he did not exin his actions. Firstly, he thought that Little Ah Yu might not understand. Secondly, he did not want this matter to be discovered by people halfway. However, even though Little Ah Yu did not understand, Meatball did. In the dead of the night, Meatball broke the matter into pieces for Little Ah Yu and told her about this. [Previously, when I went back to upgrade the shop, I forgot to tell you that its best not to tell so many people that you have these things.] Meatball was also a little helpless. It did not know that Ah Yu had actually shown all her belongings to Qin Huai. If not for Qin Huaiste letter, Meatball would probably only find out after a long time. Little Ah Yu squatted by the soil and poked around with her little fingers. But Big Brother Ah You is leaving. I dont have anything else to give him. [Youre still young. It doesnt matter even if you dont give anything.] But we have to be husband and wife in the future! Little Ah Yu said. Every time Father wants to go out, Mother has to prepare something for him. Then dont I have to prepare something for Big Brother Ah You too? [This is different. Youre still young now. Even if you want to get married in the future, it will be a long, long timeter.] Little Ah Yu still wanted to ask, but Meatball hurriedly interrupted her. If it really let Ah Yu continue, it did not know what twisted logic she woulde up with. [In short, you just have to pay attention in the future. At most, well exchange for some amnesia spray and use it on the people who know. Everything will be resolved.] However, there were also drawbacks to the amnesia spray. If they sprayed too little, it might not work. If they sprayed too much, the other party might turn stupid or forget everything about himself. Most importantly, that thing cost 100 points. Fortunately, the quantity was veryrge, and it was not a problem to use it on 1,000 people. Unless it was absolutely necessary, Meatball would never let Ah Yu exchange for it. To the merchant shop, the current Ah Yu was a poor existence. Meatball liked those tutorials items in the mall. They were mainly cheap and especially practical. ... The nting manual that they had given Old Madam Wangst time had yed a huge role in the past few months. Old Madam Wang was also very good at using public opinion to let the people of Hu Family Vige truly feel the benefits of those nting methods. For example, the sugarcane they nted was now big and sweet and full of juice. After the Flower Festival, Old Madam Wang would return to Hu Family Vige and start working on the sugar production. As long as there were no twists and turns in the matter of the cane sugar, the Hu Family Vige would rise visibly. Old Madam Wang did this mainly to let Zhang Zhan be their backer. This way, they would not have to be afraid that others woulde and cause trouble because of jealousy. After all, Zhang Zhan was not an ordinary county magistrate. He was involved in Wanning City. With the rise of the Hu Family Vige, the Wang Family would naturally be at the front, and Little Ah Yu would gradually be known to more people. Meatball did not want Ah Yu to be found out by others in the past mainly for her safety. However, if Ah Yu wanted the mall in the spatial pocket to be useful, she had to stand out in front of people and let more people like her and ept her. The efficiency of her affecting the world alone was too low. Only by doing earth-shattering things could she achieve twice the results with half the effort. In the beginning, Ah Yus mission system had missions rted to the prosperity of the country and the strength of the people. ... [Kid, what do you think if your mother is not your mother but someone else?] Meatball did not know who Little Ah Yus real mother was. Even in the System world, some information was obscured. It could only specte from the established information. In any case, it should be someone with a higher status, and it might not be from the Great Chang. It was very likely that she was from the West Wind Nation. However, Ah Yu did not have a good childhood. Her nominal mother seemed to be doing everything for Ah Yus good, and she even lost her life because of Ah Yu. However, in Meatballs opinion, that mother did not use all her strength to protect Ah Yu. Otherwise, Ah Yu would not have led such a miserable life. Little Ah Yu said, I know. I have two mothers! [You remember everything?!] Meatball was a little nervous. Ah Yus intelligence had already returned to normal. If she recalled those things in the past, would it affect her current personality? I remember. Little Ah Yus eyes lit up. Other people only have one mother, but I have two. Im a fortunate child. At the same time, Ouyang Pei and the others in Puji Temple had already received thetest information. They learned that the little girl who looked like Ruan Ruan was the third daughter of the Xie family in Dongling County and was the child of their aunt. Moreover, there was a midwife to witness her birth. Holding the thin piece of paper in front of him, Ouyang Changjing almost lost his bnce. It means that Ruan Ruan has already Poor child! Ouyang Pei thought of the little girl with a smile in her eyes. He did not expect her to grow up in such an environment. Even though she had gone through such torment, she still had a pair of clear eyes. Chapter 378 - 378 Zhang Zhan Was Scared 378 Zhang Zhan Was Scared Simrly, Madam Qin, who had already arrived at the Yongding County office, did not sleep. The county office was brightly lit. Madam Qin sat at the head of the table, and Zhang Zhan sat at the side uneasily. Madam Qin nced at him. Are there thorns on the stool? No Zhang Zhan smiled awkwardly. !! I remember that when you were young, you even dared to ssh water on me. Now, your courage has actually shrunk? At the mention of his reckless childhood, the smile on Zhang Zhans face became even more awkward. At that time, he was a youth who knew no fear. At that time, Madam Qin was not Madam Qin yet. She was the eldest daughter of Duke Yong Manor and the person everyone respected. Zhang Zhans brother had once been engaged to Madam Qin. Zhang Zhan wanted to take a look out of curiosity, but he saw Madam Qin whipping someone. The person who was whipped cried. She looked pitiful and begged for mercy, but Madam Qin refused to let her off. Whip marks quickly appeared on the youngdys body. At that time, it was the sixth year of Minghua. Madam Qin was only a delicate youngdy. But because High Duke Yong was a general, Madam Qin was also in high spirits when she was young. It was said that her martial arts skills were superb. The person who was beaten up by Qin Feng was a distant cousin of his Big Brother, so she was naturally his distant cousin. Seeing him, she cried and shouted, Little Zhan, Little Zhan, quickly call your Big Brother over. Im going to be beaten to death. Boohoo That distant cousin was usually especially gentle. Every time she saw Zhang Zhan, she would always bring him many fun things, so Zhang Zhan liked her very much. Of course, he thought that Madam Qin was just acting mighty. He picked up a ss of water beside him and sshed it at her. He even shouted at her, Youre too unreasonable! Youre not even officially engaged to my brother, but youre actually acting like the mistress of the house already. When you marry into our family in the future, wont you still have to ride on our heads and lord over us?! Actually, this was also what Zhang Zhan usually heard from his family. Although their Zhang family was also a prestigious family, they were still far inferior to the martial families of the country. Therefore, logically speaking, Madam Qin had married into a lowly family. It was precisely because of this that everyone in the Zhang Manor was a little uneasy, afraid that they would bring in a little ancestor. They could not beat her or scold her, and they even had to let her beat them up and scold them. Moreover, Madam Qin was famous. Everyone was afraid of her! His words were very serious, and the surrounding people were stunned. Even the distant cousin who was beaten up did not speak. Some servants wanted to go forward and pull Zhang Zhan over. Only Madam Qin smiled. She looked at her disheveled cousin in the distance and then at Zhang Zhan. So thats what your family thinks. Very good, very good. The young Madam Qin waved the whip in her hand Zhang Zhan was scared out of his wits. He immediately closed his eyes and waited for his skin to be torn apart. Unexpectedly, the whip hit the stone table at the side. The bang was especially loud. In that case, the marriage will be annulled. The next day, Duke Yong Manor sent someone to visit and said that the marriage that they had originally verbally agreed on would be nullified. Not long after, they heard that the eldest daughter of Duke Yong Manor had married into the royal family. This was because not long after the war in the entire Great Chang ended, the national treasury was empty. People were still struggling to survive. The royal family was especially low-key when handling the marriage and did not invite anyone outside at all. Therefore, they still did not know who Madam Qin had married. However, this did not affect Madam Qins actions outside. Zhang Zhan was the most miserable. His Big Brother was originally the young top schr back then and had just be a top schr not long ago. He was happily waiting to marry Madam Qin. In the end, after being conferred the title of top schr, he was sent out by the Emperor to work. When he returned half a yearter, he found out that not only was the woman he was originally promised gone, but she had also married someone else. His brother was so angry that he hung Zhang Zhan up and beat him up for two hours. He almost did not want to be an official anymore. Recalling the past, Zhang Zhans face turned green and white. He even felt that after so many years, Madam Qin was going toe and take revenge on him again. At that time, I was young and ignorant. Madam, youre a magnanimous person Zhang Zhan tried his best to squeeze out a smile. Madam Qin: You dont have to be afraid. Ive long forgotten about it. Zhang Zhan: If you didnt take the initiative to mention this matter, Ill really think that youve forgotten. After scaring Zhang Zhan, Madam Qin got to the point. Regarding that little girl from the Hu Family Vige, tell me in detail how much you know. Dont think of hiding anything. If anything doesnt match the information I have, I dont mind letting your brother follow you to be a county magistrate. When Madam Qin threatened people, her tone was especially calm, as if she was only talking about the weather. Zhang Zhans head was covered in cold sweat. Although he did not know who Madam Qins husbands family was, which of the surviving royal families was easy to deal with? Although it sounded a little difficult to pull his brother out of the cab, Zhang Zhan really did not dare to take the gamble since the other party was Madam Qin. After dismissing the people around him, Zhang Zhan told Madam Qin everything he knew. He omitted his embarrassing experience in the Hu Family Vige and only started from the time he was appointed as the Imperial Envoy and arrived at Yongding County. He spoke for more than two hours. When night came, he could not help but yawn. This is all I know. I cant find anything else. Zhang Zhan did not dare to say that the Xie Manor was really a nk piece of paper. They could finish investigating everything in half a day. After all, that Old Master Xie was an idiot. The original seventh-grade officials had all gotten their positions through donations. Now, he seems to have been promoted and transferred to another city. He did not know where he was stationed currently. The reason why he did not pay attention to the Old Master of the Xie family was because Little Ah Yu had already arrived at the Wang Family. He naturally did not pay attention to what happened after that. ... The Xie Manor of Dongning County has joined Duke An Manor. After Madam Qin finished speaking, she did not care about Zhang Zhans reaction and chased him out. Alright, go ahead. Dont tell Huaier that I was here. Zhang Zhan: Yes. How did he suddenly be a spy? Not only did he have to help the mother hide it from her son, but he also had to help the son hide it from his mother. He was afraid that one day, the boat would suddenly overturn and the two of them would exchange information and discover that they were hiding from each other. At that time, would he be treated as a great contributor or treated as something else? In the middle of the night, Zhang Zhan suddenly felt goosebumps appear on his arms. I cant think about it anymore. I cant think about it anymore. I wont be able to keep my job as an official anymore if I continue thinking! Zhang Zhan trembled fiercely and hurriedly returned to his room to sleep. Only Little Ah Yu seriously began to learn how to control her mental consciousness under Meatballsmand. For example, she would hide all the things she imagined. ... In order to not let others guess her thoughts. [From now on, you have to work hard not to let me know what youre thinking.] At the same time, Meatball would try to purify the Myriad Spirit Water and strive to make a rough version of the nutrient fluid. Chapter 379 - 379 Training 379 Training In the Source World, even if the guardians realized the existence of the target, they would definitely not descend when they were young. They preferred to talk to those already mature souls. Only Meatball could not wait toe because it was tired of staying in the Origin Space. As soon as it arrived, it realized that not only was the target of its protection a little kid, but her intelligence had also been damaged. Now, many things were involved. Meatball researched several books like: Child Raising Tome, The Nurturing of Universe-Grade Quality Children, On the Formation of Childrens Independent Personalities, and Healing a Life with a Beautiful Childhood In the end, it decided that it should treat Ah Yu as an independent person. Just because Ah Yu was too young, it doesnt mean that she could not be taught the ways of the world. What if something happened in the future and it could not apany Ah Yu? But you already know what Im thinking. Little Ah Yu did not understand why the elf insisted on letting her practice blocking her thoughts. Didnt she always talk to the elf in her heart? [These are two different things.] [Youre the one who spoke to me in your heart. You were the one who took the initiative to tell me, but your thoughts and the desire in your heart can be blocked.] Seeing that Little Ah Yu still did not understand, Meatball told her: [Just give it a try. Think about what you like the most now, but dont let me know.] In the next second, the other things in the spatial pocket disappeared, leaving behind all kinds of furry white meatballs. They were all squeezed together, and even Meatball could not find itself. It realized that Ah Yus imagination seemed to be getting stronger and stronger. The products of these fantasies in the spatial pocket could even touch the subtle sense of existence. [??] Little Ah Yu: But Im thinking about you now. Meatball: [] It really could not ask for too much from a five-year-old child. Especially this child, who thought that she was only three years old. Meatball still wanted to teach her more, but Little Ah Yu rubbed her eyes and said sleepily, Elf, Im a little sleepy. Tell me a story. I dont want to hear the story of the vicious supporting actress [] Thats not a story. That was a warning for you! Ah Yu was really going too far now. Forget it, it was her guardian after all. Didnt it transmigrate billions of light-years to make her happy? [Go over there and lie down. Ill tell you the story of an interster princess today] Little Ah Yu closed her eyes and fell into a sweet dream. After the festival, Wang Chuanman was about to officially set off again. He was a little uncertain and tried to stay a few times. Mother, why dont I stay at home for the next few days? Im really worried. Worried about what? Of course, he was worried about Qin Huais mother. What if she kidnapped his precious daughter to be a child bride when he was not paying attention? It was obvious that their family was rich. If they took a few thousand taels of silver, would his mother sell Ah Yu? Wang Chuanman was suspicious. This was really something his mother could do. Youve been out for so long, but your brain is still like a tofu carving. Old Madam Wang threw a steamed bun at Wang Chuanman and it hit his face. She said expressionlessly, Pick it up and eat it. Get lost after eating. Wang Chuanman: Didnt we agree that I would leaveter? Mother, you cant despise me so much because I have so many sons! You also know that I despise you? If you know that, stay away! Old Madam Wang rolled her eyes and handed the small steamed bun beside her to Little Ah Yu. She then used the serving chopsticks to pick up some meat for Wang Aibao and raised her chin to call out to the women. Theres nothing to do this morning. Rest at the steamed bun shop for the day. Take the new monthly money from yesterday to buy something. Her sons hearts ached when they heard this. Not long ago, everyone in the Wang Family had their monthly sry increased. After all, the masters monthly allowance was much less than the only servant at home, Tang Yuan. Now, every adult in Old man Wangs family had 500 copper coins a month. The children did not get much increase in their allowance, only 10 copper coins. The women had the most money. Each of them had 800 coins. Wang Dng was also taking the adults monthly sry now. He had already thought about it. He had to be serious about his search for a wife this month. It would be best if she could marry into the family this month. This way, Grandma would hand out a month of allowance to her as well. Wouldnt he have another portion? After being rebuked by Old Madam Wang, Wang Chuanman felt aggrieved. He turned around three times with every step and left in the end. However, he was now considered a popr person with Shopkeeper Zhou. Although Wang Chuanman had never specially learned it, he was born to run businesses. As long as he sent Wang Chuanman to help him, not only could he save a lot of materials, but he could also earn a lot of money. The young people from Hu Family Vige who followed him had all earned a lot now. A months profits was equivalent to a year of work outside. Dear, if that Madam Qines again, you have to listen at the side no matter what. We only have this one daughter. You have to take good care of her. Not to mention that Madam Qin would give them a few thousand taels, even if she gave them tens of thousands of taels, they could not sell Ah Yu. Even if they agreed, the people from Hu Family Vige would not agree. After all, they were all nning to make a little golden statue of Little Ah Yu. Of course, they were stopped by Old Madam Wang. ... Liu Shi said, Dont worry. Even if I have to risk my life, Ill make Ah Yu stay. Wang Wng, who happened to pass by, could not help but say, Fourth Uncle, Fourth Aunt, arent you thinking too much? Grandma did not look like a greedy person. Otherwise, their family would have long been like the otherndlords who ate gold and silver. How could they still be eating steamed buns? Wang Chuanman turned his head and was about to speak to Wang Wng when he saw Old Madam Wang standing silently behind him. Old Madam Wang was holding arge broom above Wang Chuanmans head. WangChuanMan Old Madam Wang narrowed her eyes and tightened her grip on the broom. Mother, Ill leave immediately! Wang Chuanman ran away and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Old Madam Wang looked at Liu Shi. Why? You wanted to risk your life and fight me to the death? Liu Shi : I remember that I still have to make two sets of clothes for Ah Yu. The cloth shop is probably going to close now. I have to go early, Liu Shi said to herself and turned to leave. ... Wang Wng had long run away, and only his voice could be heard from afar. Grandma, Im going to bete for school. Ill leave first! Not long after, the other children of the Wang Family also went out to school one after another. After the Flower Festival on March 3, sses officially began again. Only Wang Chuangui did not have to go to Qingmu Academy after bing a county schr. Instead, he had to go to the county city to seek Zhang Chuanguis rmendation letter and go to the prefecture capital of the North County to study at the big schools. The academy could nurture county schrs, but it was very difficult to nurture civil service schrs. Little Ah Yu guarded Wang Chuangui and asked eagerly, Second Uncle, you dont have to study after bing a county schr? She also wanted to be a county schr. Of course not. Theres still the imperial provincial examination after the county level imperial examination. After the imperial provincial examination, theres the imperial civil service examination Before he could finish speaking, he heard movement outside. Someone was at the door. Chapter 380 - 380 Yun Zhi Arriving at the Wang Family 380 Yun Zhi Arriving at the Wang Family Before dawn, Ouyang Changjing urged Ouyang Pei, Ye Yunzhong, and the others to quickly go down the mountain to visit Old man Wangs family in Nanhe Town. The information he receivedte at night showed that the Wang Family was a kind family. Back then, they had picked up a small child in the snow. Not only did they not abandon the child, but they even used the entire familys strength to raise the child. It was funny. The people Ouyang Changjing sent to investigate were all famous secret guards in West Wind Nation, and their interrogation skills were top-notch. Originally, the people they sent to Hu Family Vige did not tell them anything and they were even almost captured by the vigers. The people in that vige were especially united. Even when they asked around the few viges around the vige, they couldnt find anything valuable. They almost returned empty-handed and treated Little Ah Yu as a child born and raised in the Wang Family. This was also the result of Zhang Zhan and Madam Qins arrangements. However, they happened to meet Ye Yuncang. When Liu Shi went to Puji Temple to ask for a talisman, she had also briefly mentioned Ah Yus birthday. Ye Yuncang remembered it all. After integrating all kinds of information, Ye Yuncang figured out where Ah Yu came from. That persons birth date, and ce of birth was at the Xie Manor in Dongling County. Logically speaking, this birth characters should point to an ordinary life of wealth. It should be a peaceful life without any twists and turns. You might even encounter a benefactor. Ye Yuncang looked at the results of his calctions with a nk expression. This looked a little like the child, but not really. ording to Ruan Ruans personality, she will never let her child wander around unless she encounters some unsolvable problem, Ouyang Changjing said. Werent you unable to predict whether Ruan Ruan is dead or alive? Perhaps theres a problem with the results. You can insult my personality, but you cant insult my divination ability. For this divination, he had been a bald monk for many years! Ouyang Pei: Do you think thats the case? Ruan Ruan stayed in the Xie Manor for a period of time back then for some reason. Later on, she gave birth there by a freakbination of factors and was adopted by the aunts there. This was not unheard of. In West Wind Nation, there had been some open and hidden struggles in the backyards of manyrge families. As far as Ouyang Pei knew, the women who were unable to give birth and wanted to consolidate her status, would look for someone outside to bear the child and treat the child she gave birth to as her own. Perhaps it was the same for Ruan Ruans child. However, that concubines methods were still a littlecking. In the end, she was defeated and died of depression. The child was unfortunately chased out. Although they were not officially sure that the little girl was Ruan Ruans child, just from the golden-patterned eyes they saw, they could confirm that the child must at least be from the West Wind Nations royal family. If you have the guts to bully the royal family of our West Wind Kingdom, you have to be prepared to be retaliated against. Ouyang Changjing had an extremely gentle smile on his lips and his words were light. The servant beside Ouyang Changjing reminded him, Young Master, when we left, Master instructed us not to be too arrogant outside. When a general is outside, he has to obey military orders. Ouyang Pei took out therge saber at his waist and cut the wooden table beside him into two. How dare they bully Ruan Ruans child? Even if its the son of the Great Chang Emperor whomitted the crime, Ill still cut him down! AH! My top-notch rosewood table! I spent 800 taels of silver to make it and was about to use it as a Buddhist tform! Yun Zhi crawled out from somewhere and looked at the wooden table that had fallen to the ground with a pained expression. As he spoke, he turned around and looked at Ye Yuncang. Junior Brother, how can you casually destroy these precious and expensive things? He even specially emphasized the word expensive. Im really sorry. Ye Yuncang chuckled. Yun Zhi: Its fine. Were just ordinary monks. Its understandable that there are still some attachments in our hearts. Justpensate ording to the price. Im not sorry about this. Ye Yuncang pointed behind Yun Zhi. Its this. Almost instantly, Yun Zhi rolled to the side and dodged Ouyang Peis ruthless sh. Yun Zhi red. Benefactor, why are you doing this?! Theres no need to answer the question of the dead! Ouyang Pei frowned and quickly shed twice more, but Yun Zhi dodged both times. In the end, he could not take it anymore. He grabbed Ouyang Peis long saber with his palm and chanted Amitabha. He directly snapped the heavy de in half. Looking at the dumbfounded Ouyang Pei, Yun Zhi pressed his palms together. Amitabha. Benefactor, calm down. Why are you so angry? Ouyang Peis expression was wooden as he turned to look at Ye Yuncang. Ye Yuncang: Guess why I called him Senior Brother? Of course, it was because when he entered the sect, he realized that he could not defeat the other party, so he could not snatch the status of the Senior Brother. Later on, he relied on his intelligence to snatch the title of Eldest Senior Brother. For this, he was even remembered by Yuan Zhi for many years. As soon as he returned to preside over the seal, Yuan Zhi could not wait to restore his name as the Senior Brother. The moment they met and spoke, Ye Yuncang knew that Yuan Zhi would definitely make things difficult for him. Ouyang Pei: Benefactor, about this high-grade rosewood Buddhist table that you damaged Yun Zhi looked at Ouyang Pei. Ouyang Pei: Illpensate. Yun Zhis smile became even kinder. In that case, this poor monk identally broke the owners toy. This He emphasized on the word poor. Ouyang Pei: This is thest work of thete master cksmith, Zhang Dadao. It cost 5,342 taels. Yun Zhis smile copsed. Oh? Ouyang Pei: Zhang Dadaos family saw my sincerity and gave me a discount. The final price was 42 to 30 yuan. Ouyang Changjing: Ye Yuncang: What kind of discount was that? After such amotion at night, Ouyang Changjing and the others temporarily gave up the thought of looking for trouble with the Xie Manor. They were afraid that they would encounter a hidden monk like Yun Zhi. ... They still had to ask around and think about it at length. The few of them fell asleep with a heavy heart. They set off before dawn and arrived at Old man Wangs house after dawn. Yun Zhi was walking at the front. Tang Yuan weed him at the door. Looking at the monk in front of her, Tang Yuan pressed her palms together in front of her, but she did not let him in. May I ask if youre looking for our master? Yun Zhi returned a Buddhist bow. May I trouble this young benefactor to pass on the message that the abbot of Puji Temple, Yun Zhi, hase to disturb you? The Matriarch of your family might have an impression of me. Previously, when Old Madam Wang heard Liu Shi mention the abnormality of Puji Temple, she specially went to Puji Temple. At that time, the person who received her was Yun Zhi. After Tang Yuan went to pass the message, Old Madam Wang personally came to the door to receive him. However, she realized that it was not only Yun Zhi. There were also a few people who did not look like locals. Their facial features were deep, and their eyes were rounder and brighter. They did not look like people from the Great Chang Kingdom. Especially their eyes. Old Madam Wang remained calm and instructed Tang Yuan, Go and tell the third branch to boil some hot tea. Its almost time to pick up the children. Dont dy the time. ... Tang Yuan understood at once. Was she asking her to take the Little Master away first? Could these people be here to abduct children? At this moment, Liu Shi, who was pretending to go out to buy cloth, also reacted. She still had ss today. She hurriedly bought two bolts of cloth and turned around to go home. Coincidentally, she saw someone she cared about especially among the group of people standing at her door. Ye Yuncang felt a different gaze and turned to see Liu Shi. He smiled and nodded at Liu Shi from afar. Liu Shi was so frightened that she sat on the ground. Its him?! But didnt Grandma say that he had already passed away? Was this a zombie?!! Chapter 381 - 381 Alternative Comfort 381 Alternative Comfort Fourth Sister-inw, why are you sitting on the ground? Madam Zhang followed Old Madam Wang and saw Liu Shi behind her. She hurriedly went forward to pull her up. She even carefully brushed the dust off her back. Liu Shi was so frightened that she could not speak for a moment. What an embarrassment! I told you to eat more for breakfast, but you insisted on staying there and even fainted from hunger. Madam Zhang, quickly help her into the room. I have a headache just looking at her. Old Madam Wangs tone was especially unhappy. Mother Liu Shi was a little hesitant. What are you waiting for? My words are useless, right?! Old Madam Wang took a step forward. Do you want me to personally help you over? Arent you afraid of cutting my lifespan! How could Madam Zhang dare to disobey Old Madam Wang? She immediately pulled Liu Shis arm and half carried her into the house. Although she did not understand why her mother-inw said that Fourth Sister-inw had fainted from hunger, she only knew one thingwhat her mother-inw said must make sense. There was no need to think too much about it. Just listen. Ye Yuncang looked at Liu Shis back and quickly retracted his gaze. Old Madam Wang weed the group in. After they sat down in the hall, Tang Yuan pulled the confused Little Ah Yu to the Yang Family Private School. Little Ah Yu looked around. Wheres Mother? She still has ss this morning. Tang Yuan: Fourth Madam is not feeling well. She said that she wants to rest for a while. Little Master, lets go first. When she heard that her mother was not feeling well, Little Ah Yu was even more unwilling to leave. At least she had to take a look. Tang Yuan was just lying casually. Knowing that she couldnt hide the truth from her, she could only bring Little Ah Yu to Liu Shis room first. Coincidentally, Liu Shi was lying in the house. Her face was pale as she said to Little Ah Yu, Mother doesnt feel too good now. I might just need to rest first. Dont dy your studies. Go with Big Sister Tang Yuan. As for Teacher Yang, help me ask him for a day of leave. Ill apologize to him tomorrow. Then Mother, you have to rest well. I still have Little Ah Yu lowered her head and wanted to go to her bag to take out the Myriad Spirit Water. The water this time was specially craftedst night. It was even better than ordinary Myriad Spirit Water. The main reason was that it would not suddenly cause diarrhea. It would only gently dispel the impurities in the body. Theres no need, Liu Shi said. Its gettingte. Go quickly and let themb apany you. After themb grew up, it did not like to go out, especially since it was a little strong. When it stood up, it was as tall as a person. Some children on the street saw it and were afraid. However, every time Little Ah Yu went out, the littlemb would still follow her from afar. Sometimes, it would stand in the alley beside the private school until Little Ah Yu finished ss and silently guard her back. Oh, then Mother, Ille and see you after school. Little Ah Yu turned around three times with every step. She was very worried about Mother, but her studies were also very important, so she could only go first. There was still Grandma at home. In any case, with Grandma around, there was no need to worry about anything else. Little Ah Yu and Tang Yuan went to the Yang Family Private School together. Just as they arrived at the entrance of the private school, they saw a familiar little girl. The little girls face was filled with arrogance. She was wearing bright red clothes and a bright red cloak. There was a very exquisite hair bun on her head and two lifelike butterfly hair pins that swayed in the wind. Because the little girls face was red, she looked a little festive. However, because of her insufferably arrogant expression, the effect was reduced by a little. However, it could also attract the attention of many people around. Other than Tang Yuan and Little Ah Yu, who had their own thoughts. Stop, cant you see that Im here? The little girl pouted and ced her hands on her hips, looking at Little Ah Yu angrily. Little Ah Yu turned around and looked at the little girl. Little Sister, are you calling me? Who else can I call if not you! Youre Wang Ruyu. I remember you. You actually forgot about me. Hmph! I didnt forget. Youre Zhang Xuyangs sister. You were very rude in the past, Little Ah Yu said. Thats right, the little girl in front of her was Zhang Qiaosi. When Little Ah Yu first entered the Yang Family Private School, she had made things difficult for her on the streets. At that time, Zhang Qiaosi was jealous that her Big Brother treated Little Ah Yu very well and wanted to bully her. Later on, they went against the people from Shanyang Vige who came to cause trouble for the Wang Family and beat them up. Some of them even had their legs broken. At that time, the Zhang family was afraid that their Miss reputation would be damaged. As they dealt with the people from Shanyang Vige who wanted to extort money, they secretly sent Zhang Qiaosi to another city to hide. Now, she is back. As soon as she returned, Zhang Qiaosi wanted to find trouble with Little Ah Yu. It was not that she hated her, but she felt that she had not finished what she had started back then. She felt ufortable. Unexpectedly, they met on the way. She thought that this little girl from a farming family would definitely be more and more dim. She even specially put on her most gorgeous clothes and stole her mothers jewelry. In the end, Zhang Qiaosi was unhappy. This Wang Ruyu was clearly only wearing ordinary cotton clothes, but her color was still a faint scarlet. It was not delicate at all. There was only a simple hair tie on her head and two light green silk flower hair pins hanging on it. There was a small embroidered bag on her chest. She was clearly dressed very simply and looked like a little vige girl. However, she looked especially cute. Zhang Qiaosi clenched her fists and said to herself, Zhang Qiaosi, this is someone who will snatch Big Brother from you. Dont be deceived by her! She definitely could not think that she was cute. She had to bully her ruthlessly. She wanted her to apologize to her? Hmph! The clothes youre wearing today are really beautiful, Little Ah Yu said sincerely. Theyre even better-looking than thest time I saw you. Of course. This is a cloud brocade that my grandfather specially found for me. There arent any in the entire Yongding County, and there are only ten in Wangbei County. However, their family had yet to be officials through the Imperial Examination. Otherwise, she would be wearing real beautiful clothes. Not like this cloud brocade. No matter how much it looked like a brocade, it was only simr. When her Big Brother passed the exam in the future, she could wear better clothes. Tang Yuan exined to Little Ah Yu what a cloud brocade was. In any case, if there were no schrs at home above the county schr level, this was the best that amoner could dress. ... Although Tang Yuans status was not high, she had trained for a few years and had sharp ears and eyes. She remembered the words of the audience. Now, she could even remind Little Ah Yu things from time to time. Our Second Uncle is already a county level schr. Can I wear it now? Little Ah Yu asked. Tang Yuan: Of course. You and the Second Master are in the same family. Since he became a county schr and gained an honor for the family, the entire family can wear real brocade now. Although brocade was also divided into grades, it was much better than cloud brocades. Originally, the two of them were talking, but Zhang Qiaosi heard them and started crying. Zhang Xuyang was talking to Wang Ling when he heard the familiar cries outside and hurriedly rushed out. He saw his delicate sister crying again. Beside her was Little Ah Yu, taking out candy from her bag in a panic. As she handed it to Zhang Qiaosi, she patted her back andforted her. Its fine. I have seven Big Brothers. You can be my sister-inw in the future. Choose one of the seven Big Brothers. As long as youe to our family, you can also wear brocade. Zhang Qiaosi, who was seven years old this year, stopped crying. Her eyes were bright. Really? Zhang Xuyang: ... Wang Ling: When did his sister go astray? Chapter 382 - 382 Choose One 382 Choose One Little Ah Yu actually did not know much about the meaning of a married couple, but she knew that husband and wife lived together as a man and a woman. After they lived together for a long time, a little child woulde out. Sheforted Zhang Qiaosi because she suddenly had this thought. On the other side, Zhang Qiaosis thoughts were also especially simple, so the two children were connected. Wang Ling was afraid that Little Ah Yu would say something shocking again, so he hurriedly called out to her, Ah Yu,e over. ss is starting. Teacher is looking for you. Little Ah Yu replied crisply, Sixth Brother, Im about to go in. Sisi, why are you here again? Zhang Xuyang was afraid that his sister would start doing weird things again and hurriedly went over. Zhang Qiaosi saw her Big Brother and then Wang Ling beside her. Zhang Qiaosi had seen Wang Wng before, butpared to him, Wang Lings facial features looked even softer. It was obvious that he was a good-tempered person. Zhang Qiaosi looked at her Big Brother and then at Wang Ling. Then, she looked at Wang Ling and nced at her Big Brother again. There was obvious disdain in her eyes. Then, she asked Wang Ling, Youre the little girls brother? Youre ranked sixth? Wang Ling did not answer her and only lowered his head to lead Little Ah Yu in. Why didnt you answer me? Zhang Qiaosi felt a little aggrieved. She was so good-looking that the uncles and aunties outside liked to talk to her. Those Big Brothers and Sisters also liked to tease her. But why did this little girls brother ignore her? Wang Ling was a little helpless. He turned around and looked at Zhang Qiaosi. Youngdy, weve never met before. Its not appropriate to speak like this. Zhang Qiaosi frowned. Aiya, you dont look old either. Why are you talking like a Teacher? Its so unpleasant. I dont like it. Her words were especially coquettish. Zhang Xuyang was a little embarrassed and hurriedly pulled her back. Sisi, stop fooling around. Were going to ss. Go back quickly. Mother will probably be anxious. I dont want to. Didnt she say just now that she has a few Big Brothers for me to choose from? Then Ill choose him! Zhang Qiaosi pointed at Wang Ling and said firmly, I want him. Ill marry into their family tomorrow! Zhang Xuyang: !!! Wang Ling blushed and his voice trembled. Xuyang, control your sister! He couldnt care less about etiquette at this time as he pulled Little Ah Yu in and did not look back. After entering, Little Ah Yu still looked up and asked very innocently, Sixth Brother, arent you happy that I found you a wife? Wang Ling thought that if he exined this to his sister now, his sister would probably not understand. Actually, he is only nine years old now. He would only be ten years old in summer. How could he know much? Therefore, he only said, Its still early for me. There are still five Big Brothers in front. Our marriage is based on order. For example, in our family, Eldest Brother must get married first, and then the Big Brothers below will get married one by one before its my turn. Little Ah Yu pondered. I see. Then she had to find a wife for the five Big Brothers first before telling Sixth Brother about the little girl. Heavens, thinking about it this way, she had to find a lot of wives! Little Ah Yu counted with her fingers and thought about the youngdies she knew. Big Sister Tang Yuan was one, and so was Sister Liang Xue. Teacher Yangs daughter Liuer was one, and Sister Wenwen was another. There was also Sister Bian Dan in the vige. Thats right, thats right. Grandpas family still has two Big Sisters! This seemed to be a lot. Haha, she was really a little genius. Meatball: [] [Kid, these things are not for you to consider.] Little Ah Yu said, Why cant I consider it? Everyone in the family is troubled by this matter. Ive thought of a good solution now. [The adults have their own considerations about marriage. You cant interfere. Just like when you y with other children, the adults wont stop you. This is because the children have their own choices. The adults also have their own choices. You cant represent them.] Little Ah Yu nodded. Alright, I understand, but can I tell them my opinion? Meatball thought of the Wang Familys reaction to these words and found it a little interesting. For a moment, it became naughty. [Alright, then after school ends today, go back and tell your Grandma and see what they think.] Thats great, thats great. I immediately thought of so many sisters who could be my sisters-inw. Big Brothers will definitely be especially happy when they find out. If theyre sure, they can all get married tomorrow! [They will definitely be very happy.] It was so happy that it smiled. If marriage was really so simple, Old Madam Wang and the others would not be frowning all day. In fact, even in the dead of the night, Old Madam Wang would think for a long time alone. However, only Meatball knew about this. The rest of the Wang Family thought that Old Madam Wang was nning and would not be troubled by anything. That was actually only because Old Madam Wang would always consider her familys matters after everyone had rested. Sometimes, she would open her eyes until dawn. ... However, there was no need to tell Ah Yu these things. Little Ah Yu felt that she had done something earth-shattering, so she was especially enthusiastic in ss. She even forgot that her mother was feeling unwell. While she was in ss, Old man Wangs house was especially lively. Ouyang Changjing and the others hade this time with the intention of taking Little Ah Yu away. Therefore, they prepared many generous gifts. Although it was not a box of gold like Qin Huais mother, they still took out sufficiently expensive gifts. To show his sincerity, Ouyang Changjing did not pretend to be a guard. Instead, he visited as the person in charge. He asked his subordinates to take out the things and introduce them one by one. First, there were a few scrolls of calligraphy. I heard that your Second Young Master has already be a county schr, so I think he should like these calligraphy and paintings. Its not from a famous master, but its quite interesting. After Ouyang Changjing finished speaking, he got someone to present the second gift. It was arge-scale jade statue that was carved with the image of family and joy. ... This is an important gift I specially brought over from West Wind Nation. Back then, I spent 5,000 taels of silver to get it in an auction from a rich businessman. This ornament was half the height of a person. Although the jade was not very precious, because it was especiallyrge, it looked especially precious. However, he did not notice that after this thing was moved in, the expressions of Old Madam Wang and Old man Wang changed. Ouyang Changjing exined non-stop, This ornamentes from thete sculptor, the King of Carving. He poured his lifes work into it before finally carving it. Its rumored that as long as such an item is ced in the house, it can attract business like the clouds and bring in money every day. I heard that your family has opened a bun shop and seems to be opening another branch. I think such an ornament will be very helpful at home. Of course. I know youre from a schrly family and dont care about money, but you can still use it as a symbol of blessing. Chapter 383 - 383 Confrontation 383 Confrontation Ouyang Changjing especially admired this jade carving master called the King of Carving, so he used more words to rmend the ornament in front of him. If not for the little girl, Ouyang Changjing would never have been willing to hand this thing over. Wang Chuangui suddenly said, Wait, you said that the King of Carving has already passed away? He only felt that this name sounded very familiar, but when he tried to recall it carefully, he could not remember it. Now that he heard that the other party had passed away, he inexplicably felt empty and depressed. It was as if he had lost an especially important person. He was not the only one who had such thoughts. Wang Chuanfu beside him was the same. Only Wang Chuanyuan listened with relish and only treated this as a small story. Thats right. Its said that after this jade carving master made this work, he said that he hadpletely overturned all his efforts in his life. From then on, he announced that he would no longer carve any jade. Not long after, this master passed away. At this point, regret shed across Ouyang Changjings eyes. Although in his opinion, this work could not evenpare to some of the masters other exquisite works in the past. These artistic opinions were always very subjective. What if there was something he could notprehend? This master is too sad. Thest piece of work left in the world could only be sold for 5,000 taels of silver. His life was really a failure, Wang Chuanyuan muttered. He even thought about himself for a moment. If he could bring the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop to greater heights, everyone in Great Chang would be able to eat the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop. Would theree a time where their buns would be a sought-after and rare thing? Especially when he was old and announced that he would only make onest steamed bun. Could that steamed bun be sold for thousands of taels of silver? Didnt they say that that which is rare is dear? However, Wang Chuanyuans words did not receive a response. He felt a sudden pain on his head. If you dont speak, no one will think that youre mute. Old Madam Wang threw the broom she had casually picked up to the side and nced at the jade carving ornament. She said to the dumbfounded Ouyang Changjing, These things are good stuff, but one never visits unless they need something. Young Master doesnt have any rtionship with our Wang Family. Why did you send these things over? Ouyang Changjing said, Your Wang Family has a granddaughter called Wang Ruyu. Shes originally from the Xie Family in Dongling County, right? As soon as he finished speaking, the expressions of the Wang Family changed. Old Madam Wang gave her two sons a look. Wang Chuangui hurriedly closed the door. Wang Chuanfu thought for a moment and picked up the two rods behind the door. One of them was casually thrown to Wang Dng. Wang Dngs attention was originally still on the jade carving ornament when a rod was suddenly thrown into his arms. He was stunned. Father? What is this for? Close the door and let the dogs out, Wang Chuanfu said concisely. The Wang Family: Old man Wang thought to himself that he should send Chuanfu to school tomorrow. Otherwise, hisck of knowledge would be too embarrassing. As soon as they did this, the people behind Ouyang Changjing pulled out the knives at their waists. Aiyaya, what are you doing? How unsightly is it to wave around knives and rods? Harmony makes money. Yun Zhi smiled like a Maitreya Buddha and walked between the two groups of people, not caring about the tense atmosphere. There was no anger on Ouyang Changjings face. On the contrary, the Wang Familys reaction made him even more gratified. At the very least, it meant that this family really cared about the little girl. We mean no harm, he said. Bad people dont write the word bad on their faces! Wang Dng also reacted and took the initiative to raise the rod in his hand. He finally understood why Grandma did not let them return to the vige early in the morning. It turned out that someone had designs on Little Sister Ah Yu. Ouyang Pei nudged Ye Yuncang, who was silent beside him. Say something. Arent you usually quite eloquent? Nows the time for you to y your part. Ye Yuncang ignored him. 1,000 taels. Forget it if you dont want it. Ouyang Pei gritted his teeth. In the next moment, Ye Yuncang took a step forward and said, Benefactor, Young Benefactor Wang Ruyu has aplementary rtionship with your family. However, shes not a fish in the pond. Shes meant to go to a wider world. Arent you afraid of ruining the childs bright future by stopping her like this? Old Madam Wang: What are you talking about? I dont understand. I only know that Ah Yu was raised by our family and isnt a Tom, Dick, or Harry by the roadside. Not to mention using these broken things to disgust people, even if you move a mountain of gold and silver over, we wont sell her. Our family isnt at the end of the line, let alone doing something immoral like selling our children. If you dont want to make things ugly, please leave. This olddy looks quite knowledgeable and speaks in an orderly manner. Shes probably not an ordinary farmer, right? Ouyang Pei leaned closer to Ye Yuncang and lowered his voice. Help this olddy calcte her fortune and see if shes from a rich family. Ye Yuncang also lowered his voice. Simple, 2,000 taels. Ouyang Pei: He suddenly lost interest. Ouyang Changjing really did not want to make things ugly for the Wang Family. After all, this family really treated the little girl well. Regardless of whether the little girl was Ruan Ruans child or not, she was still a member of the royal family of West Wind Nation. It was not their style to repay kindness with ingratitude. To be honest, Old Madam, the Xie Family in Dongling County is not Little Ah Yus family. Shes not from the Xie Family, Ouyang Changjing said very calmly. The royal family of West Wind Nation did not only have men who could inherit the golden pupils. If that little fellow was not Ruan Ruans child, one of her parents would definitely be a member of the royal family. No matter how bad their taste was, they would never choose that old man from the Xie family. Therefore, Ouyang Changjing was also very sure that no matter whose child this Little Ah Yu was, she did note from the Xie Manor. Old Madam Wang did not want to talk about it anymore. Everyone, please go backwe appreciate your kindness. Please bring these things back too. Without achieving his goal, Ouyang Changjing was naturally unwilling to leave. Although he also knew that it was a little presumptuous to visit directly, with his identity, he, the Crown Prince of a neighboring country, could not stay in another country for too long. Otherwise, if they caused a dispute between the two countries, they would be sinners. However, he had no choice but toe. Even Ouyang Pei did not trust others to deal with this matter. ... The Wang Family raised their weapons with unfriendly expressions. Ouyang Changjing and the others were unwilling to hurt them, so they immediately fell into a stand off. Seeing that the two sides were in a deadlock, Yun Zhi said, This matter is very important. Im afraid its impossible to exin it in a day or two. Why dont you all consider it at length? As the saying goes, slow work produces fine work. Theres no hurry at this time, and we would like to avoid unnecessary trouble. Wang Chuangui also said, I dont think youre bad people. You probably wont do anything like snatching. Im afraid youvee from afar. Why dont you rest for a while and slowly No way. No way. Before Wang Chuangui could finish speaking, Ouyang Changjing and Old Madam Wang spoke in unison. Chapter 384 - 384 Wang Liulang’s Child Bride 384 Wang Lings Child Bride Usually, Ouyang Changjing was not as gentle as now. As the Crown Prince of a country, even if he had a healthy and strong father above him, he had to bear the identity of the Crown Prince. Therefore, it was necessary for his hands to be dirty. However, he could not bear to kill the family in front of him. !! Not only him, but even Ouyang Pei, who had been shouting to kill, was as quiet as a quail. He did not make any ferocious suggestions. Ye Yuncang watched from the sidelines the entire time. If not for the 1,000 taels of silver, he would not have said those words. Ouyang Pei was filled with endless regret. It was actually such a short sentence and it made him lose 1,000 taels! Do you want me to help say a few more words? Ye Yuncang asked kindly. Ouyang Pei: No money. Forget I asked, Ye Yuncang said. Ouyang Pei: He finally understood why Ye Yuncangs Dharma name was Yun Gou. That was not a cowardly dog at all, but a rat! Under Yun Zhis advice, the two sides finally agreed to give each other a day to ease up. It was not to discuss Little Ah Yu, but to use a day to convince the other party. Ouyang Changjing left with a group of people, but he did not go far. Instead, he went directly to the neighbor and knocked on the other partys door. Sorry to trouble you. Is your courtyard outside avable for rent? Ye Yuncang smiled and stepped forward. Although his appearance looked a little strange, his face was very friendly. The other party still did not treat him as a bad person. However, his gaze was as if he was looking at a fool. We didnt ask someone to rent it out. Then you can have such thoughts now. Before the other party rejected, Ye Yuncang added, How about 50 taels of silver a day? The people inside were stunned and looked at Ye Yuncang with love. It was as if the person in front of her was even more stupid. Ye Yuncang looked at Ouyang Pei behind him. Ouyang Pei stepped forward silently and took out two golden leaves from his waist, handing them to the person. The golden leaf was extremely heavy and was made by the Great Chang Nation. It could be exchanged for more than 50 taels of silver in a fewrge silver farms. Ordinary people did not use this, but basically everyone who lived in town recognized it. Not long ago, Zhang Zhan had sent people to various towns to give a speech to let themoners recognize gold, silver, and money to prevent them from being scammed with fake coins. After Ouyang Pei took out the golden leaves, that persons eyes widened. Here, this is the rent for the next two days. That person took the golden leaves and looked at Ouyang Pei, then at Ye Yuncang. She turned around and shouted inside, Husband, Chuanfu, Chuangui, didnt you say that you were moving today? Why are you still dawdling inside? Come out quickly and give up your rooms for the nobles! The head of the household, who was about to repair the roof, was speechless. When did they say that they were moving? Fifteen minutester, the family left happily. Ouyang Changjing and the others moved in. Wang Dng, who was following behind them, saw them enter the courtyard next door and hurriedly went back to report to Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang: Dont worry about it. Arent you going back to the vige? Why arent you moving? Wang Chuanfu: Mother, with the current situation, how would I dare to go back? If they returned and those people relied on their numbers to kidnap Ah Yu, wouldnt their families suffer greatly? Wang Chuanfu was not so careless. Madam Feng, who had been silent at the side, also said, Thats right. Its obvious that those people are prepared. Our family has the advantage in numbers. We thin out our forces now. Didnt you notice? The person who spoke to Mother has eyes very simr to Ah Yus. Wang Chuangui pointed at his eyes and said faintly, Although the pattern in his eyes is very faint, its still the same as Ah Yus. Even if theyre not family, they might be from the same n. This was the reason why Wang Chuangui did not speak much. Previously, at Qingmu Academy, Wang Chuangui had learned the ability to debate. If not for the strange look in Ouyang Changjings eyes just now, he would have used his ability to argue with them on the spot. Old Madam Wang snorted. I dont care where hes from. Not to mention now, even back then, if someone came to snatch Ah Yu away, Old Madam Wang would have carried a knife and fought with them. She did not know if her useless sons would be able to give birth to such an obedient and cute granddaughter. It was already a blessing for their ancestors to be able to pick up one! Old woman, what do you think we should do? The other party looks like theyre either rich or noble. How can wemoners match up to them? Why dont we move out overnight and move back to Hu Family Vige? Well go to the cave on the cliff to deal with them first. Old man Wang suggested. The others felt that this was very unreliable. On second thought, they could not think of a better method. Thats right, their family only had one county schr now. However, there was still a huge gap between a county schr and an official. If the other party wanted to bully them, they might not be able to win. A person who could judge the situation was an outstanding person. There was nothing embarrassing about running if they could not win. Old Madam Wang sat calmly at the master seat and took a sip of the already cold tea. ... Alright, go and do your things. It must be difficult for you little heads to think so much. Old Madam Wang chased these people far away like she was chasing away flies. Only Old man Wang was left. Old man Wang looked at Old Madam Wang. The two of them only looked at each other for a moment before understanding each others thoughts. You want me to Before Old man Wang could finish speaking, Old Madam Wang nodded. No matter what, Ah Yu cant be taken away. For the time being, it was difficult to tell if the other party was loyal or traitorous. But, it was impossible to give Ah Yu to them. Unless they had a very good reason to ensure that Ah Yu had absolute freedom and happiness. We cant let Ah Yu go with them. If Im not wrong, theyre either officials or nobles. If Ah Yu goes back with them, how can she be as free as she is now? As Old man Wang spoke, he had an idea. Alright, Ill take care of this matter. At most, they would beg the Immortal that was attached to Ah Yu. ... If the Immortal agreed to let Ah Yu follow them, and Ah Yu was willing too. Then they would not be in the position to stop them. The premise of everything was that they would never hurt Ah Yu. In the afternoon, Little Ah Yu returned to Old man Wangs house happily with Wang Ling. Before entering the house, she nced at the courtyard beside her and said to the person lying on the eaves, Uncle, its so dirty up there. Its so troublesome to wash clothes. Even the other uncles dont want to y on it anymore. Ouyang Changjings secret guard: Chi Tu, Chi She, and the others, who were hiding behind: Little Ah Yu did not notice what she had exposed and skipped home to the Wang Family. As soon as she reached the door, she started shouting, Grandma, I found a wife for Sixth Brother! Just as she finished shouting, she heard someone panting behind her. Wait wait wait for me! Zhang Qiaosi was out of breath from running. She lifted her skirt and followed Little Ah Yu, also shouting into the courtyard. Hello, Grandma. Im the future wife of Wang Ruyus Sixth Big Brother. Iming to your house to be a child bride! The Wang Family members who heard themotion: The Zhang Family servants following behind: Wang Ling, who was holding Little Ah Yus hand, kicked his foot against the threshold with a ng and stumbled. Then, he fell face-first. Themb beside him instantly spread its hooves, its furry head pressed against Wang Lings body. Wang Ling did not fall, but his ribs were broken by thembs two hard horns. Wang Ling: Perhaps this was what Second Brother often said about an unlucky year. Chapter 385 - 385 Untitled 385 Untitled Zhang Qiaosi had been guarding outside the Yang Family Private School. She did not go anywhere during the day and only stayed in the carriage. She endured until the students left the school. She waited for her Big Brother Zhang Xuyang to leave before secretly following Little Ah Yu and the others. Originally, Zhang Qiaosi did not have to marry Wang Ling. However, when she followed behind in the carriage, she saw Wang Ling holding Little Ah Yus hand. When they passed by a few snack stalls, Wang Ling would ask Little Ah Yu if she wanted to eat. Sometimes, when a carriage or donkey cart passed by, Wang Ling would even protect Little Ah Yu behind him. He kept calling Little Sister and doted on her very much. Zhang Qiaosi twisted her handkerchief in jealousy and said to the maidservant beside her, Look, look, this is someone elses Big Brother! My Big Brother only knows how to criticize me all day and thinks that Im the worst sister in the world! Hmph, he doesnt care about me, and I dont like him as a Big Brother! Zhang Qiaosi even said indignantly, I want a Big Brother like that too, but hes already Wang Ruyus brother. I dont want to be the same as her. Ill be his wife. Then, Wang Ruyu will have to call me Sister-inw! The maidservant was still persuading her from the side. Miss, if Eldest Master and First Madam find out, theyll definitely scold you. How can a girl talk about this kind of thing? Its not nice. This maidservant was already 11 or 12 years old, so she was naturally much older than Zhang Qiaosi. She spoke as if she was coaxing a child. However, Zhang Qiaosi did not care at all. She even felt that this maidservant had reminded her. Thats right. If I go back and tell Father and Mother directly, they will definitely not agree. They keep wanting me to marry the son of a merchant. Our family is already rich enough, so why should we marry other rich people? How boring! Hence, Zhang Qiaosi went straight to the other partys house, nning to marry herself off today. Wang Lings ribs were broken, and the Wang Family was in a mess again. As Old Madam Wang called someone to summon the doctor, she went into the house and took out a portion of her precious gene repair agent. Broken ribs were not a small matter. If one did not recover, they would have to live as a sickly person in the future. Wang Lingy on the bed. At first, he did not feel any pain. Later on, the pain came and he twitched. Mother, it hurts. It hurts! Wang Ling could not help but cry. Sixth Brother, men cant cry. Hurry up and put away your tears. Little Ah Yu took out a candy from her pocket. Meatball had specially exchanged it for her. Wang Ling was already in extreme pain. He opened his mouth and caught the candy. For a moment, he really felt that the pain was not so bad. Almost as soon as Little Ah Yu finished speaking, another handkerchief was ced on Wang Lings forehead. Little husband, are you alright? My heart aches so much. Zhang Qiaosis voice sounded from the side. Wang Lings eyes widened when he saw Zhang Qiaosi wiping his sweat. He sat up and immediately wanted to walk out. But with a bang, he hit the head of the bed. His forehead instantly turned red, and his forehead bulged visibly. Wang Ling: Ouch! It hurt. Madam Zhang had just brought in a basin of hot water. When she saw Wang Ling sitting on the bed sickly, she could not see anything else. Ling, whats wrong with you? Do you want to relieve yourself or eat? Your ribs are broken, so you cant moveah, whats wrong with your head? Why is there such a big bump! Mother, Little Husband was just stunned from the happiness, Zhang Qiaosi said with a smile. Bang! The wooden basin in Madam Zhangs hand fell to the ground, and the water in the basin instantly sshed high. It sprayed all over Wang Lings face. Little Ah Yu was not spared either. Wang Ling: In his previous life, he should have been a butcher in a ughterhouse. He must havemitted a huge sin to lose his dignity this much! Wu. Chapter 386 - 386 Untitled 386 Untitled The doctor ising, the doctor ising. Dng ran into the house and wiped the sweat off his head. The doctor will be here soon. Old Madam Wang also came in with a wooden te. All of you go out first. She then looked at Zhang Qiaosi. Youngdy, go out first. Zhang Qiaosi left without looking back. Little Ah Yu was worried about Wang Ling and even asked Meatball in the spatial pocket if she needed to get better medicine for Sixth Big Brother. Even if it was more expensive, she wanted to exchange for it. [Its not a serious illness. Your Grandma has already taken the gene repair agent. As long as he doesnt move around, theres basically no problem.] Only then did Little Ah Yu feel relieved, but she still looked at the room worriedly. The door of the room had already been closed, and it was unknown what was going on inside. Hey, are your Big Brothers back yet? Zhang Qiaosi tugged at Little Ah Yus sleeve. Little Ah Yu nced at her and pulled her sleeve back. She snorted and ignored her. Why arent you talking to me anymore? Didnt you say that you wanted me to choose one of your Big Brothers? Zhang Qiaosi said, Previously, I thought that your Sixth Brother was good-looking and treated you well. But now, I think that hes a little too weak. Is there anyone among your Big Brothers whos strong and will be fine even if he falls to the ground? Little Ah Yu did not speak. She turned around and had her back facing her. Seeing that she did not like her so much, Zhang Qiaosi was unhappy. What do you mean? I came to your house to be a child bride. Your brother just fell, and I wasnt the one who pushed him. Moreover, his ribs were broken by themb pet you raised. It has nothing to do with me. What right do you have to be angry with me? Little Ah Yu finally turned around. Her face was filled with anger, like a little frog. I know. Big Brother fell down himself. Themb tried to protect him and identally injured him. Little Ah Yu looked at Zhang Qiaosi and pouted. I dont me you. I me myself. I shouldnt have said that to you because youre not suitable to be my sister-inw. At the very least, the sister-inw in her heart could not let her Big Brother be afraid, let alone let him be injured. My family is very, very rich. We have a lot of small courtyards like yours. Zhang Qiaosi raised her chin and wanted to continue, but looking at Little Ah Yu, who was much shorter than her, she did not want to say anything. What was she talking to a three-year-old child about? She did not understand! At this moment, Zhang Qiaosi did not realize that she herself was not even seven years old yet. Little Ah Yu did not like Zhang Qiaosi anymore, but she felt that it was her fault for asking her to choose her Big Brother. She lowered her head and picked through her bag. In the end, she picked a fruit. She handed it to Zhang Qiaosi. This is an especially good fruit. It can make you smarter. Take it as mypensation. I wont introduce my Big Brothers to you anymore. Go to someone elses house and be a child bride. I dont want your lousy fruits! My family is very rich. For fruits like yours, I can buy as many as I want. I can even fill a house with them. No, I can buy as many as 100 houses! Zhang Qiaosi said. You cant buy it, Little Ah Yu said seriously. Only I have this fruit. I wont sell it. This fruit was carefully selected by Meatball and cost 20 points to exchange for the seeds. It was called a smart fruit. A seed cost 20 points, and it could only grow two or three fruits. Moreover, it would only ripen once every three months. This fruit did not have a core. If she wanted to continue nting it, she had to continue exchanging for more seeds. This was Little Ah Yus first harvest. She had only gotten three in total. When she received thest letter, Little Ah Yu had already asked Chi Tu to send one to Qin Huai. She had left two for herself and could not bear to eat them. Zhang Qiaosi opened Little Ah Yus hand, but when she saw that the fruit was very good-looking and could let her be smarter, Zhang Qiaosi did not act rashly. Everyone in the family said that she was not smart enough. Could this fruit be useful? Will I not be able to be your sister-inw after eating this fruit? Zhang Qiaosi was conflicted between the fruit and Little Ah Yus Big Brothers. You shouldnt ask me if you can be my sister-inw. You have to ask my Big Brothers. Little Ah Yu stuffed the fruit into Zhang Qiaosis hand and pushed her out. Im going to guard Sixth Brother. Go home and y by yourself. If you wait too long, your mother will be anxious. Zhang Qiaosi was inexplicably pushed out and boarded the carriage home. On the other side, the secret guard told Ouyang Changjing and the other two everything. Ouyang Changjing could not help butugh. Thats really quite funny. Its Ruan Ruans style when she was young. Just as he was smiling, someone came to report from outside. Young Master, the Wang Familys Old Master hase to visit. He said that he has news about the King of Carving and wants to discuss it with you. Oh? Ouyang Changjing stood up. Hurry up and invite him in. Chapter 387 - 387 Old man Wang’s Heartfelt Words 387 Old man Wangs Heartfelt Words Old man Wang had specially dressed up beforehand and changed into his cleanest clothes. Even his beard had been specially trimmed. Ouyang Changjing did not look down on Old man Wang just because he was an old farmer. Instead, he asked his subordinates to boil water and make good tea. Im not here to talk to you about my little granddaughter this time. The others can go out first. Im sure theyre not interested in the King of Carving, Old man Wang said coldly as soon as he sat down. Ouyang Pei was worried about Ouyang Changjings safety, and Ye Yuncang also wanted to watch the show. Both of them were unwilling to leave. !! Ouyang Changjing said, Although this town isnt big, its quite interesting. The town was quite lively two days ago, so it wasnt convenient to tour. Why dont you go around now ande back when its dark? Junior Brother, in order to greet you previously, there are still two benefactors from the two families who didnte to send their blessings. Come with me. Yun Zhi stood up with a smile. He first called out to Ye Yuncang before turning to look at Ouyang Pei. Young man, I can tell that youre a kind-hearted person. Youre definitely willing to help with this matter, right? Sensing the threat in Yun Zhis eyes, Ouyang Pei once again felt an indescribable sense of suffocation. When one was under someone elses roof, one had no choice but to lower their heads. Who asked him to be inferior to a monk in martial arts! Ouyang Pei squeezed out the words from between his teeth. Alright, Ill apany you. After everyone left, Old man Wang said, I was lucky enough to see the ornament you brought with you when I was young, but it didnt look like that. Ouyang Changjing was shocked. Uncle, are you serious? Have you seen Old Master Zhuo before? Was he fine back then? At a nce, it was obvious that he really liked the King of Carving. He was doing fine, Old man Wang said casually. I saw that you quite liked that young fellow. I thought that I couldnt let you be a fool, so I came to tell you the truth. Young fellow? Ouyang Changjing was momentarily stunned. The old man in front of him looked like an ordinary old man. He could only be said to be a little kind-looking, but the information sent by his subordinates told him that they were ordinary farmers. How could ordinary farmers know about the King of Carving? At the thought of this, the enthusiasm on Ouyang Changjings face disappeared a little. Thats right, how could he trust the words of an old farmer so easily? The King of Carving was a great jade sculptor in the current era. He had not carved much jade in his life, and every piece was priceless. However, he did not like to sell it at a high price. He always said that it was enough to earn money, and he did not like others to raise the price. It could be said that he was a craftsman who did not care about fame and fortune. It was rare for Ouyang Changjing to meet someone who could discuss the King of Carving with him. Even if he suspected that the other party was spouting nonsense, he could not help but say something about his opinion of the King of Carving. How is he indifferent to fame and fortune? Hes just afraid that if his things are sold too expensively, others wont be willing to buy them, Old man Wang said. For that ornament of yours, Ive already seen him make ten portions. The initial portion was actually more exquisite than yours. He sold it for 200 taels of silver and gambled it all on the second day. Ouyang Changjing: Was this true? He didnt believe it. Looking at Ouyang Changjings awkward but polite smile, Old man Wang took a sip of tea and imitated Old Madam Wangs usually profound expression. Then, Old man Wang revealed his goal. Previously, you said that the King of Carving had already passed away, but thats actually not the case. Its easy to find that young fellow, but its also difficult. If you agree not to pester me anymore, I can give you a clear path and ask him to give you another exquisite ornament for free. Really? Ouyang Changjing was a little excited, but he immediately calmed down. This was because he could not agree to Old man Wangs conditions. Ouyang Changjing: Uncle, you must be joking. Personal matters are personal matters, but they cant bepared to the matter regarding the bloodline of the family. Although he admired the King of Carving, and he also wanted to see him He could not give up on this little girl who was suspected to be Ruan Ruans child. Old man Wang did not expect to use this matter to restrain this group of people. However, he had already agreed in front of his wife, so he naturally had to do this well. In all these years, he had rarely been entrusted with such important matters. Wouldnt he have to perform well in front of his wife? You have a point. Old man Wang did not continue persuading him and changed the topic. Since youve found out that the child is not from the Xie family in Dongling County, do you know how this child came to our house? Its not as simple as just picking her up from the snow. Ouyang Changjing stood up from his seat and came to Old man Wang. He bowed deeply to him. He bowed sincerely. Uncle, please enlighten me. Old man Wang sighed. This child has a tough life. When she arrived at our house, she was only half a breath away from death. Her face was the only thing that looked the best from head to toe. Her body was covered in bruises and she had been unconscious for a few days. Her breathing was faint Initially, Old man Wang was still pretending to be pitiful, but as he spoke, his memories seemed to return tost winter. That was the coldest winter in the history of their vige. Thest snow could even bury an adult. Otherwise, there would not have been a flood after the sky turned clear. They did not have much hope of raising the child, but they tried their best to live frugally and save some food for her. Even his wife, who had always been unwilling to let her family stand out too much, began to show her edge in order to protect that child. If their family continued to be so poor, it would be fine for the others in the family, but they probably could not raise that weak child. It could be said that the arrival of that child opened a door in his wifes heart that had been sealed for a long time. Ever since her youngest daughter, Wang Aibao, was lost, Old Madam Wang had been living like a walking corpse. She was no longer her usual gentle self. She had a bad temper, spoke harshly, and did things without order. It was Ah Yus arrival that lit up the light in Old Madam Wangs heart and pulled her back to the mortal world. As he spoke, Old man Wangs eyes turned red. He turned around and rubbed his eyes. Old man Wangs voice was choked with sobs. I dont know where youre from, and where you want to bring Ah Yu to enjoy life. However, our entire family is worried. Ah Yu has a pure heart. Even if shes bullied, shes neverined. Were all trying our best to protect the innocence and truth in this childs heart so that she can remain pure and forget her past suffering. Usually, Old man Wang would not say so much. He would not even let his emotions show. Ouyang Changjing did not expect this old farmer to tell him this much. He followed Old man Wangs words and his heart ached. That was the royal bloodline. She was very likely Ruan Ruans child. Her life shouldnt be like this! Then, he heard Old man Wang ask, I want to ask you, if you bring Ah Yu there, can you guarantee that she wont be bullied or hurt or suffer? Ouyang Changjing wanted to say no on the spot, but he thought of his sister, Ruan Ruan. ... Everyone said that the eldest princess had been spoiled by the entire royal family of the West Wind Kingdom, so she wanted to go out and y. However, Ouyang Changjing knew that things were not so simple. Could that little fellow live as freely as she did now if she returned to the West Wind Nation? Chapter 388 - 388 Little Doctor Girl 388 Little Doctor Girl While Old man Wang and Ouyang Changjing were talking, the Wang family was also busy taking care of Wang Ling. Little Ah Yu sat on the threshold outside Wang Lings room. When Liu Shi came over, she happened to see the little fellows head nodding and she was about to fall asleep. Ah Yu, why are you sleeping here? Go back to your room quickly. Ill call you when its time to eat. Liu Shi leaned down and wanted to pick Little Ah Yu up. Little Ah Yu woke up and rubbed her eyes hard. She smiled at Liu Shi. Mother, Im not sleepy anymore. Your waist hasnt recovered yet, so you dont have to carry me. She had grown a year older and heavier. Mother would be tired carrying her. Whats wrong? Liu Shi noticed that Little Ah Yus smile did not reach her eyes. It was rare to see her daughter like this. The smile on Little Ah Yus face disappeared. Her mouth pouted and she spoke with a sobbing tone. Its all my fault that Sixth Brother was injured. She told Liu Shi what had happened today. When she heard Little Ah Yu say that she wanted to find a wife for her Big Brothers, Liu Shi almost couldnt control her expression. What was this little fellow thinking all day? She even yed matchmaker for her elder brothers! However, when she thought about how this little fellow had even found herself a little husband, she felt that it was not a big deal. Youre indeed in the wrong in this matter. You shouldnt have mentioned your Big Brothers marriage to outsiders. This is not elegant and against the rules. Liu Shi was not blindly biased towards Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu: I know. I did something wrong. She felt an equal measurement of annoyance at herself as when she was proud of her cleverness. Seeing the little fellows head drooping and looking listless, Liu Shi resisted the urge tofort her and continued, Marriage emphasizes the orders of the parents and the words of the matchmaker. Now, the words of the matchmaker are not so heavy, but the orders of the parents cant be vited. Take you and Qin Huai for example. If the parents of both parties dont agree, it wont matter even if you decide it in private. Little Ah Yu said gloomily, But Big Brother Ah You agreed, and so did that auntie. Youre just lucky. No, wait, forget it. Lets not talk about this. Lets talk about your Sixth Brother being injured. You were the one who made a mistake earlier. Youre indeed responsible for his injury, so youll go in with meter and apologize to your Sixth Brother. Liu Shi patted Little Ah Yus head. Your Sixth Brother has a good temper, but you cant bully him for having a good temper. During the time he recovers, you have to take good care of him. Little Ah Yu nodded. I understand. Ill take good care of Sixth Big Brother. She had also prepared better Myriad Spirit Water and would not let Sixth Big Brother experience diarrhea. There were also some fruits that she had not taken out. Sixth Brother liked to eat them very much. It was not convenient for him to move about since he was lying on the bed, so he could eat these fruits to relieve his boredom. Dont stay here for now. When peoplee and goter, they might step on you. Not long after Liu Shi pulled Little Ah Yu away, Wang Dng brought two people into the house. One was a white-haired old doctor carrying arge medicine box. There was actually a girl following behind him. She was about 11 or 12 years old and was also carrying a small medicine box. Little Ah Yu, who was guarding the courtyard, could not help but look at her. Although this sister did not smile, Little Ah Yu felt that this sister must have a good temper. Mother, is this sister also a doctor? Little Ah Yu asked. Liu Shi also saw the little doctor. She had not noticed that there was actually such a person in town. It turned out that Doctor Wus family had a little doctor girl? When the doctor arrived, Wang Lings door opened. Old Madam Wang had yet to give him the gene repair agent. She was afraid that when the doctor came, he would say that he waspletely fine. That would be troublesome. Wang Lings ribs were broken and he wanted to open his clothes. He was originally halfway through taking off his clothes when he turned around and saw a girl following behind. He immediately pulled his clothes up in the middle and gritted his teeth. How can there be a girl here? I dont want to take off my clothes! Zhang Qiaosi had frightened Wang Ling. Other than his family, he felt that all girls were terrifying. When Wu Qianqian heard this, her voice was especially cold. Theres no difference between men and women in front of a doctor. As she spoke, she opened her small medicine box and took out a few silver needles. Thats right, Sixth Brother. What difference is there if a doctor is male or female? Wang Sang, who hade in to watch themotion, happened to hear that sentence and immediately said with a smile, Previously, Second Uncles legs were inconvenient and we asionally invited a doctor over. Second Uncle even said that the mens hands and feet were too rough. How good would it be if there was a female doctor? He even said that? Madam Ma, who had brought in hot water, suddenly gritted her teeth. Wang Ling looked at the basin in Madam Mas hand and hurriedly said, Second Aunt, Second Aunt, dont be agitated. It must be Third Brother talking nonsense. There are many people in the room, so I wont squeeze in here. Madam Ma ced the basin heavily on the shelf at the side and turned to leave. Not long after, they heard Wang Chuanguis voice. Whos spreading rumors? Aiyo, Im innocent!! Everyone in the room: Old Madam Wang looked at Wang Sang. I think youre quite good at talking. Im afraid it wont make sense if you donte back with a trophy in the next debate. Wang Sang: Bah, he shouldnt have said that! Get out. Alright! Wang Sang hurriedly went out. Not only did Wang Ling hold his clothes tightly, but he also grabbed the nket tightly and howled with his eyes closed, I dont want a woman to look at me! No! I dont want! Wu Qianqian still wanted to speak, but she was stopped by Chuanfus gaze. Qianqian, go out and wait for me first. Wu Qianqian could only put away the silver needles. Yes, Grandpa. As soon as she walked out, Wang Ling asked someone to close the door and insisted that she was not allowed to peek. Wu Qianqian originally wanted to stand at the door when she heard a breath beside her. Wang Sang said in a breathy voice, Dont stand there stupidly. Come over. Wu Qianqian walked over with a cold and heartless expression. Whats the matter? ... Why are you pulling a long face? My sixth brother has broken ribs. Im afraid the treatment wont bepleted in a short time. Youre going to eat here, right? Go over there and sit first. Its quite heavy to stand and hold a first-aid kit. As Wang Sang spoke, he was about to help Wu Qianqian carry the first-aid kit. Because he had a sister at home, whenever Wang Sang saw women younger than him, he treated them as his sisters. The teacher had said that women were like delicate flowers and should be protected with love. They could not be hurt. Theres no need. Wu Qianqian avoided Wang Sangs hand, but she still went to the stone table beside her and sat down. This is the first time Ive seen a girl as a doctor. Initially, I didnt believe Divine Doctor Xue when he said that there was a female imperial physician in our Great Chang. Are you a doctor or an apprentice now? Do you have the right to practice medicine? Wang Sang asked. Seeing Wu Qianqians cold attitude, he immediately took two steps away and said, Did I make you ufortable? Wait a moment, Ill call my sister over and let her talk to you. Wu Qianqian: No Before he could finish speaking, Wang Sang ran far away and quickly pulled over a little girl who looked like a jade statue. Wu Qianqian swallowed her original rejection. She had long heard from her grandfather that a very obedient little girl hade to their Lanhe Town. Could it be her? How cute. ... She was different from the girls in town. Little Ah Yu was still confused. The redness in her eyes had yet to disappear. However, she still greeted Wu Qianqian obediently. Hello, Little Sister. Seeing the small medicine box beside her, Little Ah Yu looked down at her bag. Her face was filled with envy. Little Sister, your bag is so big. It looks so sturdy! Wu Qianqian could not help butugh. She was really as Grandpa had said. She was so cute. No wonder Grandpa specially wrote a letter to let here back to see the jade child. Chapter 389 - 389 Butterfly Birthmark 389 Butterfly Birthmark Ah, you actually know how to smile. I thought there was something wrong with your face. Wang Sangs sudden words made the smile on Wu Qianqians face quickly disappear. Wu Qianqian ignored Wang Sang and walked towards Little Ah Yu. She held her hand and sat down in front of the table. Then, she asked, Why do you call me Little Sister? Mother said that when you see someone older than you, you have to call her Big Sister, but I dont think youre very old, so youre Little Sister. Little Ah Yu was a little uneasy. Do you not like me to call you that? Then what should I call you? My surname is Wu, and my name is Qianqian. You can call me Sister Qianqian. Little Ah Yu changed her words sweetly. Sister Qianqian! My surname is Wang, and my name is Ru Yu. However, everyone calls me Ah Yu. Big Brothers will call me Little Sister Ah Yu. You can call me whoever you like! Wu Qianqian: Little Ah Yu. Sigh! Little Ah Yu said, Then, when I grow up, I cant be called Little Ah Yu. Im already three years old now and Im about to grow up! When youre 10 years old, Ill call you Ah Yu, Wu Qianqian replied with a smile when she saw how serious Little Ah Yu was. Yes, yes. Wang Sang felt that their conversation was very boring and left after listening for a while. After Wang Sang left, Wu Qianqian opened the small medicine box and pulled Little Ah Yus hand to take her pulse. Come, Ill take your pulse. Only then did Little Ah Yu react. Sister Qianqian, so youre a doctor? Not yet. Wu Qianqian checked Little Ah Yus pulse and asked her to open her mouth and stick out her tongue. She even checked her ears and realized that Little Ah Yu actually had a birthmark on her left ear. It was not particrly eye-catching and looked like an irregr butterfly. Your birthmark is quite interesting. Other peoples birthmarks are usually green, but yours is light pink. It looks good too, Wu Qianqian said casually. Where, where? Little Ah Yu turned her head to look, but Wu Qianqian held her back. You cant see behind your ears. Come, let me see your eyes. When she looked at her eyes, she realized that Little Ah Yus eyes were not right. Little Ah Yu, your eyes seem to be Qianqian, lets go back. Doctor Wu walked out and called out to Wu Qianqian from afar. Wu Qianqian: Alright. Sister Qianqian, whats wrong with my eyes? Little Ah Yu did not understand and was still blinking. On the other side, Doctor Wu was talking to Old Madam Wang and rejected her kindness of letting him eat at home. Wu Qianqian saw that it was alreadyte. Her Grandpa must be in a hurry to go back and eat with Grandma. She smiled and said to Little Ah Yu, Its fine. I thought there was something in your eyes just now. Initially, she only saw something sh in Little Ah Yus eyes and found it familiar. However, the sky was not bright. When she wanted to take a closer look, she felt that it was nothing. It was not a big deal anyway. Ille and take a look at him again in a few days. Doctor Wu had already treated him and left with Wu Qianqian. Little Ah Yu waved goodbye to Wu Qianqian warmly. Sister Qianqian,e and y with me when youre free. I have a lot of delicious food and fun things to y with! Wu Qianqian could not help butugh. Alright. After they left, Little Ah Yu first went to the house to see Wang Ling. He had just drank the calming medicine. At this moment, Wang Ling was already asleep. Madam Zhang was still asking Old Madam Wang, Mother, should we wake Ling up first to eat dinner before sleeping? After drinking so much medicine, what else can he eat? Old Madam Wang said, Tonight, the two of you will sleep here. Dont go to the bun shop. Prepare some food. If he wakes up at night, it wont be toote to let him eat it. Madam Zhang hurriedly agreed. Third Aunt, its all my fault. Themb didnt do it on purpose. It wanted to protect Sixth Big Brother. Little Ah Yu twisted the hem of her clothes and felt very guilty for the first time. Its not your fault. He was rash. If not for themb stopping him, he might not have just broken his ribs. Ah Yu, dont think too much. Go and eat first. Third Aunt doesnt me you. Madam Zhang was afraid that Little Ah Yu would think too much, so she specially carried her to the dining room andforted her along the way. On the other side, Wang Sang was in the study, sharing gossip with Wang Eng and the others. Im really dying ofughter. I saw a little doctor girle to our family. Shes not even properly grown yet, but she still has a straight face. In my opinion, its better to be a female teacher than a female doctor. Who would dare to hire a female doctor? She probably cant even be a doctor and can only be a medicine girl. Wang Sang gloated. In the end, he was knocked on the head. Wang Eng shook his head at him. Third Brother, if Grandma hears your words, shell definitely punish you! Dont criticize others behind their backs. Have you forgotten this? I was just saying. Whats wrong? Wang Sang covered his head and muttered, Second Brother, you didnt see her cold appearance. Its as if she doesnt care about the people around her. A doctor cantpare to a schr. How can she be so arrogant? Wang Eng: Youre addicted to speaking behind others backs? Youve only met her once, and youre already degrading her to the point of being useless. Where did you learn this etiquette? Wang Sang: Second Brother, youve changed. Youve be so long-winded! I think Eng is right. Third Brother, you have such a strong opinion of her. Ive never seen you dislike anyone so much, Wang Sng said from the side. Just as Wang Sang was about to speak, Wang Dngs voice sounded from outside. Its time to eat. Under Old Madam Wangs unintentional guidance, Wang Dng already had the demeanor of a big brother. Compared to his father, he was more dignified in front of his younger brothers. Only then did the young men stop talking and go to the dining room. Little Ah Yu had long sat down in her seat and was talking to Old Madam Wang. Grandma, I really like that Sister Qianqian today. She even took my pulse and didnt take any money. She said that I had a little butterfly on my ear. You didnt tell me. Its just a birthmark. It might disappear when you grow up. Old Madam Wang picked up a drumstick for Little Ah Yu and let her eat her fill first. At this moment, Old man Wang also returned home. ... Grandpa, where did you go? Wang Sang greeted Old man Wang. Old man Wang opened his mouth and was about to say that he had gone next door when he thought about informing his family during dinner. In the end, before he could say a word, he saw Old Madam Wang throwing a look at him. Old man Wangs face immediately turned cold as he said righteously, Youre just a child. Why are you asking about adult matters? Go and eat your food! Chuanfu, how do you usually teach your child? He doesnt know the rules! Wang Chuanfu, who had been so busy these past two days that his feet did not touch the ground and did not have time to teach his child, was speechless. Didnt you say a few days ago that you would continue to leave Sang in town to study? You even said that the two of you would educate him well and asked me to do well in the vige so that I wouldnt have to worry about the children. Father, even kicking someone to the curb when theyve outlived their usefulness didnt work like this, right?! Looking at Wang Chuanfus rare aggrieved expression, Old man Wang pretended to ignore him and buried his head in his food. Instead, Madam Feng picked up a piece of pigs lip and ced it in Wang Sangs bowl. What you eat will nourish the equivalent part. Sang, nourish your mouth well. Dont say anything you shouldnt, Madam Feng said bluntly. ... Wang Sang: Wang Chuanfu: If not for the fact that they knew Madam Fengs personality, they would really think that Madam Feng was being sarcastic. Old Madam Wang also picked up a piece of pigs lip and ced it in Old man Wangs bowl. Old Madam Wang: Eat. Old man Wang: Chapter 390 - 390 Choosing a Girl 390 Choosing a Girl After dinner, Old Madam Wang called Madam Feng to the side. Previously, I asked Lord Zhang to help me find some good girls from the county city. I took the matter into my hands and chose two for Dng. Madam Feng hurriedly said, Mother, what do you mean by taking matters into your own hands? All these years, which decision have you made not been good? Well marry whoever you say is good. Youre already about to be a mother-inw, but youre still so indecisive! Old Madam Wang was not coaxed by Madam Feng. Instead, she sighed and said, This time, its because the matter with Dng has dragged on for too long. I didnt want to interfere at first, but if we dy any longer, it will affect his other brothers marriage. Old Madam Wang did not say much and only told Madam Feng about the two girls. One was the second daughter of the registrar of the county city. Her family had a second-inmand official under the county magistrate and was a proper ninth-grade official who received a sry from the Imperial Court. Ah, thats the registrar! My husband is only a farmer now, and Second Uncle has just be a county schr. We cant borrow the other familys light like this. Madam Feng was not pleasantly surprised. Instead, she was terrified. Owning something that didnt belong to her too suddenly would be more like a threat. Madam Feng had been honest all her life. Coupled with the fact that Old Madam Wang had always been in charge and did not make her worry much, she had never thought about things that were too far-fetched. Old Madam Wang: Youre very prescient. Theyre not doing this for Chuanguis sake. Its Lord Zhang who said that our Little Ah Yu is blessed. The registrar is convinced by this and since he had many daughters at home, hes naturally happy to give Lord Zhang face and do him a favor. But will his daughter be willing? Shes an officials daughter. No matter what, she shouldnt marry a farmers child. At that time, instead of bringing in a family, well bring in an enemy. Madam Feng knew that girls usually married up. If they married down, it was inevitable that she would feel unbnced. Back then, when she married into the Wang Family, it was still considered good. At that time, her younger brothers were not married yet. Everyone was strong, so the Wang Family was not always hungry. However, they were still a little inferior to Madam Fengs original family. Later on, her brothers-inw got married one after another. After they got married, brats appeared one after another, and the family became so poor that they could not eat. Thats what I wanted to tell you. The second daughter of this family wasnt raised in the city. Simr to Dng, she was also raised in a farmers family. When she was 10 years old, she was brought home and taught the rules for a few years. That second daughter didnt like living in the city very much, so she wanted to find a farmers family. Didnt she find us? When Madam Feng heard this, she thought to herself, In that case, she was a littlepatible with their Dng. However, she was still uneasy. Mother, what about the other girl? Old Madam Wang: The other girl is the daughter of a businessman. Her family once had some money. Later on, her grandfather obtained an official post through donations and became a minister counselor. After some time, her family gradually removed their business registrations. In Dngs generation, it just so happens that they are the third generation. The children of the fourth generation can participate in the Imperial Examination. Madam Feng thought for a moment. That means that if Dng marries her, it wont be possible for him to take the Imperial Examination. But Dngs child can do it? Thats right. Previously, Dng even told me that he didnt like to study much. Usually, he only learned how to read and count from Old Master Hu and didnt think of taking the Imperial Examination. At that time, I couldnt make up my mind. You also supported the childrens studies, so I was afraid that I would dy the childrens future Old Madam Wang said, Dng has grown up. If you cant make up your mind, go and ask Dng tomorrow and see what he thinks. The two girls are both good girls. You can only choose one to take a look at. Ill reject the other one. Dont think about two-timing. Our family isnt such an exception. I will ask him tomorrow. After Madam Feng thanked her profusely and left, Old Madam Wang massaged her shoulders and went to see Wang Ling. She turned around and went to Little Ah Yus house. When she realized that Little Ah Yu had already washed up, she said to Tang Yuan, Go to sleep in 15 minutes. The weather has been a little warmer these two days. Little Master likes to kick the nket at night. Ill wait until midnight. In any case, Im not sleepy, Tang Yuan said. After being adopted by the Wang Family, Tang Yuan had always been conscientious. She always remembered her responsibility as a maidservant and was even more meticulous towards Little Ah Yu. Its fine. Go to sleep. Someone will cover her with a nket at night. Old Madam Wang nced at the beam. The secret guards on duty tonight: After Old Madam Wang called Tang Yuan to leave with her, the secret guard asked Chi She beside him in a low voice, Could this olddy be some hidden expert? How did she know that there was someone on the beam? This secret guard was left behind by Madam Qin. She had left a total of three people behind, allowing Chi Ding and the others to have more time to rest and change shifts. Chi She: Youre thinking too much. She didnt see us. She had only said it deliberately for them to hear. Then how Didnt Madam teach you to speak less and do more? After Old Madam Wang returned to her room, Old man Wang talked about his results. Were halfway through the conversation today. The other party has loosened up a little, but they still want to take Ah Yu away. I dont expect you to get things done in an instant. Old Madam Wang rubbed her shoulders, her voice filled with fatigue. Well discuss it tomorrow. Sleep first. I told you not to work so hard every day. The children have already grown up, but you still treat them as children who need their mothers. If you copse from exhaustion, they have to support the entire family. Its a huge loss. Old man Wangs heart ached terribly. He simply sat up and massaged Old Madam Wangs shoulders. Sensing that Old Madam Wangs muscles and bones were a little stiff, Old man Wang said, Tomorrow, Ill go to the Wu Familys pharmacy and ask Old Physician Wu. He has some experience in rxing tendons and meridians. When the timees, Ill learn it and massage you. Old Madam Wang: Youre too nosy. Stop talking. I wont be the one feelingfortable. Old man Wang didnt care about Old Madam Wangs sarcasm. As he pressed down, Old Madam Wangs breathing became long and she fell asleep. In the darkness, Old man Wang covered Old Madam Wang with a nket and sighed. Our beloved child has already returned. Why are you still so worried all day? If youre too tired and leave first, how can I live? Old man Wang felt that he was the most affectionate man in the world. In the next moment, he felt someone pinch his waist. Old Madam Wangs sinister voice sounded. Dont worry. If I go down, Ill definitely apply for a spot for you. Old man Wang: Sleep, sleep. Ah, Im suddenly so sleepy. The next day, Madam Feng went to look for Wang Dng early in the morning and asked him to choose one of the two girls. Without thinking, Wang Dng chose the first girl. Madam Feng said earnestly, Dng, dont choose her because you saw that shes from an official family. ... Chapter 391 - 391 Two Old People 391 Two Old People Wang Dng was caught betweenughter and tears. Mother, what are you thinking! I still know my status. Then what do you mean? Madam Feng looked at Wang Dng, wanting to see something else in her sons eyes. Actually, if we really talk about it, Im naturally not worthy of an officials daughter. I might not be worthy of a merchants daughter either. Before Madam Feng could speak, Wang Dng continued, But Grandma personally told you about these two girls, right? Grandma has her own reasons for doing things. We just have to listen to Grandmas instructions and think along the lines. Wang Dng did not think too much about it. Previously, Grandma felt that the two girls from the Liang family were not good. He was actually still a little puzzled. After all, who could guarantee that they were wless? Although those two girls had ws, he was not a perfect person himself. There was nothing wrong with letting one of them be his wife, right? After bing husband and wife, they would naturally get along after some time. Later on, he thought about it and felt that it made sense. First, Liang Yue was a little scheming. He did not like her much. When Liang Xue went to their house and followed Divine Doctor Xue to gain medical knowledge, Wang Dng avoided her as much as he could. He gradually realized that Liang Xue was actually not as pure and straight as she looked. This was because he had seen Liang Xue blush a few times when she spoke to the boys in the vige. When she spoke to him, her face was even redder. But her face was not like a monkeys butt. Why was it always red? Those who did not know better would think that he had beaten her up. How damaging would it be for his reputation? She was even more scheming! Now, since Grandma had mentioned the two girls, it meant that Grandma felt that these two girls were good and suitable. Then he would choose based on his intuition. Although the youngdy of a merchant family was not an official family, her family did notck money. She would definitely spend money freely. Perhaps she would not be used to staying in the countryside. They were destined to have different views. Wang Dng liked Hu Family Vige very much and nned to stay there for the rest of his life. That officials daughter also liked a countryside ce. Wouldnt their interests coincide? Wang Dng briefly told his mother his thoughts. Madam Feng pondered for a moment and could not help but smile. In that case, Mother is thinking too much. Since youve already made up your mind, Ill tell your Grandmater. Well go to the county city after breakfast. Okay. During breakfast, everyone chatted happily. It was not until Wang Dng went to the backyard to bring the donkey cart out that the children at home hurriedly surrounded it. Big Brother, youre going back to the vige already? Didnt you say that you would leave in a few days? Wang Wng was a little reluctant. Big Brother was very diligent. He woke up very early every day. In the huge courtyard, one could always see him busy. Therge flower beds and vegetable fields in the courtyard had been cleaned up by Big Brother recently. They looked quite decent and were especially pleasing to the eye. With Big Brother around, they usually had much less work to do. He could not bear for his brother to leave. Wang Dng: Im just going to the county city. Im not going back yet. Why is Big Brother going to the county city? We dont have any rtives there. Wang Qng thought for a long time and came to a realization. Are you going to look for Lord Zhang? Speaking of which, Lord Zhang is considered half a rtive of ours, right? Their family had fled here from the wilderness. Their only rtives now were those inw families. I know, I know. Big Brother must be going to see the new sister-inw! Little Ah Yus head went past her brothers waists and she said with a smile, I saw Big Brother moving fruits into the cart! The fruits Little Ah Yu mentioned were not the fruits she usually nted. They were abination of fruit pastries. They were usually used to treat guests or gifts when visiting others. Little Ah Yu: Its a Ruyi fruit! The Ruyi Fruit was usually used for matchmaking. If the other party liked it, they would take the fruit away. If they did not like it, they would leave the fruit where it was. At this moment, the Wang Familys young men were all excited. Big Brother, youre going to visit another girl? Itll definitely work this time, right? Her family is actually so far away in the county city Wang Wngs eyes widened, and the excitement on his face suddenly turned to horror. I heard that the county city is filled with rich and noble families. Our family is not worthy of them. Big Brother, are you going to marry into Sister-inws family?! What, Big Brother wants to marry into the girls family?! That wont do. What will we do if Big Brother marries into the girls family? Grandma said that we have to learn from Big Brother. Then, we have to learn from Big Brother and marry into our wives family too? Big Brother has married so far away. It will take a long time to visit him if we travel on the donkey cart. It will be troublesome for him to visit his rtives in the future as well. Will we never see Big Brother again? Little Ah Yu looked at this Big Brother and then at that Big Brother. She did not understand what they were talking about. Wang Dngs face darkened. Shut up! Dont you have to go to school anymore? Hurry up and go. Be careful that I dont report you to the school. What nonsense are you saying? Dont lead Ah Yu astray! Little Ah Yu ced her hands on her hips. Ive already grown up. I cant be led astray! At this moment, Madam Feng also followed Old Madam Wang out. Because she was going to see the daughter of an official, Madam Fengs heart was pounding. She invited Old Madam Wang to suppress the situation, afraid that she would embarrass herself. As soon as Old Madam Wang came out, the boys scattered like birds without waiting for a greeting. Old Madam Wang frowned. Theyve been to school for so long, but theyre still so unruly! Hows the construction of the school in the vige? We might as well chase them all back to the vige! At the side, Wang Chuanfu said, The school has been built. Its even bigger than the one we nned to build previously. More than 100 children from the various viges and a few children from our inws families said that they wanted toe, but the teachers invited arent enough. Theres no hurry. Lord Zhang also said that he would help with the matter of the teachers. With that, Old Madam Wang had already helped Wang Dng onto the donkey cart. Zhang Zhan, who had just finished breakfast and was about to go to the front of the county office to deal with the case, suddenly sneezed again. The servant hurriedly shook off his cloak. Sir, its cold in the morning. Dont catch a cold. Zhang Zhan shook his head. Im not cold. Someone is probably talking about me again. ... In any case, it was definitely nothing good. At this moment, Madam Qin, who was on the way back, was staying at a courier station. She heard a few low-ranking officials discussing quietly that two old people hade to the courier station. They were returning to their hometown to retire. They hade from the directorate. Madam Qin originally wanted to ignore them, but she suddenly remembered that when she was in the Yongding County office, she vaguely heard Zhang Zhan looking for teachers. It was said to be for the school in Hu Family Vige. Zhang Zhan was not a warm-hearted person. Perhaps it was the arrangement of the Wang Family in Nanhe Town. They were from Hu Family Vige to begin with. Even after they moved to the town, they had been helping the vige. It was a family that did not forget their roots. Madam Qin had long grasped this information. Hua Hong, invite the two old men up for a chat, Madam Qin said. Hua Hong nodded and went downstairs to invite them over. ... However, it was not convenient for them to reveal Madam Qins identity outside. The two old officials did not believe her at all. In the end, the two were carried up to meet Madam Qin. The two old men cursed along the way. How dare you? Do you know who we are?! How dare you do such a ferocious thing in broad daylight! Although Im no longer an official in the court, I wont be insulted by you like this! This courier station is probably in cahoots with you guys. They actually ignored our cries for help! Tian Family, look Before they could finish shouting, Lu Liu was already standing in front and bowing to the two old men. Sirs, our Madam invites you. When the two old men looked up indignantly, they saw Madam Qin take off the veil on her face. Mam Mam Madam Qin frowned. I dont have such old sons. The two old men: Chapter 392 - 392 Brainwashing and Publicity 392 Brainwashing and Publicity The two old men really did not expect to encounter another job offer on the way back to their hometown. They wanted them to teach in the countryside! Actually, they were not considered very old and were still quite healthy. They were not even in their sixties yet. However, they were very upright people. They could not stand the fawning and scheming atmosphere in the court. The culture of studying in the Imperial College was strong, but it was not pure. They were not good at this kind of interaction and could not stay anymore, so they resigned and returned home. !! Speaking of returning home, they were naturally filled with anger. It could be said they were simply unable to fulfill their ambitions! Madam Qin originally thought that the two old men were just returning home after finishing their careers. In the end, when she saw the two of them, she knew that this matter was mostly settled. They were ministers who held important positions in the Imperial Court. At the same time, they had also served in the Imperial College. They were real officials who were dedicated to their studies. Moreover, it was rare that they were not pedantic. Although they knew the ways of the court, they were very supportive of the new school of thought. It would naturally be more appropriate for them to be teachers. After all, the people they had taught were all pirs of the country. However, when they heard that Madam Qin wanted them to be teachers at a school in the vige Both of them declined. Madam, you might not know this, but all these years, weve left our hometown and traveled far to the capital. Weve long wanted to retire and live the remainder of our old lives in our hometown. At this moment, we really dont have the energy to take on the responsibility of teaching and educating others, one of them said. The other person also said sincerely, Madam, the two of us look strong, but our bodies are actually long empty. Thats why we gritted our teeth and left Wanning City in pain. Otherwise, who wouldnt want to share the burden of the Tian Family and contribute to the Imperial Court? Although the two of us also want to try Madams suggestion, our bodies wont allow Madam Qin did not stop them from continuing. It was not until they finished rejecting that she continued to voice her opinion. Of course, this matter also depends on mutual consent. Naturally, we cant force it. Madam Qins tone changed and she said indifferently, I thought that the two of you would definitely like that ce. Its said that its a quiet ce thats difficult to find in the entire Great Chang. 100 years ago, the famous Ever Victorious GeneralGeneral Hucame from that vige. The people in that vige are simple and kind. Its a rare vige of unity and joy. Not long ago, they even discovered arge batch of precious military books. The two of you must have seen them before. Now, theyre all stored in the royal treasury, and many of thepilers are trying their best to repair them. Perhaps the two of you can find out some old things about General Hu. The two adults looked at each other and saw the desire in each others eyes. They were schrs and originally did not have a good impression of those generals, but General Hu from more than 100 years ago was an exception. That was a general who was really concerned about the matters of the country, and he didnt fight casually. There was a reason for every battle. He never bullied the captives. Even after winning, he would not take credit for the victory. It was said that his transcendent-grade title was specially requested for him by all the civil and military officials in the court. The two ministers naturally admired the old general very much. However, their positions prevented them froming into contact with the legendary military books. If they went to General Hus hometown, would they be able toe into contact with it? Seeing that their expressions were a little moved, Madam Qin continued, This is only the tip of the iceberg of that vige. I believe the two of you have heard of the snow disaster in Wangbei Countyst year. At that time, the entire Wangbei County was filled with sorrow. Only the people from Hu Family Vige saved themselves. Not only did they not suffer a huge loss from the snow disaster, but they even used only a year to turn the entire vige from a poor vige to a prosperous one. When the two ministers heard the words poor vige, their eyes moved. It was a poor vige. Who knew what kind of a dpidated scene the vige was in? When they heard that they had be viges that had escaped poverty, the shock in the hearts of the two ministers was naturally obvious. Chapter 393 - 393 It’s Difficult to Take Care of Children 393 Its Difficult to Take Care of Children It was very easy for a vige to be poor. They only needed a simple natural disaster or man-made disaster to cause the vige to fall into a difficult situation. However, it was extremely difficult to make a vige rich. Otherwise, the Imperial Court wouldnt have failed to restore the Great Chang Nation to its most prosperous state after more than ten years. To pull a vige out of poverty within a year, was simply a nearly impossible task. Its said that the vige is surrounded by mountains on three sides and by water on the other. Its a ce where dragons are hidden and natural energy gathered. Its the most suitable ce for retirement. Previously, I was also fortunate enough to know about the treasures offered from their vige. The taste of their food lingers on my tongue even now. At this point, Madam Qin sighed with emotion. A school has been established in the vige. The nearby viges have all sent their children there. Its said that there are more than 100 children and theyre crying for knowledge right now. However, there arent any respected teachers nearby who can teach them. Our Great Chang is currently at the age of withering talent. If theres no fresh blood to replenish it, the country might decline. But this vige actually has the intention to save itself. The vigers are very enlightened and want to let their children study and learn to read. In the future, they will be able to stand tall and bring glory to the country. Madam Qin sighed and waved her hand. Sigh, I shouldnt have said so much to the two of you. Youve already retired and are returning to your hometown. You should rest well and recuperate. Leave the rest to those people in the Imperial Court to think about. It doesnt matter since the poor families cant produce noble children. As long as the children of the ministers in the Imperial Court can continue to be well-respected, theyre not afraid that there will be ack of officials. Perhaps after they swallow the sry of the Imperial Court, no matter how shameless they are, they should remember to benefit the people The old minister in front hurriedly bowed. Madam, Madam, thats biased! I think that if a poor student can have such a state of mind, theyre naturally worthy of support. Didnt the Tian Family also say that we have to ept talents widely and not be restricted to any ce? However, if the students in the vige dont have an orthodox learning path, they wont even be able to qualify for the Imperial Examination. Even if they want to bring glory to the country, they wont be able to. Thats true. The teachers in those viges are at most county schrs. What they can teach is at most at the county schr level. The other minister stroked his beard and thought for a moment before saying, If Madam can be so worried about the country and people, how can we stand by and do nothing! Madam, tell the two of us where the vige is. The two of us will go and take a look and see if its as Madam said. Madam Qin smiled and took a sip of tea. She thought to herself, Thats good. Qin Huai, who was in Wanning City, suddenly sensed something and looked north. Are the peach blossoms outside blooming? Qin Huai put down the book in his hand and rubbed his nose, his tone a little hoarse. He had been studying and practicing martial arts for several days in a row. Even if his body was made of iron, he was a little tired. Beside him, Chi Jia hurriedly replied, Young Master, you forgot that it was only the Flower Festival two days ago. During the Flower Festival, the fragrance of peach blossoms filled the sky. The peach blossoms naturally bloomed. The peach blossoms have all bloomed. Qin Huais eyes were filled with nostalgia. He casually picked up the teacup beside him and took a sip before asking, Is Madaming back? Chi Jia shook his head. Its such a long journey. Itll take a lot of time to go back and forth. How can she be back now? Young Master, are you tired? Do you want to rest? Qin Huai did not respond and changed the topic. Hows the matter I asked you to do? Ive already gotten someone to publish Young Masters article and distribute it to the book bureaus of the various cities and counties. The number of books printed in Wangbei County has doubled, Chi Jia said. In addition, I specially sent more than ten high-quality storytellers to Yongding Countys county city and Nanhe Town. I guarantee that the people there will hear about Young Masters deeds and know about your literary talent. Miss Ah Yu likes to listen to stories, so she will definitely be able to hear it. Qin Huai red at him. When did I give you such instructions? I acted on my own. Please forgive me, Young Master. Chi Jia admitted readily. He thought to himself that now that the Young Master had grown a year older, he seemed to have be more ambitious. He wanted his friend to remember him, and felt that it was not enough to just write letters. So, he decided to take a big detour. At the mention of books, Qin Huai recalled that the letter he had received from Little Ah Yu said that she wanted to open a womens academy in the future. In Great Chang, and even the entire continent. These were all especially unorthodox things. However, at the thought that if she knew that this matter could not be done, her round face would definitely be filled with sadness, right? That wont be cute. Chi Jia, if we want to establish a womens academy, what difficulties do we have to ovee? Qin Huai suddenly asked. Chi Jia: Young Master, youre making things difficult for me. How could he make assumptions about something that was not allowed to exist? Theres only the two of us here. You dont have to be restrained. Tell me. This In our Great Chang, womens academies are not allowed. Qin Huai: Its written into the Great Chang Nationsws? No. Recently, Chi Jia had been reading thews of the Great Chang Kingdom with Qin Huai. After flipping through it, there was no rule that women could not open an academy. This was because the group of people who wrote thew did not think of this at all. Isnt that right? As long as we shut up those who dont agree, it will be allowed? Qin Huai walked to the door of the study and looked at the blue sky and white clouds in front of him. He said meaningfully, Or, if we can get the person at the top to agree, no one else can refuse? For example, the Wang Family that Qin Huai saw was like this. Even if the entire Wang Family did not understand Old Madam Wangs words, they would listen. Also, in order to coax her, the Wang Family would listen to Little Ah Yu as long as it was not something bad. This meant that if one wanted to do something, one had to have enough authority to make others have no choice but to obey. Or he could make himself a person loved by tens of thousands of people. As long as it did not involve their interests, they would naturally listen blindly. Chi Jia knelt on the ground. Young Master, be careful with your words! These words sounded like he was about to rebel. Even if their Crimson Guards used up all their resources and threw all their lives away, they could notplete such a heaven-defying task! Im not even afraid. What are you afraid of? Qin Huai returned to the desk and rubbed his wrist. He picked up his pen and began to write. Dont you want to rest for a while, Young Master? Chi Jias heart ached for him. Why should I rest? Ill be taking the imperial provincial examination next year and the imperial civil service examination the year after. If I want to see the Tian Family, I have to be in the top three. Theres not much time left for me. After Qin Huai finished speaking, he buried his head in writing. Chi Jia: So they were not going to rebel. That was good, that was good. But Young Master, arent your words a little too arrogant? In the history of Great Chang, the youngest top scorer of the imperial civil service examination was also 17 years old! The year after tomorrow, you will only be ten years old. ... He had be a county schr at the beginning of the year and his ranking was not low. However, the Young Master seemed to be a little arrogant. Just as he was worried, someone sent an urgent report over. It was someone who specially sent messages between Little Ah Yu and Qin Huai. It was still a letter and a small cloth bag. The bag was wrapped with beautiful leaves and there was a round fruit inside. He had never seen it before. Qin Huai only knew what it was after reading a stack of letters. Little Ah Yu called it a smart fruit and said that he would be smarter after eating it. Silly girl, she even believed this. Without another word, Qin Huai threw it into his mouth and chewed it. Chi Jia: Young Master, what are you eating? He didnt even wash it first! ... Qin Huai: This is the top scorer fruit. Youll definitely be able to be the top scorer after eating it! Chi Jia: The Young Master must be possessed. He was not even dating Ah Yu now. In the future, when he grew up and fell in love, he did not know what it would be like! It was difficult to take care of children. Chi Jia felt a headache. Chapter 394 - 394 Go to Hu Family Village 394 Go to Hu Family Vige Ever since Old man Wang chatted with Ouyang Changjing once, Ouyang Changjing had sent out many people that night. He had to spend time verifying what Old man Wang had said. Young Master, we cant dy here for too long. The next day, Ouyang Pei heard that they were not going to look for the Wang Family first and was immediately a little anxious. He had the personality of a general to begin with. He was particr about being fast, urate, and ruthless. How could he withstand such dilly-dallying now? After the talkst night, I thought about it for a while. Regardless of whether that child is Ruan Ruans child or not, even if she is, we cant make too many decisions for her. Ouyang Changjings usually gentle expression became solemn. Back then, his younger sisters departure had caused a huge shock to the entire Ouyang Family. Was it really because his little sister was naughty? For nine years, she did not take a single step into the capital of West Wind Nation. Even if they pretended to be at peace with it and convinced themselves that their little sister was reluctant to go home because of the beautiful scenery outside Nine years was too long. So much so that his little sister already had a child outside. Ouyang Pei: Even so, we should bring the child back to West Wind Nation. After all, thats her hometown. Whats the point of thinking about other countries? Ouyang Changjing: The child might not think so. The two of them argued endlessly. On the other hand, Ye Yuncang leisurely finished his tea and ced the teacup on the table, making a sound. Both of them looked at Ye Yuncang. Ye Yuncang: Didnt you notice a problem? Ouyang Pei and Ouyang Changjing said in unison, What? That child looks to be about three to four years old. Ruan Ruan also looked like this around that age. Ye Yuncang gestured at the two of them with her hand. However, the information we found previously only said that the child was born on the 15th of August. Have you thought carefully about which year it is? As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of the two of them changed slightly. The royal family of the West Wind Kingdom had an obvious characteristic, especially when it came to women. That was, at every age, the appearances they disyed were different. From one to three years old, they had a certain look. From three to seven years old, they had another look. After seven years old, the changes in their appearance would not be as big as before, but there would still be obvious changes. After the age of 15, there would be no difference from a normal persons appearance. The child in front of him looked to be three to seven years old. It was also very magical. When Ruan Ruan was at that age range, she looked exactly like this. Ouyang Pei: You mean to say that this child is not as old as she looks? The childs age doesnt affect us much, but it has a huge impact on investigating Ruan Ruans traces, Ye Yuncang said. Now, youve all started investigating three and a half years ago. But if the child isnt three and a half years old, you wont be able to find the evidence you want even if you investigate the entire world. Perhaps youll only alert the enemy and lose the clues in the end. These words sounded a little ridiculous, but on careful thought, they were not necessarily wrong. Ouyang Changjing: Lets not ask the Wang Family for the child first. Well only get along with that child and get someone to test her bone age. Well know how old that child is at that time. Because some children were born malnourished, their bone age might be different from their actual age. However, exquisite martial arts practitioners were especially sensitive to bones. If they knew medicine, their judgment would be even more urate. They could sense the childs true age through all the appearances. Its easier to guess the childs bone age before the age of seven. On the other hand, its not so easy to figure out the age of a person when they reach adulthood. Ouyang Pei pondered for a moment and thought of a good idea. Didnt the Wang Family say that we didnt have much feelings for the child previously? Then lets take advantage of this spring to bring the Wang Family and Ah Yu out to y. We can explore more on the way. Ouyang Changjing: Do you know how to find out the true bone age? Ouyang Pei said honestly, I can roughly figure it out. But I cant make any guarantees on the precision. Let my Senior Brother follow you. Ye Yuncang said the words Senior Brother especially smoothly. He also knows how to prescribe medicine for people in Puji Temple. Hes a medicinal monk. At the same time, he was a warrior monk and a part-time abbot. Other than not knowing much about Buddhism, Yun Zhi knew everything else. Ouyang Pei thought of the other partys unfathomable martial technique and could not help but shiver. They had thought it through very well. However, they did not expect to be rejected by the Wang Family after telling them this suggestion. Go to Fengan Vige to look at peach blossoms? Old Madam Wang smiled. Speaking of peach blossoms, why dont you go to our Hu Family Vige to take a look? The peach blossoms are blooming at the right time now, and the mountains are breezy and cool. I think they can still bloom for seven to eight days more. Why dont youe to our vige to take a walk? Little Ah Yu also said, Thats right, thats right. I dont want to go to other viges to look at peach blossoms. The peach blossoms in our vige are very beautiful. Do you see the peach tree in front of the bun shop? And the few peach trees in our courtyard are all very beautiful. They were all transported from the vige! This years farming break had yet to arrive. However, the sugarcane workshop in the vige had started running, and the school in the vige needed attention. Old Madam Wang nned to take a look personally. Little Ah Yu had not returned to the vige for a long time and wanted to follow Old Madam Wang back. Of course, she did not want to go to other viges to look at peach blossoms. In her portable space, the elf had even nted a few peach trees. Every night, when Little Ah Yu went in, she could see peach blossoms all over the trees. They were extremely beautiful. Little Ah Yu no longer cared about the peach blossom trees outside. To your Hu Family Vige? Thats right, thats right. Our vige still has a generals temple. Now, there are also people from other viges who go to pay their respects to the general. Every ten days, there will be a small temple fair in the vige. Its very fun. After Vige Chief Hu discussed with the elders and vigers in the vige, they decided to build Hu Family Vige into a suitable vige for tourism. They would imitate Fengan Vige, which used peach blossoms to attract outsiders. If they could attract schrs to go, the vige would definitely be more famous, and the vigers profits would naturally rise. Everyone had signed a confidentiality agreement. They would not mention a word that they should not say to outsiders. Uncle, our vige is really good. Can you all go and take a look? Ouyang Changjing looked at Little Ah Yus expectant gaze and wanted to refuse, but he nodded. ... Okay. Ouyang Changjings secret guards were originally carrying out a hidden mission when they were suddenly patted on the shoulder. Chi Tu handed over a porcin bottle. The secret guard: ? Hu Family Vige is a good ce, and there are many hiding ces, Chi Tu said expressionlessly. Its just that there are a lot of mosquitoes. It hurts when they bite. The secret guard: Thank you. He reached out to take the porcin bottle, but the other party held it tightly and did not let go. The secret guard: ? Chi Tu: Its a special secret recipe. Ten taels. The secret guard: Chi Tu said, We have houses in the vige. Theyre very hidden and I guarantee that we wont dy each others missions. Theres also a newly built secret passage. If you want to move in, 20 taels per person for a day. ... The secret guard: !!! Tell me, did you be unscrupulous merchants? Chapter 395 - 395 Flowery Path 395 Flowery Path If Little Ah Yu wanted to return to Hu Family Vige, she had to go to the Yang Family Private School to apply for leave from the teacher first. Teacher Yang had long treated Little Ah Yu as a real student, so he took the opportunity to teach her seriously. Originally, the content of the three-year-old childs studies was simple. She only needed to memorize some random books. However, Little Ah Yu usually disyed great intelligence. Not only did Teacher Yang ask her to memorize books, but he also asked her to memorize a few poems and even write tworge words. !! Before leaving, the Teacher held therge words written by Little Ah Yu and said, Your writing is still not good. It doesnt have any style. When you return to your hometown this time, dont forget your studies. Practice tworge words every day. When you return on leave, Ill give you a test and teach you again. Little Ah Yu nodded vigorously and bowed to Teacher Yang. Teacher, I understand. Of course, she had to learn how to write well. Every word of the letter that Big Brother Ah You had written was beautiful. And the words she wrote were said by her family to be like little buns, each rounder than thest. When Little Ah Yu returned, Ouyang Changjing and the others were stunned. Ouyang Pei said, I remember when Ruan Ruan was this old, not to mention memorizing books, she only knew how to draw randomly when she picked up a pen. At that time, your fathers books were often Not only that, as the only princess of the Ouyang Family, she was really doted on by the entire royal family. Naturally, she was especially pampered. She liked to follow the old emperor and draw randomly on memorials. Later on, they coaxed her and made a princess seal for Ruan Ruan. Hence, on the memorials received by the ministers, other than the emperors personal approval, there was also a small princess seal. On it were the words Ruan Ruan knows. Now, I suspect that this child might be the child of another royal family member. Our Ruan Ruan was not so smart when she was young. Ouyang Changjing was also suspicious. Ouyang Changjing knew his little sister the best. As soon as she picked up a book, she wouldin that she had a headache and when they told her to write, shed be hungry. Every time Royal Father gave her a test, she would act shamelessly. It was obvious that she was not cut out for studies. Speaking of which, its all thanks to that kid that Ruan Ruan could calm down in the end. At this point, Ouyang Pei suddenly trembled. Did that kid go to the barbarians tribe and not return after half a year? If hees back and finds out that we have news of Ruan Ruan, hell probably hate us too. Ouyang Changjing had also thought of this. That kid has be more and more unreasonable in recent years. Its better that he doesnt know. If that person had followed them, they wouldnt have been so gentle. Perhaps they would have kidnapped the child back to West Wind Nation on the day they arrived. Ye Yuncang smiled faintly and did not say anything. Previously, when he returned to West Wind Nation, he wanted to look for that crazy person. Unfortunately, he was not around. Otherwise, there would really be a lot of fun to watch. Other than Wang Sang, three others followed Old Madam Wang back to Hu Family Vige. Old man Wang was originally going to be left behind. He really could not help but want to see what the vige was like now. He wanted to follow them back. Old Madam Wang did not agree at first, so Old man Wang pursed his lips and looked at her, looking stubborn. Dng, dont follow us back first. When your brothers are on farming leave, bring them back to the vige. Old Madam Wang looked at the confused Wang Dng and said to him, Your Second Uncle is going to the academy outside to study soon. Your Second Aunt has to follow him. Chuanfus family has to look after the bun shop. Your Fourth Uncle isnt at home, and your Fourth Aunt has to go to the private school. Well have to rely on you to support the family. Wang Dngs mouth widened. Ah? Grandma, Im not married yet Your marriage has already been decided. Coincidentally, youll be staying at home during this period of time to prepare for the wedding. Dont neglect your future inws. Old Madam Wang smiled faintly. If you cant grasp this marriage, Ill go to Big River Vigeter and bring Liang Yue back for you. Wang Dng: This was too ruthless! Speaking of the youngdy from the registrars family, when Wang Dng went with his mother and grandmother, he did not even sit for ten minutes. The girl was actually wearing a veil. After sitting for a while, she was ordered away by her mother. To be honest, Wang Dng did not even see what the girl looked like, let alone know her personality. Later on, Grandma went to talk to Lord Zhang about something. After that, they did not even have the time to stroll around the county city and he returned home in a daze. Until now, Wang Dng was still not confident. How could it be considered settled? Seeing that Wang Dng was hesitating, Wang Chuanfu pped his shoulder. Dng, your Grandma is training you. Youre about to get married. Shouldnt you be dignified and steady? Youre the eldest grandson of our Wang Family. You cant embarrass the Wang Family. His words made Wang Dngs shoulders feel heavy. Wang Dng asked, Father, before you and Mother got married, did Grandma also let you take charge? If your father could be in charge, half of the white hair on my head would be gone. Old Madam Wang did not show Wang Chuanfu any mercy at all. Your family has to have someone who can take charge. Otherwise, dont be the eldest branch. Step down the rankings and be a younger brother! Wang Chuanfu: Wang Dng: The West Wind Nation secret guard hiding in the dark: Were all the olddies in town so valiant now? Chi She, who happened to be on duty, smiled at them. There are still many things you dont know. Just like that, Wang Dng was left behind. Old Madam Wang brought the eldest branch couple and Little Ah Yu to the mule cart that Old man Wang had bought and slowly walked towards Hu Family Vige. Not long after they walked out of the town, they met a few officials sent by Zhang Zhan. They said that they had heard that their vige school had been built and asked a few officials to go over and patrol to see if there were any concerning matters. Ouyang Changjing and the others, who were following behind, also heard the report from their subordinates in the carriage. Ouyang Changjing: The patrol is fake. Theyre just here to ensure that the viges name is clear. Although there were not many private schools in the viges under the county city, it was not few. Not every vige could obtain the opportunity to be patrolled like this. This county magistrate of Yongding County was previously the Imperial Envoy for disaster relief. The people of Hu Family Vige once saved him. This was not a secret in Yongding County, so Ye Yuncang had naturally heard of it. ... Ouyang Changjing nodded. Since he knows how to repay kindness, I think this county magistrate is not too bad. There were a few paths from Nanhe Town to Hu Family Vige. Other than an official path, there were also a few small paths. Old man Wang drove the mule cart, but he did not take the spacious official road. Instead, he drove on a road that was only wide enough for one and a half mule carts. The subordinates driving the carriage for Ouyang Changjing were vignt and thought that they wanted to bring them to some remote ce. In the end, they realized that although the path was not as spacious, the path was very smooth. There was even a long stretch of stone path paved over some rtively rugged areas. There was a close connection between the stones. Be it the mule cart or the carriage, the bumpiness was not as strong. What surprised them the most was that this path that led to an unknown destination was actually filled with wildflowers on both sides. All kinds of wildflowers surrounded the path. Although they were not precious, they looked especially lively, as if they were weing something. Just as they were puzzled, Little Ah Yus happy voice sounded. Wow, the flowers everyone nted are blooming. Theyre so beautiful! Chapter 396 - 396 Workshop 396 Workshop When the majestic group of people arrived at the entrance of Hu Family Vige, it caused anothermotion. A few young people who were specially patrolling saw someoneing from afar and hurriedly called Vige Chief Hu. When Vige Chief Hu and the others arrived at the vige entrance, the group had just ascended the mountain from the foot of the mountain. The path built in the vige stretched all the way along the river. There was no need to take a long detour like before. It could save an hour of travel time. !! Third Aunt Hu happened to be pounding the soil outside and followed suit. Without thinking, she said, What are you making a fuss about? Isnt that Donkey Zhangs family? I saw a mule cart. It looks a little like Uncle Wangs, but I didnt see Auntie Wang. Third Aunt, could it be that you miss Auntie Wang so much that you said she was inside? Someone said with a deliberately smile. Third Aunt Hu rolled her eyes. Why do you have to make it sound so disgusting? I dont think anyone would ever miss Donkey Zhang! I think Auntie Wang might not be inside. Their children are all studying in town. In their eyes, studying was the most important thing. Even if it dyed some farming matters, they could not dy their studies. After all, the tuition fee was very expensive. Even if they had saved up some money, they did not dare to let all the children in the family go to school. They did not have the capital, let alone the guts. As they were talking, Old Madam Wang said to Little Ah Yu, Tell those uncles who are hiding, to go to the front and tell the vige chief and the others that wereing. A group of people are surrounding there. Are they treating us as bandits? Little Ah Yu lifted the curtain of the carriage and stuck her head out to look up. Uncle Chi She, please go to the front and tell Grandpa Vige Chief not to be afraid. Little Ah Yu is back! Ouyang Changjings secret guards chuckled in their hearts when they saw that Chi She had been discovered. It seemed that the secret guards of their Chang Nation were indeed inferior to their West Wind Nation. With this meager ability to hide, they still dared to mimic others to be a secret guard? Just as he was thinking this, he suddenly heard the little girls crisp voice. Little Ah Yu said sincerely, Uncles, arent you tired? Come down and rest. The secret guards of the West Wind Kingdom: Thats not right. Not only did they hide their figures, but they had also hidden their auras. Under their disguise, even if someone walked right in front of them, it was very easy to ignore their existence. Why did this little girl seem to have discovered them? No, it must be this little girl who was deliberately being naughty. However, seeing that they did note out for a long time, Little Ah Yu simply took the opportunity to get off the mule cart when it stopped in front. She scooped up her dress, stuck out her butt, and stuck her head down. She met the eyes of the two secret guards under the carriage. Are you exercising? The two secret guards: Ouyang Peis voice came from the carriage. How careless. Receive your punishmentter when we stop. How could this be reasonable? Vige Chief Hu learned that Old Madam Wang had actually brought a few officials over to patrol the school. They were originally a little uneasy, but after thinking about it, they understood that Lord Zhang had probablye to cheer them on. As long as Lord Zhangs official said that their school had passed the inspection, the people from the other viges would be more at ease sending the students over in the future. A few elders discussed in private if they should give those officials some gifts. Everyone expressed that this was a necessary favor. Only Elder Ma was especially unhappy. Were opening a school, and our job is to teach and educate people. In the end, the school hasnt even officially opened yet, and youre already doing something shameful. If other students find out in the future, what prestige will there be left to speak of? The faces of the elders turned green and white. Old Ma, your words are too biased. We just want the school to open smoothly for the sake of the children. If those officials want to stack the deck against someone and insist that our school did not do well, what will happen? Thats right. Even if Lord Zhang is a good person, who knows if these officials are good? Its not umon to see people who obey on the surface but disobey on the inside. In any case, I dont agree. Elder Ma said righteously, If you insist on sending the gifts, then go ahead. However, dont look for me in the future when ites to the school. I find it unlucky! Everyone was speechless. Heh, this stubborn temper. In the end, it was Old Master Hu who decided to assess the situation first. Otherwise, it would not be good if their n backfired. Ouyang Changjing imed that he was attracted by the reputation of the General Temple, so he took the liberty toe. Vige Chief Hu was naturally overjoyed. He did not expect their General Temple to be so famous. This was also thanks to the fact that the Wang Family in Nanhe Town would usually mention it to everyone after Vige Chief Hu requested it. For example, if the children at home did well in their studies, they would say that the Great General in their vige was blessing them. Or perhaps if they were healthy, they would say that it was the atmosphere left behind by the Great General that affected them. As time passed, one or two curious people would go to Hu Family Vige to take a look. Old Madam Wang did not expose them and only brought her people to look at the sugarcane fields. ... Hu Family Vige was surrounded by mountains on three sides, so there were many mountainous areas. The sugarcane was basically built on the mountainous areas that were not easy to grow food on. From winter to spring, the sugarcane grew. Now that it was thest season of the sugarcane, they had to collect all the sugarcane on the mountain. Then, they would make cane sugar. In an empty space not far from Third Aunt Hus house, arge structure had already been built. That was their cane sugar workshop. However, the workshop had just been built and was not officially used. Zhang Zhan distributed the grain seeds provided by Hu Family Vige to the various towns and viges. They were also mixed with a portion of the grain seeds sent by the Imperial Court. The harvest of the autumn grain given by the Imperial Courtst year was not bad. They were currently nting vigorously. The various families had long nted the grain seeds and grown good seedlings. Now, everyone was busy transnting those seedlings to the fields. The farming season was about to arrive. The farmers of Hu Family Vige were not very anxious about the cane sugar workshop. Instead, the fewndowners who had signed the documents would invite people to ask from time to time. Auntie Wang, weve already asked the carpenter to slowly make everything we need in the workshop ording to the blueprint you gave us previously. Theyll send it over in two days. Third Aunt Hus third son introduced. Vige Chief Hus eldest son, Hu Daliu, also said, Auntie Wang, during this period of time, our own family has also tried to make cane sugar, but the amount of sugar produced is not high, and there are also many impurities. Its different from what you made previously. ... Of course its different. The method of sucrose is simple, but there are many twists and turns involved. Its no different from being a human, Old Madam Wang said. If its really so easy for people to control it, how can our vige maintain our footing? Alright, dont just stand here. Follow them to the school first. Its fine to leave the workshop for a few days. Dont dy the schools matters. Let the children attend school as soon as possible. Hu Dalius emotions were written all over his face. Auntie Wang, you really care about the children. It seemed that the vigers usual evaluation of Auntie Wang was still inurate. Old Madam Wang: All of you are chattering so loudly that my head hurts. Hurry up and settle the school matters. Im just chasing this group of busybodies away so that my ears can get some rest. Hu Daliu: Chapter 397 - 397 Arrival of the Teachers 397 Arrival of the Teachers The vigers tried their best not to trouble Old man Wangs family with the school matters. They were initially short of money, so everyone gathered their money together. There was no need for carpenters and masons. They also went to look for people that was familiar with the work. However, at thest step, they had no choice but to let the Wang Family deal with it. Now, in the entire Hu Family Vige, other than the Wang Family, only Old Master Hu could manage the matter of inviting the teachers. Old Master Hu was only a county schr. His personality was pure and straightforward. Ever since he failed the imperial civil service examination when he was young, he had lost contact with the other schrs in the past. It was not impossible to invite those people to be teachers, but it was unknown if he could seed. Old Master Hu once said, If its for the children, not to mention letting me give up this old face, its not impossible for me to give up all the money in my family. In Old Master Hus opinion, the fact that the vigers had the awareness to send their children to school meant that their vige was about to rise. There were dozens of children in the vige, and about 40 of them were going to school. The rest were either too old and had to work for their families, or they were girls. Because there was a Little Ah Yu in the vige, no one objected to sending their girls to school. In any case, it was a school in their own vige, and the vige would help pay their tuition fees. They only needed to cover a small portion of it, so it would be a waste not to learn. Unfortunately, those girls were unwilling to go. Whats the use of studying? An older girl said. The Wang Familys Ah Yu is so smart. I heard that everyone in town likes her, but although shes learned so much, she still cant go to the Imperial Examination like the other boys in the future. Isnt that a waste of money? There was also a young girl who said, Compared to studying, I still like needlework more. My mother said that girls should learn more about sewing and mending. In the future, when they go to their inws houses, they wont suffer losses and wont be looked down upon. Although their familys conditions were better and they had some money now, they had saved everything for their brothers marriage. How could there be money to give them to spend? Even if they married well in the future, they would not be able to avoid marrying a farmer. Studying was indeed not very useful in such settings. The Wang Family was different. Now that the Wang Family produced a county schr, their family would be exempted from 30 mu of taxes. They would no longer have to participate in the conscription in the future and could save a lot of money and manpower. If they used this money to buynd or give it to Ah Yu as a dowry, they would have the confidence to face their inws. Old Master Hu originally did not like girls studying. He was someone who had read the books of the sages. Most of the teachers he had once been taught by were pedantic and looked down on girls. Even Old Master Hus thoughts were notpletely open. It was Old Madam Wang who specially talked to Old Master Hu about it. In addition, their Ah Yu was indeed extraordinary. Later on, Old Master Hu thought that it was just a matter of arranging more tables and chairs for the children. If a girl really gained some knowledge, she could improve the atmosphere of the family. It would be a huge benefit. Old Master Hu had also tried to persuade the girls by going door to door, but the effect was not good, so he ignored them in the end. Each family had their own fortune. If they interfered too much, they would be hated. Old Madam Wang found Old Master Hu and told him that the teachers that Lord Zhang had introduced might arrive in a few days. Only then did Old Master Hu feel relieved. The teachers that Lord Zhang had found were definitely better than the ssmates he knew. Actually, Old Master Hu was not considered a bad student. However, there were only so many positions for the imperial civil service schrs. If others went up, the others had to go down. Were about to be busy with farming. After a month of farming, I hope those teachers can all arrive. Old Master Hu calcted. I think the other private schools have been divided into grades. There are three grades for each hall, and two teachers for each grade. Well do the same. However, there are too many children. If there are only six teachers, Im afraid the teachers will be exhausted. Since this matter concerned the school, Old Master Hu couldnt care less about the rules of not talking to women. Over the past year, Old Master Hus opinion of Old Madam Wang had long changed greatly. Naturally, there were fewer pedantic scruples. Old Madam Wang said, They set up three upper, middle, and lower grades ording to the academic situation of the students. However, those students already have a foundation. Who do you think are the students whoe to our school to study? Im afraid theyre all illiterate. Theres no need to set up an upper and middle grade ss. Well just set up a lower grade ss first. If there are six Teachers, theyll be divided into six small sses. Each ss will have at most 30 students. I think it should be enough. Old Master Hu: Only one teacher to teach 30 students? Isnt that too much? Do you think those people will all continue to study obediently aftering to the school? Old Madam Wang shook her head. Im afraid most of them wont be able to hold on. Studying is a bitter task, its not any easier than farming. Those children might be able to endure the boredom of digging in the fields, but they might not be able to endure studying in the school for a few hours. At that time, half of them would probably be scared away. In the end, there might only be about 10 students in each ss. Any teacher with some ability could easily suppress them. If they could not suppress the kids, they could either chase the troublemakers away or stop being teachers. Seeing Old Madam Wang speak so confidently, Old Master Hu could not help but believe her. Actually, he still had some doubts. Could it be that there would really be students who would not value a chance at education? In Old Master Hus youth, the entire Hu Family Vige had gritted their teeth and sent three children to study. Unfortunately, the other two could not learn well and the cost was too high. In the end, he was the only one left. Later on, Old Master Hu studied all the way up. Even their slightly prosperous family could not take the cost. Even the ssmates he met were all tightening their belts to study. Everyone cherished the opportunity to study very much. Once they failed the exam, their families would no longer have the resources to support them to take the exam again. Hu Family Vige could be considered the first case in history. They had to bear all the tuition fees for the students in their vige. Those students families only needed to give the teachers some small gifts during the new year and festivals. The important thing was the intentions, so it naturally did not cost much. The people from the other viges did not have this benefit, but Vige Chief Hu and the others had long decided that if the teachers asked for too much money, their vige would quietly bear a portion for the kids. If they have such unique conditions. Theres no reason not to cherish it. Hearing Old Master Hus words, Old Madam Wang only smiled and did not say anything. As expected, the officials were conscientious. They patrolled the school and even seriously raised a few suggestions for the vigers to start the modification. Seeing that the vigers were intensifying their modifications, they guarded the vige for two days before returning to report. ... Two dayster, more than ten officials escorted eight teachers all the way to Hu Family Vige. Other than these officials, there were actually more than ten people dressed as servants. They were either riding horses, carrying luggage, or holding fans as they surrounded the two carriages at the front. The people from Hu Family Vige were stunned. Little Ah Yu was the first to see them. She had originally followed Hu Xiaotong and Liang Xue to the mountains to pick herbs. Just as she reached the vige entrance, she saw a vast group of people. She, who hade to watch the show, widened her round eyes. Big Brother Tong, they seem to be performing a big show there! Hu Xiaotong hurriedly covered Little Ah Yus mouth. At the side, Liang Xue could not help butugh. Chapter 398 - 398 Inviting Someone 398 Inviting Someone Sister Liang Xue, what are youughing at? Little Ah Yu asked. Liang Xueughed for a long time before stopping. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, Youre not in the vige. Im afraid you dont know. The vige holds a small temple fair every ten days. Thats the real show. Speaking of which, today was also the 10th of March. Because the farming season was imminent and Hu Family Vige was busy with the school, they had long informed the various viges that the small temple fair in the next two months would not be held for the time being. Little Ah Yu looked around. Ah, its the 10th today. Why isnt there any show? The vige needs to build a school and doesnt have time to hold a temple fair, so well leave it for now. Hu Xiaotong patted Little Ah Yus shoulder and casually changed the topic. Ah Yu, apany me to put down the medicine basket first. The vige might be lively soon. The boys from the Wang Family did not follow her back. Tang Yuan had just descended the mountain and was called to help again, so Hu Xiaotong took the initiative to help look after Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu hurriedly said, Alright, alright! After Hu Xiaotong pulled Little Ah Yu away, Liang Xue bit her lip. What was wrong with this Little Doctor Hu? When she first entered the mountains to pick herbs, she had never seen him acting so cold. What is going on now? Could it be that he was afraid that she would snatch his title as a doctor when she became a doctor in the future? Liang Xue rolled her eyes in secret and happened to meet the vigers greeting her. Liang Xue, you went to the mountains to pick herbs again? Divine Doctor Xue is really too much. Youre just a girl. How can he let you go to the mountains every day? The viger said disapprovingly. Master is doing this for my own good. I have to identify the herbs myself to know whats good and whats not. Youre so studious. Youre a girl after all. Be careful when you enter the mountain. Dont hurt yourself. Alright. Liang Xue smiled, not feeling that it was a big deal. She was not from Hu Family Vige, so her connection with the Wang Family was very awkward. The only person she was close to here was Divine Doctor Xue. As long as Divine Doctor Xue did not deliberately abuse her and taught her medicine, it did not matter if the training was a little bitter or tiring. When she mastered the trade in the future, she would definitely not stay in the mountains. At that time, she would also open a medical center in the county city and let those people who looked down on her see her in a different light. With this thought, Liang Xue nced at the group and left without looking back. Regardless of who it was, it had nothing to do with her. Little Ah Yu followed Hu Xiaotong. After a long while, she could not help but ask, Big Brother Xiaotong, do you not like Sister Liang Xue? You saw through me? Hu Xiaotong replied as he packed his things in the courtyard. When Big Brother Xiaotong doesnt like someone, your eyes dont even have light. Little Ah Yu pointed at Hu Xiaotongs eyes. Is it because theres something wrong with Sister Liang Xue? Hu Xiaotong: Its nothing. Im a man and shes a woman. Its not good to be too close. Originally, Liang Xue wanted to follow Hu Xiaotong to the mountains to pick herbs, but Hu Xiaotong was a little unhappy. Actually, it was not for no reason that Hu Xiaotong did not like Liang Xue. This was because once, when the two of them bumped into each other in the mountains, Liang Xue almost fell and she subconsciously grabbed Hu Xiaotongs hand. Before Hu Xiaotong could say anything, Liang Xue blushed. Hu Xiaotong, who was almost 15 years old this year, also knew some things about men and women. Seeing Liang Xue blush, he, who originally did not think much of it, also felt extremely embarrassed. From then on, he would take a detour whenever he saw Liang Xue. This time, Little Ah Yu saw him and wanted to go to the mountains to pick herbs with him. They were not going deep into the mountains to begin with, and it was not dangerous, so Hu Xiaotong agreed. In the end, Liang Xue appeared out of nowhere and actually said that she wanted to go with them. Hu Xiaotong thought to himself, Liang Xue is almost 16 this year, right? He was only 14 years old. Could it be that she wanted to prey on a young boy like him? At the thought of this, Hu Xiaotong felt ufortable. He did not mind his wife studying medicine too. His mother would also help treat patients sometimes. But he minded very much that a girl older than him had designs on him! This is what Teacher meant by men and women cant sit at the same table if their age difference is over seven years, right? Little Ah Yu shook her head and calcted in her mind. Im going to be four years old this year. There are still three years before I can go up the mountain to pick herbs with Big Brother Xiaotong. Little Ah Yu said extremely seriously, Otherwise, the vigers will gossip about us, right? Hu Xiaotong: Hu Xiaotong looked at Little Ah Yu, who was not even as tall as his waist, and was speechless. No matter how blind the people in the vige were, they could not be so blind. Little Master, Old Madam is looking for you! Tang Yuan ran over, panting. Seeing that Little Ah Yus hand was stained with mud, she took out a handkerchief and wiped it for her. Little Ah Yu obediently let her wipe the dirt off. She took out a handkerchief from her bag and tiptoed to wipe the sweat off Tang Yuans face. Ah Yu, go over first. Since someone hade to take over, and Hu Xiaotong was not in a hurry to go over and watch themotion. He did not like to join in the fun. Tang Yuan brought Little Ah Yu away and said to her on the way, I think the teachers that Lord Zhang invited have arrived. Lord Zhang even brought some things for us. Little Ah Yu hurriedly asked, Is there anything for me? Anything for me? Of course. Thats why Im asking you to go back and take a look. Tang Yuan looked at Little Ah Yu jumping three feet high and could not help butugh. If there was anything good for the Wang Family, even if no one else received anything, Little Ah Yus share would definitely be included. ... Could there be a letter from Big Brother Ah You? Little Ah Yu began to think freely again. Actually, she had just received a letter from Madam Qin during the Flower Festival. Even if there was more, it would still take more than half a month to arrive. Maybe there is. Tang Yuan coaxed her. When they returned to Old man Wangs house, they realized that there were already many people sitting in the huge courtyard. Even many children were squatting on the huge rock in front. Everyone craned their necks to look inside. So many teachers! Are they all here to teach us to read? I saw two old ones and a few young ones. My mother said that the older a person is, the more valuable they are. Therefore, the older a person is, the more powerful they will be. Anyway, well know when we go to school. ... Actually, I dont want to go to school. When Old Master Hu was Teacher Hu, I saw many people being spanked. The courtyard was filled with vigers watching themotion. There were eight teachers sitting in the Wang Familys main hall, and there were more than 10 officials outside. Originally, the teachers were going to the vige chiefs house, but the officials went straight to Old man Wangs house, so they naturally followed. This time, Old man Wang and Wang Chuanfu were in charge of receiving them. Old Madam Wang instructed Madam Feng to bring Liang Xue to the kitchen to boil water, make tea, and prepare some snacks for everyone. Seeing that Tang Yuan had returned, Old Madam Wang asked Tang Yuan to go and greet everyone. Although Tang Yuan was young, she was especially experienced. Soon, she found many long stools and made arrangements for the noisy people in the courtyard. Ouyang Changjing, Ouyang Pei, and the others had not found an opportunity to talk to Old Madam Wang in detail in the past few days. Now that so many people hade to their house, they could only wait at Qin Huais house next door. A few of them were sitting in the courtyard talking. Suddenly, they saw Tang Yuan from the Wang Familying. She shouted from outside the fence, Young Master Ouyang, Young Master Ouyang! Ouyang Changjing and Ouyang Pei looked over at the same time. Ouyang Pei: What is it? Did the Old Madam finally remember that she had neglected them too much and wanted to invite them over as guests? Ouyang Pei had already thought about how to reject herter. Tang Yuan: Were a little busy over there. Theres a shortage of firewood in the kitchen. Old Madam asked me to ask if I can borrow your familys people for a while. Ouyang Changjing: ? Ouyang Pei: ? The servants and secret guards: Chapter 399 - 399 Untitiled 399 Untitiled Tang Yuan looked at the calm Yun Zhi at the side and bowed to him. Master, a few teachers who know Buddhism came to our house. Old Madam also said that if youre interested, you cane to the Wang Family for a chat. Yun Zhi immediately stood up. Amitabha, this poor monk is willing to go. This poor monk also Ye Yuncang also wanted to watch themotion. Tang Yuan nced at Ye Yuncangs growing hair. Young Master, there arent enough stools at home. !! The defeated Ye Yuncang: Ouyang Changjing and Ouyang Pei suddenly felt less aggrieved. In the end, Tang Yuan sessfully borrowed three guards. One was in charge of fetching water, one was in charge of cutting firewood, and the other was in charge of finding firewood on the mountain. The person looking for firewood quickly encountered Chi She, who was silently chopping trees. The guard: Brother, I have something to discuss with you. As he spoke, the guard took out a piece of silver from his pocket. He handed the ax in his hand to Chi She and said in a slightly arrogant tone, Youre in charge of getting the firewood ready and sending it to Old man Wangs house. This money is yours. Chi She did not say anything. He reached into the inner pocket on his chest and took out aplete silver ingot. He threw it into the guards arms and handed over the firewood knife in his hand. At this moment, silence was better than sound. The guard: After an incense stick of time, he finally cut down a withered tree. When the guard saw Chi She lying on the rock resting beside him, he felt terrible. At this moment, Chi Tu, who had gone to the mountains to catch a few pheasants, came. The guard was delighted. He immediately threw down his ax and sent the broken silver and the entire silver over. He shouted, Brother, Brother, I think youre very extraordinary. Youre also working for the Wang Family, right? Lets trade tasks. You cut the trees, and Ill send the pheasants over. No, Ill go and hunt two more. I guarantee that the Wang Family will have enough to eat! Chi Tu silently took the silver and grinned. Sure. The guard happily picked up the pheasant and left. After taking a few steps, he saw two old farmers passing by. Then, Chi Tus sincere voice sounded. Elderly Sirs, youre obviously good at doing things. Im too clumsy and really cant cut trees well, and the Wang Family is in a hurry to get them. Please help me. I wont let you work for nothing. Take this as my gratitude The guard felt that something was wrong and turned around to see Chi Tu taking out a few copper coins from somewhere. The guard: !!! What made him the most angry was that the two old farmers kept rejecting him. Its just cutting a tree. It wont take much effort. Were all from the same vige. Why would we need money? Just wait. The two old farmers, one holding an ax and the other holding a firewood knife, went to cut another withered tree. The guard: ? Chi She said faintly, When Chi Gou takes over, change your name with him. No. Chi She said righteously, Uncle Tu sounds better than Uncle Gou. Chi She: Coincidentally, Little Ah Yus crisp shout sounded at the foot of the mountain. Uncle She, are you thirsty? Im here to bring you water! It was unknown how she shouted. She was clearly shouting at the foot of the mountain, but they heard her clearly. Iming! Chi She flipped over and stood up. Just as he was about to go, Chi Tu kicked his foot and quickly rushed down the mountain. Chi She: Chi She, your mother When he approached, he saw Little Ah Yu holding arge gourd. Realizing that the person who came was Chi Tu, Little Ah Yu smiled until her eyes narrowed. Uncle Tu, youre back too? Little Ah Yu already knew that Chi Tu had been arranged to hunt. She looked behind Chi Tu and did not see any wild animals. Sheforted him and said, Its fine. Its very difficult to catch pheasants. In the past, I spent a lot of effort trying to catch them! Little Ah Yu waved at themb that had followed her here and patted her chest. Let themb go. Its very powerful at catching pheasants. Uncle Tu can go with it and learn from it. Chi Tu, who was about to drink water, inexplicably felt that he had been shot. Chapter 400 - 400 Cheap 400 Cheap There were many people in the courtyard, so Old Madam Wang asked someone to move Little Ah Yus things back to her room and let her take her time to look at them after everyone dispersed. But how could Little Ah Yu endure it? Thus, Old Madam Wang dismissed her and asked her to look for Chi She, who was chopping firewood on the back mountain. When Chi Tu and Chi She returned with Little Ah Yu, Old Madam Wang had already finished discussing with the few teachers. !! The vigers did not know what these teachers hade for, but they only knew that two of the eight teachers were from Wanning City. Most of the students they taught in the past had be officials. Now, the vigers were very happy. Although Teacher Wan and Teacher Luo are old, the children they taught can be officials. This means that they are really capable. The other teachers are also very good. They taught many county schrs! Lord Zhang is really doing so much for the good of our Hu Family Vige. Thats why he spent so much effort to find such good teachers. Our children are farmers, so we dont expect them to be officials. If they can be county schrs like the Wang brother, they exempt the family from taxes on 30 mu ofnd, and they wont have to serve in the army anymore. Thats really the blessing of the old general! Someone elseughed loudly. Its not that easy to take the prestigious examination. Do you think that Brother Chuangui got in after studying for a year and a half? Have you forgotten that when their family came to Hu Family Vige back then, they even spoke incoherently. They were an educated family in the past! You remind me. Auntie Wangs words were not so piercing at first. Usually, she likes to wander around the vige and slowly speaks to the women in our vige. As everyone spoke, Old Madam Wang walked out with a wooden face. Behind her was the silent Wang Aibao. Wang Erbao was holding arge wooden te with some stir-fried pumpkin seeds. I think youre quite good at talking. Continue talking. Dont stop. Its best if you call the other women in the vige over and let everyone hear it. Old Madam Wang turned to Wang Aibao and said, Dont let them eat this pumpkin seed either. Pour it into the chicken coop. If the chickens eat it, they cany two eggs for me. After they eat it, theyll only spit out nonsense for me! Originally, the people who said this were the men in the vige. When they heard Old Madam Wang say this, they rubbed their hands and denied their words. Auntie Wang, Auntie Wang, our mouths are just cheap. Your old self shouldnt take it to heart Old Madam Wang: Who are you calling old? Im old, Im old. Im just an old tree! The viger pped his mouth twice and chuckled. Your family doesnt have enough firewood, right? I still have two huge tree roots at home. Ill bring them over for you immediately. With that, the viger left. The other vigers also used simr excuses and left dejectedly. Serves them right. They gossiped behind others backs and were even heard by others. Third Aunt Hu was bending down to help clean up the courtyard with a few other women from the vige. Coincidentally, the few vigers who left also had their wives here. Theyughed too. No one will have a good ending if they provoke Auntie Wang. Dont worry about them. Its just that good teachers havee to the vige. All of them are so excited that they dont know what to say. Its better for them to learn a lesson now. Old Madam Wang did not take it to heart at all. On the other hand, Teacher Wan and Teacher Luo, who were mentioned by the vigers, had just walked out of the central room of the Wang Family when they heard thismotion. The two of them looked at each other. These two old teachers were the ones who were stopped by Madam Qin on the way. After Madam Qins rmendation, they first went to look for Zhang Zhan and followed the teachers Zhang Zhan had arranged to Hu Family Vige. Most interestingly, the six teachers Zhang Zhan had invited were all rare talents in Wanning City. In Wanning City, the Zhang Family was only an inconspicuous family, but to ordinary people, they were an existence that they could not reach. If not for Zhang Zhans need, the six teachers would have directly returned to their hometown. When they found out that they were going to teach in a vige, the six teachers initially felt a little unbnced. Wasnt this like using a sledgehammer to kill a chicken? From the looks of it, this Wang Family is really not ordinary. The six teachers whispered. Teacher Wan said to Teacher Luo in a low voice, Dont you think that Old Madam Wang looks a little familiar? The two old men did not keep staring at Old Madam Wang. Only when they met did they look at her properly to show respect. Because the person talking to them was Old man Wang. It was impossible for Old man Wang not to appear now. His family was about to get to know more and more people, so it was impossible for him to let his wife appear for everything. She would tire herself out. Teacher Luo stroked his beard and thought for a moment before shaking his head. I dont remember. Weve seen many people before. Previously, we even went out to travel for a few years and saw countless people on the way. Its not surprising that we met one or two people who looked simr. I just feel that the expression and actions of the olddy in charge are not like that of an ordinary farmer, especially in front of the two of us. She even has a hint of nobility, Teacher Wan said. But when those farmers interact, she looks like an ordinary farmer. Is she doing it on purpose? Teacher Luo did not notice those at all. Why do you care so much? The two of us cant enter the circle of power now, and we dont want to enter it either. As for whether shes noble or not, dont even think about it. Along the way, I saw that the scenery of the vige was not bad. Previously, I vaguely saw that the path beside the official road was filled with flowers. I heard that the vigers paved it themselves. I think this is a good ce to retire. Dont think about anything else. After saying this, the two of them decided to walk around the vige. Teacher Wan, Teacher Luo, wait for us! The other teachers hurriedly followed. The secret guards also heard their conversation. Ouyang Changjings secret guard subconsciously looked at Chi Ding on the other side, afraid that he would suddenly throw out some hidden weapon to stop him from revealing such a possible secret. In the end, Chi Ding only reached out and dug his ear, looking unconcerned. The secret guard was worried and turned around three times with every step, afraid that they would be plotted against. In the end, they still told this news to Ouyang Changjing and the others. In that case, this olddy of the Wang Family is indeed a little extraordinary, Ouyang Pei analyzed. Perhaps shes also a reclusive noble. She hates the schemes of the upper echelons and wants peace. Ye Yuncang: You make it sound like youre not from the upper ss. ... I mostly fight on the battlefield. The enemys saber likes to fall toward my head! Ouyang Pei rolled his eyes. On the battlefield, it was difficult for small soldiers to live, but it was not easy for generals either. Just as they were thinking about whether they should follow Teacher Luo and Teacher Wan to investigate Old Madam Wang, they saw Little Ah Yu hopping past. Seeing the people inside, Little Ah Yu smiled especially brightly. Are Uncles basking in the sun? Her smile made people feel especially happy. Even the stern-faced Ouyang Pei could not help but grin at her. Ouyang Pei said, Lets not talk about anything else. This little fellow is really good-looking. I wonder which kid in our West Wind Nation will benefit in the future. Chapter 401 - 401 Gift 401 Gift When Chi Tu heard this, he raised his eyebrows and walked into the courtyard. Everyone, our courtyard cant amodate anymore people. Please find another ce, Chi Tu said bluntly. A guard said angrily, We paid the rental fee of 20 taels of silver a day per person and even left a room for you. Why should we leave! Chi Tu said calmly, The price of rice and food has increased recently, so the rent naturally has to increase too. How much do you want to increase? Its not much, just a little more. Chi Tu gestured with her hand and said, 200 taels a day. It cant be any less. These words made Ouyang Peiugh angrily. Do we look like fools? Chi Tu smiled and did not say anything. He felt his clothes being tugged at. It was Little Ah Yu. Uncle Tu, why did you suddenly increase the price? Its not good to increase the price, Little Ah Yu said. When my Third Uncle and Third Aunt were selling buns in town, they also said that we cant increase the price casually, nor can we make the buns smaller. That way, we wont be able to do business. Little Ah Yu looked at Chi Tu, then at Ouyang Pei and the others. She lowered her voice and said, Moreover, this is too dishonest! Our Teacher said that honor can only be established with trust. Youre right. Chi Tu looked at the few of them again and said in a gentle tone, Im really sorry. Theres just not enough rooms at home. Please find another ce. Ouyang Pei and the others: They were not even willing to increase the price anymore. Only Chi Sheughed in his heart. If not for those people saying something about Miss Ah Yu and the West Wind Nation just now, Chi Tu would definitely not have done this. Although he did not say it, Chi Tu, who cared about Miss Ah Yu the most, was naturally not happy. Little Ah Yu was still unable to understand the situation, but she felt that Uncle Tu was not too happy, so she did not continue speaking. Compared to Uncle Tu, those new uncles were naturally inferior. Uncle Tu was someone Big Brother Ah You had invited. He was one of their own. [Kid, go home quickly. Dont forget your package.] [There might be a mission.] Meatballs sudden voice attracted Little Ah Yus attention. Little Ah Yu hurriedly said, Uncle She, Uncle Tu, everyone, Ill go home first. Continue chatting! After Little Ah Yu ran away, the two old farmers who were helping carry the firewood also followed. Chi Tu and Chi She led the two of them to Old man Wangs house. Not long after, the guard who had gone to the mountains to hunt for pheasants returned. He was holding two pheasants in his left hand and carrying a deer on his right shoulder. His hair was all messed up. However, his face was especially excited. How did you end up like this? Ouyang Changjing asked. The guard did not dare to say anything about his experience of being tricked. He only stammered, The wild beasts in the mountains are not easy to beat. Of course, he could not be said that he had been chased by a wild boar in the mountains. Needless to say, that wild boar was really ferocious. He was almost pushed off the mountain! Alright, bring the things over first. Then, go to the vige and ask if there are any families who are willing to rent out their houses. Yes. On the other side, Little Ah Yu ran back to Old man Wangs house and entered the room to look at the boxes. Coincidentally, not only were these boxes given by Qin Huai, but there were also some from the Hua Mansion in Wanning City. Hua Mansion? Where is this? Little Ah Yu took out a gift list from one of the boxes and was confused when she saw the words Hua Mansion at the bottom. [You have an Auntie Hua in the vige.] Are they Auntie Huas rtives? Why are they giving me gifts? Chapter 402 - 402 A Letter from Wanning City 402 A Letter from Wanning City [You havent been to Wanning City yet. I cant update the information there, so I cant answer you now.] In order to limit the Guardians and not let them break the rules of the universe, usually, all the information obtained by the Guardians could only be based on the location of their ward. If not for the fact that Meatball had threatened the spatial pocket and ran to the system world to take away some information, it would not have known that its ward had a bumpy life. Now, it only knew some of the contents of the system world. If it wanted to know more, Little Ah Yu had to go to those ces. However, Ah Yu was still young now, and Meatball also knew that Old Madam Wang had the intention to let Little Ah Yu wait until she was seven years old before going further. After seven years old, it wont be as easy for others to guess Little Ah Yus true age. It would also protect her better. In the end, the series of arrangements Old Madam Wang made with the Wang Family was based on the premise that she could protect Little Ah Yu. The Wang Family could not be a tall tree that the winds howl around, nor could they be so weak that they could not resist the slightest blow. Meatball was very happy to cooperate with Old Madam Wang in this aspect. Little Ah Yu was a child who didnt know how to hide her secrets. She directly brought the gift list to Old Madam Wang. On the way, she remembered that there were many words on the gift list. Did Grandma know all of them? If Grandma did not know the words, would she feel very embarrassed? [Your Grandma should know all of them,] Meatball said. It knew that several times when Wang Chuangui encountered difficult questions when he was studying, it was Old Madam Wang who corrected him. To date, the wisest person that Meatball had seen in the entire Wang Family was definitely Old Madam Wang. Thats good! Little Ah Yu was relieved. She did not want to show these things to outsiders. Old Madam Wang had just finished arranging the chores at home when she turned around and saw Little Ah Yu bringing the gift list over. Grandma, Grandma, this was given to me by the Hua Mansion in Wanning City, but I dont know it! Little Ah Yu handed the things to Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang took it and saw a badge from the Hua family outside the gift list. She opened it and saw more than ten gifts written inside. She nced at the things given inside. They were all things that could not be bought in the county city. Grandma, are they bad people? Little Ah Yu frowned and said, Teacher Yang said that those who curry favor for no reason are evil people. Old Madam Wang: Your Teacher is right. However, we still have to see if there are any other tokens. Old Madam Wang did not open these things that belonged to Little Ah Yu in advance. There was no need to worry that these things were a trap. The people that Qin Huai had ced beside Ah Yu would definitely eliminate these hidden dangers in advance. Not checking was another form of goodwill from Old Madam Wang. As expected, when Old Madam Wang went to Ah Yus room to take a look, she found two letters in another box. One letter was naturally written by Qin Huai. The other letter was casually ced at the side. When she opened it, she saw an unexpected name. Murong Run of Tonghua County. This letter was delivered to Little Ah Yu, but the contents were directly addressed to the head of the Wang Family. The letter said that the fruits sold to him by the Wang Familyst time had yed a huge role. Their Murong Family had always wanted to repay them, but they were troubled by various trivial matters and could not make it happen. Now that Murong Run had gone to Wanning City and was on good terms with the Hua Familys Young Master, Hua Sheng, the other party had given him many things. He felt that it was not bad to give these to the Wang Family. Coincidentally, Qin Huai was about to send something over at that time, so he sent it along with Qin Huais gift. Murong Run also said that although it was from the Hua Mansion, he did not expose the Wang Family. They heard that the Wang Family was preparing to take the imperial examination. If they needed more connections, they could also let others trace the matter to the Wang Family. In the end, it meant that they mighte to disturb them in the near future to buy fruits. Another summer had arrived, and the first harvest season had arrived for the extraordinary wild fruits in the Wang Familys mountainous area. When Little Ah Yu heard Old Madam Wangs exnation, she blinked. Grandma, is Big Brother Muronging to our house? Chapter 403 - 403 Qin Huai’s Wish 403 Qin Huais Wish The things the Murong family had sent over were not as simple as they looked on the surface. This was actually the sincerity of the Murong family. Firstly, it meant that they had already established a rtionship with the Hua Family in Wanning City. They could be considered to have connections in the capital and could serve the Wang Family when needed. The second meaning was that although their family was richer than the Wang Family, they were willing to humble themselves and support the Wang Family. They were even willing to use their familys resources to pave the way for the Wang Family students who wanted to participate in the imperial examination. !! The Murong Family was sensible. They did not take the initiative to befriend them and were willing to cover for them. If the Wang Family wanted to prosper, the Murong Family could help. Old Madam Wang looked at Little Ah Yus expectant gaze and instantly had an idea. She nodded. Hm, theyll be here in a while. Little Ah Yu instantly became happy. Thats great. I quite like Big Brother Murong. Which Big Brother of yours do you not like? Old Madam Wang said in amusement. There were not many people in this world she did not like. Even the beggars who asionally wandered into town, Little Ah Yu said that she liked them and even secretly sent some buns and malt candy from the shop to them. Big Brother Murong is good-looking, so of course I like him! Teacher said that everyone likes beauty. This is very normal, Little Ah Yu said logically. The little fellow liked good-looking and gentle-spoken people. Who wouldnt like it? While Old Madam Wang was here, she helped read the letter sent by Qin Huai. This letter was sent at the beginning of February. At that time, Little Ah Yus letter mentioned the Womens Academy. Qin Huais reply was also very serious. He did not coax Little Ah Yu just because she was young. In the letter, Qin Huai promised Little Ah Yu very seriously that he would help her fulfill this wish. Qin Huai also said that he was working hard and had good results. He would also participate in this years county level imperial exam. If nothing unexpected happened, he would be able to be a county schr. In the future, he would also take the imperial provincial examination and imperial civil service examination and be an official as soon as possible. It would be much easier for Little Ah Yu to open a Womans Academy if she became an officials wife in the future. Humility was popr nowadays, but Qin Huais words revealed great confidence. He felt that he would definitely be able to climb up the ranks. He had actually been very reserved and did not tell Little Ah Yu that his wish was to be the youngest top schr. That way, in the throne room, he could ask the Tian Family to let Little Ah Yu open a Womens Academy. Old Madam Wang looked at the letter and realized that it was a letter from a young man to a five-year-old girl. His words were inevitably childish and frivolous. She found it funny at first, then fell into deep thought. Last year, the Wang Family had helped him celebrate his seventh birthday, but it was only a bowl of longevity noodles. He would only be eight years old this year. An eight-year-old county schr? In the history of Great Chang, a county schr at this age was not considered the youngest. As expected of my child husband. Big Brother Ah You is really amazing. Hell definitely be able to be a county schr, right? Meatball: [] Old Madam Wang almost choked. Who taught you to raise a child husband? Little Ah Yu said, Fifth Big Brother said it. He said that if theres a child betrothal, its a child bride and a child husband. He also said that Big Brothers marriage is so slow. He has to work hard to find a child bride first so that it wont be difficult for him to marry in the future. Old Madam Wang smiled. Alright, Grandma understands. Put these things away properly. Grandma will go out and busy herself first. Alright, Little Ah Yu said obediently, not realizing how much she had dug a pit for her Fifth Brother. After Old Madam Wang left, Little Ah Yu put all these things into the spatial pocket. Old Madam Wang had handed over all the important things in the family to Little Ah Yu, including the Wang Familys house deed,nd deed, shop deed, gold, and a portion of the banknotes. There was no safer ce than the spatial pocket guarded by the Immortal. The teachers were all invited to the newly built school to take a look and rest at the ce where Vige Chief Hu was holding the banquet. Wang Chuanfu was called over by Vige Chief Hu to wee the teachers on behalf of the Wang Family. When he returned after a meal, he realized that Wang Wng was squatting in the courtyard with a jar raised above his head and his legs trembling. Old Madam Wang held a bamboo strip in her hand and sat at the side. She turned around and saw Wang Chuanfu. She smiled especially kindly. Youre back. Those teachers didnt make things difficult for you, right? Wang Chuanfu trembled. Chapter 404 - 404 Unexpected Calamity 404 Unexpected Cmity Wang Wngined in his heart. Originally, their Qingmu Academy had yet to take a farming break. However, the Wang Family boys discussed that their family would definitely be very busy during this period of time and no one would have the time to take care of Little Ah Yu. The few of them discussed letting Wang Wnge back on leave first to apany Little Ah Yu more. In any case, Wang Wng was usually with Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu also liked her Fifth Big Brother very much. However, Wang Wng did not expect to be caught by his Grandma before he could look for his Little Sister Ah Yu. Without any exnation, she made him squat and hold the jar, saying that she wanted to train his mouth. Wang Wngs legs were trembling from squatting, so he said to Old Madam Wang, Grandma, Second Uncle is already a county schr now. From time to time, other people from the vige wille to take a look. Its not very elegant for me to squat like this, right? If you didnt mention it, I would have forgotten that our family now has a county schr. When Wang Wng nodded vigorously, Old Madam Wang said, An old woman like me shouldnt have the face to order around a county schr now, and I cant order around a county schrs nephew like you, right? Wang Wngs face turned pale. How could he forget that his Grandma had never suffered grievances verbally? Therefore, when Wang Chuanfu returned, he realized that the way his mother looked at him was wrong. Wang Chuanfu touched his nose and said carefully, Mother, did I do anything wrong recently? No, you did very well. Old Madam Wang looked at Wang Wng at the side. It was unknown if she was mocking him or if she was sincere. Your second brother brought honor to our Wang Family and the ancestors. As the eldest brother, youre also proud, right? Wang Wng was not afraid of death and added, Grandma, does our Wang Family have an ancestor? Didnt they escape here after their entire family died? There should be no more ancestors. Im your ancestor now! Old Madam Wang could not help but whip the bamboo strip in her hand at Wang Wngs butt. Wang Wng shouted in a sorry manner. This cry was too tragic. Little Ah Yu, who had identally fallen asleep in the house, also woke up. She hurriedly ran out and saw Wang Wng and Wang Chuanfu in the courtyard. Little Ah Yu took out a handkerchief and wiped the saliva from the corner of her mouth. Then, she ran over and took the other end of the handkerchief to Wang Wng to wipe the sweat off his face. Fifth Big Brother, why did you make Grandma angry again? Wang Wng looked aggrieved. I dont know either! If he knew, he would have been able to treat the problem, right? At this moment, Wang Aibao walked into the courtyard. Mother, its time to eat. Little Ah Yu looked at Old Madam Wang eagerly. Grandma, Grandma, its time to eat. Im hungry! Fifth Big Brother just returned from town. He must be hungry too, right? Old Madam Wang held her hand and walked into the central room. Alright, you only know how to feel sorry for your Fifth Brother every day. You dont even feel sorry for your Grandma. My heart aches for Grandma! Are you feeling unwell? Ill massage your back. Little Ah Yu hurriedly pretended to be obedient. You. With just a few words, Old Madam Wang burst with joy. Wang Wng was also approved to eat. Wang Chuanfu followed behind silently. He roughly knew that he might have been implicated, so he naturally did not say much. In the end, after the meal, Old Madam Wang asked Wang Chuanfu to bring Wang Wng to read and asked them to practice more before the sky turnedpletely dark. Wang Chuanfu and Wang Wng looked pained. Wang Chuanfu tried to discuss it with Old Madam Wang. Mother, I think the tiles in our inner courtyard are a little crooked. Ill go and repair them and let Wng read by himself. Old Madam Wang: If you continue to nag, you can read while repairing the tiles. Wang Chuanfu, who recalled that scene: Little Ah Yu recalled Teacher Yangs instructions to her and volunteered to practice calligraphy. Fifth Big Brother, Ill practice calligraphy with you! Little Ah Yu ran into the study first, extremely happy. She did not hate studying. Because everyone praised her for being smart, she was full of motivation now. Just as she finished writing, Meatball issued a new mission. [Kid, youve triggered a temporary mission. Go back to your room and take out the gift you obtained from the Hua Mansion today.] Chapter 405 - 405 Questioning 405 Questioning Little Ah Yu immediately put down the brush and greeted Wang Chuanfu before returning to her room. Tang Yuan poured hot tea for Wang Chuanfu and Wang Wng. Just as she was about to help Little Ah Yu prepare hot water, she saw Liang Xue carrying a basin of hot water in. Ah Yu, this is the warm bath soak I just learned today. Soak your feet before bed. It can clear your meridians and even strengthen your body. Liang Xue brought the hot water to Little Ah Yus bed and was very enthusiastic, wanting to take off Little Ah Yus socks. Little Ah Yu hurriedly dodged. !! Little Ah Yu was not used to being served by others. Usually, she would wear her own clothes, shoes, and socks and even take a shower herself. If Liu Shi was not so busy, Little Ah Yu would have asked Liu Shi for help because Liu Shi really wanted to take care of Little Ah Yu herself. This was a small tacit understanding between the mother and daughter. Even Tang Yuan would not disturb her from doing these things. Other than Liu Shi, Little Ah Yu was not used to others help. Big Sister Liang Xue, its already sote. Go and rest quickly. Thank you for sending this to me. Ill soak my feetter myself. Liang Xue did not leave. Instead, she stood rooted to the ground. Little Ah Yu was anxious to see the mission, so she asked, Big Sister Liang Xue, do you have something to tell me? Teacher Yang had said that a person who suddenly treated her well must have a motive. They would either ask for her help or wanted to know something. Its not a big deal. Liang Xue lowered her head slightly, not letting Little Ah Yu see her expression. She said in an extremely low voice, Its just that someone in the vige wanted to ask today. I felt that it wasnt good to ask him, so I wondered if I could ask you. What is it? Brother Dng Liang Xue paused and said, I heard that your brother has already been engaged. Shes a girl from the county city? Do you know which family shes from? Little Ah Yu frowned. I dont know. The adults wont tell me about this. Even if she knew, she would not say anything. This was because Little Ah Yu felt that since this girl was rted to someone else, she could not say it casually. It would ruin her reputation. Grandma had said that a girls reputation was very important. She could ignore her family, but a good reputation outside could save a lot of trouble. Then its fine. You have to soak your feet while its hot. Let me know when youre done. Ill bring the basin out. Liang Xue quickly left. Little Ah Yu looked at the basin under her and then at the departing Liang Xue. In the end, she still took her time to take off her shoes and socks and wash her feet. At this moment, Tang Yuan entered. Little Master, are you so at ease to use the things she gave you? She just started learning medicine not long ago and doesnt even have the right to practice medicine. If something bad happens when your feet are soaked in water, youll be the one in pain. Its fine. Big Sister Liang Xue is just being kind. Little Ah Yu smiled and waved her little feet. She said sweetly, In the future, Ill still use the hot water given by Big Sister Tang Yuan because Big Sister Tang Yuans water is just right. Tang Yuanughed at Little Ah Yus coaxing. The slight unhappiness in her heart was swept away. There was nothing to be unhappy about. She was the only maidservant of Old man Wangs family. There was no reason for this person who wanted to practice medicine to snatch her job as a maidservant. Her status as a maidservant should be stable. However, she had to be careful in the future. Tang Yuan thought about this in her heart, but her movements were still smooth and quick. Soon, she tidied up Ah Yus bed and lit a mosquito repellent wormwood incense for her. She brought the hot water out and finally closed the door. Only then did Little Ah Yu crawl under the nket and close her eyes. Her consciousness entered the spatial pocket. The box from the Hua Family had already been ced on the table. The things inside had not been touched. Little Ah Yu looked at the shiny golden things. As she stretched out her little finger and fiddled with them, she asked, Elf, what can trigger the mission inside? They all look the same to me. [Look at the big bead in the middle.] Chapter 406 - 406 Please Help 406 Please Help To country folks, the things in these boxes might be good things that they would never see in their lives. However, the golden hair pins and bright agates could not attract Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu only liked the fist-sized silver jade bead the most. Everyone would definitely like such a huge bead when it was brought to the vige. It would be sturdier than a mudball, right? [Thats an East Pearl. Its a pearl produced in the east sea. You cant take it to roll on the ground.] Little Ah Yus tone was especially regretful. Oh. When she held the bead in her hand, she felt that it was so heavy that she almost lost her grip. What mission is this? [Put it aside. I have an idea.] Little Ah Yu followed Meatballs instructions and ced the East Pearl on the Myriad Spirit Soil. Meatball spent one point to buy a small hammer from the mall. He started knocking. After knocking for a long time, the bead was still the same. As this concerned the mission item, Meatball could not use its energy to split it open. It was mainly afraid that if it did not control it well, it would directly st the bead into foam. Little Ah Yu was eager to try. Are we going to knock it open? I want to y too! [Alright.] In any case, there was a nights time. It was good to let Ah Yu train her arm strength. If she drank another cup of purified Myriad Spirit Holy Water in the morning, her body would naturally recover. Little Ah Yu took the hammer from Meatballs ws and began to work hard. She quickly realized that when Meatball knocked, the East Pearl did not move at all. When she knocked, the East Pearl directly sank into the soil. The soft soil could not withstand such a knock. Little Ah Yu rummaged through the spatial pocket again and found a small iron te that she had put in at some point. There was coincidentally a small groove on the te. She ced the East Pearl there and knocked on it hard. However, the bead was actually harder than she had imagined. The stubborn Little Ah Yu gritted her teeth and knocked all night. In the end, the surface of the East Pearl was full of holes. It did not look like it had cracked at all. After feeding Ah Yu water for the tenth time, Meatball had no choice but to stop Little Ah Yu to prevent her from over exerting herself. [Stop knocking. This thing is specially made and not so easy to open. Go and look for your Auntie. She might have a way.] Wang Aibaos presence in Old man Wangs house was very low. She usually did not speak much. After dinner, she hid in the house to embroider or silently helped her family do some housework. However, Meatball knew that Wang Aibao would go to the kitchen from time to time not to help cook, but to help set up the firewood. She was extremely strong. When the others from the Wang Family were not paying attention, she would directly break open the wood with her hands. She could easily break wood as thick as an arm. A wooden stake as thick as a thigh could be broken into two with the strength of her two arms. Perhaps, it was best to leave the mission of knocking open the East Pearl to Wang Aibao. At dawn, Little Ah Yu washed up briefly and went to look for Wang Aibao. Little Ah Yu was outside Wang Aibaos room. She quietly approached and pressed her ear against the door to hear themotion inside. Only then did she shout softly at the door Little Aunt, are you awake? Wang Aibao was sewing in the room when she heard this and went to open the door. She saw Little Ah Yu outside the door. Ah Yu, whats wrong? Little Aunt, I want to ask you for a favor. Help me crack this thing open. Little Ah Yu handed the hand behind her to the front. It was the East Pearl wrapped in a handkerchief. In her other hand was the special small hammer she had exchanged from the shop. Chapter 407 - 407 Smashed Open 407 Smashed Open Wang Aibao did not knock on the handkerchief directly. Instead, she took the item and opened it to take a look. She saw that there was something suspected to be a pearl inside. Of course, this thing was already riddled with holes and she could not see the original lustrous texture of the pearl. Moreover, this was much bigger than the pearls Wang Aibao had seen before. Wang Aibao was worried. Where did thise from? A Big Brother gave it to me. Grandma asked me to y with it myself. I want to open it, Little Ah Yu replied honestly. Oh, so it was a childs toy. Needless to say, it was quite realistic. Wang Aibao was relieved. She took Little Ah Yus small hammer and brought it into the room to knock. She originally thought that this thing would crack after a single hammer strike, but in the end, there was no change at all. Little Aunt, you have to use some strength. Little Ah Yu pretended to use a lot of strength and smashed her hand down. Just like me! Only then did Wang Aibao exert her strength. She was extremely strong. After exerting her strength, the small hammer smashed down and the East Pearl shattered into two. Arge crack appeared on the table that held the East Pearl. Wang Aibao: Oh no, I used too much strength. Little Ah Yu pped her hands excitedly. Wow, Little Aunt is so powerful!! Wang Aibao, who was originally a little guilty, immediately became happy after being praised by the little brat. She tidied up the broken fragments on the table and realized that a small thing had appeared inside. It was ck, round on one end, and sharp on the other. There was a small white crack in the middle. It was impossible to tell what it was, but it looked like a seed. Little Auntie, thank you. I just want this. Ill give the rest to you! Little Ah Yu pointed at her milky face. Grind this into powder and apply it on your face bit by bit. It can make your face better. Wang Aibao felt that something was wrong. It seemed that only pearls ground into powder could have such an effect. Wasnt this a childs toy? Wang Aibao felt that something was wrong. Little Ah Yu did not care about this. What she wanted was the thing in the bead to begin with. On the way back to the room, Little Ah Yu was still saying to Meatball, Elf, theres really something inside. Is this the seed mentioned in the mission? Are we going to nt it in the soil? [Yes, this is also a special seed. I dont know what it is for the time being. I tested it just now. It might take more than a year to germinate.] Little Ah Yu: More than a year? Thatll really take a long time. Now, Little Ah Yu already knew that her spatial pocket was a little special. The things nted inside could usually be harvested in two to three days. However, the same seeds nted by the farmers in the fields could only mature in three to four months. Some took five to six months. Therefore, Little Ah Yu became more and more concerned about protecting this information. Most of the things that needed a year to grow were fruit trees. For example, the grape vines they nted in the vige would only bear grapes after three years. Even if it was nurtured in the spatial pocket, it had to follow a certain naturalw. It depended on whether it could be nurtured this year. Is this a fruit tree? What kind of fruit is it? Little Ah Yu began to look forward to it. [Maybe.] [The mission progress shows that it has beenpleted by 1/3. We might have to wait for it to germinate and grow something before the mission is fullypleted.] Little Ah Yu was a little disappointed. Then cant I get the reward now? In the past, Little Ah Yu did not care about these rewards because she did not understand them yet. Now, she cares. It did not matter what it was as long as it was a reward. It was just like how Liu Shi taught everyone in the Yang Family Private School to recognize things. As long as anyone recognized it well, they could obtain the small flowers that Liu Shi had woven with grass. The children liked it very much, and Little Ah Yu especially liked it. That was a reward. [Yes, theres a small reward for every stage. When its fullypleted, itll be a huge reward.] [You obtained the seed and got a small prize. Take a look.] After returning to her room, Little Ah Yu entered the spatial pocket to talk to Meatball. A ball of light appeared in front of Meatball. When the light dissipated, another handful of seeds appeared. [This is the seed of the Sound Transmission Grass. It was originally a special product of the Eastern Wastnd Kingdom and only grew in their capital. Later on, the Eastern Wastnd Kingdom waspletely destroyed, and the Sound Transmission Grass disappeared.] Little Ah Yu was puzzled. Whats so special about this? [As the name implies, this thing can transmit sound after growing out.] [The flowers of this grass can be used as medicine and can cure many strange poisons in the world. Its fruits arenterns. When you speak into thentern, you can hide your voice inside. When you open thentern, the words inside can be heard. Antern can only be used once.] Meatball tried its best to exin in detail. Little Ah Yu: Wow, I want to nt it, I want to nt it! With this sound transmission grass, she could write letters to Big Brother Ah You in the future and bring her voice over. How good would that be! Chapter 408 - 408 Sound Transmission Grass 408 Sound Transmission Grass [This sound transmission grass usually takes 10 years to grow. And the failure rate of growing it is extremely high.] Little Ah Yu skillfully took out a small shovel and dug a small pit in an empty space before stuffing the seeds in. She brought over a small bottle and watered thend. She did not care much about Meatballs words. Its fine. Ill nt it here. I wont nt it outside. [Dont use this thing immediately after its nted.] Why? I still wanted to give some to Big Brother Ah You! I kept reading the letters Big Brother Ah You wrote, but I didnt hear what Big Brother Ah You said. I almost forgot his voice! Meatball did not know how to exin it to Little Ah Yu. If she took this thing out, it might cause unnecessary misunderstandings. After all, it belonged to a country that had already fallen. However, Meatball knew that the mission reward given by the spatial pocket would definitely not harm the target. This was because the meaning of the existence of the spatial pocket was to protect, not harm. [When its nted, show it to your Grandma first. Lets see what your Grandma says then.] In any case, Old Madam Wang should know how to deal with this thing. Alright. Of course, Little Ah Yu could agree. After nting the seeds, Little Ah Yu left the room. This time, she did not go to the vige to y with the others. Instead, she ran into the small study and started reading. Tang Yuan looked around the Wang Family and realized that Little Ah Yu was in the study. Little Master, its time for breakfast. Are you going over to eat, or should I bring it over for you? Tang Yuan did not ask Little Ah Yu why she was reading. She only tidied up the things on the table. Iming, Iming. Little Ah Yu picked up an unstained brush and stuck it in the book. She stood up, patted her clothes, and pulled Tang Yuans hand out. She happened to see Wang Wng walking in with a bun in his mouth. Little Sister Ah Yu, why are you here so early to read? Wang Wng asked. Is it because your private school is too strict with you? Its already the holidays, but youre still so busy. Ill go to your school to ask tomorrow. Little Ah Yu: No, Teacher only asked me to write big words every day and not read. I wanted to read it myself. Wang Wng was speechless. He wished that he did not have to read so much. After all, he still had to memorize it after reading it. After memorizing it, he still had to analyze it. After analyzing it, he still had to do questions. It was extremely difficult. How could it be as interesting as learning martial arts? Big Brother Ah You wrote to me, saying that he wants to take the county schr examination. Hes so smart, hell definitely be able to get in. Although I cant take the county schr examination, I cant hold him back, so I still have to study more. It couldnt be that the letters Big Brother Ah You wrote to her were so proficient, but the letters she wrote to him were always useless. When she was old in the future, it would be so embarrassing to take out these letters to read. Little Ah Yu said it seriously and did not notice that Wang Wngs mouth was already wide open. The bun almost fell out. How old was Qin Huai this year? Was he eight years old? Hes actually taking the county exam? Wang Wng suddenly realized why Grandma was suddenly so angry yesterday, especially since it involved Second Uncle. Grandma must have read Qin Huais letter too. A little child could even be a county schr, but his Second Uncle only managed to be a county schr in his thirties. And he was actually a little smug about it. Grandma must be feeling unbnced. Wang Wng immediately decided that he had to perform well during this period of time and not let Grandma pull the chink in his armor. Let Second Uncle withstand the storm! However, Wang Wngs n to stay and study silently failed. This was because after dinner, Old Madam Wang looked around the house and decided to bring Little Ah Yu and Wang Wng out. She brought them to see the progress of the cane sugar workshop in the vige. Chapter 409 - 409 Cane Sugar Workshop 409 Cane Sugar Workshop The workshop was very big. There were a total of four to five structures built in a circle and connected to form arge courtyard. In the middle of the courtyard was a ce for drying the sugar. As for the other structures, there were all kinds of tools ced inside. These tools were modified by Old Madam Wang ording to the tool book given by Meatball and adapted to the specific situation in the vige. Many people in the vige were guarding outside the workshop. Even Ouyang Changjing and the others came after hearing the news. They had secretlye to take a look at this cane sugar workshop previously. There were many things inside that they had never seen before, so they did not know what use it had. !! Old Madam Wang did not stop them and showed it to everyone. Auntie Wang, the people who signed the documents in the vige are all here. What can everyone do? The vige chiefs wife walked forward and said to Auntie Wang with a smile. Old Madam Wang said to Wang Wng beside her, You remember what I said to you? Wang Wng swallowed his saliva nervously. Grandma I He was not sure if he remembered it or not. After all, the time was too short. He did not really trust his memories. I remember. Ill remind Fifth Big Brother! Little Ah Yu raised her hand high. Old Madam Wangs eyes curved as she gently pushed Little Ah Yu forward. Good child, go ahead. Beforeing to the cane sugar workshop, Old Madam Wang took out the blueprint and showed it to Wang Wng and Little Ah Yu. She even taught them how to operate different tools. She did not intend to teach everybody individually. She was old and would die of exhaustion if she did everything herself. Wang Wng felt very pressured. If he made a mistake somewhere, would he mess up such a huge matter? If he had known earlier, he would not have been in a hurry to return. He should have let Big Brother return! Speaking of which, the rest of the Wang Family would be back in a few days. Under everyones gazes, Wang Wng held Little Ah Yus hand tightly and braced himself as he entered one of the buildings. The cut sugarcane was already prepared there. There were also two vigers in charge of helping waiting at the side. Wng? Vige Chief Hu shouted softly. Wang Wng covered his mouth with his hand and pretended to cough before starting to say, Ill be demonstrating to everyone now. This is called a juicer At Wang Wngs signal, the viger on the left picked up a few stalks of cleaned sugarcane and fed them into the juicer. The viger on the right stepped on a pedal below. At first, his movements were clunky, but they quickly became smoother and smoother. The pedal moved the entire juicer. Soon, everyone saw a light yellow juice appear at the front of the juicer and flow into the wooden bucket below. This is sugarcane water. Theres a connecting passage beside this wooden barrel that leads directly to the next room. Everyone, follow me As Wang Wng exined, everyone was subconsciously attracted. Then, they followed Wang Wng to the next building. Next door was the boiler room. There were two buckets of sugarcane water that had been prepared long ago and the sugarcane residue that had already been squeezed dry. This is the residue of sugarcane that has beenpletely squeezed dry. It can be used to feed livestock and as fertilizer for thend. It can also be used as firewood. Theres no need to waste it. The boiler room was where the sugarcane water was turned into cane sugar. Because it involved a secret recipe, Wang Wng only exined the mechanisms verbally. Wang Wng started from the brown sugar that had already been brewed in the pot and even let everyone taste it. He took the opportunity to talk about the high-quality sugar cane nted in their vige and the quality of the cane sugar produced. As he spoke, Wang Wng was stuck again. Little Ah Yu took the opportunity to write a few words on his palm. Wang Wng pped his forehead and hurriedly said, By the way, the cane sugar we made can continue to be purified. Purify? The surrounding vigers were very puzzled. In the crowd, Teacher Wan looked at Wang Wng and nodded. He whispered to Teacher Luo beside him, Most vigers use brown sugar. Even the white sugar that they know is actually yellow sugar. The rich families in Wanning City use white sugar most of the time. Theres also red sugar. Could it be Before he could finish speaking, he heard Wang Wng say, Our sucrose skill can be used to make brown sugar. It can also be used to make yellow sugar, or even white sugar. Moreover, the cost is lower. As soon as these words were spoken, the vigers were excited. The price of these sugars could be said to be worlds apart! If the cane sugar workshop in their vige could really make white sugar, it would definitely be more profitable than nting high-quality food. Chapter 410 - 410 Stranger 410 Stranger Theres no hurry about the white sugar. Lets make brown sugar and yellow sugar first. Seeing that the vigers were already very excited, Old Master Wu hurriedly calmed them down. After all, to be precise, their vige did not have any foundation yet. The most powerful people were the Wang Family and County Magistrate Zhang, who might bepletely on their side. Everyone understood the principle of how the winds howl around the highest peaks. They could not be greedy and advance rashly. It would be a huge sin if the Wang Family was implicated because of this. !! The vigers who came had all signed documents with the Wang Family and the county office. They knew the risks involved, so they naturally did not say anything. We all know that this concerns the survival of our Hu Family Vige. Of course we wont be careless. The cane sugar workshop hasnt been officially established yet. Im not sure if its good or bad. Its better to keep a low profile. Its fine, its fine. Even if we make a loss, it doesnt matter. At most, well use morend for another two years and give these sugarcane to the children as snacks. Thats right. We cant bear to go to the sugar shop to buy sugar. Isnt it more exciting to make it ourselves? After everyone spoke at once, Wang Wng had already arrived at another building with Little Ah Yu. This building was used to process cane sugar into other items. There was also a small workshop to make malt candy. It was in a small building beside it. Wng of the Wang Family doesnt look old, but his words are quite sharp. Looks like there are still benefits to studying and reading. Elder Ma watched from the side. Seeing that Wang Wng was bing more and more fluent, he couldnt help but nod and praise him. Old Master Hu also smiled and said, In the past, Ive seen the Wang Familys children being naughty, especially this Wang Wng. Hes the most lively. Today, Ive seen him in a different light. As there were many tools in the workshop, and the vigers had never seen them before, everyone even went forward to study them curiously. Naturally, they couldnt figure out anything. After Wang Wngpleted his exnation mission, Little Ah Yu took out a small gourd from her pocket. Fifth Big Brother, youve worked hard. Have some water. Little Ah Yu wanted to wipe Wang Wngs sweat with a handkerchief again. Wang Wng was happy. He squatted down and let Little Ah Yu help him wipe his forehead. On the other end, Old Madam Wang suddenly coughed. Wang Wng hurriedly pressed Little Ah Yus hand down. Little Sister Ah Yu, Ill do it myself. Dont tire you out. Little Ah Yu tilted her head. But I dont feel tired. In any case, it was Fifth Big Brother who was talking. She was only reminding him from time to time. Sometimes, if she forgot something, it was Meatball who reminded her. Alright, go and y. The adults will do the rest. Old man Wang chased the two of them out. He took out a handful of copper coins from her pocket and counted them in his palm. He took a few back and handed the rest to Wang Wng. Go to Auntie Huas house to buy something yourself. Dont stand here. Madam Huas husband also followed Wang Chuanman out to do business. After seeing the world for a while, she returned and became a peddler. Now, Madam Hua has also opened a small grocery store in the vige. She usually sold some needles, thread, and some small things. It was convenient for the vigers. Wang Wng picked up Little Ah Yu and left. Alright! After they went out, Little Ah Yu looked at the dense crowd at the workshop and was very puzzled. Fifth Big Brother, Auntie Huas family doesnt sell as much as in town. If you want to eat delicious food, I still have fruits, candied fruits, and candy! When Meatball had nothing to do, it would search the mall for super cheap and delicious things. Most of them were raw materials. Little Ah Yu would hand these things to Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang would find an excuse and hand them to Madam Feng or Madam Ma to make all kinds of food. It was not worse than the ones sold outside. You dont understand. No matter how good our familys things are, theyre not as good as those bought outside! Wang Wng still wanted to say something to Little Ah Yu when someone approached them. A person with a cloth covering his mouth walked over and asked in a low voice, Kid, do you know how to get to the Wang Family? Chapter 411 - 411 Liang Xue Wants to Treat a Patient 411 Liang Xue Wants to Treat a Patient That person was sneaky, only revealing a pair of turbid eyes. He looked like he had ill intentions. Wang Wng subconsciously pulled out the slingshot at his waist and pushed Little Ah Yu behind him. Where did youe from? Wang Wng asked sternly. At the same time, he looked around, thinking about how to quickly reach the adults. Dont misunderstand. Im not a bad person. That person was caught betweenughter and tears, but he did not remove the cloth covering his face. !! A bad person wont say that hes a bad person! Little Ah Yu stuck her head out from behind Wang Wng. Thats right. Wang Wng agreed and turned around. He said to Little Ah Yu in a low voice, After I finish shouting, run quickly. Little Ah Yu said in an even lower voice, Fifth Big Brother, dont be afraid. He shouldnt be a bad person. There were many people guarding the vige entrance now, so they would not let strangers in casually. Moreover, Uncle Tu was in the haystack on the left. Uncle She was on a tree branch. There were also two people from the new uncles family on the roof. Themb was grazing not far away. The elf also did not rm her. Since no one reacted, it meant that the person in front of her was definitely not a bad person. Wang Wng did not know that Little Ah Yu had already thought of so many things and was extremely nervous. I can hear you two talking That person was helpless and took the cloth off his face. Only then did Little Ah Yu realize that there were many blisters on that persons face. Some were red, and some were bruised. He looked like he had been poisoned. Not only that, but there was a circle of ck patterns on his neck. She didnt know what they were. Lets go quickly. This person has an evil illness! At this moment, not only did Wang Wng not let down his guard, but he also picked up Little Ah Yu. That person: He just wanted toe and seek medical treatment. Why was it so difficult? Little Ah Yu asked Wang Wng to put her down and ran to Doctor Hus house. She did not see Doctor Hu. Instead, she saw Liang Xue drying some herbs. Big Sister Liang Xue, why are you here? Liang Xue said, Its Ah Yu? There have been many guests at home these few days. Master asked me to go to Doctor Hus house to dry the herbs first. Why are you here? Wang Wng muttered, How did our home be hers? Liang Xue heard it, but she pretended not to hear it. She even took out a small stool from the side and let Little Ah Yu sit. Theres no need to sit. Is Doctor Hu at home? We just saw a very special patient with many bubbles on his body. I dont know if hes alright. Little Ah Yu felt her entire body itch when she thought of that person. He must be feeling especially ufortable. What kind of patient? Ill go take a look. Over the past few days, Liang Xue had developed a true interest in studying medicine. However, the illnesses of the vigers were simr and there was no need for her at all. It was not easy for her toe across a difficult illness. Of course, she wanted to take a look. Big Sister Liang Xue, lets wait for Doctor Hu toe. Or where is Grandpa Divine Doctor now? Ill go look for him. Little Ah Yu was unwilling to let Liang Xue go. Teacher had said that there was no need to be afraid that she did not know how to do it, but he was afraid that if she only knew a little, she would really lead people astray. Little Ah Yus words were straightforward and the meaning she expressed was very clear. Liang Xue understood and was naturally unhappy. However, she was still smiling. Im just going to take a look. If I cant handle it, Ill look for Master. Or I can let your Big Brother Xiaotong go. Doctor Hu is out for a consultation, and he might not be able toe back today. Little Ah Yu: Alright then. However, when Little Ah Yu brought Liang Xue out, she did not see that person. Chapter 412 - 412 Little Wooden House 412 Little Wooden House Where is he? Liang Xue followed Little Ah Yu around outside but did not see that person. Wang Wng said from the side, He might have gone to look for someone else. That persons illness looks contagious. I have to inform the others. Little Sister Ah Yu, dont wander around Doctor Hus house first. Ill be over in a while. With that, Wang Wng turned around and ran. He did not forget to call out to the littlemb walking leisurely beside her, Go and protect Little Sister Ah Yu! Themb rolled its eyes at him. Little Ah Yu was not in a hurry. She looked up and asked, Uncle Tu, where did that person go? Chi Tu did not say anything, but a stone appeared on the ground to Little Ah Yus left. It indicated that it was on another path. Little Ah Yu lifted her dress and wanted to follow the path. Liang Xue pulled her back. Forget it, dont go. The vige is busy with the cane sugar workshop now. The adults arent here. Itll be toote if something happens. She had her own thoughts, but the premise was that she would not harm others. Little Ah Yu was the treasure of the vige. If anything happened, she would not be able topensate even if she died. Moreover, she did not want anything to happen to Little Ah Yu. Big Sister Liang Xue, youre right. Little Ah Yu stopped walking. Liang Xue heaved a sigh of relief. Little Ah Yu lowered her head and thought seriously. Then, she held Liang Xues hand and returned to Doctor Hus house, letting her sit down on a small stool. She patted the back of her hand and said earnestly, Big Sister Liang Xue, wait here. Ill be back in a while. Liang Xue: ? Grandma said that a girl whos already of marriageable age but hasnt been engaged is very precious. You have to be careful. I run fast and havent reached marriageable age yet. Ill go. Liang Xue: Why did these words sound so wrong? Ill follow themb to look for him. Ill be back in a while. She did not sense any danger. The elf had also said that that person did not have any ill intentions. Of course, Little Ah Yu was not afraid. However, if Big Sister Liang Xue was afraid, she could not bring her along. She could not force others to do something they were unwilling to do. This was a principle her mother had taught her. Seeing that Little Ah Yu was about to leave on her own, Liang Xue followed helplessly. Wait, lets go together. When she reached the door, she picked up arge pestle. Little Ah Yu was curious. Big Sister Liang Xue, arent you afraid? Liang Xue: If I say Im afraid, you wont go? Little Ah Yu nced at the stool. Lets go. Liang Xue was caught betweenughter and tears. The two of them walked along the path and before long, they discovered a person who had fainted by the canal. It was the person who had covered his face previously. Liang Xue hurriedly went forward to check. She reached out and hurriedly retracted her hand. When Little Ah Yu saw her expression, her mouth twitched. Big Sister Liang Xue, is he dead? Boohoo, she was toote. After being sad for a moment, Little Ah Yu turned around and left. Where are you going? Liang Xue could not be bothered to chase after her and could only call out to Little Ah Yu. Ill ask Grandpa Carpenter if there are any more little wooden houses at home to store this poor uncle, Little Ah Yu said as she wiped her tears. Liang Xue: Little wooden house? Dont tell me youre talking about a coffin? Unexpectedly, as soon as Liang Xue finished speaking, the originally unconscious person suddenly stretched out a trembling hand. A-Actually, I can still be saved Liang Xue was shocked and fell to the ground. She stretched out her legs and kicked the person. With a plop. He rolled straight into the canal. Little Ah Yu opened her mouth and said hesitantly, Now, do we still need the little wooden house? She felt that they needed it even more now. Liang Xue: Unexpectedly, her first step as a benevolent doctor failed before she could show her charm. Chapter 413 - 413 Rescue 413 Rescue In the end, it was themb that attracted the two vigers working at the side. The two of them personally pulled up the person who hadpletely fainted. One of them did not move, and the other turned around and ran to look for Vige Chief Hu. Uncle Ah De, why didnt you bring him to Doctor Hus house? Little Ah Yu leaned over to look at the unconscious person and realized that his chest was still heaving, so she did not n to look for the coffin. !! The viger called Ah De looked at Little Ah Yu and said to her in a low voice, Ah Yu, have you forgotten? Our vige doesnt casually pick up these unconscious and injured people now. What if theyre bad people? Speaking of which, in the past year or two, their vige had always encountered such injured people, but not all of them were good. Later on, they already had a tacit understanding. When they encountered those injured outside, they could pretend not to see them. If they really had no choice, they had to wait for Vige Chief Hu and the others to take a look first. Otherwise, what if they led a wolf into the house? [Its a good thing that the vigers are so vignt. Ah Yu, you can learn from them too.] Little Ah Yu replied in her heart, But dont I have you? Even if I encounter bad people, Im not afraid! This was Little Ah Yus confidence. [Even if you dont have to be afraid, you have to think about it. There are some people who care about you who dont know who else is protecting you behind the scenes. Do you want them to worry for you?] Little Ah Yu lowered her head and reflected on her actions just now. It seemed that she was indeed a little impulsive. For example, Big Sister Liang Xue was very worried about her. I know my mistake. Next time, Ill definitely be with the adults. [Even if you know your mistake, you still have to know how to change it. You cant admit your mistake with your mouth and not do anything about it.] Meatball took the opportunity to educate her. Little Ah Yu nodded obediently. Meatball jotted down another growth rule in its heart. Seeing that Little Ah Yu did not speak, Hu Ah De thought that he had spoken too harshly just now. He hurriedly tried to salvage the situation. Ah Yu, its still very good that you know how to save people. Youre a kind and good child. Thank you for your praise, Uncle Ah De. Ill remember your words and learn from you next time. Go and look for Grandpa Vige Chief first, Little Ah Yu said especially seriously. Looking at the small Ah Yu seriously reflecting on her words, Hu Ah Des heart softened. Other peoples children were still the best. Unlike the naughty monkeys at home, who could answer him with ten sentences for every word he said to them. Even if they made a mistake and were beaten up, they could still make the same mistake next time. Just as Hu Ah De was sighing with emotion, another viger returned with Liang Xue, Hu Xiaotong, and Divine Doctor Xue. Divine Doctor Xue gave the person a simple look and said, Its fine. It shouldnt be a contagious illness. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief, and Little Ah Yu patted her chest. Thats great. If my face also had such blisters, how ugly would that be? The person who had just woken up almost rolled his eyes and fainted again. Was he that ugly? The two vigers wanted to carry him to Old man Wangs house. Divine Doctor Xue raised his hand to stop them. Doctor Hus house is closer. Bring him to his house. The Wang Family cant spare any space now. Other than the people in the vige who were going to treat their illnesses, Old Madam Wang had explicitly forbidden the others froming. She only let Divine Doctor Xue practice medicine outside. Divine Doctor Xue had built a small straw shed under the yellow-horned tree at the vige entrance. He usually sat there to treat patients. However, whether he treated them or not depended on his mood. Carry him to the straw shed, Hu Xiaotong suddenly said. If that persons illness was contagious, it would be convenient to iste him. Chapter 414 - 414 Sharp Little Ah Yu 414 Sharp Little Ah Yu In the end, that person was carried to the straw shed. The straw shed was really a very simple shed. There was sunlight during the day and moonlight at night. If there was wind and rain, the shed would be drenched. Inside was a wooden board made of two wooden stools. Divine Doctor Xue, we still have something on in the fields, so well leave first. Hu Ah De greeted the other vigers and left. !! Little Ah Yu wanted to join in the fun and take a look, but she was stopped by Liang Xue. Ah Yu, go and y with your Fifth Brother first. Ill bring you up the mountain to pick herbster. There are delicious ripe fruits behind the mountain, and many wildflowers are blooming beautifully. Liang Xue pushed Little Ah Yu out, not letting her in. She was afraid that that persons illness was contagious and it would not be good if it was spread to Ah Yu. Divine Doctor Xue walked out of the shed and casually threw a handful of herbs to Little Ah Yu. Take it back and let your Grandma boil it with some hot water. Take a shower with the water and soak your clothes in it. Little Ah Yu: Grandpa Divine Doctor, is that uncle really contagious? Divine Doctor Xue stuck the dog-beating stick into the belt at his waist and replied casually, No, its to get rid of bad luck. The person lying in the shed: ? Divine Doctor Xue then said to Liang Xue, Were still short of two herbs. I dont know if Doctor Hu has any at home. Follow Little Tong to take a look. As he spoke, Divine Doctor Xue read out the names of two herbs. Hu Xiaotong hurriedly said, Divine Doctor Xue, our house doesnt have these two herbs. Are you in a hurry to get them now? We have to go to the mountain to pick them. There shouldnt be any on the mountain here. We still have to walk towards Shanyang Vige. Then go. Call two more vigers to apany you. As Divine Doctor Xue spoke, he entered the shed and touched the waist of the person who was temporarily immobilized. He took out a silver bag and took out an ingot of silver, about one tael. He threw it to Hu Xiaotong. Go home and exchange it for some copper coins. Then give it to whoever apanies you to the mountains to pick herbs. Take this as your reward for picking the herbs. Divine Doctor Xue had always been straightforward, so Hu Xiaotong was already used to it. In any case, the silver was taken away by Divine Doctor Xue. Liang Xue also wanted to follow, but the mountain on the other side of Shanyang Vige was rtively steep. She did not let Little Ah Yu follow. Little Ah Yu waved her hand. I know. I wont go to too dangerous a ce. She could not dy everyones business. However, Little Ah Yu still took out a few fruits from her pocket that could quench her thirst and hunger. She gave two small ones to Hu Xiaotong and a big one to Liang Xue. Go ande back quickly. Be careful on the way. Little Ah Yu was like a little adult. She originally wanted to pat their shoulders, but she was too short and could only pat their backs symbolically. The two of them did not know whether tough or cry, but they nodded in agreement. After Hu Xiaotong and Liang Xue left, Little Ah Yu also said to themb, Lets go home too. The house is very lively now. When they were halfway there, Little Ah Yu asked Meatball, Elf, did Grandpa Divine Doctor deliberately send us away? Is there something wrong with that person? Meatball was very surprised by Little Ah Yus sharpness. [Why do you say that?] Because Big Brother told me that Grandpa Divine Doctor hates treating people he doesnt know the most. He always brings Big Sister Liang Xue with him. But now that he sent Big Sister Liang Xue away, isnt there something wrong with the person in the shed? [Kid, youre so smart, but this is a matter for the adults. You dont have to think too much. If you think too much, you wont grow taller.] Little Ah Yu touched her head and shook her head. No way. Im very tall now! Other three-year-old children are not as tall as me! [] Thats because you dont know that youre five years old. And the other five-year-old children were taller than you. Chapter 415 - 415 Interrogation 415 Interrogation Tang Yuan panted as she found Little Ah Yu and brought her back to Old man Wangs house. Themb tilted its mouth and nibbled on the radish given to it by an unknown viger before slowly following. When they were about to arrive, a viger called out to it, Littlemb,e over. The new grass here is very fresh and tender. Themb took a look and really did not want to go. !! Hmph, dont think that it was stupid. That was because the vigers werezy and didnt want to pluck the weeds from their fields. They simply asked it to eat the weed. It sniffed and looked at the human brat to ensure that she was no longer in danger. It still went over in the end. It was not an ordinarymb. It had eaten all the grass along the way from Hu Family Vige to Nanhe Town and then from Nanhe Town to Yongding County. In the end, it determined that other than the grass in the courtyard of Old man Wangs Town, the grass in Hu Family Vige was the most delicious. It didnt smell like those outside. When it went, it realized that the Spirit Treasure Rat was lying in a pile of grass with its limbs spread out. It was holding a small sweet potato less than two inches in its arms. It was clearly nted by the vigers. Beside the Spirit Treasure Rat, there were actually seven or eight ordinary rats. They were all squeaking and eating grass roots. Themb: ? The viger chuckled and said, Ah Yu is really a blessing. In the past, our vige was poor and there were not many rats. When we came, we also caught them for their meat. In the past two years, more rats havee. Its a headache. Then, Ah Yu found this treasure rat and it controlled the other rats in the vige. Another person said, Isnt that so? The vige doesntck food anymore, and these rats can help eat the grass roots. Its unknown how much trouble theyve saved us. Usually, theres also a ce to go for the old vegetables, potato skin, sweet potato skin, fish head, and so on at home. The vige doesnt smell so bad anymore. Thest time someone came to our vige and saw the rats helping us eat the grass roots, they were shocked. Haha, if I hadnt seen them be obedient bit by bit, I would have been shocked too. Its all because of Ah Yu. Even the rat she raised is good. The Spirit Treasure Rat seemed to be able to tell that everyone was praising it. It raised its head proudly. On the other hand, when themb saw the group of rats, it felt a sense of danger. It walked over and sat on the Spirit Treasure Rats tail. The Spirit Treasure Rat squeaked, but it did not dare to move. Themb panted as it grazed. It nced at the conscientious rats and its eyes darted around. On the other side, Little Ah Yu had arrived home. Seeing that Old Madam Wang had already returned, she told her about meeting someone. Old Madam Wang asked, Your Fifth Brother went to call the vige chief? Why didnt hee back with you? The vige chief was at the cane sugar workshop. Old Madam Wang settled everything there and temporarily arranged for more than 20 vigers to work in the workshop before the vigers dispersed. They didnt see Wang Wng? Perhaps Fifth Brother has gone astray with everyone. Little Ah Yu was about to leave. Then Ill go look for Fifth Brother again. Could it be that Fifth Big Brother was too excited and forgot how to walk in the vige? Aiya, Fifth Big Brother was so careless. Achoo! At this moment, Wang Wng, who was in a pit in the vige, sneezed fiercely and identally fell back halfway. Damn it, some immoral person had dug a ten-foot-deep pit on the path and even sealed the soil and covered it with grass. He almost fell to his death! He shouted for a long time, but no one answered. Wang Wng rubbed his nose and said angrily, I have to master the ordinary martial arts quickly and learn Qinggong, lest I encounter such a situation again in the future. Coincidentally, Vige Chief Hu and the others walked over. They were discussing the workshop. With this workshop in our vige, we wont have to worry about our livelihood in the future. Even if we cant make a fortune, with this skill, we wont starve to death. Ill say it again. Old man Wangs family is kind. Theres nothing they dont hide. Its not too much to treat such good skills as family legacy skills, but they gave them to the vige. Thats right. They only took 20% shares of the workshop and distributed 30% to the viges ancestral hall. The rest was distributed to the other vigers. I dont think I can do this. We have to return the favor. No matter what, we have to protect the Wang Family. We have to protect them even if we have to risk our lives! Vige Chief Hu had the lowest seniority in front of the elders. When he heard this, he only nodded. Suddenly, he saw a huge hole in the ground in front of him and said in confusion, Isnt that the cer that was dug the day before yesterday? Why did it break? Wheres the wooden sign beside it? Im afraid the wind was strongst night and blew it away, someone said. As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Wang Wngs faint voice from the cer. Vige Chief, I fell in When he saw the group, Wang Wng told them that a stranger with a face full of blisters hade to the vige and was at Doctor Hus house, so he asked Vige Chief Hu to take a look. When everyone heard that an outsider hade, their expressions changed drastically and they hurriedly went to Doctor Hus house. After waiting for a long time, no one came to save him. Wang Wng: ? Where did everyone go? In the straw shed under the yellow-horned tree in the vige, the person lying on the wooden boards watched helplessly as Divine Doctor Xue tied him up like a cocoon. This person: ? He smiled bitterly. Doctor, I just have blisters on my face. Theres no need to treat me like this, right? Youre a traitor of the Swimming Dragon n, right? Divine Doctor Xue ignored the other partys suddenly stiff face and continued, Its rumored that the Swimming Dragon n is very cruel to traitors. They will use the most evil snake venom to concoct poison. The poisoned person will begin to rot from their face and toes. Their body will eventually rot until only their internal organs are left, but they might not die even then. The man could no longer smile. I dont know what youre talking about. I just identally entered the deep mountains and was bitten by a poisonous bug. The Swimming Dragon n has a holy dragon. Its said that it weighs more than 500 kilograms. The holy dragons venom can kill people instantly, but its saliva can detoxify any snake venom in the world. Divine Doctor Xue looked at him. When you saw me, you thought that the holy dragon would be here and you would find the antidote in this vige? That person still remained silent. ... If not for the fact that he was tied up by Divine Doctor Xue, he would definitely have told the truth. However, Divine Doctor Xues attitude made him understand that he would die if he told the truth. He did not say anything, but Divine Doctor Xue was not in a hurry. Instead, he went to the side, picked up the dog-beating stick, and carefully wiped it on the copper te beside him. On the third wipe, Vige Chief Hu brought his men over. They went to Doctor Hus house first and did not see him. Hu Ah De told them that he was in the straw shed built by Divine Doctor Xue. When they arrived at the straw shed, they happened to see Divine Doctor Xue holding a dog-beating stick and gesturing at the person lying on the wooden board. Vige Chief Hu ran over in three steps. Divine Doctor Xue, you cant do this! No matter how problematic this person is, we cant beat him to death privately! Divine Doctor Xue pretended to be enlightened and retracted the dog-beating stick. I was too impulsive, Divine Doctor Xue said. Vige Chief Hu felt especiallyfortable seeing Divine Doctor Xue cooperate with him. His words were still very useful. ... Then, he heard Divine Doctor Xue say, I couldnt help but be anxious. This person deliberately approached Ah Yu today. I just asked and he originally wanted to abduct her. That person: ? Vige Chief Hu rolled up his sleeves and called out to his left and right, Daliu, go to your Uncle Wangs house and get a big cage. Itll be fine as long as its big enough to sink into the pond! Xiaoliu, borrow Butcher Hus Pig ughtering Knife! Zhengyi and Zhengyong, one of you will go to the carpenters house to order a coffin, and the other will go get a hoe to dig a hole withForget it, why should we waste a coffin? When the timees, just find an unwanted feces pit and throw him in. That person: !!! No, who was Ah Yu? He didnt even know her!!! Chapter 416 - 416 Smashing Legs 416 Smashing Legs That person originally thought that Vige Chief Hu was just talking, but in the end, he was violently pulled off the wooden board. Two young men appeared out of nowhere. One of them dragged one of his thighs, and the other pulled half of his arm. They carried him out of the straw shed in a rough manner. He gritted his teeth in pain. He felt like his body was about to fall apart. He looked at Divine Doctor Xue for help. Divine Doctor Xue pretended not to see it. He knew that Divine Doctor Xue wanted him to admit his identity. But he was a traitor of the Swimming Dragon n. If news of this got out, would he still be able to keep his life? Seeing that this person did not speak, Vige Chief Hu took it that he had tacitly admitted it. Look at the sores on his head and pus flowing from his feet. He doesnt look like a good person. Perhaps hes like those people from before. Someone kicked him ruthlessly from the side. Old Master Hu slowly approached with his walking stick and asked, Is this person here to abduct Ah Yu? Thats right. Divine Doctor Xue already said that this person is sneaky and wants to trick Ah Yu into leaving, Hu Daliu replied from the side. Divine Doctor Xue is kind-hearted and even wanted to treat this person! In my opinion, we should just chop him up and feed him to the dogs. Our vige has already built a school. Its ridiculous to talk about killing like barbarians. Old Master Hu shook his head. Under that persons expectant gaze, he continued, All the hibernating snakes havee out, right? Throw him into the snake cave. That persons eyes lit up. Snakes. Although the Swimming Dragon n was most afraid of snakes, they were also least afraid of snakes. As long as the Saint Envoy and the others were not around, his snake control skills were still good enough. Not to mention the snake cave, he was not even afraid of the Snake Pce. In the end, he heard Divine Doctor Xue say, Those snakes are the heroes of our vige. How can we let them eat such an annoying thing? That person: ? The few of them discussed what to do with him. Some people said that he should be dragged into the river and drowned. Some said that they should be thrown into the mountain and let him fall to his death. Some said that he should just be smashed to death with a huge rock. Some said that they should throw him into a feces pit and suffocated to death. That person was terrified when he heard this. He felt that he had died a thousand times. Was this really just an ordinary vige and not some bandits nest? However, they were only filled with righteous indignation. For the time being, no one touched him. They only kicked him from time to time. This person was still stubborn and did not dare to reveal his identity. In the end, Old Madam Wang, who had heard the news, came. She was holding a rolling pin in her hand and walked boldly. From afar, they could hear her loud voice. Which person wants to abduct our Little Ah Yu? I want his life! That person saw everyone make way for an old woman in rather well-dressed clothes to walk towards him. He thought to himself, Isnt she just an old woman from the countryside? How can she dare to kill anyone? However, before this thought couldnd, the olddy raised her right hand high and mmed the rolling pin down. Bang! Crack The sound of bones breaking could be heard clearly His right leg was broken. Ah!!! That persons eyes almost popped out from the pain. The surrounding vigers subconsciously touched their teeth and felt their teeth and legs hurt. They all began to suspect that Old man Wang and Chuanguis legsst year were probably broken by this olddy. You must have eaten a bears heart and leopards gall. Why didnt you ask around about our Hu Family Vige? How dare youe to the vige to kidnap Ah Yu? Ill let youe in alive and go out dead. Da Liu, go to the vige entrance and guard it. Ill take his life today! I wasnt thinking of abducting anyone! Dont hit me! Seeing that the olddys hand was about tond again, fear overwhelmed his ability to think. He blurted out, Im not here to look for Ah Yu. Im here to look for the Holy Dragon!!! Chapter 417 - 417 What is a Holy Dragon? 417 What is a Holy Dragon? There was a row of stools in front of the Hu Family Viges general temple. At the highest point sat Vige Chief Hu, Old Master Hu, Elder Ma, and the others. Below them sat Old man Wang. Old Madam Wang stood at the front and looked at the person on the wooden board. The person on the wooden board had his right leg curled up in an abnormal position. His left leg was straightened and ced beside him, and a rolling pin was pressed tightly against it. It was clearly not summer yet, but that persons clothes were already drenched, and sweat was still dripping down his forehead. You said that your name is Hei Shi and youre from the Swimming Dragon n? Old Madam Wang asked. Hei Shi answered through the pain. Yes. What did you mean by the Holy Dragon previously? Old Madam Wang walked half a circle around the wooden board and said unhurriedly, Think carefully before answering. Otherwise, forget about the second leg, dont even think about keeping the third leg. Hei Shi: This is a bandit nest, right?!! To be precise, Im a traitor to the Swimming Dragon n. Im here to look for He thought for a long time and was about to speak when there was a sudden sound of air being torn apart. Something was shooting straight at his face. Hei Shi immediately tensed up. He was already poisoned to begin with, and with his right leg broken, even if he knew that someone wanted his life, he couldnt dodge. My life is over. He thought sadly. In the next moment, something appeared from the other side and matched the object in the air. Not only did it block the iing hidden weapon, but it also did not slow down and shot in the direction of the hidden weapon. Wu A muffled groan came from a tree not far away. A person fell heavily from a tree. He immediately fainted. The vigers were shocked. They hurriedly went over to take a look and saw a person dressed simrly to Hei Shi. With a chopstick stuck in his chest, he had already fainted. The vigers were dumbfounded. What was going on? Amitabha. Yun Zhi walked out of the crowd with a very humble expression. This poor monks hand slipped. Ive sinned. The vigers: If the master did not swallow the vegetarian drumstick in his mouth while speaking and even wiped the remaining chopsticks on the sleeve of the person beside him, they would really believe him. Old Madam Wang said, Chuanfu, keep an eye on him first. Well talk about saving himter. Wang Chuanfu hurriedly ran over and squatted in front of the unconscious person. You can tell me now. Old Madam Wang kicked the wooden board. Hei Shipletely believed that there were crouching tigers and hidden dragons in this vige. It was definitely not something a small traitor like him could match up against. Hence, he confessed honestly. Our Swimming Dragon n was formed 800 years ago. It was a freakbination of factors Halfway through his sentence, his injured leg was stepped on by Old Madam Wang. Everyone heard his scream. Then, they silently turned their heads away. Especially Hu San, who looked at Third Aunt Hus leg from time to time. It seemed that Auntie Wang had really held back when she quarreled with his wife all these years. Otherwise, his wife would have been paralyzed on the bed long ago. Hei Shi said, Ill talk, Ill talk. Im here to look for the Holy Dragon! The more poisoned we are, the more we can sense the traces of the Holy Dragon. We usually have a feeling in our hearts to look for the Holy Dragon. Actually, Hei Shi was not sure that the Holy Dragon was here. In fact, he was very confused. However, after walking to this mountain range, he vaguely sensed something in his heart that led him to walk over here. Even if he reached the Holy Dragon, there was a high chance that he would be swallowed by it. In any case, no traitor was saved by the Holy Dragon in the past. Could the Holy Dragon hes talking about be? The vigers discussed quietly. Chapter 418 - 418 Replying to a Message 418 Replying to a Message Hei Shi did not realize that the vigers expressions had changed. He was still telling his tragic story. Without a doubt, the Holy Dragon he mentioned that had lived for hundreds of years and was extremely strong, more than 100 feet long, and had to eat 500 kilograms of food every day was the giant python that Little Ah Yu had sat down on and killed. Originally, the vigers were still muttering in their hearts. At that time, the snow had already sealed the mountain. Snakes were supposed to hibernate, so how could theye out? The older they were, the more they had to hibernate because once they moved, they would consume a lot of energy. However, there was not enough food to replenish them in winter. Especially since the python was killed by Little Ah Yu in the end. The Wang Family had never hidden this. In the past, everyone thought that the benefits were deliberately arranged by the immortals and specially brought over by the little lucky star, Ah Yu. Later on, the more blessings Little Ah Yu brought to the vige, the more convinced everyone became. In fact, there were already a few families in the vige who secretly lit a few longmps for Little Ah Yu in Puji Temple, wanting to bless her with a smooth life. Theypletely treated her like an immortal child. Now that they heard Hei Shi say this, everyone felt that the Holy Dragon had definitely lived for too long, so it wanted to find a ce to die. Coincidentally, they found Old man Wangs house. It happened to be killed by Little Ah Yu. Or perhaps it was about to die in the first ce. However, this saying was not very valid in the hearts of the vigers. After I came here, I sensed the Holy Dragons very faint aura. That aura was faint, and Im not very sure. Hei Shi swallowed his saliva and continued, But my illness is really serious and I cant continue dying it. I can only think ofing to the vige first and finding a doctor to treat me. When he reached this point, he did not notice that the vigers gazes were not on him. Everyone was thinking that the Holy Dragon was actually a beast that ate humans. But theyve eaten it instead. Did that mean that they had eaten humans? Unexpectedly, they thought of Shanyang Vige back then. Especially those who had eaten children. They were simply crazy and could not be called humans at all. Would they be affected? Would they be such terrifying people too? Some timid women had already put a finger down their throats and vomited. Old Madam Wang said indifferently, Dogs like to eat sh*t. There were a few families in the vige who liked to eat dog meat. Old Madam Wang did not say the rest. However, Wang Wng, who was quick-witted at the side, had already blurted out before anyone could stop him, Doesnt that mean that those people also ate sh*t? The two vigers who had eaten dog meat: Were not eating it anymore. Well never eat it again. Dog owners usually did not eat dog meat, but when the dog died, they would not throw the meat away. For example, if the cows, sheep, and donkeys in the vige died, no one would bury them on the spot. Instead, they would report them to the viges and towns. After the officials checked that there were no mistakes, they would eat them. However, Wang Wngs interruption still made some vigers feel uneasy. If they were asked to choose again, they would still choose to eat the python meat without hesitation when facing the crisis of their entire family starving to death. At this point in time, life was the most important. It could be said that other than eating people, they would eat anything. But in the end, they still felt a bit ufortable. Old Master Hu said to Yun Zhi at the side, After this matter is over, Ill have to trouble Master Yun Zhi to help us perform a soul ferrying ritual. He wanted to ferry the people who had died in the pythons stomach. Yun Zhi nodded. Amitabha. Benefactor is a kind person. After the information about the Swimming Dragon n appeared, the vigers also began to worry. Would that existence that sounded like a culte to their vige in the future? Dont worry, theyll definitelye looking for us. Old Madam Wang nced at the unconscious person. Take good care of this person first. When he wakes up, wellpare their statements. Oh right, send someone to the county city to tell Lord Zhang about this. Elder Mas eyes widened. What, you still want to tell Lord Zhang about this?! She had already broken his leg. Wasnt she afraid that he would sue her for harming the innocent? Old Madam Wang said righteously, An evil sect tried to infiltrate our Great Chang. The vigers of Hu Family Vige were not afraid of danger and overcame powerful enemies. What happened after that naturally has to be handed over to our impartial government. Were just ordinary vigers. How can we abuse our power? The vigers: This sounded right, but they also felt that something was wrong. Hei Shi: Ouyang Pei and the others hadplicated expressions. Ouyang Changjing said in a low voice, This Old Madam Wang is definitely not an ordinary person. As the vigers rushed to report, they dealt with Hei Shi and the unconscious person. Divine Doctor Xue also nned to leave. Divine Doctor Xue, go home and have a cup of tea. Old Madam Wang had picked up the rolling pin at some point and gently pressed it on Divine Doctor Xues shoulder. The pressure was not strong, but Divine Doctor Xue felt that he could not move. Divine Doctor Xue: Then Ill ept your request. During this period of time, Ouyang Changjing and the others had seen a lot ofmotion in the vige. They were about to secretly follow Old Madam Wang to hear what Divine Doctor Xue had to say. The person they had sent out a few days ago had returned and whispered something into Ouyang Changjings ear. Ouyang Changjing nced at the obedient Little Ah Yu in the distance, and his eyes instantly revealed a heavy haze. I understand. ... With that, he turned around and walked in the other direction. As he walked in a hurry, one could still feel his obvious anger. He was no longer interested in Old Madam Wangs business. Little Ah Yu was originally distributing candy to two children in the vige. When she heard them call her Big Sister sweetly, she was very happy. Suddenly, she seemed to sense something and nced in the direction where Ouyang Changjing had left. Elf, are they leaving? Little Ah Yu felt inexplicably sad. [Dont worry, they wont leave yet.] Their n to kidnap Ah Yu had yet to seed. How could they leave? Chapter 419 - 419 Follow Ah Yu to Watch the Show 419 Follow Ah Yu to Watch the Show When the adults were discussing matters, the atmosphere was always serious. They spoke one after another and she did not understand many words. Little Ah Yu did not like it. Big Sister Ah Yu, lets y! A little kid in a dudou hugged Little Ah Yus waist and said with a sniffle, Lets y! Someone stepped forward and pulled the little kid away. He rolled up his sleeve and wiped the little kids nose. Dont disturb Big Sister Ah Yu. Go y by yourself. Auntie, its fine. I can bring the Little Brothers and Sisters to y. She had been a Little Sister in the vige for a long time. It was not easy for her to have other kids call her Big Sister. How could Little Ah Yu let go of this opportunity? Third Aunt Hus second daughter-inw was pregnant and pushed Bian Dan beside her. Go y with Ah Yu and the others. Make sure no one gets hurt. The vigers were all busy and did not have so many eyes on them. They could only let the children take up more responsibilities. Bian Dan nodded and followed. On the other side, Tang Yuan had brought over a flower basket from Old man Wangs house. It was filled with all kinds of dry biscuits and fruits. When Little Ah Yu saw this, she immediately said, Lets go to the grass over there to y. The peach blossoms have bloomed, and well eat under the peach tree. Its fragrant and beautiful. Alright, lets eat! The children pped and smiled. When a few gluttonous children heard this, they drooled and asked, Little Sister Ah Yu, can we go over together? Another person said, I dont have anything to eat at home, but I can pick fruits for you and catch fish. Lets roast fish to eat! Call your Fifth Brother over. Your Fifth Brother is the best at roasting fish. If were talking about the person who knows how to eat the best, its still their Wang Familys Ling. However, Wang Ling doesnt seem to have returned, someone said regretfully. Little Ah Yu said, I dont see Fifth Big Brother anywhere. Tang Yuan said, Fifth Young Master was called away by the eldestdy just now to go back and help. Tang Yuan was going too, but Madam Feng asked her to focus on apanying Ah Yu. Compared to taking care of others, Tang Yuan was naturally better at it. Wang Wng often forgot about Little Ah Yu while ying. The group of children giggled and went to the hill. When a working viger saw Little Ah Yu, he waved his hand and called her over. Ah Yu, take these sweet fruits. Also, take these few sections of sugarcane. The parts that grow in the back are shaded and ripenter than other sugarcane. Its just right to eat them now. A child from their family pouted and said, Father, I was wondering why you didnt let me eat it. So its for Little Sister Ah Yu. Is Little Sister Ah Yu your biological child? The viger knocked the childs head. Eat, eat, eat. You only think about eating all day! Have you eaten too little in the fields?! Ah Yu and the others spend so much time in town, and theres no delicious sugarcane there. Whats wrong with keeping it for her? The child covered his head and ran around. I didnt say anything! When the other children saw this, theyughed. Only Little Ah Yu carried everything in her hand and walked up to the child. Big Brother Tie Zhu, Ill leave these to you. Im not hungry yet. Ah Yu, dont listen to him. Hes just pretending to be pitiful there. Our family has already nted sugarcane, so how can we not have his food? The viger said. The child also grinned. Little Sister Ah Yu, I was just teasing you! Im tired of eating sugarcane. I still like to eat the wild fruits in your fields the most. Theyre sour and sweet, just right. However, the fruits in their fields had yet to truly mature. It was a pity to pluck them now. I still have that fruit. Little Ah Yu wanted to take it from her pocket. This made the childrenugh. Little Sister Ah Yu is too easy to fool. Tie Zhu just wants to trick you into giving him food. Lets go quickly. If we dy any longer, the adults at home will call us again. These children were all very excited. Every time there were more people, they would follow Little Sister Ah Yu out and there would always be new gains. They did not want that bit of sugarcane and fruits and wanted to join in the fun. Wang Wng had said that if he followed Little Sister Ah Yu, he might even be able to find a wife! Hehe, she might even be a little fairy. Chapter 420 - 420 Something Happened 420 Something Happened The few of them found a grassywn. Not far from thewn was the river, and behind it was a peach forest. At this moment, the peach blossoms were blooming brightly, one after another, as if they wanted to join in the fun of spring and summer. The fragrance of peach blossoms wafted around the tips of their noses. Coupled with the breeze, it formed aplete wilderness. Little Sister Ah Yu, wait here. Well go catch some fish. Little Ah Yu: Its better not to go. The river is still cold. Little Ah Yu was still worried that these Big Brothers would fall into the river. Although the river was not deep, it was still not shallow. In the past, when they came to the river to y, there would always be adults around. Now that there were no adults, Little Ah Yu was no longer confident. Were not afraid of the cold. A boy took off his coat andid it on the ground. The other older children had also taken off their pants and clothes, leaving only a pair of shorts. The clothes they took off were piled together for the children to use as pic mats. The younger children were gluttonous. When they saw Tang Yuan arranging the food, their saliva almost dropped to the ground. Little Ah Yu secretly took out some things from her bag and treated them as cushions. When a little child saw this, she drooled and said, Big Sister Ah Yu, theres so much to eat! She pointed at Little Ah Yus bag, her eyes filled with obvious desire. Little Ah Yus hand, which was about to take it out, immediately trembled. Oh no, being called Big Sister made her burst with joy. She almost took out too much. Her bag did not look like it could hold so many things. Elf, you didnt remind me today. She was about to be exposed. [Its fine. If they discover it, Ill erase their memories.] Little Ah Yu: Will removing your memories affect you? [It wont affect them much. At most, theyll look like fools. They wont even know how to eat, drink, and poop in the future.] Meatball said especially heartlessly. Little Ah Yus face immediately fell. Ill be careful in the future. Elf, dont turn them into fools. [Yes.] With this small episode, Little Ah Yu became much more cautious. She did not touch her bag from beginning to end and pretended that it had been emptied. Little Ah Yu did not know that a book was floating in front of Meatball in the spatial pocketDont Let Your Doting Kill the Child. Meatball decided that it had to teach Ah Yu a cold lesson recently, lest she not know the immensity of heaven and earth and always thought that she was protected by someone. She did things very casually and did not have a sense of awareness. The children were eating when the littlemb slowly followed over. It found a fresh grasnd and was eating heartily. Suddenly, they heard someone shout outside, Help! Someone fell into the river! Bian Dan and Tang Yuan instantly stood up. Ill call the adults. Tell those children not to go over first, Bian Dan hurriedly said to Tang Yuan. However, Tang Yuan said, I can run faster than you. Look after these children. Ille over in a while. Only Little Ah Yu shouted at the peach blossom trees, Uncle Tu, Uncle Tu, save them quickly! However, Chi Tu, who used to listen to Little Ah Yu, did not appear immediately this time. Little Ah Yu was so anxious that she stomped her feet. Little Ah Yu said to the younger kids, who still did not know what had happened, Wait here. Dont run around. She then said to Bian Dan, Big Sister Bian Dan, watch over them. With that, she took three steps forward and ran towards the river. Because she ran too quickly, she even fell on the way. At this moment, Chi Tu appeared and pulled Little Ah Yu up. Little Ah Yu said with tears in her eyes, Uncle Tu, save them quickly. Dont worry, theyre fine. Chi Tuforted her in the end. Little Ah Yu was worried. But theyre all shouting for help. Someone fell into the river. If she fell into the river, she would drown. Chi Tu: He might not want you to save him. Chapter 421 - 421 Acquaintance 421 Acquaintance At this moment, Tie Zhu, who was by the river, turned his head and said to the child beside him as he looked for a bamboo pole. Look, if wee out with Little Sister Ah Yu, there will definitely be a show to watch! The child nodded. Yes, yes, I believe you! Another child said, My Grandma also said that Little Sister Ah Yu is our viges lucky star. As long as I follow her, my father wont stop me from going out. The vigers of Hu Family Vige believed that as long as Ah Yu was around, no matter how great the problem was, it could be resolved. She was even more effective than the Bodhisattva of Puji Temple! At this moment, the person soaking in the river had a green face. When the children approached him, he tried his best to reduce his presence. However, the fast Tie Zhu still arrived and a bamboo pole hit his shoulder. Tie Zhu shouted, Are you still awake? Do you have the strength? Hurry up and grab the bamboo pole! He simply let the water turn him around and tried to dodge Tie Zhus bamboo pole, pretending that he was still unconscious. The water in that part of the river was rtively deep. Tie Zhu dared to go over, but he was afraid that the person would pull him underwater in a panic. He did not want to sacrifice himself to save someone. He did not mind if it was someone from the vige. An adult ising! A few children hurriedly shouted. It turned out that Tang Yuan ran quickly and saw an adult on the way. It was Hu San, who knew how to swim. As Hu San ran, he shouted, Kids, dont go over. Be careful not to fall into the river! He thought that the children from the vige had gone in. When he reached the river, he jumped in without even taking off his clothes. Little Ah Yu was extremely nervous and was still discussing with Meatball. If it was not easy to save the person, she would spend 50 points to exchange for a super swimming ring. It could automatically go towards the location of the person who fell into the water. Of course, Meatball did not allow her to use it. If this item was shown to the world, it really did not know how to exin it. Just look at the price. It was just an extremely ordinary thing, but it was sold for an astronomical price. We cant watch people drown, right? Little Ah Yu bit her lip and craned her neck to look ahead. [He wont drown.] Meatball said. [The water isnt deep.] But hes already submerged. However, just as Little Ah Yu finished shouting, she saw Hu San walking over. When he arrived at the ce where the person was, the water was only half a waist deep. Of course, if the children went, it would definitely reach over their heads. Hu San picked the person up and thought that he had fainted from choking on the water. He hurriedly dragged him to the shore. Seeing the person lying on the riverbank, everyone fell silent. Only a younger brother beside Little Ah Yu pointed at that person and said, Big Sister Ah Yu, look, that person has two turtles on him. Little Ah Yu said, What a big tortoise. That person had originally covered his face with his sleeve. The others saw two tortoises with bigger heads biting that persons leg. The other bit his center. The men who understood subconsciously tightened their legs. They looked at that person with obvious sympathy. What tragic thing had happened to cause this? Little Ah Yu did not understand this, and no one would exin it to a child. Youve been in the water for too long. You have to drink hot ginger soup, Little Ah Yu said as she walked forward and pulled the persons sleeve away. Caught off guard, that persons face was revealed. It was a familiar face. Little Ah Yu was very good at recognizing people and blurted out, Uncle Blood, why is it you? Blood Thirteen had fainted from the pain previously, but now, he wished that he was dead. Chapter 422 - 422 Exchanging Glances 422 Exchanging nces The other adults who had heard themotion also came over one after another. They thought that the children in the vige had fallen into the water. After discovering that it was Blood Thirteen, everyone decisively tied him up. It had only been a year since the incident happened. The vigers did not forget that it was this Blood Thirteen who was saved back then. In the end, he attracted a martial arts sect called the Blood Rain Pavilion. These people came shouting and threatening death at the vigers. Later on, it was the Qin Family kid who came to the vige and the workers from the construction team who dealt with them. It was all thanks to Blood Thirteen that the vigers were taught a lesson. Why isnt this thing dead yet? Hes quite lucky. The vigers felt that this fellow brought bad luck. There were also people who looked at the tortoise that could not be pulled off from Blood Thirteens crotch and hid a smile that they did not know if they should show. Its karma. With this bite, he would probably have no more descendants. A bold woman saw this and spat to the side. He repaid kindness with ingratitude. The heavens have opened their eyes and asked the tortoise to teach him a lesson! Blood Thirteen, who was tied up, squeezed out a sentence with difficulty. Everyoneplease give me a quick death. He really didnt want to live anymore! Blood Thirteen was really innocent. Back then, he had epted his first killing mission, but in the end, he was covered in blood and ended up in Hu Family Vige by a freakbination of factors. After finally recuperating from his injuries, he summoned hispanions from the Blood Rain Pavilion and wanted them to bring him back. In the end, he went back, but those idiots insisted on provoking the vigers. In the end, the entire Blood Rain Pavilion fell apart. Many people lost their lives. Because he had never been stained with human blood and did not have much sense of belonging to the Blood Rain Pavilion, he was chased away. But he was also unemployed. He could not stay in the Great Chang Nation anymore, so he thought about heading north. When he reached the north, he didnt even have the time to look for a new livelihood when he encountered a group of people looking for snakes. That group of people said that they were short-handed and made an exception to include him in theirpany. They even broke their 500-year-old rule. Just like that, he entered the Swimming Dragon n by a freakbination of factors and followed them to look for the Holy Dragon. In Blood Thirteens opinion, what kind of Holy Dragon was that? Wasnt it just a fat snake? At most, it was a python that weighed over a hundred catties. But they insisted that it weighed more than a thousand catties and had lived for hundreds of years. Heh, they must be joking. The group of people searched on the other side of the mountain for a few months. During this period, they fought all kinds of wild beasts. Later on, they encountered a snowstorm and were trapped in a cave. There was an underground river in the cave. There were all kinds of fish and very big turtles in the river. Blood Thirteen was ambushed by a few turtles when he was sleeping. One of them bit his lifeline and he fainted from the pain and fell into the underground river. In the end, for some reason, he floated along the river and arrived back at this vige! Little Ah Yu was very interested in the two turtles on Blood Thirteen, but Wang Wng, who had rushed over, covered her eyes. Little Sister Ah Yu, dont look at him. Have you forgotten what Teacher taught you? Wang Wng hurriedly said. Little Ah Yu: But whats not to look at? Its just a tortoise. Wang Wng: Theres more than one tortoise here! Blood Thirteen: Why did these words sound like they were scolding him? Blood Thirteen was ced in Vige Chief Hus courtyard andid down beside Hei Shi. Hei Shi looked at Blood Thirteen, and Blood Thirteen looked at him. The two of them blurted out, Youre also from the Swimming Dragon n At this moment, Hu Xiaotong, who was carrying a medicine box, came over. His eyes lit up when he saw the tortoise on Blood Thirteen. This is probably a tortoise thats been around for hundreds of years! Chapter 423 - 423 Knowing 423 Knowing Old Madam Wang originally suspected that Divine Doctor Xue and Hei Shi were old friends and that there was something about the Holy Dragon. In the end, she finally pried Divine Doctor Xues mouth open and nned to go to the vige to discuss the policy with Vige Chief Hu and the others when she heard that their Ah Yu had picked up another person. Old Madam Wang grabbed Old man Wang beside her and left. Old man, go take a look! When they arrived at Vige Chief Hus house, Old Madam Wang immediately saw Little Ah Yu in the crowd. Ah Yu! Old Madam Wang called out to her. !! When Little Ah Yu heard the voice, she also looked over and waved her hand in response. Hey, Grandma, Im here! As soon as Old Madam Wang squeezed in, she heard the vigers beside her say, Auntie Wang, we finally understand. That Swimming Dragon n is a group of idiots. Thats right. They said that they raised many snakes. So its just some snakes. Why are they calling themselves the Swimming Dragon n? What a joke. The python they raised did not hibernate well in winter and ran out to harm others. In the end, it harmed others and itself. Those idiot Swimming Dragon n are still searching. They said that if they were the first to find it, they could be their new patriarch. In that case, isnt our viges Ah Yu the first to find it? However, the python that could not be found in one piece was only left with a dried snake galldder. It had be Doctor Hus family heirloom. Someone else rolled his eyes. Come on, dont scare Ah Yu in such an inappropriate ce Everyone spoke one after another, making Old Madam Wang understand. It turned out that the children had saved Blood Thirteen, who had been bitten by a tortoise, when they were ying in the water. Blood Thirteen had just entered the n a few months ago. Hei Shi was a traitor, and the two of them were no longer loyal to the Swimming Dragon n. Their lives were in the hands of the other party, so they naturally said whatever they wanted. Old Madam Wang: The information she had spent a long time to obtain was not as fast as a group of naughty children ying. Not to mention Old Madam Wang, even Ouyang Changjing and the others, who had asked someone toe over to investigate, were shocked by this series of developments. Wng, take Ah Yu away. Old Madam Wang sighed in her heart and could only resolve to deal with this matterter. Little Ah Yu turned around three times with every step. She still wanted to watch themotion, but she was picked up by Wang Wng and carried away from the crowd. As soon as they arrived outside the courtyard, they saw the new teachers walking over. One of the teachers saw Wang Wng and asked with a frown, Which family are you from? Wang Wng knew that a few teachers hade to the vige. His scalp tingled when he saw them. He immediately stopped and replied, Im from the Wang Family. In Hu Family Vige, most people were surnamed Hu, followed by the Ma Family and a few other surnames. The Wang surname was unique. The teacher said, Youre from the Wang Family? Do you have any children who are studying in the vige school? The vige school officially announced the start of school yesterday, but they still had to wait two days. This was for the various families to hand in their school fees and tidy up the school. The teachers had long obtained the list of students who signed up, but there were no Wang Family children on the list. Wang Wng wanted to reply directly, but Little Ah Yu pulled his ear. Fifth Big Brother, put me down. Thats not gentlemanly. Only then did Wang Wng put Little Ah Yu down and bow to the teachers. His tone was neither servile nor overbearing. Teachers, our brothers are currently studying at the Qingmu Academy and Yang Family Private School in Nanhe Town. The teachers looked at each other and nodded calmly. This child was reasonable. However, a teacher still said, Theres a difference between men and women. Youre already more than seven years old, right? Dont be so close to each other, or you may draw the wagging tongues of others. Wang Wng blurted out, My Little Sister Ah Yu isnt seven years old. Little Ah Yu muttered, This teacher looks like fish tofu. Even Teacher Yang would not be so rigid. [Kid, thats called being pedantic.] At this moment, Blood Thirteen, who was at Vige Chief Hus house, sat up in shock from a dying illness. He red at Old Madam Wang and said in disbelief, What? You can really save my third leg?! Although he did not have a wife, it did not stop him from wanting to retain his basic functions. Old Madam Wang: Yes, 500 taels. Hiss The vigers gasped. THUD! Blood Thirteeny back with a look of despair. Kill me. Take it as entertainment for you. The vigers: Chapter 424 - 424 Giving Up 424 Giving Up In the end, Divine Doctor Xue came and said that he couldpletely treat Blood Thirteen, but he had to pay 500 taels. As Divine Doctor Xue was raised by the Wang Family, this 500 taels was recorded under the Wang Familys name. If Blood Thirteen could not take it out, Old Madam Wang asked him to write an IOU. ording to the sry of 10 taels of silver a year, he would teach the children martial arts in the school and help the Wang Family farmnd. The teachers in the vige school did not have to teach those fighting and killing skills. They just had to strengthen their bodies and cooperate with Teacher Wan and Teacher Luos teachings. They just had to pass the test of the Six Arts of the Gentleman. !! Old Master Hu was a little worried. Forcing others to work like this was probably a disaster. However, before he could finish speaking, Blood Thirteen hurriedly said, No, no, no, no. I definitely wont have any bad thoughts Blood Thirteen was a very principled person. If he couldnt pay, he would not casually beat people up and kill them. Wasnt it difficult? Moreover, he felt that these vigers were quite good. Although they bullied him, ckmailed him, threatened him, and squeezed him dry, they must be good people. As Blood Thirteen spoke, Old Madam Wang quickly threw something into his mouth. What did you feed him? Vige Chief Hu asked. Old Madam Wang: Intestine-piercing poison. He needs to consume an antidote once a month. Otherwise, his intestines will rot and hell die. Vige Chief Hu: ! When did their vige have such a thing? Blood Thirteen was not afraid at all. This olddy must have tricked him. How could there be poison in such a rural ce? Just as he was thinking, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his stomach. Blood Thirteen opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of ck blood. His eyes widened as he looked at Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang casually took out another red pill and stuffed it into Blood Thirteens mouth. As the pain in his stomach quickly subsided, Old Madam Wangs voice was like the whisper of a demon I forgot to mention that although it acts up once a month. It starts now. Vige Chief Hu could not help but take a step back and look at Old Madam Wang in surprise. He had never offended Auntie Wang, right? Blood Thirteen: He had no choice but to believe it. At the side, Divine Doctor Xue did not say a word. The others did not know that the poison and antidote given by Old Madam Wang were actually the detoxification and beauty pills he had studied. One was for detoxification, and the other was for nourishing ones face. However, it was not done very well. The effect of the medicine was too strong. Many yearster, when Blood Thirteen married and had children, he became known as a famous handsome man. Even his wife asked him what tricks he had. He smiled and replied, Hu Family Vige is a good ce to live in. But now, Blood Thirteen firmly believed that he had eaten poison. With Blood Thirteen dealt with, Hei Shis eyes trembled. He was afraid that Old Madam Wang would also stuff a poison into his mouth. Old Madam Wang said, Theres no need for me to feed him. I only have one pill. Hei Shi heaved a sigh of relief. Old Madam Wang added, Drag him out and bury him. Hei Shi: !! I have my own poison! With that, he took out a bag from his pocket. He found a ck pill and swallowed it. Then, he handed the rest to Old Madam Wang. These are all poison, but they can suppress the effects of my poison. They need to be used once every three months. Is that fine with you? Old Madam Wang took it. Before he could react to Old Madam Wangs words, Vige Chief Hu turned to look at Hei Shi. He looked puzzled. He really did not understand this move. However, the matter of treating Hei Shi was left to Hu Xiaotong. The snake venom in Hei Shis body depended on the Holy Dragons saliva to dissipate. If the Holy Dragon was gone, the snake galldder might be useful. All of this had to wait for Doctor Hu to return. Knowing that he could be saved, Hei Shi almost cried tears of joy. The snake venom made him lose the will to die and he had to endure a lot of pain. But now that he did not have to wait for death and there was the possibility of detoxification, how could he not be happy? However, Hei Shi vaguely realized that since the people of this vige could detoxify him, did it mean that they had already controlled the Holy Dragon? Perhaps they were another Swimming Dragon n. It was just that they were hiding too deeply that he did not notice them for a moment. Since Doctor Hu was not around, Hu Xiaotong simply imitated Old Madam Wang and asked for 300 taels of silver. He then asked the other party to sign the document before asking the vigers to carry him to his house. The vigers were worried about these two new people, so they called a few more juniors to guard them. Fortunately, both of their conditions were not suitable for walking. One was lying at Doctor Hus house, and the other was lying in a straw shed at the vige entrance. It was convenient to take care of them. On the other side, Little Ah Yu and Wang Wng hurriedly returned home after dealing with the teachers. ... On the way, they met Ouyang Changjing. His heart ached especially when he looked at Little Ah Yu, as if she was fragile porcin. Little Ah Yu grinned at Ouyang Changjing. Uncle, is there a little flower on my face? Ouyang Changjing did not react. What? If theres no flower, why are you always staring at me? Little Ah Yu put her hand to her mouth and pretended to cough. Then, she said seriously, A gentleman wont look at girls like this! Ouyang Changjing: This odd behavior was really identical to Ruan Ruans when she was young. Ouyang Changjings heart ached when he thought of Ruan Ruan when she was young and the information about her subordinates. His two subordinates who were investigating information were the best among the royal guards of West Wind Nation. In particr, their intelligence-gathering skills were top-notch, and they could find many clues. He originally thought that letting them investigate would be overkill. He did not expect them to really find a lot of information that had been deeply hidden. The little girl who looked like Ruan Ruans child was actually five years old! However, she looked to be only three or four years old. Her face was rosy, and her eyes were bright. Her happy face looked innocent. ... However, the information they found was that before she was adopted by the Wang Family, she had brushed past the gates of the King of Hell countless times. Someone had started to deliberately nurture her evil thoughts from the moment she was born. She even cleverly used a group of children who did evil without knowing it to hide the murderer behind the scenes. This was definitely not something a small ninth-grade official could do. Ouyang Changjing walked up to Little Ah Yu and squatted down. He asked her, Ah Yu, do you miss your Mother? I do, but Mother has to teach the other children. Shes very busy, so I cant miss her. Little Ah Yu looked at Ouyang Changjing and wiped a tear away from the corner of his eye. Uncle, why are you crying? Do you miss your Mother too? You cant cry even if you miss her. Mother said that even if you want to cry, you have to hide secretly and cry. Otherwise, if the bad people see you, theyll trick you to look for your Mother and steal you away! Ouyang Changjing wanted to say that he was talking about the mother who had raised her until the age of four, but seeing how carefree Little Ah Yu was, he did not want to mention that person again. At this moment, he suddenly understood why the Wang Family wanted to protect her. Even though they knew that her status was not low, they did not intend to let go. Now was indeed not a good time to bring the little girl back. Before that, he had to investigate Ah Yus Mother. That personal maidservant who had once apanied Ruan Ruan for more than 20 years! But he no longer had time to stay and investigate. Chapter 425 - 425 Identity 425 Identity Originally, Qin Huai had already concealed Ah Yus identity. He started from the local household register and cooperated with Zhang Zhan to change ityer byyer. Even if someone suspected her identity, they would never find any problems with the household register. Then, Madam Qin took action to cover up and rece Ah Yus existence in the Xie Residence with another child who had died young. Old Master Xie was a yboy. He had many concubines in the residence and a few other women. Even the maidservants in the residence had been harmed by him. However, the Master of the Xie family prided himself on being a rich man. Other than the children of his wife, he did not acknowledge any other children. Therefore, Old Master Xie originally had seven daughters, but he only acknowledged three in the residence. Little Ah Yus title as the Third Miss was only verbal. In fact, no one in the entire residence really treated her as a youngdy. When Little Ah Yu was sent away, the daughter of another maidservant happened to die in the residence and was thrown into the mass grave. That daughter was secretly raised by a maidservant. Even Old Master Xie did not know about her, so she naturally had a hard time growing up. No matter who investigated, they would only find out about the child. However, they happened to encounter Ouyang Changjing. They recognized at a nce that Little Ah Yus appearance was the same as Ruan Ruans when she was young. Naturally, they would not follow the established clues and investigate. Instead, they deduced. In addition, Old Madam Wang was soft-hearted in the end and could not bear to let Ah Yu miss out on her potential family. She did not insist on Ah Yus identity and gave Ouyang Changjing a chance to investigate. After investigating, they actually found the items that Ah Yus mother had pawned. Among them was a token that belonged to Ruan Ruan. After that, they naturally found out the identity of the old master and concubine of the Xie familyRuan Ruans personal maidservant, Han Zhi. They originally thought that Ruan Ruan had be the Xie familys masters concubine or that the child had unfortunately been bought by the Xie family. They did not expect that the concubine was actually Ruan Ruans maidservant. When Ouyang Changjing saw Little Ah Yu, he only patted her head lovingly and let her y by herself. Then, he returned to the temporarily rented farmers house and discussed it with Ouyang Pei and the others. Ouyang Pei had also received the information. Nahan said, Han Zhi is the only one around Ruan Ruan who doesnt know martial arts. Could it be that back then, Ruan Ruan was trapped and couldnt even protect herself, let alone protect the child, so she let Han Zhi stay in the Xie Manor with the child? Thats not impossible. From the information, Han Zhis life in the Xie family was not so difficult at first. Im afraid Ruan Ruan gave most of her assets to the Xie family in order to have them take care of the child, Ouyang Changjing said. Five years ago, the Xie family was only an ordinary family in Dongling County. It was the kind of family that fell from grace. The official position they bought did not have any real power. After Han Zhi became the concubine, the Xie family rose up all of a sudden. They even rebuilt the Xie familys manor. There were also scenes of people spending money on beauties on the streets. It was obvious that the once poor Xie Manor had be rich because of the family assets that Han Zhi had brought. However, the Xie familys master did not take Han Zhi seriously and did not even feel much gratitude. Otherwise, Han Zhi and Ah Yu would not have led such a miserable life. Then the problem was that a maidservant who had been by the princesss side for more than 20 years must have extraordinary horizons. How could she still live so miserably? No matter how weak they were, they should not let the child be abused like that. Moreover, money was confidence. On ount of money, the Old Master of the Xie family should not do this. At the side, Ye Yuncang said, The matter is rtively clear now. At the very least, it can be proven that Ah Yu is Ruan Ruans child. As theres no evidence on Han Zhis side, we still have to investigate. Ruan Ruan is not an irresponsible child. Even if she handed the child over to Han Zhi in a moment of desperation, its impossible for her to ignore her for five years. Ouyang Changjing frowned. We must have missed something. Ye Yuncang: You cant stay here anymore. Leave some people behind to continue investigating the matter of Han Zhi. Then, send someone to continue searching for news of Ruan Ruan. Chapter 426 - 426 Grandpa Is Here 426 Grandpa Is Here Ouyang Changjing and the others prepared to return home. After all, Ouyang Changjing was still the Crown Prince of the West Wind Kingdom. Two days ago, he had already received the old emperors edict urging him to return quickly. Unlike when they came, they were not in the mood to bring Little Ah Yu away now. This was because there were still many mysteries that had yet to be solved. If he rashly brought Ah Yu back to West Wind Nation, it might bring disaster to her. !! They had yet to find out who the mastermind behind the scenes was. However, before they left, Ouyang Changjing and Ouyang Pei left a token for Little Ah Yu. It was a jade pendant and a longevity lock. Little Ah Yu was not interested in the jade pendant, but she liked the longevity lock that was embedded with pink jade and carved into a peach blossom. Seeing that she liked it, Old Madam Wang nodded and agreed to let Little Ah Yu ept it. Ah Yu, go out and y first. Grandma and the uncles still have something to talk about, Old Madam Wang said to Little Ah Yu. Alright. Little Ah Yu wore the longevity lock around her neck and went out happily. When she ran to the door, she even turned around and asked Old Madam Wang, Grandma, should I close the door for you? Old Madam Wang waved her hand. No need. Go and y. Little Ah Yu did not go far. Instead, she ran to the vige school. Today was the official start of school in the vige school. Many children came here apanied by their elders. The adults were basically either holding baskets or carrying baskets on their backs. None of them were empty-handed. [Kid, theyre all your family. If they want to take you away, will you go with them?] Seeing that Little Ah Yu did not care about Ouyang Changjing and the others and did not have any thoughts, Meatball could not help but ask. Little Ah Yu shook her head. This is my family. Why should I leave? [Then what if your Mother and Grandma agree too?] It cant be. I didnt do anything wrong. Ive been so obedient recently. Little Ah Yu didnt believe it. There were many uncles and aunties in the vige who often told Grandma to let her go to someone elses house to be their child. Grandma would scold them directly. Grandma liked her so much that she would not give her up to others. Not to mention Mother. She was Mothers favorite Ah Yu. Therefore, Little Ah Yu was not worried at all. [] Alright, I was thinking too much. It was originally worried that Ah Yu would have some thoughts, so it deliberately held it in and did not let her know. It did not expect Ah Yu to really not be worried. It was also because Ouyang Changjing and the others came aggressively that Meatball was very worried that they would take her away forcefully. However, during this period of time, they didnt do much. They only listened to the rumors and sent some people to investigate the situation. asionally, they would receive messenger pigeons. In the end, they found out some key information. Meatball wanted to understand more from them, but they were about to leave. Meatball also wanted to know if that maidservant called Han Zhi did not have the ability to take good care of Ah Yu or if she did not want to take good care of her. Unfortunately, the information it obtained basically came from the system world. In the original plot of the system world, Ah Yu was the so-called female lead. She would grow up in the Xie Residence after a bout of bad luck. At the age of five, she would be bound to a spatial pocket without a guardian. At the age of 15, she would be recognized as a member of the West Wind Nations royal family. After encountering some hardships, she would start living a happy life. Later on, a traitor appeared in the system world and affected the other worlds, causing a passerby like Xu Linglong to be reborn. Xie Changting, who was in the distant world, caught Xu Linglongs momentary imagination and thought that that was the original plot. In these two versions of the world, there was no mention of the maidservant called Han Zhi. Even Ah Yus real mother had never appeared. Just as Meatball was thinking, it suddenly saw Ah Yu running forward quickly and shouting excitedly, Grandpa, Big Brother Goudan, Big Brother Gousheng, Big Brother Goutou, Big Sister Li Hua, Big Sister Xing Hua, youre all here! Little Ah Yu ran forward and rushed into the arms of the old man at the front. Old Liu was originally scolding the children with a straight face. When he heard Little Ah Yu shout, he hurriedly squatted down and smiled like a piece of old tree bark. He hugged Little Ah Yu steadily. Ah Yu,e, Grandpa wants to see if youve gained weight. Chapter 427 - 427 Very Alike 427 Very Alike Not long after Old Liu reached, the others from the Wang Family in town had also arrived. In addition, the Wang Familys inw families had also brought their children over. They were all here to study in the vige school. From afar, Liu Shi saw Old Liu carrying Little Ah Yu. She hurriedly walked forward and wanted to bring Little Ah Yu over. Father, isnt your waist bad? Dont carry her. Ah Yu has gained a lot of weight. !! Gained weight? Ah Yu isnt much heavier than a goose feather. As a mother, dont you know how to let the child eat more? You keep saying that shes fat. No matter how fat she is, can she be as fat as you were when you were young?! Old Liu blew his beard and red. Liu Shi: Im just afraid that youll be tired. Im not in my seventies or eighties yet. I wont tire out so easily. Dont loiter in front of me. Hurry up and take these brats away. Theyre making a fuss all the way. Its annoying just looking at them! Originally, Qin Shi only wanted to bring their familys children over. In the end, many vigers in their vige also wanted to send their children over, but they were afraid that the Hu Family Vige would not agree, so they went to look for Qin Shi to help. With their familys rtionship with the Wang Family, they naturally hoped that they could pay less tuition. Old Liu was naturally unwilling to agree. He pretended to be fierce and wanted to chase those people away. His words even offended some people. Qin Shi simply sent him away. The Liu Family had sent all their children over. It was not that they wanted to take advantage of the situation, but they wanted the kids toe here and let the teacher choose. If the teacher liked any of the kids, they could stay and learn. If all of them were useless, they could save the effort. In his opinion, he did not care if these brats could study well or not. It was their business if they studied well. If they didnt, they would stay in the vige and learn how to farm. In any case, they would not starve to death. Grandpa, I want to go and watch themotion too. Ive never seen so many Big Brothers and Sisters before! Little Ah Yu pointed in the direction of the vige school. Old Liu carried Little Ah Yu up again and smiled until his eyes crinkled. Alright, lets go to the vige to take a look. What are you all waiting for? Do you want me to carry you as well? You might as well tire me out and hug you all to death in the coffin! These words frightened Gousheng and the others so much that they trembled. Little Ah Yu tilted her head and looked at Old Liu in confusion. Old Liu: Ah Yu, why are you looking at Grandpa? I think Grandpa and Grandma look alike! Little Ah Yu pointed at herself. They both like Ah Yu very much. Isnt it good to like Ah Yu? Of course. The teacher said that an outstanding child will be liked by many people. If all of you like me, it means that Im very outstanding! These words made the surrounding peopleugh. Old Liuughed loudly, his entire chest trembling. Theres another point. Grandpa and Grandma are very simr. You are both very fierce to the family. Little Ah Yu counted with her fingers and secretly leaned into Old Lius ear. She thought she was whispering, I saw many people at home who dont like the Big Sisters and Little Sisters. No matter who did something wrong, they always scold the Big Sisters and Little Sisters and dont scold the Big Brothers and Little Brothers much. But Grandma and Grandpa are different As soon as Little Ah Yu said this, many of the surrounding families could not help but turn their heads to the side. It was fine in Hu Family Vige. Under Little Ah Yus butterfly effect, although the vige still favored boys over girls, it was not too overboard. The other viges did not have a Little Fortune Star affecting their thoughts, so their preference for boys was even more tant. Grandma and Grandpa dont like anyone. Little Ah Yu finished her sentence. Liu Shi hurriedly wanted to cover her mouth. However, she heardughter from the side. Thatughter was like a clear cry from a mountainrk. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a carriage. At some point, it had already arrived at the entrance of the vige school. A well-dressed girl alighted from the carriage. Chapter 428 - 428 New Sister-in-law 428 New Sister-inw The girl looked to be about 14 or 15 years old. Her hair wasbed beautifully, and there was a sparrow hairpin on her head. When she walked, her skirt and hairpin did not move. The girl was not an especially beautiful person, but because of her posture, she looked more elegant and beautiful. Wow, what a good-looking Big Sister! Little Ah Yu immediately forgot everything else and only stared at this girl. Youre Ah Yu, right? As Ziqing said, youre really an obedient and lovable girl. The corners of the girls mouth curled up into a smile. Her words were soft and gentle, but they carried a hint of strength. !! Little Ah Yu hurriedly jumped down from Old Lius arms and ran to the girl. She raised her head and could not hide the surprise in her eyes. Big Sister, youre really good-looking. The clothes youre wearing are also good-looking, and your voice is so pleasant. Little Ah Yu saw that the girl was amused by her and asked her, But whos the Ziqing youre talking about? Theres no one with this name in our vige. These words stumped the girl. There was no such person? Ziqing is our eldest brother! Wang Wng hurriedly squeezed out of the crowd and said to Little Ah Yu, Big Brothers actual name is Wang Ziqing. Little Ah Yus mouth opened into an O shape. She didnt even know her Big Brothers name. Wasnt Big Brother called Wang Dng? Wang Wng blinked. Actually, it was normal not to know because before that, the names they registered in the household register were indeed all different. However, Old Madam Wang felt that since the familys eldest grandson was about to get married to the registrars daughter, regardless of whether it seeded or not, at least he could not carry the name of Wang Dng. She might as well take the names of the Wang Familys men and change them all. She based their names on a phrase, Qing Feng Ming Lang Zhao Jun Lan, which basically meant: the clear breeze shines on lordly men. The person ranked at the top was naturally the eldest brother, Wang Ziqing, followed by the second brother, Zifeng, so on and so forth. Wang Wng was renamed to Wang Zizhao. However, this was only a new name recorded in the household register. Unless it was a special asion, they usually did not use that. Little Ah Yu was enlightened. So its Big Brothers name. Ill remember it! She looked at the girl again. Big Sister knows Big Brothers name. Are you my new sister-inw? Little Ah Yu knew that the grown-up Big Brothers and Big Sisters could not casually say each others names. If they knew each others name, it was very likely that they were husband and wife. Little Ah Yu had specially asked the teacher because she wanted to prepare for her future marriage with Big Brother Ah You. The more well-prepared she was, the more she would not be ignorant in the future. She was really a smart child! The girl blushed at Little Ah Yus straightforward question and could only look at Wang Dng behind her for help. Wang Dng had also just moved all kinds of things down from the carriage. They were all to be left for the vige school. Seeing that his future wife was stumped by his sisters question, he hurriedly came over to help her out. Ah Yu, arent you going in to watch themotion? Why are you still waiting outside? You can still go in now. Tomorrow, the vige school will not allow visitors anymore, Wang Dng said to Little Ah Yu. As expected, Little Ah Yu ran in. After running a few steps, she returned and pulled Old Lius hand in. Grandpa, Grandpa,e with me. Im very familiar with this ce. Ill tell you! Wang Wng held his forehead. You only went in once to take a look. How familiar can you be with it? He turned around and saw the two girls of the Liu Family looking in curiously. Li Hua, who was slightly older, held Xing Huas hand. The two of them were a little nervous. Wang Wng said, Dont be nervous. Ill bring you around. Chapter 429 - 429: Qu Shuqiu Chapter 429: Qu Shuqiu Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Wang did not expect Wang Dng to bring his marriage partner to the vige. It also happened to be when there were the most people in the vige. She called Liu Shi to the side. What kind of Aunt are you? How can you let the womane to the mans house? They would say that we dont know the rules! Even if were bumpkins, we shouldnt be so rash. What kind of behavior is this? This really made Liu Shi feel aggrieved. We didnt call her over. We were halfway here when this girl suddenly wanted to follow us. It wouldnt be good if we chased her away. She did not expect the registrars daughter to be so bold. Although her words were soft and gentle now, she was really logical when she persuaded Liu Shi and the others on the way. There was no way to refuse her. Since shes here, treat her well. After all, women suffer more losses in such matters. Dont let her suffer, Old Madam Wang instructed. Ive already told Sister-inw and she will take good care of her. After all, shes her future daughter-inw, so she would naturally do her best. Looking at her mother-inws current attitude, she probably did not have any objections to the new girl. Liu Shi naturally would not say anything extra. Their familys style of doing things was different from other families. In any case, whatever their mother-inw said was right. The girls father was the official registrar of Yongding County. His surname was Qu. Because of the fall of County Lieutenant Cao, he was demoted to an official registrar. Official Qus status was awkward, but he had a kind personality. Even if his subordinates were very anxious and were afraid that he would be squeezed out of his position, Official Qu still worked happily. Coupled with the fact that he was reliable and had repeatedly been praised by County Magistrate Zhang, it was said that he was very likely to be promoted to a county deputy from the ninth-grade to the eighth-grade. The vigers did not understand these twists and turns. They only knew that the Wang Familys Dng was engaged, and his match was the daughter of an official. They were all envious in private. That was an official! The Wang Familys Dng was really extraordinary! Qu Shuqiu had long heard of the name of Hu Family Vige in Yongding County because they had once spread the story of General Hu. Later on, she heard that they had survived the previous snow disaster. Some said that it was because of General Hu, and some said that there was a little lucky star in their vige. However, in Qu Shuqius opinion, none of this was important. After she was brought back from the countryside, her father would asionally talk about the various viges to her. Although Official Qu had never been to Hu Family Vige, he knew this vige quite well. This was because this vige was rankedst in the records of various documents all year round. It was a really poor vige. However, thest-ced vige actually became famous. In the past 80 years, the vigers of this vige had never caused a singlewsuit. There was no divorce, separation, abandonment of children, or incidents of unfilial children. In fact, under the greed of the previous county magistrate, the taxes were extremely heavy every year. All the viges owed taxes. Only this vige paid up every year without fail. Such a style was really rare. Qu Shuqiu felt that such a vige could not exist. Either that vige was good at hiding things, or they were especially hypocritical. Later on, when she observed the tax payment event this year, she identally met Wang Dng. She realized that although Wang Dng was dressed simply, he spoke appropriately and was polite to others. Unlike those Young Masters who were hypocritical, the vigers beside him were actually also generous. It could be seen that although they were all vigers, they did not have the cowardice and sorrow of a poor family. At that time, Qu Shuqiu had already decided on marrying Wang Dng. A vige that could raise such a group of people must be good, right? She was also very curious as to why such a vige existed. As she was thinking, she saw Wang Dngs face turn red, but he still handed her a cup of water. There are many people in the vige today, so I might not have the time to take care of you. Please bear with me. This is our viges water. Everyone in the vige likes to drink it. Try it.. Chapter 430 - 430: Putting Out the Fire Chapter 430: Putting Out the Fire Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Actually, it was not appropriate to give her water like this. It was best to invite her home and serve her tea. However, he was indeed too busy today, and Wang Dng was worried that Qu Shuqiu would be thirsty from riding the carriage all the way here. A servant girl beside Qu Shuqiu stepped forward to take the cup. Dont drinkit, dont drink this! Little Ah Yu crawled out of the vige school and hurriedly stopped Wang Dng. Big Brother, this water cant be given to Pretty Big Sister. Pretty Big Sister had never drunk the water on their side before. If she drank it, she would have diarrheater. At that time, the beautiful Big Sister would definitely be very embarrassed. This was only after Meatball reminded her. Little Ah Yu hurriedly turned away from Big Sister Xing Hua and Big Sister Li Hua and crawled out to stop them in time. Pretty Big Sister, Ill bring you to drink hot tea. Those are tea leaves made by my second aunt. Theyre delicious! Little Ah Yu wanted to hold Qu Shuqius hand. Miss, this is against the rules, the little maidservant said. Before Qu Shuqiu could speak, Tang Yuan, who was beside Little Ah Yu, said to her, Youre also a servant, right? How can a servant girl teach your Miss the rules? I think youre the one who doesnt follow the rules! The little maidservant looked at Tang Yuan angrily. Its just against the rules. Our Old Master said that Miss cant perform badly today! This was to prevent her future inws from finding out that she was bad at following rules and despise her because of it. What rules? As servants, we have to listen to our master. We cant let our master listen to us. Otherwise, are you the servant girl or is your master the servant girl? The little maid was furious. Youre Qu Shuqiu stopped the little maid. Chunfeng, dont be unreasonable. With that, she did not care how the little servant girl called Chun Feng reacted. She smiled at Little Ah Yu. I heard from your eldest brother that your aunts culinary skills are top-notch. Ive long wanted to try them. Ill trouble you to bring me to have a cup of hot tea. The day that Little Ah Yus family was praised, she could not hide the arrogant expression on her face. She said as if she was counting her familys treasures, Big Aunts vinegar-vored vegetables. Second Aunts tea, Third Aunts steamed buns and steamed dumplings are all very delicious. Also, my mother, um, my mothers culinary skills are a little worse. Usually, when we cook, no one lets my mother cook. However, my mothers mooncakes arc not bad. When its my birthday, Pretty Big Sister can try them again. Qu Shuqiu did not care if there was any other meaning in her words and nodded with a smile. When Little All Yu pulled Qu Shuqiu to the Wang Family, she saw Liang Xue walking out of the Wang Family. Liang Xue looked up and saw Qu Shuqiu. Surprise shed across her eyes before she asked Little Ah Yu, Ah Yu, this is Pretty Big Sister is our new sister-inw. Shes going to marry Big Brother in the future! Little Ah Yu blurted out. Chun Fong said from the side, Little girl, your words arc too Tang Yuan immediately snorted and actually suppressed Chun Fengs words. Chun Feng snorted angrily in return and turned her head to the side, When she returned, she would definitelyin to the Old Master. There was actually a girl in this farmers family who did not know the rules. When the time came, before the Miss married into the family, she had to chase this girl out first. She could not let her lead her Miss astray! Qu Shuqiu raised her head naturally and looked at Liang Xue. Hello, Miss. Im Qu Shuqiu. Sorry to disturb you. Liang Xue hid the emotions in her eyes and hurriedly nodded. Hello, Miss Qu. My name is Liang Xue. Liang Xue did not know what to say after that. She could only casually pick up the basket at the side and say, Im in a hurry to go out to pick herbs. Ah Yu, entertain Miss Qu. Then, she immediately left. It was as if she was fleeing. Qu Shuqiu looked at Liang Xues back with a thoughtful gaze. This girl looked like she had a story. Big Sister Liang Xue is so strange today, Little Ah Yu muttered and threw this matter to the back of her mind. She brought Qu Shuqiu in warmly. Madam Feng was arranging food at home and ordering Wang Chuanfu around. She wanted him to buy more food to prepare so that he would not neglect his future daughter C in w. Auntie, I brought Prettyoh, I brought Big Sister Qu home. Do you still have Second Aunts tea leaves? After Little Ah Yus high-pitched voice, they heard a crackling sound in the kitchen. Then, Madam Feng eximed. Ah, are you alright?! Wang Chuanfu was nervous. Dont worry about me. Put out the fire quickly. Dont burn the kitchen! Qu Shuqiu, who was originally standing weakly beside Little Ah Yu, raised her skirt and rushed into the kitchen. On the way, she saw a water tank at the entrance of the kitchen. Without thinking, she picked up the bucket and scooped out a bucket of water. As soon as she stepped into the kitchen, she saw thick smoke rushing towards her. Qu Shuqiu lifted the bucket to her waist and exerted strength with her wrist. She raised her arm and poured the water over. After the thick smoke dissipated, they saw Wang Chuanfu carrying Madam Feng. The two of them squatted in front of the stove and wore drenched. They looked up at Qu Shuqiu, who was still holding the bucket. They could not help but shiver and sneeze. They were like two quails that had been hit by the wind and rain. Little Ah Yu and Tang Yuan followed closely behind. Their eyes widened. [Ah, this] Chun Feng, who had rushed in behind, pped her forehead. Its over Misss marriage was probably going to be ruined.. Chapter 431 - 431: Satisfied Chapter 431: Satisfied Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions How swift and decisive Qu Shuqiu was previously was how helpless she was now. When Madam Zhang heard themotion, she walked over and opened her mouth, not saying a word for a long time. Do you want me to call Mother back? Madam Zhang asked. Madam Feng hurriedly swept her hair behind her. No, Ill go clean up. Third Aunt, please help me take care of this girl first. Seeing that Qu Shuqiu was already in a daze, Madam Feng burst outughing. The shock and confusion in her heart dissipated. Dont be afraid. I know youre trying to be helpful. Go to the living room and sit down first. Madam Feng called out to Qu Shuqiu and pulled Wang Chuanfu into the house to change his clothes. Originally, the family was quite nervous. After this mistake, they felt much more rxed. They thought that the daughter of an official must be very difficult to serve. Previously, her dignified and virtuous appearance did indeed give people a sense of oppression. Now that they saw her rash and enthusiastic appearance, they felt a sense of familiarity. The only one who was nervous was Qu Shuqiu. She quite liked Wang Ziqing. He was very sincere and not wooden. Perhaps it was because he had a sister at home, but he also respected her very much. It was not the kind of respect based on status. Qu Shuqiu was nervous when she felt something round stuffed into her palm. She took a look and saw that Little Ah Yu had stuffed a fruit to her. The little fellow had two small hair buns on her head, and her eyes were smiling like those curved buns. Qu Shuqiu subconsciouslyughed with her. Big Sister Qu, you have to water the fire. You did the right thing. Grandma said that a child who does the right thing will be rewarded, Little Ah Yu said crisply. This is my reward for you. Other children dont have it. Qu Shuqiu: Thank you. Big Sister Qu, dont worry. Our family is very good. Looking at the little girl trying her best to help her get over the incident, Qu Shuqiu could not help butugh. She thought of her good friend, Wu Qianqian, who was three years younger than her. After her good friend returned to Nanhe Town, Wu Qianqian went to the county city to look for her. She even said to herself, A new Wang Family hase to our town. Their family is generally quite well-to-do. They have a little girl called Ah Yu. I went to take a look. Shes really cute. Wu Qianqian liked obedient and cute little kids very much. Their family had practiced medicine for generations, and she even wanted to be a doctor who specialized in treating childrens illnesses. When she found out that she was discussing marriage with the Wang Family, she specially asked her toe and take a look more often, saying that there would be an unexpected surprise. It was indeed quite unexpected. This little kid suited her taste very well. She even said that Ah Yu carried a bag around and when she met someone she liked, she would take something out of her bag. As soon as Qu Shuqiu saw Little Ah Yu, she saw her bag. She thought that Little Ah Yu would not take out anything for her, but she did not expect her to get it. She felt indescribably happy. With Little Ah Yu mediating and the Wang Family treating people kindly to begin with, Qu Shuqiu had never encountered the difficulties she was worried about. After that, Old Madam Wang returned. Although her attitude towards Qu Shuqiu was not warm, she was especially polite. Especially the Wang Familys eldest branch. They did not hide their liking for her at all. Under the teasing gazes of his brothers, although Wang Dng would blush from time to time, he was very generous and was always considerate of her. Qu Shuqiu originally felt shy. Later on, she realized that the Wang Family treated their daughter-inws quite well, and it was obvious. Seeing this, Qu Shuqiu was even more satisfied. Her father said that the Wang Family was an important associate of the county magistrate and asked her to be careful with her words and actions. He reminded her not to forget the rules, let alone put on airs. From the looks of it, her father was thinking too much. After lunch, Qu Shuqiu was about to leave when Old Madam Wang said, I should have kept you, but its not convenient now. Its also not appropriate for Chuanfus family to send you off, so Ive already asked the vige chief to send someone to help. Girl, please go back and tell your parents that on the third of April, Ill definitely visit. As she spoke, Old Madam Wang took out a bracelet and a letter and gave it to Qu Shuqiu. Wang Dng, who had been nervous for a long time, finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw his Grandma give something away. It seemed that Grandma hadpletely agreed to this marriage and was only waiting for them to officiallye and propose. Behind Wang Dng, Wang Sang also patted his chest. Beside him, Wang Sng asked him, I can understand if Eldest Brother is heaving a sigh of relief, but what scene are you adding here? Wang Sang said, Are you stupid? With Eldest Brother finally getting married, wont we also feel more at ease now? If the eldest brother was dyed, it would be troublesome for them who were behind. Moreover, with the arrival of Sister-inw in the future, Eldest Brother would not have the time to keep an eye on them! Chapter 432 - 432: Successful Persuasion Chapter 432: Sessful Persuasion Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On the other hand, Qu Shuqiu returned home with trepidation and excitement. The lively atmosphere in Hu Family Vige continued. The vige school had epted more than 130 children. Among them, there were more than 90 from the Hu Family Vige. The youngest was only two years old, and the oldest was Wang Dng, who was already 17 years old. As long as the children in the vige were willing to attend the vige school, they could attend it. The children from the other viges had to undergo an initial assessment. It was not a test of their knowledge, but a test to see if they had the patience to learn and if they were willing to listen to the teachers. With this test, more than 60 out of the original 200 children were eliminated. The Wang familys four inw families had sent more than ten children over, and eight were left behind. There were three people from Little Ah Yus grandfathers family. They were Gousheng, Goutou, and Xing Hua. Originally, Li Hua had also passed the assessment, but she thought that since she was the Big Sister of the family, if too many people came to attend school, there would be no one left to do the chores at home. She took the initiative to go home and let Xing Hua stay and study. The tuition fees for the children in the vige werepletely waived. The initial fees for the brush, ink, and paper were also borne by the vige. They would only need to produce the gifts that they present to the teachers themselves. The children from the other viges paid a subsidized fee of one-third of the tuition and were given a set of brush and ink for free. These could not be brought home, and they had to buy their own paper and bring their own gifts for the teachers. The gift was fine, but paper was expensive. Even the worst paper was not cheap. Even for just one child, a months worth of paper could be used to pay taxes on 10 mu ofnd. It was really a huge burden. Many farmers were reluctant to part with their child, but they could not bear to let their child miss this opportunity, so they asked the child to bring a piece of cloth that they had bought and sewn to write on. They would take it back to wash it every day. Or, they would use a y board and write on it with hardwood. Teacher Luo and Teacher Wan were both born into poor families, but their poverty was different from this level of poverty. They originally wanted to sponsor these children, but they were rejected by Old Master Hu and the others. Old Master Hu said, Lord Teachers, you are kind, but the children are born with insignificant status. Its good as long as they can learn. We cant let them forget their environment. If the children could go to school smoothly from the beginning and enjoy the same conditions as the other school children, would they still remember how difficult it was for them to obtain an education? Would they still not forget their original heart and passion? Most likely, they would go astray instead. Teacher Luo and Teacher Wan thought about it and felt that it was indeed so, so they stopped overthinking it. As the saying goes, when you grow rice, you will worry about the rice. They could fund the tools used by these children with ease, but as the children proceeded further in their studies, it would grow increasingly difficult to continue sponsoring them. And at that time, the children might not be able to understand. There were also some families who were making a fuss, wanting to be treated like the children of Hu Family Vige, hoping to take more advantage of them. In the end, they were scolded by Old Liu. Old Liu stood at the entrance of the vige school and was not afraid of the dozens of people from the other viges. He stuck a long rod in the ground beside him and said loudly, Im the inw of the Wang Familv and the grandfather of Little Blessing Star. When I sent my children to school, I also obediently handed over the tuition fees. How shameless are you? You still want to take advantage of others? Since you like cheap things so much, why dont you go underground and bury yourself early? Ill definitely light ten thousand firecrackers for you. Itll be cheap and lively! With that, Old Liu led the way into the vige school and took out an ingot of silver from his waist. His face was already trembling with heartache, but he still said in a loud voice, This is the tuition for the three children of the Liu family in our vige. If its not enough, well top up the difference! The person who registered was so frightened that he almost dropped his pen. Wiping his sweat, he dug out a pile of copper coins and handed them over. Old Liu carried the copper coins and walked out aggressively. Everyone could not help but look at him. Then, they watched him return with the copper coins, his expression even fiercer. Everyone held their breaths. The person scribing the transactions tightened his grip on the brush. Could this old man be going back on his word? Was he going to beat someone up? Old Liu asked the person, Our people from the other vige dont have paper. Where can we buy it? The person let go of his pen and said, You can go to town or the county city to buy it yourself, or our vige school can buy it for you. Its all the same price. Old Liu pped the copper coins on the table. Then buy it! Everyone sighed in relief. Hearing Old Liusmotion, the others who had objections did not dare to voice it. Didnt they see that even a rtive of the Wang Family was behaving ording to the rules? It wouldnt make sense for them, who were unrted, to be so thick-skinned. When Old man Wang heard this, he couldnt help butugh. In my opinion, our inws are all good people. The Liu Family is especially good. Whats so good about them? Just because theyre not capable enough, they can only act tough on the surface. Old Madam Wang did not say anything sarcastic this time. She only said to Old man Wang, Since weve already made the decision to let the children rise up, we have to pave this path for them. Fierceness could only scare those who had nothing to rely on. If one wanted to really stand firmly and make people revere them, they had to rely on their ability and strength. She would naturally remember the Liu Familys kindness. Even if she did not repay them, she had to let the children and Hu Family Vige repay them. The between the Wang Family and the various families had to be tightly held. It had to be unbreakable. She would never allow anything to happen again.. Chapter 433 - 433: Red Coral Chapter 433: Red Coral Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The spring farming holiday was only five days long. The children were chased back to town after watching the bustle of the vige school and the cane sugar workshop. Little Ah Yu really wanted to see the small temple fair on the tenth. However, the holidays were over, so she could only give up regretfully. Wang Wng originally said, In any case, our vige has a school now. Why dont we all move back to the vige to study? Its closer to home and more convenient. However, he was ruthlessly rejected by Old Madam Wang. Is it convenient for you to y, or is it convenient for you to ck off? Dont think that I dont know the tricks up your sleeves. Go to school obediently. If you cant get past the county level imperial exam, you will stay in town and work. Dont even think abouting back! This made the children speechless. What was this method of threatening? In the eyes of other children, it was a great honor to be able to go to school in town. However, ording to Grandma, going to school in town was not as good as going to school in the vige. How could they know that the teachers in the vige school were much more knowledgeable than the ones in town? However, now was not the best time for the children to return. When the teachers adapted and were willing to stay herepletely, their originally impetuous thoughts would gradually settle down and they would teach the children more diligently. Among the children studying in the vige now, there were only one or two who were slightly knowledgeable. Even if the teachers taught with their feet, it would not matter. However, the children of the Wang Family were now soaked in Ah Yus divine water and were already quite talented. After being taught by the teachers in town for a year, their foundation was naturally better. There was no need for them to mix in with the ordinary children. It would not be toote to let the childrene after the teachers adjusted their mentalities. In the blink of an eye, it was mid-April. Wang Chuanman returned again. This time, he brought back a message from Shopkeeper Zhou. When Shopkeeper Zhou heard that Hu Family Vige had started a sugar business, he wanted to sign a contract with Hu Family Vige and invest in their business for a share of the profits. Although he said that he wanted to take a share of the profit, he was actually taking care of Hu Family Vige on ount of the Wang family. Ever since Wang Chuanman started working as a middleman, several young people in the vige had received training. Their horizons were naturally different. They all knew that this was a benefit from the Wang Family. Usually, when they were outside, they would help the Wang Family build their reputation. The children of the Wang family were all taking the path of the imperial examination. Whether they could pass or not was one thing, but if they really passed, their reputation would be extremely important. Now that the Imperial Examination and the Xiaolian examination subjects were being held at the same time, with a good reputation, one would have a good future. Every time Wang Chuanman returned, he would bring arge cart of good things. Everyone in the family received something, and the ones with the most were naturally Liu Shi and Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu had obtained all kinds of rare things and could not wait to share them with Wenwen and Liuer. Naturally, there was nock of Liang Xue and Tang Yuans share. On the other hand, her Big Brothers received less. Seeing that Little Ah Yu had brought so many things, Madam Yang said as she held her big stomach, Ah Yu, Liuer missed you at home every day during the few days you were gone. I heard that your vige has opened a school. Are you going back to the vige in the future? Grandma doesnt agree. Little Ah Yu quickly undid a Luban lock and handed it to Liuer before saying, Grandma said that the town is quite convenient. Shell only discuss it after Big Brothers get past the county level imperial exam. Madam Yang smiled. Yes, its more convenient in town than in the vige. Your mother said that you want to open a womens school in the future. Have you thought about how to open it? I havent thought of anything yet, but Im still young. Theres no hurry. I can take my time to think about it. Little Ah Yus eyes were burning as she looked at Madam Yang. Madam Teacher, when my womens college opens in the future, can youe and be a teacher too? Sure, Madam Yang replied casually, not taking it to heart. These were just the words of a child. There was naturally no need to care too much. When Liuer heard them talking about this, she was also interested. She raised her head and said, Ah Yu, when your academy is open, I want to be a female teacher too! Little Ah Yu: Alright, alright! Madam Yangughed in spite of herself. Youre not even very knowledgeable yourself, yet you want to teach students. If their familyes looking for you, they can say that youre misleading them. I can teach the younger children and be a female teacher in the kindergarten ss. Liuer was unconvinced. Little Ah Yu nodded. Then Ill open a childrens school too. Ill be the dean and Liuer will be the female teacher! Why arent you a female teacher? I cant. Grandma said that Im too hot-tempered and Im not suitable to be a teacher. How good would it be to be the dean? I could even go sightseeing. As a teacher, if the students are not on vacation, I wont be able to take a break too. She was not stupid. Madam Yang listened to the two little girls speak in childishnguage at the side and was especially happy. After all, they were still young and always had unrealistic thoughts. When Little Ah Yu returned home happily, she saw her Little Aunt, Wang Aibao, standing outside the courtyard and looking at the family. Her expression was a little lonely. Little Aunt, why arent you going in? Little Ah Yu went to pull Wang Aibaos hand. Its going to be darkter. There are many mosquitoes. Theres only one bag of medicine! Wang Aibao was originally looking at the family immersed in their happiness and could not help but think of her child. She was feeling down. Seeing Little Ah Yu, her gloominess dissipated. I just want to see the setting sun. Ill go in immediately. After entering, she heard Wang Chuanman mention what he had brought. It was also a coincidence that I obtained a red coral. It cantpare to the royal tribute, but its especially good to use as a marriage proposal. Red coral was a very expensive thing. A womans family would use it as a head ornament and jewelry. When they got married, they would wear it, adding a festive and noble air to their aura. Thats not bad. Wang Aibao walked over with a smile and looked at the red coral on the table. A few days ago, Mother was still saying that thedy is after all the daughter of an official. The gift cant be too poor, or too vulgar. This red coral is just right. This red coral was only the size of a palm. The advantage was that its design was exquisite and it was naturally formed. It could be said to be priceless. Now, the most exciting thing in the Wang Family was Wang Dngs marriage. Everyone took it to heart. Old Madam Wang said, Thats fine, but if theres only one coral, you have to think carefully. There are still a few boys behind and your daughter. If theres a proper gift for only Dngs marriage and none for the other boys, in the future, if our grand daughter-inws ask, Im afraid itll be difficult to give them an exnation. Originally, this was also a small thought. Madam Feng was also feeling uneasy. Of course, she was happy. With such a thing as a marriage proposal, she was afraid that the other sisters-inw would have objections. After all, the Wang Familys fourth branch seemed to be the only family. They did not do much and only upied arge house. Now that her mother-inw had mentioned it, she felt relieved. If she had any objections, she would mention them on the spot to avoid trouble in the future. Whats wrong with that? Well talk about it in the future. If theres one, theres one. If not, its fine. If it were two years ago, not to mention red coral, there wouldnt even be redwood! Madam Zhang didnt take it to heart at all. Moreover, this was given to the eldest branch by the fourth branch. The fourth branch had no objections, so what objections could they have? Wouldnt that be making things difficult for herself? Liu Shi also smiled. Mother, Third Sister-inw is right. I think so too. Wang Chuanman said, Its fine. In any case, Im still searching outside. If I find another suitable gift, Ill leave a portion for each branch. Even if theres no red coral, theres always something else. Seeing the adults discussing this thing, Little Ah Yu looked around and did not think that there was anything good about it. Elf, theyve all prepared gifts for Big Brother to propose marriage. Should I prepare one too? [Uh Why dont you give him a gourd of water?] As Meatbail replied, it crazily flipped through the Ancient Marriage Gifts Compendium from the database. Was giving gifts in ancient times soplicated? When the Elder Brother proposed marriage, did the younger siblings have to give him a gift too? Chapter 434 - 434: Ah Yu’s Money Chapter 434: Ah Yus Money Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Little Ah Yu took this matter seriously and prepared a gourd of water. It was the kind that did not cause diarrhea. Old Madam Wang stopped her calmly and said to her, Ah Yu, this thing of yours is special. Its not appropriate to show it to the public, let alone give it out. It wont be toote to give it to your Sister-inw after she enters the family. Wang Dng learned that Little Ah Yu had actually prepared a marriage proposal gift for him. From Grandmas performance, it was probably an expensive gift. He hurriedly said, Little Sister Ah Yu, Big Brother has received your kindness. Theres no need for this. The family has already prepared a marriage proposal gift for me. Keep it for yourself. The other brothers in the family also came to express their sincerity. Speaking of which, they did not have much to spend with their monthly allowance. The aunts at home cooked very well. In order to coax Little Ah Yu, they even made some snacks that were not avable outside from time to time. Coupled with the fact that Meatbail helped to buy some cheap and delicious food from the mall from time to time, Little Ah Yu was never stingy with giving it to her Big Brothers. The Wang Familys children had long be picky with their food. There was no need to go out to buy food. As for other things, they did notck them. Even the things they were ying with were not as good as those made by Grandpa. As time passed, some money was saved. With our money together, we wont be able to buy any decent gifts. Something worth just one tael of silver wont look right. Seeing that his elder brothers were conflicted, Wang Qng reminded them, The wild fruits we nted in the mountainous area have ripened. We can start selling candied hawthorns again this year. Previously, my mother taught me how to make malt candy. Although the taste isnt as good as the ones Grandma made previously, it should be able to sell for a high price if its made into dragon whisker candy and sold together with the candied hawthorns. Seventh Brother, your words remind me! Wang Sang pped his hands and said with a smile, Previously, during the Flower Festival, some county city peddlers came to our town to buy things. Ive seen a few people selling sugar paintings, and their business is quite good. Our Second Brothers painting skills are not bad, and Fifth Brothers skills have also been praised by Grandpa. Shall we sell sugar paintings too? Thats a good idea! Everyone echoed. They would give 60% of the output of their mountainous area to the government. The rest would be sold. In two months, they should be able to get a good profit. Although they could not make it in time for their Eldest Brothers marriage proposal, there was still the main marriage event in the future. They should have enough by then, right? They should at least have a few taels of silver. It should be enough to get a pair of beautiful silver hairpins. Little Ah Yu was already much more sensible now. When she heard her Big Brothers discussing enthusiastically, she also asked, Count me in, count me in. I want to follow you to sell candied hawthorns! How much do you want to save? Wang Eng thought for a moment and estimated the price. If were lucky, well save up seven to eight taels. The fruits in their mountainousnd had grown quite plentifully. Now that there was the cane sugar business in the vige and they could make malt sugar themselves, the cost was not high. As they spoke, they did not notice Little Ah Yu digging around in her pocket for a while and taking out arge lump of silver ingot that was evenrger than her palm. She ced it in front of her Big Brothers. I still have silver here. Do you want to put it together for Eldest Big Brother too? The boys nced at it, then back again. Wang Wng lost his bnce and staggered to the ground. Oh my god, Little Sister Ah Yu, why do you have so much money?! Little Ah Yu: Grandma gave it to me. Grandma said that this is mine. If I dont have enough money to buy something, I can take a small hammer and knock a piece on it. I dont have anything I want to buy, so I havent knocked it yet. II II ? ? ? They had almost forgotten that in their family, the richest person was not Grandma, but Little Sister Ah Yu. Grandma had long said that thend in Big River Vige was registered to Fourth Uncles name, but it was actually Little Sister Ah Yus. Not long ago, those tenant farmers had just paid the rent, right? How much money was that! Chapter 435 - 435: Set a Date Chapter 435: Set a Date Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Little All Yu originally wanted to say that she had a lot of silver and banknotes in her spatial pocket. They were all given to her by Grandma. Grandma also made it clear which was hers and which was the Wang Familys. Every time Grandma needed money, she would ask her to give it to her. However, Little Ah Yu did notpletely separate them. Sometimes, Grandma would tell her that they were all used to buy vegetables or cloth for their families. Little All Yu would take it out from her pile. Now, it was almost impossible to count the money clearly. Meatball had never counted before either. [Dont provoke your brothers. Poor people cant take stimtion.] Our family is not poor anymore. [Your family is not poor, but your brothers are.] Little All Yu could already understand these words now. Hence, she looked at her Big Brothers with some sympathy. She patted her chest and said, Although this is my money, 1 can lend it to you first. You just have to give me an IOU. As soon as she said this, Wang Wngs eyes lit up first. Thats a good idea. Lets borrow it from Little Sister All Yu first. When we earn moneyter, well return it to Little Sister. When they were discussing, Wang Dng had already been called away. Without their Eldest Brother eavesdropping here, everyones conversation became more rxed. Alright, we ll borrow it from Little Sister All Yu. Dont borrow too much, or the adults will discover it. Wang Eng saw that his brothers were also a little tempted, so he said first, We still have to follow the interest rate outside. We cant borrow our sisters money for nothing. All, theres still an interest? Wang Sang instantly expressed that there was no need for him to borrow it. He had yet to figure out how to repay the money he wanted to borrow. Coupled with the interest, wouldnt that make things worse? At such a young age, he was in debt. Just thinking about it made him despair. Little All Yu waved her hand. Theres no need. Big Brothers dont need to pay interest. There must be some rules. Today, we re just borrowing a bit of money. But if we want to do anything big in the future and need to borrow a lot of money from you, itll be good that the rules are already established, Wang Eng said. Actually, he was just saying it casually, but such rules were very necessary. Little All Yu was rich and imposing. She waved her hand. Alright, Ill give it to you at the lowest rate. You can return it whenever you want. In any case, Im not short of money. The brothers were speechless. It was heartbreaking. In the end, they really wrote an IOU to her. It was calcted ording to the interest rate of 10% per annum. For every 10 taels of silver they borrowed, they would return 11 taels the next year. This was already the cheapest interest rate. Just like that, everyone borrowed ten taels of silver each. With this huge sum of money in their hands, they silently thought about how to use it in the future. Give everything to their Eldest Brother? That was impossible. Their brotherhood did not seem to be that thick. Everyone was thinking about how to make more money. On the 23rd of April, Wang Dng drove a carriage borrowed from the Qin Family, followed by a mule cart. He brought Old Madam Wang, Old man Wang, Wang Chuanfu, Madam Feng, and the official matchmaker that Zhang Zhan had specially sent over to the registrars house in Yongding County. They were going to the Qu Family to propose marriage. This was destined to be a happy marriage proposal. The Qu family saw that Wang Dng was generous and spoke appropriately. He was not as impatient as the sons of officials and even had the attitude of an eldest grandson. Be it Official Qu or Madam Qu, they were very satisfied with Wang Dng. Their daughter had only been brought home when she was ten years old. Her etiquette was notparable to those raised in the city since young. She could pretend usually, but after interacting with her for a long time, she would always expose herself. To others, marrying into the Wang Family was definitely a lowly marriage. However, Official Qu vaguely felt that this marriage might be a favor for the Qu Family. After all, back then, when Lord Zhang wanted to arrange a marriage for the Wang Family, he had really looked at all the girls of suitable age in a radius of 50 kilometers. He was lucky to be chosen. Even if he did not have faith in the Wang Family, he had to believe this county magistrate who had descended from the sky. After the marriage proposal, the two sides began to officially set up the ceremony. Finally, the exact date of the marriage was set before Little Ah Yus six-year-old birthday. It was on the third of February in the 18th year of Minghua. On the 15th of August in the 17th year of Minghuas reign, her birthday banquet was weed again. This time, the Wang Family did not organize it wantonly, but the Wang Familys courtyard in Yongding County was actually filled with ten tables. The gifts from all over almost drowned her.. Chapter 436 - 436: Receiving Gifts Chapter 436: Receiving Gifts Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was time to open the gift happily again. Little All Yu was extremely excited. This time, not only were there gifts from the people who gave her giftsst year, but there were also Doctor Wus family from Nanhe Town, the Qu family from Yongding County, Fuji Temple, Duke An Manor and Madam Qin, the maternal grandfather of Murong Run from Tonghua County, the Ye Family from West Wind Nation, the Ouyang Family from the Generals Estate, and the Ouyang Family from the Imperial Family Some gifts were sent over with great fanfare, while some had hidden their identities. The gifts were like apetition, each more precious than thest. Initially, Liu Shi was afraid that Little Ah Yu would be tired and was still opening the gifts in the house when she heard Old Madam Wang say, Thats a hundred-year-old ginseng. It looks alright and is worth 300 to 500 taels Deep-sea Shark Pearl, 2,000 taels A Baina Treasure Robe enhanced by a formless cloth. Its priceless Liu Shis hands trembled uncontrobly. Even the bottle that looked like a childs ything was a special ss hairpin vase made by an official. Its value would drop by 800 taels if even a tiny crack was formed on it. She was almost numb to these prices. Mother, are you lying to your daughter-inw? Liu Shis voice was trembling. Old Madam Wang nced at Little Ah Yu, who was still opening the gifts. She did not even raise her eyebrows. Yes, 1 was lying to you. Mother, this hairpin is so beautiful! Little Ah Yu found a silver hairpin and ced it by her ear before giving it to Liu Shi. Mother, itll look good on you! Liu Shi hurriedly took it down. This is for you. Keep it well and put it inside. Just thinking about the price of these things made Liu Shis heart tremble. On second thought, it was because Ah Yu was so lovable and kind. She had already helped countless people. Even she was willing to use everything to prepare a gift for her. I cant use it all. I have to wear so many good-looking jewelry and finish eating all the delicious food. Oh, oh, oh, and there are also medicinal herbs. I cant nt these. I can give some to Grandpa Divine Doctor and Big Brother Xiao Tong! Little All Yu chattered, trying her best to recognize those she could recognize. Liu Shi went to look at Old Madam Wang. Mother, these things Since its for Ah Yu, she can decide how to deal with it. It was not that the little fellow did not understand. Those that she wanted to give away were things that her family could not use, and she did not like them very much. She would keep the expensive and eye-catching ones for herself. Little All Yu finally found what she wanted the most among the gifts. Wow, I found Big Brother All Yous gift! Little All Yu was very happy. There were too many people today, and gifts of all sizes were piled up in the storeroom. Ordinary peoples gifts were all ced together in the big storeroom, and those given by people with status were piled up in the small storeroom. Qin Huais was also mixed in. Opening one of theyers of wrapped jade boxes, she was surprised to see a lifelike grass inside. It was naturally the sound transmission grass that Little Ah Yu had already nted. It came from the already vanquished Eastern Desert Kingdom. After it matured, the grass could transmit sound. It was a one-time use item. After the two little fellows had this, their letters were not so thick anymore. Take your time. Ill go greet the other guests first. Liu Shi stood up with a smile. Old Madam Wang followed her out and even closed the door gently. She said to Tang Yuan, who was guarding the door, If she doesnt call for you, dont disturb her. Tang Yuan: Yes. As soon as Little All Yu opened the voice transmission grass, she heard Qin Huais voiceing from it. The young mans voice was still youthful, but it carried an indescribable calmness. [Ah Yu, if nothing unexpected happens, today will be your birthday. Big Brother Ah You cant celebrate for you personally, so dont me me. I hope you liked the gift I gave you. Tonight, I have prepared another gift for you, but Ive opened it on your behalf. May you live a peaceful life and have no worries in this life.] At this moment, Wanning Citys Zhao Prison was like an Asura Hall. In the deepest part, a woman covered in blood and no longer recognizable as a human was chained to the walls. Her head hung down silently. It was as if she was dead. Xie Changting. Qin Huais cold voice sounded in the darkness. I came to send you on your way.. Chapter 437 - 437: Vicious Supporting Actress (1) Chapter 437: Vicious Supporting Actress (1) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xie Changting did not know how long he had been locked up. Time seemed to have lost its meaning to her. Ever since she was imprisoned, she had originally hoped to be released. Later on, she realized that she had entered a hell that she could never escape. Here, gender did not have any advantage. If they had to be beaten up, they would be beaten up. If they had to be tortured, they would be tortured. Of course, they would not be discriminated against. All the prisoners would be tied up and hung on the wall forever. This was the Imperial Prison, a ce filled with endless malice in novels. In the past, when she read novels, Xie Changting liked to see those viins imprisoned. The author described in detail how those criminals were punished. When they saw the viins in pain, the readers would shout in thements section, saying that it was very satisfying. Xie Changting usually did notment, but she would echo the same sentiments in her heart. Yes, there was nothing more refreshing than seeing those vicious viins suffer bad luck. But she did not expect herself to end up like this one day. Could it be that she was also a viin? Xie Changting, do you still not think that youre wrong? Qin Huais voice sounded like it hade from hell. He was clearly a young man, but Xie Changting, who had already suffered greatly, could not help but tremble. Xie Changtings voice was hoarse. She no longer had the strength to look up and only smiled bitterly. Wrong? She was not wrong. The person who should be wrong should be that plot god! She was asked to deal with the vicious viin, but who knew that she was just a passerby in the book? How could a passerby deal with the viin? Even if they were viins, they should be handed over to the female lead to deal with. A passerby trying to mess up the plot without the help of a real plot god, how could she not be wrapped up in the plot? She shouldnt have trusted the words of the plot god. Ive seen your confession. Vicious supporting actress. Its a very good term. Qin Huai did notpletely walk into Xie Changtings cell, but his tone was mocking. You said that the female lead is Xu Linglong? Is that lowly daughter who crawled into Duke An Manor worthy of being called the female lead? Actually, when Xie Changting was tortured in the beginning, she had already confessed everything. However, for some reason, she could not divulge everythingpletely. Even if she said it out, the others seemed to not hear it. Somehow, someone seemed to have installed a barrier, blocking some words that could not be said. Xie Changting was from another world. This news was learned by King Xiaoyao in Duke An Manor. After selling this news, she waspletely imprisoned by King Xiaoyao. After that, King Xiaoyao wanted to dig out more information about the modern world from her, but most of it had already been blocked. Xie Changting had no choice but to escape, but she was quickly captured and imprisoned. This was a trauma for her two lifetimes. What Qin Huai knew now was that Xie Changting treated the entire world as a storybook. It should be said that she treated the environment in which she grew up, as a story world. The most ridiculous thing was that this girl who was originally born into a small officials family was the daughter of the first wife, but she had to treat the sister born of a concubine as a vicious supporting actress. She trusted her sister, who was really doing evil by her side. She even treated a farm girl as the female lead. What kind of story was this? What makes you think that a little girl with no power would be a vicious supporting actress who would harm the world? Qin Huai asked coldly. But he did not want to know Xie Changtings answer. Tell the answer to the King of Hell. Xie Changtings eyes suddenly widened. Her originally weak head suddenly raised. No, I cant die.. 1 cant die! Chapter 438 - 438: Vicious Supporting Actress (2) Chapter 438: Vicious Supporting Actress (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Panic finally appeared on Xie Changtings face. She still remembered what the plot god had said. There were two conditions for returning to the modern world. One was to help the female lead eliminate the vicious supporting actress, or to stay until she died of old age. If she did not fulfill both conditions, she could only dissipate into the world forever. How could she return to her own world? Dying in a novel world was too aggrieved and disgusting! She was actually tortured by a group of paper effigies! When she returned, she would definitely report this book ruthlessly. She would also mobilize the people around her to report it and give it a bad review. She had to take this evil book off the shelves. She could not let more people suffer. Only her own world was the best. There was endless peace and serenity there. There was no such thing as disregarding human lives. Even if there was, it would definitely not happen around her! The passersby in modern society were much happier than the passersby in ancient society. Wasnt that the reason why she left so much behind to return to the modern era? She had no intention of harming anyone. Xie Changting said in a panic, XX asked me to do it. 1 didnt do anything wrong! Realizing that the words God of Plot would be blocked, Xie Changting hurriedly said, The Immortal said that! The Immortal asked me to deal with Little All Yu. I didnt want to do it either. Moreover, I didnt do anything bad. I only sent someone to visit her a few times. Moreover, she was about to die at that time! In your world, medical conditions are not developed to begin with. Little Ah Yu is not valued in our residence. If she falls sick and doesnt have any medicine, she will die anyway. Who are you to her? Was XX brought forward again? Has her identity been exposed? I know her identity. Her mother is a noble from the West Wind Nation. I know that Xu Linglong wants to take her identity away. Xu Linglong is definitely not a noble. Theres a birthmark on the ears of the nobles. Its red! The information I provided isnt enough, right? 1 also know that theres something on Xu Linglongs body called XX. It can XXX. Xie Changting stared fixedly at Qin Huai. She did not dare to underestimate this young man at all. This was because some of the whip wounds on her body were from him. This young mans eyes were filled with real killing intent. It made her tremble with fear even more than the fierce executioners in Zhao Prison. When Xie Changting spoke in a panic, she seemed to have used up all her strength and could not say another word. Qin Huai took a few steps back and sat on a stool covered in blood. Slowly, he tidied his sleeves. If Madam Qin was here, she would realize that Qin Huais actions were exactly the same as her usual. Qin Huai said expressionlessly, You think you didnt do anything? So you only asked someone to send a seriously ill little girl to the snow? And after that, you sent professional assassins to chase after her. Before that, you only watched coldly as others bullied the little girl. Ask yourself, is that what a vicious supporting actress should have experienced? It was your eldest sister who told you that the vicious supporting actress is evil. She told you that she hurt her pet and the people around her. With every word Qin Huai said, Xie Changtings heart skipped a beat. Some of these words were from her, and some were from her heart. Why did this young man know? Moreover, shouldnt the truth be like this? Qin Huai said, You thought that this was the truth, but its actually not the case. If you really didnt suspect all of this, why would you send out a third batch of assassins? So, you should have died long ago. Under Xie Changtings terrified gaze, Qin Huai took out an exquisite dagger and approached Xie Changting. He raised his hand and shed down All!! No! Chapter 439 - 439: Vicious Supporting Actress (3) Chapter 439: Vicious Supporting Actress (3) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Half of Xie Changtings left wist had been shed by Qin Huai. Because she had been fed a special medicinal powder, all her senses were infinitely magnified. A sharp pain came and blood instantly spurted out. Xie Changting could not help but scream. In the darkness, Chi Jia instantly stepped forward, took out a bag of medicinal powder, and scattered it on Xie Changtings dripping wrist. The blood dispersed the powder, and soon, new powder was poured down. In the end, the blood flow was stopped by the powder. However, the pain did not decrease at all. Before Xie Changting could react, half of the wrist of her other hand was shed, followed by the hamstring Xie Changting screamed continuously. Ahkill me! Ah! Dont kill me! She did not know what she was shouting. Pain, pain! Endless fear spread around Xie Changting. That was not a young man, but a demon! What kind of environment could produce such a demon?!! Why didnt he just kill her? Why did he torture her like this! Even if she had once hurt Little Ah Yu, hurt her cute sister, and let her die. She should not have been punished like this. Why did this have to happen! Other than this, she had not done anything wrong. Why should she bear all of this?! Was it wrong to just want to go home? It was not like she wanted toe! As he thought in a daze, Xie Changtings screams became weaker and weaker. Later on, she stopped breathing. Chi Jia ced his hand on her neck. He took two steps back and reported to Qin Huai, Young Master, shes gone. Alright. Qin Huai threw the dagger in his hand to the ground and took off the cloak that he had used to sit on the stool. He threw it in the corner like trash. Lets go. At the side, the people who were watching Qin Huais execution were all trembling. They could not help but say, Young Master, King Xiaoyao had just given instructions that this prisoner needs to be left alive. As soon as he finished speaking, Chi Bing rushed in and whispered into Qin Huais ear, Chapter 440 - 440: Vicious Supporting Actress (4) Chapter 440: Vicious Supporting Actress (4) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xie Changting was dead. She had never thought that she would die in such a way. None of the seniors who had transmigrated to the book world had ever been as aggrieved as her, right? She was actually killed by someone who had never appeared in the book. And it was such a bloody way of death! Who killed me? When Xie Changting realized that she was still conscious, she realized that she was actually floating in the air. A light shed in front of her. rhe plot god appeared. The plot god was only a beam of light, but Xie Changting recognized it at a nce. God of Plot, save me! 1 was killed by a passerby! Xie Changting shouted crazily. This has nothing to do with me. You cant take away my qualifications. Let me do it again. I ll definitely do better this time! 1 wont throw the vicious supporting actress out again. 111 strangle her to death and cremate her on the spot. I definitely wont leave any stains!! [Sigh! J The System had finally repaired this world, but it realized that the people it had arranged to transmigrate had really messed up the plot. This could not be med on the fiend that came out of the Origin Space and ran to the System World to wreak havoc. They actually treated the person they were protecting as a vicious supporting actress. LYoure mistaken.] The plot god looked at Xie Changting with pity. [The vicious supporting actress youre talking about is the female lead 1 said 1 wanted you to protect.] Xie Changting was in disbelief. What?! How is that possible! In the original novel, she was clearly an extremely vicious supporting actress! How could such a vicious person be the female lead?! 1 Its my fault for not exining it to you clearly. The original novel you saw was not the development of the origin of this world, but Xu Linglongs momentary imagination.] [Xu Linglong is the same as you. She was reborn by chance. She cant be considered a great viin, but she definitely cant be the female lead of this world.] [And you, because you mistook the female lead for a vicious supporting actress, you almost caused the female lead to die and the world to copse. Tire moment you developed malice towards the female lead, cracks had already appeared in the world, so you activated the guardian of the Origin Space.] [The vicious supporting actress I m talking about is your eldest sister, Xie Dongzhu. Before the female lead grew up to 15 years old, Xie Dongzhu had always spared no effort to hurt the female lead and had always seeded. | [The female protagonist is formed from the kindness of the world. If she lived in a harsh environment for too long, it might contaminate her sincere heart, causing the world to be a chaotic and vicious world] Xie Changting was already stunned. The System also sympathized with her even more. IThe reason why Im telling you so much is because I want you to be on your way and reflect seriously on whether youve really done nothing wrong during this period of time.] When Xie Changting came back to her senses, her face was already covered in tears. 1 didnt do anything wrong. You were the ones who brought me to this world. Tire ce I originally lived in was so peaceful and beautiful. How could so many tragic things have happened? If you hadnt brought me here, 1 wouldnt have experienced so much, and I wouldnt have died tragically because I identally recognized the wrong person! This is all your fault. You have to take responsibility and send me back! lYou cant go back anymore because youve produced great evil in this world. Its no longer an evil that belongs to a sense of justice] With that, the System shed with another golden light and began to show Xie Changting everything she had done after transmigrating.. Chapter 441 - 441: Vicious Supporting Actress (5) Chapter 441: Vicious Supporting Actress (5) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xie Changting had transmigrated from an infant, so she had already stayed in this world for 12 years. In the first six to seven years, Xie Changting was doted on by her mother and father. Even her eldest sister cared about her at all times. Xie Changting was living a good life and even forgot about the vicious supporting actress. Actually, unknowingly, Xie Changting was already changing. In the beginning, she could not ept the servants serving and kneeling. Later on, she could order them to do things expressionlessly without any sympathy. Later on, when she saw her mother and father punish the servants, she would no longer plea for mercy for them. She would even join in the punishment of the servants. Later on, Little All Yu appeared. Xie Changting realized that she had to start punishing the vicious supporting actress. But the other elder brothers, sisters, and younger siblings at home were already doing this. Since someone is punishing her, I wont add to the icing on the cake. In any case, shes a vicious supporting actress. There should be punishment. Xie Changting, who was only eight years old, heard the maidservant report to her that a concubines brother had kicked the little girl into the artificialke. She didnt even raise her eyebrows. A scourge would live for a thousand years. Of course, the vicious supporting actress would not die because of this small setback. Later on, a lot of the news was told to her by her eldest sister. Humiliating servants, abusing animals, disrespecting her mother, ying victim all the points that Xie Changting hated were taken by the little girl. There was even one time when she met that little girl. She was thin and weak, but her eyes were very bright. They seemed to be glowing with golden light, and she was so beautiful that one could not bear to look at her. What a cute baby! Before Xie Changting could speak to the little girl, she saw a young woman walking over and coughing. She hugged the little girl. All Yu, why are you here? Go back with Mother. The little girl was holding a flower in her hand. Unlike the exquisite flowers in the courtyard, it looked like it had been pinched from the vegetable field. The young woman could not carry the little girl and could only hold her hand and walk. The little girl broke free from the young woman and stumbled towards Xie Changting, handing her the flower in her hand. Are you also an elder sister? Are you ying with flowers? The little girl pointed at her head and faced the back of her head at her. If you hit Ah Yu, you have to give a steamed bun. The little girl said it so innocently, but Xie Changting could tell that she was asking her to hit her head with the flower? Ah Yu, do they usually bully you like this? The young womans eyes turned red as she immediately said, Ill go look for the Old Master! The young woman then said to Xie Changting, Second Miss, All Yu is also your sister. You shouldnt treat her like this! After the mother and daughter left crying, Xie Changting threw the flower on the ground. Her expression was very ugly. She felt that she had been tricked and her kind and good image in front of the servants had been ruined. She looks so cheap at such a young age. Shes indeed a vicious supporting actress! When the scene turned to this point, Xie Changting, who had already be a soul, was even more dissatisfied. Even if I misunderstood her, that woman is definitely not innocent! [Yes, so shes dead.] Xie Changting: The plot god let Xie Changting see what happened after that. Xie Changting realized that the person she originally thought was kind had slowly changed and started to disregard human life. Seeing her mother beat the maidservant beside her to death, she also punished her servants at will. Later on, she mingled with people of all walks of life and even hired assassins to kill those she could not stand. She even killed her way to the real female lead. Im not convinced! I only mistook her for someone else. Now that Ive already paid the price, why cant you let me be reborn? Ill be reborn once and definitely wont do any evil. Ill be a good person! Xie Changting said. Xu Linglong is so bad. If she can be reborn, why cant I?! [Yes, youre right. However, the Xu Linglong you mentioned is also finished.] The plot god shed with a golden light and took Xu Linglongs soul away. [Thats not something you, whos going to hell, should consider.] This is only the book world! Its not the real world! Why should I go to hell for the actions of the book world! [Then how do you know that your so-called real world is not a book?] Xie Changting:!!! With a thought, a hundred thoughts arose. Good and evil had to be repaid in the end.. Chapter 442 - 442: Revenge Chapter 442: Revenge Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qin Huai had long wanted to deal with Xie Changting. When he had just left Nanhe Town, he had already sent someone to Dongling County to capture her. No one could survive after hurting All Yu like this. All Yu was innocent and kind, but he, Qin Huai, was not and person. However, due to a freakbination of factors, Xie Changting and Xu Linglong fought to the death. The two of them left Dongling County and headed to Wanning City to seek refuge with King Xiaoyao. Now that Xie Changting was dead, and Xie Dongzhu was originally by King Xiaoyaos side. Later on, she followed Old Master Xie and was about to get married. After Qin Huai left the Imperial Jail, he went to see King Xiaoyao. King Xiaoyao, Qin Yuansou, sat in a wheelchair and looked at the young man with dark eyes in front of him. When he smelled the obvious smell of blood on his body, he asked, You went to kill someone? Xie Changting. Qin Huai gave the name and then said, Next, its Xu Linglong. Is she with you? King Xiaoyao retracted the smile on his face and frowned. Youremitting murder again. If Madam finds out Let me ask you now, is Xu Linglong in your hands? King Xiaoyao: Yes. He thought that this kid must care about that little girl. After all, Xie Changting, who had been tortured for a few months and died, had said everything she should and should not have said. This naturally included Little Ah Yu, who was far away in Nanhe Town. Strictly speaking, Xu Linglong hasnt attacked her yet. She probably wanted to attack, but she had been fighting with Xie Changting and wanted to cling to him, so she did not have the time. Of course, King Xiaoyao would not say these words to provoke Qin Huai. I wont kill her, but I cant let her do as she pleases. Qin Huais eyes burned. No one can threaten her safety, not even Madam. King Xiaoyao looked at this kids increasingly tall body and found it funny. He was clearly only eight years old, but he had to act like an adult. Seeing that Qin Huai was about to re up, King Xiaoyao stoppedughing. Alright, Ill take good care of her. Dont worry, the leverage she has on her is almost all shaken up. She wont be able tost long. As for that Xie Dongzhu, I thought that you needed her, so Ive already gotten someone to capture her. Do you want me to give her a sentence to be executed after autumn, or do you want her to slowly lose what she has ande back? Compared to Xie Changting, Xie Dongzhus actions were clearly more vicious. If it was because she was jealous of Little All Yus family background that she bullied her in the beginning, it had be a sick habit in the end. Xie Dongzhu had never thought that her actions would traumatize so many people. Naturally, she did not expect to be captured like a prisoner one day. King Xiaoyao directly handed her over to Qin Huai. Xie Dongzhu heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that she had been handed over to a young man. It had to be known that the rumored King Xiaoyao was the most temperamental person. As for a young man, if she casually fooled him, she might be able to soar. Let her Xie family, no, let her rise to the top! However, what Xie Dongzhu did not know was that she was about to face a demon who had awakened the blood torturing factor. In Wanning City, where no one obstructed him, Qin Huai would use half a year to let her taste all kinds of torture. Until thest moment of her life, she would be in extreme fear. But that story was forter. At this moment, after Qin Huai took her away, Madam Qin met King Xiaoyao. Why didnt you stop him? You know that his personality trait cant be stimted any further! Madam Qin scolded sternly. Back then, in order to suppress Qin Huais violent character, Madam Qin arranged for many monks and Daoists to be by Qin Huais side. Later on, Qin Huai abandoned them all in Yongding County and brought a few guards to Hu Family Vige. King Xiaoyao tapped his hand gently on the wheelchair and said indifferently, The child likes to y. As elders, cant we dote on him? Moreover, at most, well send him back to that Hu Family Vige. Who knows, he might recover again? Before Madam Qin could say anything, Hua Hong rushed over and said, Madam, the pce asked the Duke to bring Young Master over! What?! Go quickly! Chapter 443 - 443: Qin Huai Enters the Palace Chapter 443: Qin Huai Enters the Pce Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Duke An was stunned when he suddenly received the Emperors order. Although the Tian Family was his son-inws family, he still did not have the courage to resist the decree. This was because the decree said that he needed to bring Qin Huai along. Eunuch Xi, did the Tian Family say why they wanted me to bring Huaier along? The Duchess smiled and took a brocade bag from her maidservant, calmly stuffing it into the arms of the messenger. Eunuch Xi did not take it. He only put his hand in his sleeve and said, Lord Duke, quickly bring the Young Master over. The Emperor has been tired recently. Im afraid he doesnt have much energy to wait. This was already a reminder. It was said that Duke An was a favored minister in front of the Emperor. Who asked one of his daughters to be the current Empress? Speaking of which, the world still did not know how many daughters Duke An had. The Empress was one of them. It was said that there were still two left at the border. It was unknown if they were married to the generals at the border or to other countries. In Wanning City, one of them was married to the Marquis, and the other was said to be a close female friend of King Xiaoyao. Duke An was a yboy when he was young. It was said that there were two wives and one concubine in his harem. There were many Madams and Young Masters in the residence. From time to time, they would send a few away and bring a few back. Even Duke Ans servants could not figure out where they came from. The entire residence did not like to interact with nobles, and they had never seen the children they gave birth to walk around. No one knew how many children he had. Since the Emperor has invited you, dont dawdle. Go quickly. The Duchess was also uneasy. At this moment, she could only force a smile and say to the maidservant, Is the Young Master done washing up? Dont miss the time to enter the pce. It was an hours carriage ride from the Dukes Estate to the Imperial Pce. The Duke and Qin Huai sat opposite each other. From time to time, he looked at his grandson opposite him. Previously, the divine doctor had determined that the child would not live past the age of eight. Now, his expression was calm and he looked healthy. From which angle did he look like he would die early? Why arent you pretending to be weak anymore? Duke An couldnt stand Qin Huais expression of an adult, so he teased him. Qin Huai frowned. Im not pretending. What do you mean, Grandpa? Duke An snorted. Everyone in the residence is my subordinate. Who do you think you can fool? Mn. Qin Huai nced at Duke An and replied warmly, Ill move away as soon as possible. This way, he could be fooled. Duke An immediately choked. Was this how this Young brat replied? Dont you want to know why the Emperor wants to call you into the pce? Qin Huai had been raised in Duke An Manor for eight years, and two to three years of his life was spent on the battlefield. Another year was on the road, but he was ultimately raised by Duke An. During this period, the Emperor never thought of Qin Huai. They probably didnt even know that this person existed. Today, he was suddenly summoned to the pce. The deeper meaning behind it could not help but make one think too much. I dont know. Qin Huai was stubborn. Duke An softened his tone and advised him earnestly, Dont be stubborn with me now. Its best if you exin clearly what has happened recently to attract the attention of the Tian Family. While theres still some time, we can discuss a countermeasure to avoid chaos. This child was even more stubborn than his mother, so he was naturally more stubborn than Duke An. Duke An suspected that his stubborn personality had been multiplied several times and passed on to Qin Huai. That was not right. This childs grandfather was an even more paranoid person. Could it be that theybined the worst personalities of the two families? Thinking of this, Duke An gasped. That would be bad. At this moment, Eunuch Xis voice came from outside. Duke An, Young Master, please alight. The Emperor has specially arranged for a carriage to lead you into the pce. A carriage specially used by the Tian Family? Duke An felt his teeth ache.. Chapter 444 - 444: Meeting the Emperor Chapter 444: Meeting the Emperor Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The pce of the Great Chang Kingdom was especially vast. It could even be described as an imperial city. This was because when thete Emperor was in power, he had once built a huge city and expanded the Great Chang Nations pce. The entire Wanning City was expanded by hundreds of feet. In the Imperial City, there were jade tiles and carved pavilions everywhere. Golden light flickered, and the bricks and tiles shone. Jade branches grew along the way, and every few steps, there were pce servants standing with their heads lowered. The 90 feet long, 9 feet tall, and 9 inches wide city walls surrounded the Imperial City. They were separatedyer byyer, like exquisite and beautiful cages. From time to time, there would be iron-armored Imperial City guards patrolling everywhere. They were armed with swords, belts, and long boots, but their footsteps were silent and imposing. asionally, there would be some nobles and ministers living in the Imperial City wearing official uniforms and holding tokens. When they saw the carriage, they hurriedly retreated to the side and bowed to wait for it to pass. Their eyes looked straight at the ground, not daring to look at anything else. Much less ask curiously. There were clearly pce servants everywhere, but other than the sound of the wind, no other sound could be heard, causing the entire Imperial City to seem very solemn. It was like a dead city. This Imperial Pce really makes me feel ufortable every time Ie. Fortunately, I was smart back then. When the Tian Family wanted to confer a mansion, I tried my best to get it built outside the Imperial City. Otherwise, if I lived in the Imperial City like the other old men, I might even have my lifespan reduced by 20 years! After walking for two hours, they still had not arrived at the inner pce where the Emperor was. Duke An could not help butin. Eunuch Xis voice sounded outside. Lord Duke, be careful with your words. Ive already said it softly enough. Cant you pretend that you didnt hear me? The Duke couldnt help but roll his eyes. Im an old man. Whats wrong with being considerate of me? With good internal energy and sharp ears, you can eavesdrop on other peoples whispers? Do you have any morals? Do you know the meaning of personal space! Eunuch Xi: Duke Ans voice became louder and louder as it traveled out of the carriage. A muffled bell sounded outside. Silence! Someone shouted in a low voice. Duke An stopped talking. After a while, Duke An rubbed his waist again and looked at the meticulous Qin Huai opposite him, sighing with emotion. Its good to be young. Qin Huai nodded. Thank you, Grandpa. Im not praising you! The Imperial City was strangelyrge. It was also divided into the Great Imperial City, the Inner Imperial City, the Inner Pce, the Central Pce, and the main hall. Usually, the nobles and officials would go to the main hall to attend court. They would have a special carriage to ride on. When they arrived outside the Central Pce, they had to get out of the carriage and walk. The court assembly was held once every three days. Every time, they had to take at least two hours by carriage and walk for at least an hour. It was very tiring. Some ministers were toozy to walk, so they lived in the residences of the officials in the Inner Pce all year round. Finally, they arrived at the Inner Pce where the Emperor was. The two of them alighted from the carriage. Eunuch Xi had been walking on the road for more than two hours, but his footsteps were still light and he did not look tired at all. The Emperor is waiting in Qinxin Hall. Duke An, Young Master, please On the way to the Qinxin Hall, a pce maid stepped forward and quickly handed them a clean wet cloth. After they wiped their hands, she handed them a dry cloth. After washing their hands, they stepped into Qinxin Hall. First, a rich Buddhist fragrance entered their nose. When they looked up, they saw four dragon-carved pirs supporting the entire Qinxin Hall. The dragon pirs were ced around the golden throne and table in the middle. There were brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones on the table, as well as a thick stack of memorials. A person sat behind a table, burying his head in the memorials. His expression was focused and his brows were furrowed. Your Highness. Duke An and Young Master Qin have arrived, Eunuch Xi said in a low voice. This subject greets Your Majesty! Duke An knelt down with a ng. Thismoner greets Your Majesty! Qin Huai bowed steadily. He did not kneel. Duke An and Eunuch Xis expressions changed. Only the Emperor behind the table looked at the neither servile nor overbearing Qin Huai. His entire body was filled with a dignified aura. Kid from the Qin Family, why dont you kneel when you see me! Chapter 445 - 445: Meeting the Emperor Chapter 445: Meeting the Emperor Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Emperor had already ascended the throne for 18 years. He had the aura of a true royalty. Ordinary people would feel their legs go weak even if they stood at the side. At this moment, seeing the Emperors unchanging expression, even Duke Yong did not dare to look straight at him, but Qin Huai was not afraid. Qin Huai replied, In the second year of Minghua, the Emperor decreed: Those who have achieved sess without relying on favors and blessings can meet officials without kneeling. Your Highness, as the Emperor, is the highest official in our Great Chang. Thismoner is not talented. This spring, 1 just passed the county level imperial exam and am now only a county schr. This decree implied that if someone has achieved sess through their own hard work and merit, they do not need to show subservience or deference to officials. Therefore, he could choose not to kneel. When the imperial court first promulgated this decree, it aimed to open up more paths to officialdom through favors, so that more schrs could rely on their own abilities to clear the corrupt practices within the court. In the beginning, schrs enjoyed this benefit. Later on, everyone gradually did not dare to act rashly. After all, other than the 20 people who entered the imperial civil service examination every two years, it was impossible for other students toe before the Emperor. Everyone naturally had to kneel to the Emperor. Youre quite interesting. The Emperor looked at Qin Huai. Youre Duke Yongs grandson. Youre indeed not bad. You already have an extraordinary bearing at such a young age. How old are you this year? Replying to Your Majesty, thismoner is eight years old this year. Unlike the West Wind Nation, the people in Great Chang usually reported their actual age instead of the lunar age. You became a county schr at the age of eight. Looks like youre quite extraordinary. Do you know why I called you here today? When Eunuch Xi heard this, he hurriedly retreated and closed the door of Qinxin Hall, leaving only the three of them inside. Thismoner doesnt know. Your Majesty, please enlighten me. Qin Huai was neither servile nor overbearing. The Emperor stared at Qin Huai for a long time and kept saying how alike. Duke Yongs scalp tightened, and he did not dare to ask who he was referring to. Youre very simr to your Aunt. Not only do you look alike, but your personality is also very simr. No wonder your Aunt is eagerly giving you the fruits she obtained. The Emperor pointed at the chair beside him. Duke Yong, Qin Huai, go and sit. Lets sit and talk. At this point, the Emperor asked Qin Huai if he had any words if he had a personal name. Qin Huai replied that he had never been given one, but only had a courtesy name bestowed by his elders, Huai. He was not ustomed to being called by it. Qin You Huai? The Emperor casually repeated it and did not dwell on this question. He asked about his goal this time. The leader in charge of the Imperial Jail came to report that you tortured and killed a serious criminal. Is that true? Duke Yong hurriedly stood up and said, Where did thise from? Our Huaier was born weak. We never let him go to a ce like the Imperial Jail, let alone allow him to torture a criminal to death! Hes only eight years old. How can he know these things? Is Your Majesty mistaken? In the end, before Duke Yong could finish talking, Qin Huai admitted it. Yes, Qin Huai said. She deserved to die. She had sent people to assassinate the weak All Yu time and time again. She even wanted the Blood Rain Pavilion to ughter the Hu Family Vige at all costs. No matter which crime it was, it was an unpardonable death sentence. Since her value had been used up, Qin Huai naturally would not let her live. Do you know that there are still many statements that I havent obtained from that felon? Qin Huai frowned. I dont know what Your Majesty wants to know. 1 only know that that woman has provoked me too many times for no reason and secretly colluded with King Xiaoyao to harm our Duke Yong Manor Hey, hey, hey, kid, dont spout nonsense! Duke Yong wished he could p Qin Huai unconscious. What nonsense was this kid talking about in front of the Emperor? Although Duke Yong Manor and Duke An Manor were not on good terms, there was no one who would tantly nder the other party in front of the Emperor. Moreover, this was something without evidence. How could they casually talk about King Xiaoyao? Offending the other party was a minor consequence. But if the Emperor investigates this matter in the future, wouldnt he ruin himself?! Everything thismoner says is true. Qin Huai stood up and walked in front of the Emperor. He knelt down and said without any fluctuation in his tone, 1 beg Your Majesty to investigate! The Emperor had indeed heard the report from his subordinate, which was why he called Qin Huai over. Originally, he had no impression of this child who grew up in Duke Yong Manor. After all, Duke Yongs family had too many children. Although Duke Yongs family was his inws and the current Empress was also from Duke Yong Manor, in order to avoid the wagging tongues of others, the Empress asked the children from Duke Yong Manor to call her Aunt. She took the initiative to cut ties with them so that the children from Duke Yong Manor would not use this opportunity to show off. He originally thought that the child had killed the prisoner in the prison only because Duke Yong had asked the child to do it and take the me for him. The person who really wanted to kill that person should be Duke Yong. After all, how could a child who was not even io years old have so much killing intent? Moreover, how could the Imperial Jail be so easy to enter? Now that he saw this child with his own eyes, the doubts in the Emperors heart dissipated. He looked like an extremely intelligent child, and there was a coldness in his eyes that he thought he had hidden very well. This was definitely not the gaze of an ordinary eight-year-old child. Could it be that Duke Yong had reprimanded him? That was why he had hatred? Now, he even wanted to oppose Duke Yong Manor and King Xiaoyao in front of him. Who was behind this? He did not know who the childs father was. Perhaps if he dug out the childs father, he would know what was going on. It was easier for the Emperor to investigate a person. But strangely, when he became interested in this child, His Father-inw told him that this childs mother was a daughter of Duke Yong. Everyone called her Madam Qin. Madam Qin usually lived in seclusion and never participated in noble banquets, so not many people had seen her before. It was said that the childs father was unknown. He was afraid that it was some rich family who had taken Madam Qin in as a mistress. The rich family was naturally their royal Qin Family. After all, this childs surname was the same as his. It was precisely because they could not find anything that the Emperor, who originally felt that it did not matter, summoned Qin Huai to take a look in person. Unless the people in the prison were extremely special, the prisoners would die inside and never have the chance toe out. Most of them hadmitted serious crimes and were sentenced to death. They were either extremely vicious or had unusual identities. It was normal for one or two serious criminals to die. Not everyone could withstand the punishment of the Imperial Jail. The Emperor naturally did not intend to punish Qin Huai severely. In any case, he already had a copy of the information on Xie Changting. Forget it, youre still a child. Im afraid you dont know how serious it is. The Emperor originally wanted to punish Qin Huai. After all, he wanted to establish the dignity of his authority. However, looking at Qin Huais stubborn eyes, the Emperor thought of his wife in the harem who had not looked at him properly for years. He waved his hand and said, Its rare for you toe to the pce. Go and see your Aunt. Treat it as a visit to thank her for the fruits she gave you previously. Since he was a child who she was willing to give fruits to, his wife might like to see him. Qin Huai bowed. Yes. He followed the pce maids guidance and walked for another half an hour before he saw a towering hall. Just as he reached the entrance of the hall, he saw a familiar person. Madam, why are you here? Qin Huai looked at Madam Qin, who was dressed like a noblewoman, and his eyes narrowed.. Chapter 446 - 446: Want to Go Out and Play Chapter 446: Want to Go Out and y Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Madam Qin was also a little surprised to see Qin Huai, but she quickly put away her expression and nodded at him. Youre here to see your Aunt? Qin Huai did not answer. On the other hand, when the pce maid on duty outside the Empress Hall saw Qin Huai, she hurriedly asked the pce maid behind Qin Huai, wanting to know his identity. After finding out that he was a child of Duke Yong Manor, she said, Young Master, wait here for a while. 111 go and inform the Empress. Qin Huai had never been to the Empresss pce before, but over the years in Duke Yong Manor, he would receive things from the Empress from time to time. They had never met. Young Master, the Empress invites you in. The pce maid quickly came out and her attitude towards Qin Huai was very eager. Madam Qin asked, Do you want me to apany you? Qin Huai looked at Madam Qin a few times before finally lowering his head. His voice came out of his throat reluctantly. No need. As he spoke, he had already strode in. After entering, he realized that although the pce looked very luxurious outside, it was extremely cold inside. In the middle of the pce, there was actually a statue of an Immortal of Daoism. A person wearing a Daoist robe had her back facing him. She sat cross-legged three steps away from the Immortal. She had the aura of an otherworldly expert. It was different from the noble aura of the Emperor previously. Huaier, youre here? Sit. A slightly hoarse voice came from that person. She did not turn around, but Qin Huai felt that she was looking at him. Qin Huai greets Your Highness. Qin Huai bowed to the Empress. Outside the Empress Hall, Madam Qin did not leave for a long time. Hua Hong and Liu Lu stepped forward, their eyes filled with worry. Madam? Madam Qin waved her hand. Its fine. Is the carriage ready? Lets go. There was still a lot to do. There was no time to waste on these matters, let alone dwell on them. Qin Huai was in the pce, and far away in Nanhe Town, Little Ah Yu was also thinking about cking off after her birthday. It was mainly because the Big Brothers at home had been thinking about how to make money ever since they borrowed ten taels of silver from Little Ah Yu. They had tried all kinds of methods, but most of them had suffered a loss. Coincidentally, they met Chen Yuan at Old man Wangs house. When he mentioned the situation of the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop doing business in other cities, the boys eyes lit up. They were all thinking about opening a bun shop outside. You want to open a steamed bun shop? You look like steamed buns to me! When Old Madam Wang heard their n, she ridiculed them bluntly. You didnt even get into the county level imperial exam and you want to rely on a big tree to enjoy the shade. Dream on! Wang Wng took the opportunity to ask, Grandma, if we get into the county level imperial exam next year, can you let us go to school outside like Second Uncle? In the past, they had thought that after studying well, they could return to Hu Family Vige and eat and y with their friends. But now, the shopkeeper would talk about the outside world from time to time. When Fourth Uncle returned from his business trip, he would often talk about some interesting things as well. Hearing this, the boys hearts itched uncontrobly. They did not want to stay in the vige at all. They even knew the exact number of ants in this ce. The outside world was so big, so of course they had to go out and adventure first! As long as you have the ability, not to mention going anywhere else, even if you want to run to the sky and turn into a cloud, I have no objections. Old Madam Wang simply said, Theres no need for all of you to pass. Other than your eldest brother, as long as two more people can get pass, Ill give you half a year off. You can go wherever you want! Little Ah Yus eyes lit up. Grandma, Grandma, I want to go too! I want to go out and take a look too. I want to open an Ah Yu steamed bun shop too! Old Madam Wang was so angry that sheughed. These children were not even grown up yet, but they were already thinking of leaving the nest and flying away? The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She pointed at her grandsons and said, Alright, if four of you can pass next year, you can go wherever you want! And you. Old Madam Wang looked at the smiling Little Ah Yu and could not say anything harsh. She could only say, Youre not allowed to help them. If you help them, even if all of them pass, I wont ept it. Other than Wang Dng, among the remaining six children, only Wang Eng and Wang Sang were smarter and could be considered outstanding in their studies. The effect of just one year of studies was even better than other childrens three to four years of studying. The teacher had already started giving them private lessons. Wang Wng was barely qualified. His talent was there, but he did not like to study. Wang Ling was in the Yang Family Private School. The Yang Family Private School was basically like a childcare center. Not to mention learning profound knowledge, he could not evenpose aplete poem now. There was no need to talk about taking the county level imperial exam. Grandma, four is too many! Just two. If our family has two more county schrs, we can be exempted from taxes for 60 mu ofnd. We wont have any conscription duty either. Thats enough! Little Ah Yu shook Old Madam Wangs sleeve. When Big Brothers pass, well go outside together. Grandma will go too, okay? Old Madam Wangs will was originally very firm. When Little Ah Yu said please and please, she did not know how to refuse. But before Ah Yu was seven years old, Old Madam Wang was unwilling to let her go out. At the very least, they had to wait until she was seven years old. No one could calcte Ah Yus age by touching her bones then. That would have to wait until after the 15th of August next year. This was also decided by Old Madam Wang long ago. At that time, if the child still wanted to go out and broaden her horizons, Old Madam Wang would apany her. There were only a few people at home, and none of them were reliable. Old Madam Wang was definitely worried. There were so many grandsons, so it would not hurt to lose one or two. But there was only one granddaughter, and there were still many people who wanted to snatch her away. Naturally, she was very precious. Two is fine, but the time will be decided by me. It has to be after the Mid-Autumn Festival next year. Well see when your birthday is over. Old Madam Wang finally relented. She did not know how well the few idiots at home had learned from the teachers. Even many children with a solid foundation had fallen behind, let alone those who had only been studying for more than a year. It will only be two years next year. It might not be possible for them to take the county level imperial exam. I knew Grandma was the best! When the timees, Grandma will travel together with us! The smiles on the Big Brothers faces copsed before they could show. They just wanted to go out and y by themselves. At the very least, they could follow Fourth Uncle. Who wanted to go out with Grandma? Wouldnt they be controlled every day? What was the point of traveling then? However, they did not dare to say these words at all. Forget it, Ill go to school first. If 1 dont pass the county level imperial exam, everything will be useless talk. The youths gathered together. Wang Ling took the initiative to say, I wont participate. In any case, what 1 learned is different from what you learned. It also saves me the money to register. Wang Eng asked his brothers to take out all the money they had borrowed previously. It had only been a month, but Wang Eng was actually the one who spent the most. Second Brother, why are you only left with two taels of silver? I didnt see you buy anything? Wang Sang was shocked when he saw the money Wang Eng had put out. Thats because I used all my money to buy materials. From the first year of Minghua until now, the county level imperial exam papers of our Yongding County cost six taels of silver each! Wang Eng was helpless. Generals did not fight unprepared battles. Wang Wng rubbed his fly hands and leaned closer. Second Brother, my good Second Brother, since you have this treasure, why arent you showing it to your younger brothers? The more people that pass, the easier things will be for our family. We still have a chance to go out and y! Thats right, thats right. Were all brothers. Brothers have to love each other, Wang Sng said. Wang Eng smiled. Yes, even brothers have to settle ounts clearly. 111 lend it to you to copy. Dont worry, its just one tael of silver for three days. The younger brothers could not help but take a step back. Little All Yu looked at her Big Brothers and imitated them by putting her hands behind her back. She suddenly took a step back. Tsk, tsk, tsk. The profiteer is actually beside me.. Chapter 447 - 447: Buying Cloth Chapter 447: Buying Cloth Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Imperial Examination system of the Great Chang Kingdom had undergone many reforms. Thetest system was naturally set by Emperor Minghua. After the county level imperial exam, one would be a county schr. After the imperial provincial examination, one would be a provincial schr. After the imperial civil service examination, one would be a civil service schr. After the imperial examination, one could be a ranked Imperial Schr. Whether it was the county level imperial exam or the imperial provincial exam, the score was the only thing that mattered. The test paper was set by the neighboring states and counties. The weight of the questions and the content covered were stipted every year in the first two months of the examination. The edict delivery official would send someone to supervise the local state and county officials. They would supervise the process of setting questions, opening exams, dropping papers, marking, and public announcement until all the exams ended sessfully. During the examination, the edict delivery official who held the imperial decree could supervise all the states and prefectures, lie had great power. Therefore, the edict delivery official was considered a lucrative job. As long as the examinees passed the aggregate scores, they could be epted and have the qualifications to take further examinations. If there were too few people who met the required scores, they would not raise the cut off score to pass more candidates. Simrly, if there were too many candidates who passed, the cut off score would not be raised to disqualify examinees. Therefore, during this period, the examinees were very happy to help each other to the extent that the conditions allowed. This included sharing all kinds of exam information. But if they had to spend money, it was another matter. Other than Wang Ling, Wang Sang, Wang Sng, Wang Wng, and Wang Qng all took out silver reluctantly and bought a copy from Wang Eng to copy. Previously, Wang Wng was still thinking that after Wang Sang finished copying, he could take out half of the silver and copy it from Wang Sang. When Wang Sang was copying, Wang Wng told him about this. Wang Sang immediately agreed. Of course, I can save half! In the end, Wang Eng appeared out of nowhere and said faintly, You have to know that the content of this exam is a huge mistake. If you copy the wrong thing, the meaning might change drastically. Those who could originally get a high score might even get a zero. The spirit of sharing is good, but if you copy the wrong thingter on, you wont be able to borrow this from me again. After saying that, Wang Sang immediately covered the test paper and said to Wang Wng, Go, go, go. Wait in line at the side. Dont dy me from copying! Youre just putting your mind on all the wrong things. You have to focus on your studies. If you can do that, why would you worry about not doing well? Wang Wng: I Why didnt he realize in the past that Third Brother was also so two-faced?! Wang Sng and Wang Qng, who were hiding behind, looked at each other and pretended that they had never been to this ce before. They all left silently. Wang Eng walked away with his hands behind his back, hiding his achievements. Little All Yu witnessed the entire process and felt that her Big Brothers had a good rtionship. She could not help but giggle. Fortunately, I dont have to take the exam and can save a lot of money. Ill use the money I saved to buy cloth for Mother and the others! As Little Ah Yu thought about this, she immediately ran to the cloth shop and began to choose the cloth. In the spatial pocket, seeing that Little Ah Yu did not take this matter to heart, Meatball closed the book The Establishment of Childrens Three ViewsSincerity and Hard Work Are Indispensable and patted its chest like a human. [Fortunately, Ah Yu was not led astray.] If she was led by those Big Brothers to be a two-faced little darling, it would really have nowhere to cry. At this moment, Little All Yu and the cloth shopkeeper were pulling at a bundle of cloth. One of them pulled at the end, and the other pulled at the other. The cloth shopkeeper said with a depressed expression, Can your family be more straightforward when buying things? Ive already given the most affordable price! Little All Yu puffed up her face and gritted her teeth. Grandpa Shopkeeper, dont lie to me! I heard it just now. That auntie bought a bolt of cloth and you gave her half a bolt more. I dont want half a bolt more of cloth. Just charge me half a bolt less. The cloth shopkeeper: I didnt give her this good cloth. That bolt of cloth was damaged from cutting. How can theypare? If you want, Ill give you some rags too. Little All Yu let go. The cloth shopkeeper staggered back and barely held on to the cloth. Before the triumphant smile on his face could bloom, he saw Little All Yu holding Tang Yuans hand and walking out. As she walked, she turned to look at him and said loudly, Big Sister Tang Yuan, lets take a few more steps and go to the Ge Familys cloth shop. Not only are they selling for less, but theyre also giving me rags and hair ornaments! We ll nevere back to this ck-hearted shop again! Little Ah Yu was a popr person in town. When she said this, many people stopped at the entrance of the shop. Was it said by that Little Blessed Child of the Wang Family? Then it was very likely true. Immediately, everyone watched. The cloth shopkeeper cursed in his heart, but he still revealed a bright smile. He carried the cloth and walked towards Little All Yu. Hey, Ah Yu, what are you saying? Didnt we agree to give you a head ornament too? I still have new cloth here. The head ornaments are very beautiful. The Ge Familys shop doesnt have them! Little All Yu turned around and grinned at the cloth shopkeeper, revealing two rows of white and neat teeth. Chi Tu and Chi She, who were hiding in the dark, looked at each other from afar and saw realization in each others eyes. Meatbail: [] Chapter 448 - 448: Buying Tang Yuan Chapter 448: Buying Tang Yuan Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At this moment, it was already winter. The weather in Nanhe Town was cold. Little Ah Yu was extremely happy to receive the cloth. She originally wanted to bring these cloths home and hand them to Second Aunt. Second Aunts sewing skills were good, and one bolt of cloth was enough to make three sets of clothes. She did not want to use it to make clothes anymore. When the time came, she would cut it and make more than ten soft cloth waistbands. The warm cotton on the inside would be used by the entire family. Tang Yuan carried the bolt of cloth. Little Ah Yu was holding a wooden box with rough workmanship. It contained the rags and hair ornaments given by the shopkeeper. Little Ah Yu tried her best to open the box and she reached out to pick out the hair ornaments. She took out a light blue magnolia-shaped ornament. Big Sister Tang Yuan, this suits you very well. Why dont you wear it for me to see? Little Ah Yu tiptoed, wanting to put the hair ornament on Tang Yuans head. Tang Yuan dodged and pursed her lips. Little Master, its a waste for me to wear a hair ornament. Keep it for yourself. She did not like these things much either. Although her little master and family were very generous to her and did not let her starve, she still had to know her ce. This was not something she should be wearing now. When she saved up enough money in the future, she would be able to casually buy this hair ornament without her heart aching. At that time, she would wear it. Wearing it now was like a hen pulling off a phoenixs tail and insisting on pretending to be a phoenix. There was no need. Little Ah Yu did not care about this. You look good with it. I deliberately asked the shopkeeper to give it to me just now. This color is just right for you. This was because Little Ah Yu noticed that Big Sister Tang Yuans hairpiece had not been changed for a few days. Unlike her, Second Aunt was skilled. Her mother would make new ones for her from time to time, and her father would bring home a box of essories for her when he came back. Not to mention the others in the family, as long as they saw those cheap, practical, and beautiful things on the way, they would not be able to help but buy them for her. Sometimes, because it looked good, they gritted their teeth and bought the expensive ones. It was only because they felt that Ah Yu would look better with it. She had new ones every day, even a few a day. But Big Sister Tang Yuan didnt. Although Big Sister Tang Yuan was at home, she didnt have her family. She would be sad, right? Its you, the little girl again? Hey, you brought your little master to the streets? Aiyo, you still want to trick your little master into giving you a head ornament? Thats a natural brocade, right? Your identity is not worthy of wearing it. On the way home, a person suddenly appeared, followed by two servants and a little attendant. That person looked to be 16 or 17 years old. He clearly looked like a young man, but he was wearing dark purple clothes. The material of the clothes looked sturdy. There was a golden belt on his waist and he was wearing dark blue boots. He was dressed a little old-fashioned. Tang Yuan instantly took two steps forward and protected Little Ah Yu behind her. When she looked at the person, her gaze was very calm. Thank you for your reminder, Young Master Qi. Ill remember it. The young man called Young Master Qi chuckled and said, If you really want to thank me,e and be my maidservant. You didnt agree thest time I called you, so you missed a good opportunity. My mother has already arranged a new concubine for me. Theres no room for you. Now, Tang Yuan was only 11 years old, but she knew what concubines meant. Little All Yu raised her neck and her two little hair buns appeared from behind Tang Yuans body. She asked softly, Big Sister Tang Yuan, whats a concubine? [Cough, cough, cough! 1 Meatbail had just found out the meaning of this word from the Comparison Dictionary of Ancient and Modern Words and hurriedly pretended to cough. Chi Tu was also prepared. He held a stone in his hand and aimed at the young mans mouth. If that young man did not know etiquette and spouted nonsense, his mouth would inevitably be swollen. Children shouldnt interfere in adults matters, the young man said loudly. Chi Tus fingers that were holding the stone rxed slightly. Unexpectedly, Little Ah Yu raised her chin and said indignantly, Im not a child. Im already four years old! I dont care if youre four or five years old. Ive taken a fancy to your maidservant. Go back and tell your adults to sell her to me. How much did you pay for her back then? Ill pay double. The youth smiled and said, You can use the extra money to buy better cloth and candy.. Chapter 449 - 449: Infuriating Everyone Chapter 449: Infuriating Everyone Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Not everyone can be bought with money. Little All Yu was angry. She did not like this inexplicable person to begin with, and now, she liked him even more. The young man took a step forward and did not feel that there was anything wrong with him. Its not like I want your maid for nothing. Someone like you is not a youngdy from a rich family, right? If you lose your maid, you can just buy another one. At most, Illpensate you with two maids. It was not that he liked Tang Yuan very much. It was just that when he came to town a few days ago, he saw Tang Yuan buying things. In the blink of an eye, he felt that her eyebrows were cute, so he wanted to take her in as a concubine. Unfortunately, not only did Tang Yuan not agree, but she also scolded him. The young man remembered it until now. He did not expect to encounter such a unique maidservant in this remote countryside ce. Perhaps it was because there were no rules in the countryside. All of them were extremely rude, and even the maidservants did not have any etiquette. That was exactly what he wanted. His group of maidservants did not have such a character. It was fresh and new. The young man looked at Tang Yuan as if he was looking at an interesting toy. Big Sister Tang Yuan, dont look at him. Lets go back. Little All Yu jumped out from behind Tang Yuan and wanted to block in front of her and cover her eyes. I dont like this person. Lets go. Tang Yuan nodded and brought Little Ah Yu to the side. The young man took a step forward unhurriedly and blocked them. Dont be in a hurry to leave. Our deal hasnt beenpleted yet. There was no deal that the young man couldntplete. He gestured to his servants to stop the two little girls. Thinking that the youngdies were timid, it was fine to just scare them. Unexpectedly, a peddler selling sugar paintings beside him suddenly said, Young Master, 1 advise you not to provoke All Yu. Little girl, your name is All Yu? The young man looked at Little Ah Yu, his eyes filled with disdain. He was also very disdainful of the sugar painting vendor. Old thing, how dare you interfere in my business. Be careful of your stall. He did not care about these merchants at all. I advise you not to meddle in other peoples business. Its not good to ruin your own livelihood for the little girl! A servant was especially arrogant as he walked towards the vendor selling sugar paintings with a very bad attitude. With a kick, the sugar painting stall was smashed to the ground, and a pot of malt candy slowly flowed to the ground. The peddler was shocked and hurriedly picked up the pot of malt candy. Fortunately, not much of it flowed out. Aiya, its one thing to talk, but why are you resorting to violence? Its not good to waste food! Unexpectedly, not only did hismotion not scare the peddler, but it also caused the surrounding peddlers to walk over. Everyone,e over quickly. Another ignorant person hase. Does he really think our Nanhe Town is a ce to be bullied! They even wanted to take Tang Yuan away. They said that they wanted to do something. A concubine? Not only that, they even bullied Ah Yu. My husband has already gone to the Wang Family to call for help. We cant let outsiders bully the people in our town! Old Tangs stall was destroyed by them. They still have topensate him. Dont think that you can run away so easily! The youth and his servants: ? What was wrong with the people in this town? Could they not tell that he was a noble Young Master? Little Ah Yu originally wanted to put her hands on her hips and realized that she was holding the box. She could only raise the bottom as high as possible. Youre too much. Our town doesnt wee you anymore! Little Ah Yu said angrily. The young man originally found it interesting, but after being criticized by this group of lowly people, he immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation. I dont believe this. Zhang San, Li Si The two servants replied, Yes! Beat up this group of lowlymoners. And that Tang Yuan, bring her back for me! Give them money and buy her. If they dont agree, they cant me me for being ruthless! Yes! The two servants were about to step forward when the surrounding outsiders who were originally buying things hid at the side to watch themotion. Everyone from the local town walked forward. The group of vendors ignored the stall and stood in front of All Yu and Tang Yuan. The two servants rolled up their sleeves. They originally wanted to beat up this group of people first, but their bodies were suddenly sent flying ten feet away and theynded on the ground with a bang. Everyone could not help but cover their teeth. Hiss It sounded painful. Lets see who dares! A deep and powerful voice sounded. Then, a person flew down from the second floor of the Nanhe Restaurant beside. In the dark, Chi Tu put down the dart in his hand, and Chi She put back the arrow in his sleeve. A new worker had appeared. They had to give the newbies a chance.. Chapter 450 - 450: Do You Know Who I Am? Chapter 450: Do You Know Who I Am? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Who are you? How dare you injure my people! The young man was furious. He pulled open his outer robe and took out a small sword. He pulled it away and faced the person. Do you know who 1 am?! Little All Yu looked at the person and eximed, Uncle Xue, arent you carrying tes? In order to repay the debt as soon as possible, Blood Thirteen worked many jobs under the suggestion of Chi Tus men. He usually helped teach the children martial arts. As long as he was free, he woulde to town to work as a waiter. Originally, he wanted to apply for the position of constable in the county city, but the county city was really a little far. In addition, Zhang Zhan had heard that he had previously caused the destruction of the Blood Rain Pavilion and betrayed the Swimming Dragon n. With the goal of not bringing disaster to the county office, he rejected him. Carrying tes wont affect your protection, Blood Thirteen replied coldly. Old Madam Wang had said that he had to protect All Yu at the critical moment. If he did that, she could reduce his debt by 100 copper coins. 100 coins a time. It was worth it! Not long after his body recovered, Hei Shi, who was carrying the tes with him, was knocked unconscious by his fist. Fortunately, the people hiding beside All Yu did not attack. That was close. He almost missed this job. The young man was indeed angry. He stabbed the sword in his hand at Blood Thirteen. Before it could approach, the fancy-looking sword was broken in half. With a ng, the thing that had interrupted the sword fell to the ground. It was actually broken by a chopstick! There was actually such an expert in town? The young man frowned. Sir, you actually have such skills and are actually living in a dpidated town. Why dont you be my guard? Ill pay double the amount they give you! Blood Thirteen was tempted for a moment. However, when he thought about how delicious the food in the canteen was in Hu Family Vige The staff food in Nanhe Restaurant was not bad either. His desire to go was not so strong. When the two of them confronted each other, everyone took the opportunity to block All Yu and Tang Yuan and sent them away. After a while, more than ten servants came. When they saw the youth, they all bowed to him. Young Master! When the young man saw his peopleing, he immediately felt more confident. What are you waiting for? Cant you see that Ive been bullied? Teach everyone here a lesson! Youll be heavily rewarded when you return! Yes! This group of peoples target was not only Blood Thirteen, but also the ordinary people. Everyone was not afraid at all and picked up whatever they could as weapons. There was even a 60-year-old old man who picked up a green onion from the basket and gestured at this group of people. It did not matter how the people in their town quarreled or fought. The people outside could forget about bullying them! Soon, they started fighting. How could ordinary people be a match for those well-trained servants? Soon, someone was beaten to the ground and cried out in pain. Blood Thirteen ignored them. Their Grandma did not promise him any money to save them. Go. Chi Tu escorted All Yu home and sent a secret signal to Chi She. Chi She used his lightness technique and flew towards the chaotic venue. In a few moves, he beat a few evil servants to the ground. Several times, his dended on their necks. But just as he was about to cut down, he hurriedly stopped. Blood Thirteen was the same. Both of them were a little speechless. All of their skills were killing techniques. In the end, Chi She flew up and took out an iron chain from his chest. The chain seemed to grow in the wind and was even thinner than a hemp rope. It flew out for 30 feet and tied the youths neck. With a pull, the young man smashed to the ground. Coughdo you know who 1 am? 1 The young mans face turned red and he almost couldnt breathe. Even if youre the Emperor, you have to lie down today! Blood Thirteen took the time to shout. Suddenly, another group of people surged in, looking even more imposing than the previous servants. The person in the lead was wearing the clothes of a general and looked dignified. What arrogant words! Chapter 451 - 451: Bastard Chapter 451: Bastard Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After this person appeared, another person who looked like an official quickly appeared. As that person held his official hat, he hurriedly apologized, General, General Zhang, these unruly people are not worth your anger! Ill get the bailiffs to escort them to the prison now! General Zhang snorted coldly. My son was humiliated by them wantonly and you want to send to prison only? If the Emperor finds out, Im afraid Lord Liu, you, wont be able to keep your satin hat! Lord Liuined in his heart. Originally, they were going to the Yongding County office, but General Zhang did not take the usual path. At the fork in the road, he insisted oning to Nanhe Town first. Lord Liu was an official of Wangbei County and had been arranged by the county governor to apany General Zhang. They said that they were looking for news about Princess Yong Chang. Princess Yong Chang was conferred the title of Princess Yong Chang by the previous Emperor. She was the daughter of Duke An. At the age of one, she was conferred the title of Princess Yong Chang. She was also the only princess who could be given a title. It was said that from a young age, she had been doted on by thete Emperor as a sister and was treated better than a princess. Back then, no one could resist Princess Yong Changs limelight. Not only that, Princess Yong Chang was not arrogant because of her favor. Instead, she was good at ying zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, and her appearance was even better. She was also known as a modeldy who had never been seen before in the Great Chang Nation. Even now, she was still an existence that people talked about. 36 years ago, Princess Yong Chang went to Duke Yong Manor to attend a banquet. After that, her whereabouts were unknown. It was also because of this that the rtionship between Duke Yong Manor and Duke An Manor became bad. More than 30 years had passed, but they had never given up on looking for Princess Yong Chang. Previously, when they received news that Princess Yong Changs token had appeared in Nanhe Town, Emperor Minghua immediately sent someone over to investigate. He was even sent by a seventh-grade general who was on good terms with Duke An Manor. Lord Liu wiped his sweat and said, General, you can leave this matter to me. Ill definitely give you a satisfactory answer! Weve already arranged for the top-grade rooms of the Nanhe Inn and prepared a banquet at the Nanhe Restaurant. Please Father, we cant let them off. These unruly people actually dared to hurt me! Young Master Zhang stood up and hurriedly ran towards General Zhang. General Zhang saw that the young mans open palm was red and there were no signs of injuries. However, he was still unable to restrain his anger. Arrest these unruly people and torture them to see if theyre spies from the enemy country! With that, the soldiers behind him wanted to capture them. The people of Nanhe Town were unhappy. Some bold people shouted in trembling voices, Where did youe from? How dare you arrest someone without distinguishing right or wrong? Its clearly your sons fault! Actually, themoners were already trembling in fear, but they knew that if they did not say it now, they would not have a chance in the future. They treated them as spies, and wanted to torture them. How could an ordinary person withstand it? They would probably be dead with a whip. Since they were going to die, they had to react. General Zhang sneered. Its not up to you to say no! General, wait. Chi Ding, who was originally resting in the Qin Family, appeared on the street. General Zhang looked at him in disdain. Where did youe from? How dare you speak to me like this? Kneel! Chi Ding smiled and took out a token from his pocket. With a movement technique, he held it up for General Zhang to see. General, are you sure you want me to kneel? First-grade Crimson Guards! In the military hierarchy, that position was equal to that of a fifth-grade official. It was a lot higher than a lowly seventh-grade general like him! Bastard! How dare you distort the truth! General Zhang shouted angrily. A huge smile bloomed on Young Master Zhangs face as he continued, Thats right, you bunch of reckless Before he could finish speaking, Young Master Zhang was kicked away and fell to the ground, vomiting arge mouthful of blood. That bastard Im talking about is you! The surroundingmoners could not help but hold their chests. Oh my, how painful this looked! Chapter 452 - 452: Compensation Chapter 452: Compensation Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The news about Princess Yong Chang had originallye from Duke Yong Manor. Duke An Manor naturally did not believe it. They did not look for Princess Yong Chang on the surface and showed that they had long given up. It was also to ensure Princess Yong Changs safety as much as possible and not let the insiders think that they still valued her. Over the years, there were still people who brought news about Princess Yong Chang to extort them from time to time. In the end, it was all fake. If it was provided by Duke Yong Manor, they had to be extremely careful. That was why they were dyed. Only now did they let General Zhang lead the team to set off. He headed straight for Nanhe Town. General Zhang did not obtain his title with his military feats, but by the grace of his ancestors. At first, he was only a ninth-grade general. One time, by a freakbination of factors, he obtained a seventh-grade achievement by following Duke An. Because of this, his entire family ascended to the heavens. Even General Zhang could note to terms with his identity, let alone his child who had grown up in luxury. Lord, my son is not well educated. I hope you wont me him. General Zhang bowed to Chi Ding. Even if the other party was only a guard and did not belong in Wanning City, he definitely did not dare to underestimate him. The Crimson Guards were the Empresss men. They might even have the Emperor backing them up! How would he dare to provoke them? Chi Ding kept the token and waved his hand casually. What Lord? I dont care about these things. Are you here to sightsee? Do you want me to introduce you to a guide? I guarantee that youll have fun in Nanhe Town! As soon as he finished speaking, Blood Thirteen jumped over and pointed at himself. Im very familiar with this ce. Ill be your guide. I guarantee itll be cheap and useful! General Zhang was so nervous that his head was sweating. Lo-Sir were on official business. Theres no need to sightsee. Chi Ding looked at Young Master Zhang again. The other party was still vomiting blood. It was unknown if it was because of his fathers kick that he lost half his life. General Zhang wiped his forehead with his hand and squeezed out an extremely ugly smile. Ive long heard that Nanhe Town is infinitely glorious. Then Ill have to trouble you to lead the way and show us around. Blood Thirteen was instantly happy. No problem, no problem. Lets calcte it ording to the time and distance. One tael of silver for a mile, ten taels of silver for an hour, ten taels of silver for the introduction of the special attractions, and ten taels of silver for the introduction of the special delicacies Pa- General Zhang took out a hundred taels of silver and patted Blood Thirteens shoulder. His voice squeezed out from between his teeth. Thank you. He then nced at Young Master Zhang, who did not dare to shout, and scolded the servant, What are you waiting for? Cant you see that the Young Master is tired? Hurry up and take him away. Dont remain an eyesore here! The servants carried Young Master Zhang away. Blood Thirteen chuckled and really brought General Zhang around Nanhe Town. However, he was actually not very familiar with this ce, so he introduced it randomly and brought them to see the surrounding strange things in Nanhe Town. There was also an introduction to the delicacies. Each one tasted stranger than thest. General Zhangs face trembled as he asked his subordinates to buy them. The entire time, his anger kept rising. In the end, this introductionsted until the sky turned dark. The matter that General Zhang wanted to investigate was also forced to be put aside. At night, he returned to the Nanhe Inn with an extremely ugly expression. ording to the waiter of the Nanhe Inn, that night, the noble Young Master was beaten up badly. Everyone felt very refreshed in private. General Zhang walked with the main group, but Young Master Zhang took a shortcut and reached first. Ever since he came, he had made everyone in town very dissatisfied over the past few days. Now that he was beaten up by his father and no one had to bear the responsibility, they were naturally extremely happy. There was another happy person, Blood Thirteen. He had obtained 100 taels of silver at once and thought that he could get rid of a huge portion of his debt. In the end, he was found by Chi Ding and the others in the middle of the night. Witnesses should get a share too. Moreover, youre using the power of the tiger to intimidate others, so we have to split the money. Chi Ding grinned. Its not much. I only want 90 taels. Blood Thirteen: What the f*ck?! Chapter 453 - 453: Screaming Chapter 453: Screaming Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions General Zhang thought that since he had apologized in time, Chi Ding should be able to forgive him and invite them to his residence. Unfortunately, he was thinking too much. Chi Ding only took out something to prove his identity and suppressed the self-proimed extraordinary General Zhang. Then, there was nothing else. Leader Chi General Zhang did not know what to call those people and could only shout nicely, We came this time because The topic was more sensitive, and General Zhang did not dare to say it in public. He could only look at Chi Ding vaguely, who looked innocent. I dont know what youre talking about. I still have something on. Ill leave first. Goodbye. With that, he turned around without any hesitation. He even said, The entire Nanhe Town is under our protection, including the cats, dogs, small fish, and prawns here. Be careful when you walk. Dont scare them. General Zhang: Didnt this mean that they were even worse than the cats and dogs? Originally, he wanted to investigate quickly aftering here. As martial artists, they did not have so many schemes, nor did they have any meticulous thoughts. Of course, they had to find the person in charge here. If he directly applied pressure to the county magistrate, things would be easy. This was the same method they had used to investigate previously. It was fast and efficient. He did not expect to kick an iron te here. As expected, the people from Duke Yong Manor did not have good intentions. This time, General Zhang felt that it was troublesome. Beside him, Lord Liu touched his ck satin hat, not knowing if he should follow General Zhang or the person who took out the token. He was not from Wanning City, so he did not know what the token represented. However, General Zhangs attitude had already exined everything. Forget it. If he joined the other side now, this hot-tempered General Zhang might cut him into two. After all, he was only a ninth-grade official and a weak civil servant. On the other end, after Little Ah Yu returned home, she hurriedly told Old Madam Wang about this. Grandma, Grandma, we met a group of rude strangers on the street just now! There was someone I didnt even want to call Big Brother who wanted to buy Big Sister Tang Yuan away. He even said that he wanted Big Sister Tang Yuan to be a mistress! Little Ah Yu was so angry that her mouth pouted and she gritted her teeth. Theyre too much! Old Madam Wangs expression changed. She handed the basin to Liu Shi and took out a handkerchief to wipe her hands before pulling Little Ah Yu into her arms. Aiyo, Ah Yu, are you injured? Let Grandma take a good look. After looking around a few times and seeing that she was not injured, Old Madam Wang heaved a sigh of relief. Im fine. Everyone is protecting us, Little Ah Yu said. Tang Yuan was frightened too, right? Coincidentally, theres some calming soup brewed in the kitchen. Go and drink two bowls to get rid of your bad luck. Liu Shi called out to Tang Yuan. Thank you, Madam. Tang Yuan moved the cloth in her hand to the main room and waited for Old Madam Wang to take out the key to the storeroom and put the things in it before going to the kitchen to drink the hot soup. After a while, Wang Chuanyuan and Madam Zhang returned in a hurry. At the door, Madam Zhang began to chatter. Mother! I just heard that someone is causing trouble on Nanhe Second Street. Our All Yu was also there. Did anything happen?! Wang Chuan rolled up his sleeves halfway up his arm and said in a high voice, If they think that we, the Wang brothers, are not together and they can bully the Wang family, 111 let them see whose fists are stronger! 111 beat them until they look for their teeth all over the ground and feel their intestines rot. Theyll regret being bad people in their next lives! You only know how to shout and threaten to kill all day. You sell buns! Youre not even an executioner. If you learn something vulgar, even our ancestors will spit on you from the grave. Old Madam Wang frowned and could not be bothered to say anything. Hearing Old Madam Wangs words, the third branchs couple beamed. The fact that she was still in the mood to scold people meant that the matter was not serious. Before they couldugh for long, Wang Sang ran to the courtyard door, panting. It was a long time before he could speak. Grandma, Third Uncle, Third Aunt, Fourth Aunt, something bad has happened.. Something happened to Second Uncle in the prefecture city! Chapter 454 - 454: Small Mission Chapter 454: Small Mission Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ng! The tenon in Old man Wangs hand fell to the ground, and he could not be bothered to pick it up. What did you say? Whats wrong with your Second Uncle?! Didnt we receive a letter from him a few days ago saying that hell be back in a few days? Old man Wang had felt uneasy since yesterday. He didnt know if something was going to happen to the family, so when he heard Wang Sangs words, he already believed most of it. Old Madam Wangs heart skipped a beat, but when she saw Old man Wangs expression, she calmed down. Sang, tell me slowly. What exactly is going on? At this moment, everyone could no longer care about what had happened on Nanhe Second Street. Even Little Ah Yu held her breath, afraid that she would disturb the adults. She quietly asked Meatball, Elf, whats wrong with my Second Uncle? [The prefecture capital is too far away from here. I have no way of knowing. You should listen to what the adults have to say.] Back then, when Second Uncle left home to study in the prefectural city, Grandma was about to arrange a page for him, but Second Aunt felt that this was too expensive, so she went with him. Usually, most of Little All Yus bags and clothes were made by her Second Aunt. When she celebrated her birthday, Second Uncle and Second Aunt specially came back and brought her a huge box of clothes. When they wrote back a few days ago, they even specially wrote a letter to her. How could something happen out of nowhere? Wang Sang said, 1 also heard it from Sir. He said that Second Uncle offended someone over there and they want to send him to prison! The notice has already been sent to the school. The Teachers still dont know what to do. Theyre discussing it now! Qingmu Academy was also shocked when they received the notice. The academy located in the prefectural city is using bureaucratic methods that were traditionally used by government officials. Of course, Wang Chuangui himself is also well-educated. The academy allows more breaks for students to go on study tours with their teachers than regr schools or private tutors. Wang Chuangui had just sent a letter to the teachers of Qingmu Academy a few days ago. He said that he was doing well in the academy and wanted to leave a path for the other students. In the future, if there were other outstanding students in Qingmu Academy, he would help introduce them. Unexpectedly, it had only been a few days After all, he was from the Wang Family. Since something happened, they naturally had to inform his family. Hence, they asked Wang Sang to go home and deliver the news. The notice did not say anything. It only said that Wang Chuangui had misbehaved. However, if he did something simple, it was impossible for him to go to prison. But if it was something big, they would not believe it. After all, with the personality of the Wang Family, they were definitely not evil people. When Old Madam Wang heard this, she saw that her family was frowning and panicking. Instead, she was the calmest. Wang Chuanyuan was impatient and immediately asked, Mother, why dont we go to the prefecture capital? Lets see whats going on. We have to find out why they arrested Chuangui for no reason! Whats the hurry? Since they got someone to send a letter, they naturally have a request. He wont die anytime soon. Old Madam Wang ced Little Ah Yu on the ground and tidied her clothes. Everyone: There was a huge difference between not dying and being fine. At this moment, only the olddys mentality was the most stable. Even Little Ah Yu kept asking Meatball in the spatial pocket. When Second Uncle set off, Little All Yu even contributed some water. Not only could this water be used to save lives, if it was not used properly, it might even be a disaster. Old man Wang sighed. Our foundation is still shallow after all. If we go straight to the prefecture capital like this, we wont have any rtives or friends there. Wont the child be bullied there? These words made everyone feel very ufortable. Theyre an influential family in Hu Family Vige and were well-known in Nanhe Town. But in the end, they were nothing in the prefecture capital. When something happened to their family, other than chaos, they didnt know what to do. [Kid, theres a small mission that requires you to go to the prefecture capital.] Little All Yus eyes immediately lit up as she hurriedly asked, Are we going to save Second Uncle? [No, to promote food and sugar.] Little All Yu was not interested. She was not in the mood to do other missions now. Didnt it see that everyone in the family was worried? She was also very worried. [Afterpleting this mission, your Second Uncle might be saved.] As for whether it was true, Meatbail was not sure. The map of the prefecture city had yet to be opened, so it could not understand anything. Old Madam Wang decided to make a trip to the prefecture capital. Little Ah Yu hugged her leg and wheedled, wanting to follow. However, Old Madam Wang, who had always been partial to her, did not agree this time. Didnt Grandma tell you that you cant leave here before your birthday next year? Chapter 455 - 455: Wang Chuanman Returns Chapter 455: Wang Chuanman Returns Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Meatball did not expect that it was not Ah Yu herself who stopped her from doing the mission, but her Grandma. Old Madam Wang had never said explicitly that she wanted Little All Yu to stay until she was seven years old. Hence, Meatbail did not know what Old Madam Wang was insisting on. Elf, is that mission very important? Little All Yu was also very worried about her Second Uncle, but she also knew the gravity of the situation. She might not be able to help much if she went over herself. The adults still had to divert their attention to take care of her. [Its not especially important.] However, it thought that if Old Madam Wang went to the prefecture capital, Ah Yu could alsoplete this growth-type mission. It would be good to obtain the reward in advance. The rewards for a growth-type mission would naturally be more abundant than before. After all, that was something only a 15-year-old could do. Little All Yu did not care about what reward she could obtain. She only cared about the oue. If I dont do it now, will it be bad for you? [No.] They were proper guardians, and did not have that many restrictions. That was something the System world liked to do. In any case, if Ah Yu didnt want to do the mission from the Origin Space or if it was dangerous for her, Meatbail would definitely not agree. All Yu would never know either. Then I wont go first. Grandma doesnt want me to go. Little Ah Yu made up her mind. ording to Liu Shi, she naturally did not agree to All Yu going over. They really did not know anyone in the prefecture capital. Not to mention Ah Yu, even if her mother-inw went over, Liu Shi would be frightened. Liu Shi said, Husband will be back the day after tomorrow at most. Mother, why dont you wait a little longer? As everyone was talking, Wang Eng and the others returned. He said, Ive already applied for a long leave from the Teacher. Sng and Wng just met the people from our vige and are going back, so they followed them back. At that time, well call Uncle over. Eldest Brother will be getting married in two months or so. At this juncture, we wont let Eldest Brother go. 111 go to the prefecture city with Eldest Uncle and Third Uncle to take a look. When everyone heard Wang Engs words, they realized that Wang Eng, who used to be very yful, seemed to have suddenly be sensible. Madam Zhang also pped her hands. I think Eng is right. If something happens to his father, he definitely wont be able to sit still. Its good to go with him. As for Mother, its better to stay at home and hold down the family. If something really happens over there, Mother cane up with an idea. Its best if nothing happens. Perhaps the news was sent wrongly. Everyone looked at Old Madam Wang. I have to go this time. Your father can stay at home, Old Madam Wang said firmly. Old man Wang said, Ill go with you too. You havent been to the prefecture capital much either. At least 1 went there when I was young. 111 look for my old friends and see if 1 can find them. Everyone discussed in a panic for a long time before going to Qingmu Academy to ask for news. The Teachers could not exin, but their analysis was simr to the Wang Family. For the time being, his life was not in danger. Otherwise, the other party wouldnt have sent the letter. The next day, Wang Chuanfu also came. Wang Dng and Madam Feng did not stay at home. They left some food for the vige. If they returned slowly, they would let the vige chief deal with it. They also instructed the familys long-term workers, Blood Thirteen and Hei Shi, to help take care of the family and vige. Wang Chuanman, who was waiting for his family, had passed by the vige where Wang Aibao had oncee from. For some reason, many portraits of Wang Aibao were posted in the vige. The reward was 100 taels of silver to find Wang Aibao. That portrait was 50 to 60% simr to Wang Aibaos. The main attributes written were that she was strong and had a special birthmark on her neck. If anyone saw Wang Aibao, they would be able to easily recognize her.. Chapter 456 - 456: Torture Chapter 456: Torture Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Grandma Wens son and daughter-inw opened a medicine hall in the prefecture capital and had not returned home for many years. However, both sides had exchanged letters and naturally knew that the Wang Family had moved next door. They took good care of them. Thank you. Old Madam Wang did not say anything else. At this moment, any kindness was precious. Chi She also brought the Qin Familys carriage over and let Old Madam Wang take the carriage to the prefecture capital. Although mule carts and donkey carts were fine, it was easy for others to look down on them. Old Madam Wang epted this kindness. Before leaving, Old Madam Wang bowed to the Qin Familys door and said, Although these words are a little abrupt, please take care of the Wang Family. Ill definitely thank you in the future. Although the seven or eight secret guards did not appear behind the door, they cupped their hands and returned the greeting to Old Madam Wang. The Wang Family was worried and sent them all the way out of the town. Only when the carriage gradually disappeared did they return with heavy thoughts. I hope its nothing serious. Madam Feng crossed her hands in front of her chest and muttered softly. Madam Zhang said, At noon, well go to Puji Temple to burn incense and pray for them to be safe. Otherwise, she would feel empty if she did nothing at home. Liu Shi still had a trauma towards Puji Temple. It was mainly because of what Ye Yuncang had said that made Liu Shi feel uneasy. Later on, Ye Yuncang really brought the people outside and almost snatched Ah Yu away. Liu Shi disliked Puji Temple even more. Lets go back and pay our respects to the general! Little Ah Yu realized that every time they mentioned Puji Temple, her mother was not very happy, so she pretended to be obedient and said, Ill apany Eldest Aunt and Mother. Madam Zhang: What about me? If I go back to the vige, 1 wont be able to make it back in time tonight. Let Aibao go back with you to take a look and burn more incense to the general. Chuanfus wife, youll stay in town and watch the bun shop. Old man Wang, who was sitting in the courtyard, said. Previously, when Ah Yu encountered trouble on the street, this matter had yet to be resolved. In the end, it was a solution between adults. He was not as exquisite as his wife, so it was inevitable that he would be a little vulgar. It was not good for the child to see him. It was best to lure the child away and not let her participate in these disputes. Madam Zhang still dared to y around in front of Old Madam Wang. As soon as her father-inw spoke, she shrank her neck like a quail. Daughter-inw will listen to Father. On the other side, General Zhang and the others were brought around the town by Blood Thirteen for the entire day. Under Chi Dings instructions, they were brought to Fengan Vige. Fengan Vige was considered a famous vige in Nanhe Town. The peach blossoms and immortal peach banquets in spring were extremely famous. However, it is winter now. The group of people went to Fengan Vige in a grandiose manner and looked at a bare peach forest. They were at a loss at the sight in front of them and were angry in their hearts, but they were smiling. General Zhang still had to say to Chi Ding, who was supervising them at the side, This ce is indeed a treasurend. The scenery is really pleasant and makes one feel refreshed! When his subordinates heard the usually serious General Zhang say such fawning words, they almost failed to manage their expressions. Especially Lord Liu, who raised his official hat again and again. He had an ominous feeling. Perhaps when he returned this time, his official title would be unstable. If he had known earlier, he would not have fought to lead the way. Now Even more confused than them were the vige chief of Fengan Vige and the two apanying Junior Officers. They did not know where this big shot came from. He actually came to their vige in the dead of winter. At this time of year, he really did not know what to bring to entertain them. Chi Ding did not care what they thought. Not to mention that they were here to look for Princess Yong Chang, even if they were here to look for a treasure, he would have to teach them a lesson. He was very familiar with how they dared to threaten All Yu and secretly make things difficult for her. They had reached a consensus about this with the Madam. If they did not torture these people for a few days, it would not be over.. Chapter 457 - 457: News Elsewhere Chapter 457: News Elsewhere Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As General Zhang and the others were being tortured, Little All Yu followed Liu Shi back to Hu Family Vige. Because it was winter, many flowers and nts on the way back were not blooming. It even looked bleak and deste. Wang Aibao looked worried. Liu Shi was not much better-looking either. Chi Tu directed the donkey in front, and themb followed beside the donkey cart. No one said anything. Tang Yuan took out a food box from the top cab of the carriage, took out some pastries, and ced them in front of everyone. Third Madam, Eldest Miss, would you like some pastries? Tang Yuan lowered her voice. Seeing the two of them shake their heads, she pushed the pastry food box in front of Little Ah Yu. Thank you, Big Sister Tang Yuan. Little Ah Yu wiped her hands with a handkerchief before going to get the pastries. However, she did not eat them herself. Instead, she stuffed them into Liu Shi s mouth. Liu Shi was caught off guard and hurriedly said, All Yu, eat. Mother doesnt want to eat. However, Little Ah Yu didnt care about this. She took a new one and stuffed it into Wang Aibaos mouth. Grandma said at home that no matter what happens, you have to fill your stomachs. You didnt eat much at noon and must be hungry now. I can even hear your stomachs rumbling! Little Ah Yu said seriously. Even if youre sad, you have to fill your stomachs. Only then will you have the strength to be sad! Little Ah Yu was also very worried about her Second Uncle and Second Aunt, but she felt that she couldnt help now, so she had to eat well and sleep well at least. She wanted her family to be healthy. Otherwise, if Grandma went there, she would have to worry about Second Uncle and Second Aunt and her family not eating well. How tiring would that be! The two of them were a little helpless. They were really not in the mood to eat. Something had happened to the family and they did not know what was going on, so they were naturally worried.. They were not as clear-headed as a child. The more they thought about it, the more depressed they became. Little Master is right. No matter what, you cant mistreat yourself. If Old Madam finds out, her heart will ache! Tang Yuanforted them in a low voice. Moreover, our Little Master is a blessing. Even the vigers can benefit from her blessings, let alone the family. Second Master and Second Madam must be blessed by the heavens. They will definitely be fine. Seeing that there was no effect, Tang Yuan did not dare to say anything else. She was just a maidservant. No matter what she said, she was just a servant taking care of her master. Seeing that Big Sister Tang Yuan had been defeated, Little Ah Yu took two bites of the pastry and wiped the pastry crumbs off her mouth. Then, under Tang Yuans encouraging gaze, she said, Mother, Little Aunt, the teacher said that if we think of something positive, its very likely to be good. However, if we think of it in a bad way, it might be bad. If you frown now and think that something big has happened to Second Uncle and Second Aunt, something bad may really happen. These words were a little heartbreaking, but they made senseing from a child. Wang Aibao sighed and patted the back of Liu Shis hand. Sister-inw, All Yu is right. Lets not return to the vige so depressed. Were going back to pray. If they returned to the vige in this state, the vigers would inevitably ask more. It was not good to have too many people talking. Liu Shi also forced a smile. Her expression was finally not so ugly. When they returned, it was the 10th of the winter month. The vige was holding a small temple fair, and it had already ended in the afternoon. From afar, they saw many peopleing out of Hu Family Vige one after another. They were chatting andughing, and it was very lively. Someone recognized the Wang Familys donkey cart. Seeing that it was Chi Tu driving the cart outside, they did not recognize them for a moment. It was Little Ah Yu who popped out first. Someone immediately smiled and greeted her. Its Ah Yu. Who are you back with? Arent you going to school in town today? Little Ah Yu smiled sweetly. Grandpa Luo, Mother and I have applied for leave from the teacher and want to return to the vige to take a look. Good child. That person was holding a cloth bag that contained the cane sugar and malt sugar that had been consecrated at the temple fair. It was naturally produced by Hu Family Vige. As he spoke, he took out some sugar from the bag and handed it to Little Ah Yu from afar. Theres no need, Grandpa Luo. 1 still have a lot of sugar at home. Grandma didnt let me eat too much. She said that it would spoil my teeth. What an obedient child. Go back quickly. Ill go home too. Other than Grandpa Luo, the people from the other viges also looked for Little Ah Yu to talk to. Little Ah Yu was extremely patient and replied one by one. Most people could be called out as long as she saw them once and knew their names. Some of them she had only seen once before and did not know what to call them, but Meatbail would remind her in the spatial pocket. After receiving Ah Yus greeting, everyone returned and said to their families, 1 saw Old man Wangs little blessing today. That child is very obedient and even called me by name. Perhaps Ill be tainted by her blessing in the next few days. The others had the same thought. Little Ah Yus name as the Little Blessing had long spread from Hu Family Vige. Many people had participated in the small temple fair in Hu Family Vige because they wanted to meet Little Ah Yu. It was too far to go to town, and it would be bad if they disturbed the child. If they could bump into her in the vige, it would seem more sincere. I was wondering who had returned. There are actually so many people weing us. So its our viges Blessed Child. The donkey cart had just stopped at the vige entrance when a smiling voice sounded from behind the crowd. Little Ah Yu jumped off the donkey cart and ran towards the other party. Big Brother! Little Ah Yu ran towards Wang Dng and subconsciously reached out to him. Wang Dng was also prepared to carry Little Ah Yu. Little All Yu caught a glimpse of Qu Shuqiu beside her. She hurriedly retracted her hand and ced it behind her back. She said to Qu Shuqiu, Hello, future sister-inw. I didnt want to hug my Big Brother. Big Brother is yours! Liu Shi had once told Little Ah Yu that since her brother was engaged now, they could not be too close, lest her Sister-inw was unhappy. Previously, Qu Shuqiu was still quite shy. During this period of time, because she was interested in the cane sugar workshop in Hu Family Vige, she stayed here for a long time. The vigers were simple-minded, but they also liked to joke. Qu Shuqiu had long trained herself to be morefortable. Her answer was especially hearty. Whats wrong with that? Your brother talks about you all day. Its not easy for him toe back. Let him hug you properly, lest he always envy others for having a sister. Wang Dng smiled and stepped forward. He hugged Little Ah Yu and raised her high to his neck. Little Ah Yu eximed in fear and hurriedly hugged Wang Dngs neck. Then, there wasughter. When Madam Zhang and Wang Aibao, who had gotten out of the car after teasing her, saw this, they could not help butugh too. The gloominess in their hearts dissipated a lot. The few of them went to the General Temple to pay a visit and offer incense to General Hu. They then went to visit the vige chief before returning to Old man Wangs house. Along the way, they saw that the vige had changed greatly. In the middle was still arge field with all kinds of crops nted. The beans that Little Ah Yu had improved previously were also nted in different categories. The surrounding mountainous terrain had been nted with sugarcane. At this moment, the sugarcane was slowly maturing and growing lushly. Many vigers were busy in the fields. When they saw them, they greeted them happily. As soon as they returned to the vige, they indeed felt much better. Therefore, they simply stayed for two more days. In any case, they had already taken three days off. On the third day, Little All Yu and the others, who lived in Hu Family Vige, were not anxious. Instead, General Zhang, who had been led around a few times, was anxious. Seeing that they were really tortured to the point of being angry but not daring to say anything, Chi Ding let them go. Leader Chi, Im sure you know the reason why were here this time. If we really dy official business, Ill report to the High Duke truthfully! Even if General Zhang was a y figurine, he had a temper, not to mention that he was a general to begin with. Chi Ding smiled. Looks like General Zhang is very dissatisfied with my hospitality over the past few days. If our Duke asks in the future, Ill report it truthfully. He even emphasized the word our. To remind General Zhang that Duke An Manor and Duke Yong Manor were enemies. Back then, they gave Princess Yong Changs token to the other party. It was already considered a great favor to the Duke Yong Manor. They still wanted more? Sorry, that was impossible. Coincidentally, someone whispered in General Zhangs ear, and his expression changed. Are you serious? They had been circling Nanhe Town for a few days and their son had almost been crippled by him.. In the end, there was actually urate news of Princess Yong Chang elsewhere! Chapter 458 - 458: Other News Chapter 458: Other News Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions General Zhang and the others hade with a portrait of Princess Yong Chang. Moreover, there were two paintings. One was of Princess Yong Changs young face. It was secretly drawn by Princess Yong Changs admirers at that time. The second painting was an artists impression. It was painted based on the current appearance of Duke An and Madam An, coupled with the premise of the first painting. It was a reasonable imagination. When the two paintings unfolded, they were both beautiful and graceful. One look and one would be stunned. Back then, Princess Yong Chang was in the limelight in Wanning City. She was really talented and beautiful. She had a gentle personality, was kind and gentle, and was top-notch in all kinds of skills. Moreover, she never made things difficult for others. There was almost no one in Wanning City who hated her. Whether it was the schrs who pursued beauties or the beauties themselves, they all praised Princess Yong Chang. Even the painter said that no matter how exquisite the brush was, it could not portray a tenth of her elegance. Actually, General Zhang had never believed that there would be news of Princess Yong Chang in a small town. That was the exquisite Princess Yong Chang. Even if she went out, she had to live in a refined house. Her carriage was specially allowed to be pulled by four horses. It was said that the various patterns on the wide carriage were beautiful and exquisite, like the inner hall of a pce. How could such a person stay in a dpidated town! Why is it in another vige again? Is the news true? The new information pointed to another vige more than 300 miles away. General Zhangs first reaction was that it was fake. It was already ridiculous enough for her to be in town. How could she be in a vige? The subordinate took out a portrait from his pocket. It was stained and crumpled. It looked like something that had been abandoned. I happened to find this item. Theres a missing person notice on it. Its for a familys nanny, but the portrait on it is 90% simr to the person were looking for! The subordinate handed the portrait forward. General, please take a look! General Zhang held the portrait in front of him. Without looking too closely, he could tell at a nce that it was extremely simr to the portrait General Zhang had brought. Its just a missing person notice, but its actually drawn so exquisitely? General Zhang was puzzled. These days, even the portraits of wanted criminals only had a rough outline and facial features. Other than some people who often moved around the government office, it was very difficult for ordinary people to recognize them. However, this missing person notice was especially exquisite and was even painted with expensive paint. The woman in the painting also had an elegant appearance. Although she was dressed inly, there was also gentleness in her eyes. One look and one could tell that she was a gentle and proper person. General, this person is in her twenties. Shes definitely not Princess Yong Chang, but she might be a descendant of Princess Yong Chang. Do you want me to send someone to take a look? the subordinate asked in a low voice. General Zhang waved his hand and looked in the direction of the Qin Residence in town. He pondered for a few breaths and said, No, Ill bring people over personally. There were people from Duke Yong Manor here. Even if they wanted to investigate, none of them would cooperate well. At most, they would not disturb them. However, in the past few days, they have been yed around like puppets. The people from Duke Yong Manor would not speak without reason. Since they dared to take the risk of being interrogated by Duke An Manor and toyed with them, it meant that they had already checked this ce and there was no news of Princess Yong Chang. General Zhang felt that he had already found the right direction. His mind, which had never liked to move, was working crazily at this moment. Lets go to Changfu Vige to take a look! Chapter 459 - 459: We’re Good Brothers Chapter 459: Were Good Brothers Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As soon as General Zhang left, Chi Ding received the news. A few Crimson Guards discussed with the people Madam Qing had left behind and quickly sent the news to Wanning City. As soon as the news was delivered, Chi Ding rushed to Hu Family Vige. He wanted to guard Little All Yu. How could apanying this brainless bunch be asfortable as guarding Miss All Yu? Moreover, by guarding Miss All Yu, they could even freeload on the Wang Family from time to time. It was much better than the food cooked by rough men like them. Even the soup was better! Sir, wait, theres another piece of news. Chi Dings subordinate stopped Chi Ding, who wanted to leave, and said in his ear, Although General Zhang has left, he seems to have left his son behind. Hes still lying in the Wu Family Medical Hall in town The Young Master Zhang who wanted Tang Yuan to be his concubine on the streets. Chi Ding: Why isnt she dead yet? Since his father didnt want him anymore, why not he take on the role of his father and teach him how to be a son? He was especially frustrated and immediately brought two people to the Wu Familys medical center. Young Master Zhang was originallyining, but when he saw Chi Ding, his face was filled with fear. You, you, you, youdont do anything rash! When Young Master Zhang saw Chi Ding wave his hand, he subconsciously hugged his head. In the end, he pulled at the wound on his stomach and immediately gritted his teeth in pain. Chi Ding ignored him and pressed his hand on Young Master Zhangs stomach. Ahhh Young Master Zhang screamed. At this moment, a girl holding a pill walked in from outside. When she saw Chi Dings actions, she shouted angrily, What are you doing! Stop quickly! Wu Qianqian was about to die of anger. She was already impatient from serving these men, but her family did not have enough people, so her grandfather called her over to brew medicine. She was just waiting for this person to recover so that she could leave quickly. But she did not expect someone toe and cause trouble. Chi Ding turned around and saw Wu Qianqian. He found her familiar. After thinking for a long time, he remembered that this person seemed to have been to Old man Wangs house before. When Ling fell at the door, Wu Qianqian had followed Boss Wu there. At that time, this little girl and Miss All Yu were still chatting quite happily. If she chatted happily with Miss Ah Yu, it meant that she was a person she liked. Liking someone was equivalent to not bullying them. Chi Ding patted Young Master Zhangs stomach fiercely and smiled very kindly. Little girl, dont be nervous. Im friends with him. Im just here to visit. You dont have to call me little girl. My name is Wu Qianqian. Im a Junior Doctor at the Wu Family Medical Hall. Junior doctor was not a nickname, but the title of her medical profession. It referred to the lowest-level doctors. It was slightly better than an apprentice. Not long ago, Wu Qianqian had just taken the junior doctors examination. There was no need to borate on her heartache during this period. It was too tough. Junior Doctor Wu, 111 have to trouble you to treat my friend well. Chi Ding asked again, When will he recover? Wu Qianqian said, Its hard to say. Theres blood clots in his stomach that are slowly dissolving. His spleen is also damaged and needs to be recuperated well. He cant be too agitated, or else Before Wu Qianqian could finish speaking, Chi Ding lowered his head and said to Young Master Zhang sincerely, Little Brother Zhang, 1 dont want to hide it, but 1 really have to tell you this. Your father has already left. Before he left, he handed you to me. 1 forgot to tell you that Im from Duke Yong Manor. Chi Ding deliberately lowered his voice so that only Young Master Zhang could hear thest few words. Young Master Zhangs eyes immediately widened. Then, in front of Wu Qianqian, he spat out arge mouthful of blood and fainted. Chi Ding clicked his tongue. Such a coward in a family of generals. Wu Qianqian stepped forward and pushed Chi Ding back. She said very angrily, Youve angered the patient to the point of copse. Itll take more effort to treat him now! After a pause, Wu Qianqian added, The medical fees they paid previously are not enough! Thats easy. Since hes my good brother, I naturally have to be responsible to the end. Chi Ding searched Young Master Zhangs waist and quickly found a money bag. He heaved a sigh of relief and said, Fortunately, he still has the brocade bag 1 gave him previously. Chi Ding took out an ingot of silver and passed it to Wu Qianqian before putting the remaining money into his pocket. Not to mention Young Master Zhangs servants, even the subordinates who followed Chi Ding over were dumbfounded. Could it be done like this? No, when did their Lord Chi Ding be like this? Chapter 460 - 460: Little Ah Yu’s Business Pursuit Chapter 460: Little Ah Yus Business Pursuit Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Speaking of which, Little All Yu, who was in the vige, was also preparing to do something big. The matter had to start with Little All Yu buying salt. Madam Hua of Hu Family Vige and her husband opened a small grocery store in the vige. Although it was called a small grocery store, it actually sold very little. It was basically all the firewood, rice, oil, and salt that the vigers needed. As soon as Little All Yu returned to the vige, she habitually distributed the candies and fruits to the vigers, but no one epted them much. The adults did not eat it, and the children were not allowed to take it. They said to them, Ah Yus fruits can be sold in town for money. If you eat one, the other party will have to sell one less. How can you take advantage of them like this? Candies are even more expensive. Our vige already has cane sugar. Dont deplete their familys stock anymore. How can we be so greedy! In the vige school, the first thing the children learned was etiquette. Since the adults said so, they naturally listened. The people of Hu Family Vige bought cane sugar from the cane sugar workshop. They had a lot of affordable sugar, so every family already had sugar. Those who were slightly richer would even buy brown sugar and white sugar. The white sugar they made was rtively rough. This was specially instructed by Old Madam Wang. Before they had great ability, even if they knew how to make exquisite white sugar, they couldnt produce and sell it. Otherwise, they would not be able to protect themselves. Little All Yu couldnt give out the candies and thought that everyone did not like her anymore. Later on, when she heard the reason, she took out two copper coins from her pocket and wanted to buy snacks from Auntie Huas grocery store for her friends to eat. In Auntie Huas grocery store, she made the snacks herself. There was some spicy food. The children didnt like it at first, butter on, they got used to it and wanted to eat it. The adults did not allow them to eat so much. Little Ah Yu had only bought it once. If she went a second time, Auntie Hua would not allow her to buy it. Ah Yu, its not good to eat too much of these snacks. You still have to grow. You have to eat more proper food. Little Ah Yu said, Auntie Hua, Im going to share it with everyone. 1 wont eat much. The other children who followed were a little embarrassed. They originally did not want toe, but when they saw Little Ah Yu pouting and looking aggrieved, they felt even more apologetic. In the end, the children all ate a small snack. It was a special meatbail fried by the Hua family with a special medicinal ingredient added. They were freshly picked from the Hu Family Vige Mountain and were not found elsewhere. It tasted delicious. The meatbail itself was also crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. It was especially delicious. After everyone ate, they felt that they had not had enough. They giggled andughed, and the white steam from their mouths floated everywhere. Someone asked Little Ah Yu, All Yu, your Grandma and Mother are so good to you and will even give you money. We dont have any. Little Ah Yu said, Everyone in our family has money because Grandma said that as long as our family loves each other, we can always have money. In any case, ording to Old Madam Wangs words, if anyone in the family wanted to cause trouble, she would chase them out. If any family wanted to cause trouble, she would chase the entire family out. The children did not understand theseplicated words, but they all understood that the Wang familys children were all rich. Of course, Old man Wangs family was already rich. Their family had a house and shop in town. They were better than the vigers no matter what. Seeing that everyone was a little depressed, Little All Yu hurriedly covered her mouth and asked Meatbail, Elf, did I say something wrong? [Its fine. Everyone might just be envious of your familys wealth because you have pocket money.] [Kid, didnt your teacher say that inequality is a source of conflict? Dont take out money in front of others in the future.] Little Ah Yu: What does this mean? Why didnt she remember the teacher saying this? [It means that for anything, its fine if everyone has it. But if only some have it and others dont, its not good. Just like your pocket money, only your family has it. If the other children dont have it, theyll feel ufortable.] Then should 1 hide it? But I have it to begin with. Little Ah Yu had an idea and patted her head. Aiya, this is easy. Wouldnt it be fine if 1 let everyone have it? [?] [Dont tell me you want to share your money with them? Dont] Before the Meatbail could finish speaking, Little All Yu had already said to the children surrounding her, Ill bring you to earn money! Her Big Brothers were all doing business. The season of the candied hawthorn harvest was always very good. Little Ah Yu usually bought things in town and often paid attention to how those shopkeepers did business. She only remembered it in her heart and did not tell anyone. Now, she also had a stomach full of business experience! Under Meatballs signal, Little All Yu would hide her thoughts from time to time, so Meatball could not always know what she was thinking. Meatball immediately regretted it. If it had known earlier, it would not have brought All Yu to practice blocking thoughts. Look, isnt this troublesome? The children were a little curious. All Yu, what business are you bringing us to do? They only knew that the oldest person doing business in the vige was Old man Wangs family, and the youngest was Auntie Huas family. The cane sugar workshop was considered a huge business. Butchers, carpenters, and Doctor Hus pharmacy could also be considered a business. But what could they do? Little Ah Yu asked them first, What are you interested in? First, we have to do what we like. Everyone scratched their ears and cheeks for a long time, but they could not think of anything. All Yu, youve lived in town for so long. You must know more. Tell us some ideas. Little Ah Yu did not stand on ceremony. She counted with her fingers. We can raise silkworms. There are two cloth shops in town. The most expensive thing in their shop is made of silk. We can also raise fish and mud dragons. We can make a small pond in the vige and fish in the river. In spring, the fishes will give birth to small fishes and protect them carefully. Before long, the fishes will grow up! The pork and chicken in town are very expensive, but the fish meat is the most expensive! Actually, there was still beef and mutton, but these two things could not be bought. It was not easy for a cow to die in town, and the meat had long been reserved by those rich families. Ordinary people could not kill cows casually. What else? Everyone was extremely curious and listened with interest. Little Ah Yu added, The town will also collect wild animals and dried vegetables. Because were young, we might not be able to catch any wild animals, but we can pick vegetables and mushrooms. After drying them, we can sell them in the towns grocery store and earn a sum of money! Speaking of hunting, Little Ah Yu was actually not worried at all, because the littlemb was an expert at hunting. Many animals walking on the ground could not move when they saw themb. They were scared silly and were easy to catch. However, she could not let others know about this, lest they feel ufortable again. Other than this, Little Ah Yu also knew that the business of the winery in town was always very good. However, because wine was very expensive, those families would not buy a lot at once. The teacher had taught them the basic method of brewing wine. Perhaps they could also brew wine? After thinking about it, the children felt that the most reliable thing was to raise silkworms. Silkworm babies grew up so quickly. But its winter now. Where are we going to find silkworms? Even if they found silkworms, they still had to feed it mulberry leaves. In this weather, even if they were lucky enough to find some mulberry leaves, they would still be extremely old. Little Ah Yus eyes lit up as she said with a smile, I know where to find it! Chapter 461 - 461: Little Ah Yu’s Plan Chapter 461: Little Ah Yus n Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The silkworms that Little All Yu mentioned were actually from the spatial pocket shop. There were silkworm eggs inside. Silkworms that could spit out good silk were very expensive, but they were also prone to dying prematurely. They were only suitable for nurturing in the spatial pocket. There were also a few other ordinary silkworm eggs. The silk they spat out was simr to the ones outside, so it would not arouse much suspicion. In addition, there were also mulberry trees that werepatible with the silkworms. These trees were not prone to illness and did not attract pests. The mulberry leaves that grew were longsting, fresh, and tender, and they produced very good mulberry fruits. These were the goods selected by Meatball. Every time it screened, Meatbail would also tell Little All Yu what these goods represented. As time passed, Little All Yu remembered everything. The children wanted to ask more, but the adults called the children back. The spring break at the vige school was dyed, so the children had to return to school early. It was noon when they came out to y. After the children left, Ah Yu skipped back to Old man Wangs house. Tang Yuan asked in a low voice, Little Master, are you really going to bring these people to raise silkworms? But we dont have silkworm eggs. In the past, when she traveled everywhere, Tang Yuan had seen silkworm farmers. Raising silkworms was very difficult. Although the silk produced was very expensive, it did not haverge profit margins because they usually invested a lot. In addition, silkworms died very easily. There was also the problem of some defective silk, not to mentionnd for the nting of the mulberry trees. Everyone still needednd to nt food. This was actually not a very good business. Little Ah Yu was very happy. 1 didnt say that we would start now! This time, even Meatbail was curious. [Didnt you say that you wanted to bring them to earn money? If we dont start now, when will we start?] Little All Yu smiled and didnt say anything. At night, Little Ah Yuy on the bed alone. Liu Shi came over and tucked her in. Little All Yuy at the head of the bed and asked, Mother, if I want to do something, should I wait for Grandma toe back before asking her? What do you want to do? Liu Shi asked. I want to use my pocket money to do something small. Its just a very, very small thing. Little All Yu ced her right hand beside her eyes and pressed her thumb and index finger gently, making a small gesture. Liu Shi was amused by Little All Yu. Thinking of the childrens monthly allowance at home, the adults tacitly did not ask. This was specially instructed by Old Madam Wang to strictly forbid the elders from swindling the childs pocket money away. The adults also received a monthly allowance. They were suddenly rich, but did not have any bad habits. They usually did not need to buy anything, so they naturally did not care about the childrens money. I thought it was something important. Since the money is for you, you can use it yourself. But dont buy too many snacks. If you eat too much, your teeth will hurt. Liu Shi even took out a tael of silver from her monthly allowance and wanted to give it to Little All Yu. You like to buy those strange things. If you dont have enough money, Mother will give you some. There wont be any more next time. You cant develop a bad habit of spending money. Liu Shi did not think that it was inappropriate to give a tael of silver to a six-year-old child. She did not know that the small toys that Little All Yu usually yed with were actually not bought with her monthly allowance. Instead, they were bought from the spatial pocket shop by Meatbail with very few points. Especially those toy boxes. One point could buy ten boxes. There were six to ten things in each box. The things that were opened inside were basically nothing to the other spatial pocket holders. But to Little Ah Yu, it was just right. No matter what it was, Little Ah Yu was very curious and studied it for a long time. Little All Yu ced the tael of silver into the spatial pocket and said to Liu Shi, Mother, Ill rest first! Then, she closed her eyes. Actually, her consciousness had already run into the spatial pocket. Meatball thought that Little All Yu would farm in the spatial pocket like before, but now that everything in the spatial pocket was almost fixed, there was nothing for her to farm. The wild flowers and fruits at the side were already growing lushly, and the two big peach trees were also very tall. One was filled with peach blossoms, and the other was filled with fruits. All of them were in their best state. They were specially made by Meatbail and Little All Yu. They attracted the water in the Merit Pool and used the special fixed water in the spatial pocket. Originally, they needed 10 points to obtain 1L. After Meatbail rolled around in the spatial pocket and annoyed the Origin Space for seven days and seven nights, the price became 1 point per 10L. With the special fixed liquid in this spatial pocket, as long as they poured a small cup of it on the roots of the nt, the nt could maintain its current state. If it wanted it to cancel its state, it would just need to pour another bucket of Myriad Spirit Water that had been consecrated in the Merit Pool. Little All Yu climbed up the peach tree and picked a huge peach. She casually wiped it with her sleeve and started eating. Because she was in a consciousness state, her body would not be fat, nor would she feel stuffed. However, the nutrition of the peach would infiltrate her consciousness and nurture her body. [Kid, what exactly are you trying to do?] Meatbail saw Little All Yu squatting under the peach tree, breaking some peach branches and fiddling with them on the ground. I want to bring everyone to earn money! Little All Yu replied without looking up. [What money can you bring them to earn by doing this?] This was not the first time Meatball was at a loss. All Yus small body was always filled with mysteries. Little All Yu replied mysteriously, Youll know when the time conies! It turned out that there were also things that the omniscient sprite did not know. Hehehe, she was not going to tell it now! The next afternoon, the children finished school and returned home to hurriedly eat a few mouthfuls of food. Then, they all ran to Old man Wangs house to look for Little Ah Yu. All Yu, All Yu, were here! Little Sister Ah Yu, are the words you said yesterday still valid? Hurry up, 1 cant wait anymore. Tell us what to do! I want to earn money quickly too! When Liu Shi heard themotion, she came out and saw more than ten children staring at Little Ah Yu with wide eyes. Seriously, what was going on? After Little Ah Yu finished herst bite of the steamed bun, she jumped off the chair and walked towards these people. She waved her hand. Follow me! She turned to the stunned Liu Shi and said, Mother, Ill go out first. Dont worry, Ille back early. It wont dy our return to town. Liu Shi hurriedly shot Tang Yuan a look. Hurry up and follow them. Tang Yuan immediately nodded. Little All Yu led the group of children from the vige. When they passed by the vige school, Xing Hua and Goutou saw them and ran over. Little Sister Ah Yu, where are you going? Little All Yu: Im bringing everyone to earn money! When Wang Sanpang heard this from the side, he spat out the hay in his mouth and ran over. Little Sister All Yu, what do you want to earn? Bring me along. Alright, lets go. Little All Yu did not refuse. When she walked to the back of the vige, there were more than 20 children following her. Little All Yu touched her bag and thought about the copper coins she had prepared. She said to the children who were about to follow behind, Donte anymore. Ill look for you next time! Finally, they walked out of the vige and approached the foot of Shanyang Vige. Little All Yu looked around and felt that this was the best ce, so she stopped here. Then, under everyones gazes, Little All Yu stuck her hands into her pockets Cling, ng! Cling, ng! Arge pile of copper coins fell onto the stone in front of her. The group of children were stunned. Wow! All of them looked like they had never seen the world.. Chapter 462 - 462: No Loss in Investing Chapter 462: No Loss in Investing Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Copper coins were extraordinarily attractive to children, let alone arge pile of copper coins. Under everyones expectant gazes, Hu Sanpang asked Little All Yu, Little Sister All Yu, why are you taking out so many copper coins? To distribute! Little All Yu stretched out her hand and pulled the copper coins away. Then, she said, 1 want to ask everyone to help me do something. This is my reward. The vigers were dumbfounded. Why did they need to take copper coins for anything? A child sniffed and wiped his sleeve across his nose. What do you want us to help you with? You dont have to take the coppers. Well help you do it for free. Yes, yes. Little Sister Ah Yu, what do you want to do? Little All Yu was very serious. I have to give it to you. It turned out that Little All Yu wanted to bypass the adults and enlist these children to help her. The matter was simple. They would tten the ground here and build a small house with mud and stones. In the small house, they would nt small mulberry saplings and raise silkworm eggs. Constructing a small house was not something that could be done in a day or two. Little All Yu had to return to town, so she could not bring everyone to do it every day. If they really wanted to build a house and nt trees inside, they could not let the adults know. That would probably take a long time. She could not let the other children do things for free. So, Little All Yu decided to hire them and used her own money to invite them to help her. This was also a way to let the children earn money. In the end, the children in the vige did not agree. Everyone shook their heads. We have plenty of strength. How can we take your money? After school every day, well do this together. In any case, the adults were all busy now and didnt care where they usually went. As long as it was time for dinner and they could return to the dining table in time, they would definitely not be exposed. This was different from Little Ah Yu. Only Little All Yu had special treatment. The Wang Family was protecting her like a treasure. There were people following her everywhere. Wang Sanpangs eyes darted around as he said with a smile, Little Sister Ah Yu, we dont want your money. However, when the small house is built, the mulberry trees are nted, and the silkworm eggs are raised, can we get a share of the things we nt and raise in the future? Actually, when he said this, Wang Sanpang still felt a little guilty. After all, other than strength, they could not contribute anything. Now, they wanted to take advantage of her. However, Wang Sanpang vaguely felt that this was the best solution. In Hu Family Vige, Wang Sanpang was recognized as a smart person. His mind worked very quickly and he usually did not suffer losses. Who asked him to have a widowed sister-inw to bring him up? She usually taught Wang Sanpang especially shrewdly. Little All Yu did not think too much about it. Sure. Originally, she wanted to bring everyone to earn money. Since they were unwilling to take her money, they would earn other peoples money. Seeing that Little All Yu had agreed, the other children also expressed that they wanted to do the same. Hence, the children took out the pen and paper theyd sneaked out and wrote a document themselves. They even covered them with fingerprints. There were all kinds of detailed regtions written on it, indicating that they had to help build the house wholeheartedly. In the future, they had to focus on maintaining the mulberry trees and silkworm eggs. Little All Yu was naturally very happy and handed this matter to them. Then, she told them to bring back the mulberry trees and silkworm eggs during spring break. [Kid, since you want to give it to them in spring, why build a house?) It was spring, so the weather would naturally be warm. Why build a house? Moreover, it was just an ordinary small house.. Chapter 463 - 463: Making a Small House Chapter 463: Making a Small House Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions I want to make a greenhouse, Little All Yu said without hesitation. In the past, in Uncle Zhangs county office, 1 saw them have a small greenhouse. That greenhouse had been nted with Wei Zi and Yao Huang in the past. Of course, the two precious nts wereter brought to Hu Family Vige by Qin Huai with the leaves and pots and given to Little All Yu. At that time, Little All Yu had casually ced the two potted nts under the roof outside Old man Wangs house. If not for Little All Yu pouring some Myriad Spirit Water on them from time to time, they would have long withered. Now, Little All Yu had already understood that the Myriad Spirit Water was very precious and could not be used casually. This was to avoid causing trouble. In that case, their mulberry trees and silkworm eggs could only be maintained ording to the rules. [You actually remember?! Even Meatball was surprised. That happened when All Yu was four years old, right? At that time, All Yus intelligence had yet topletely recover, and she actually still took what happened at that time to heart. Not to mention now, she had taken this knowledge and used it for her small business. As expected, there were only things that Little All Yu didnt want to do, but nothing that she couldnt aplish. Little All Yu wanted to build a greenhouse, but she did not know what to do. The children in the vige naturally did not know either. However, they always knew that it was warmer to stay at home when it was snowing than to stay outside. The next day, Liu Shi brought Little Ah Yu back to town. At that time, no one noticed that the children of Hu Family Vige were busy. Every day after school, they would go to the small forest. They would make mud and stones and build the house bit by bit. In the beginning, they only wanted to build a small house. Later on, everyone thought that since they were going to start building houses, why not build bigger and more? In this case, they could also grow more mulberry trees and nurture more silkworm eggs in the future. Hence, the children panted, worked, and went to invite more children. Especially the children of Old man Wangs family. They were all invited over. In the beginning, there were more than 20 children. Later, it became 50 to 60 children. Later, it became 80 to 90. As soon as everyone got off school, they ran out majestically. Even those children who wanted to drop out of school because their studies were too boring were unwilling to drop out because such an interesting thing happened every time they left school. This made Vige Chief Hu a little puzzled. Have these children changed? Why have they be so studious? They start rushing to the vige before dawn every day and cant bear to leave even when itste. He was not the only one who was puzzled. Even the teachers in the vige school were puzzled. Didnt we agree when we came that most of these children would drop out of school when the time came? Why havent they dropped out yet? This many students would tire their old bones to death! As for the elders of these children, they felt that it was very good for the children to calm down. It was much better than to pilfer at home. Some were happy, while others were worried. Therefore, no one knew that the children were busy doing something big. In mid-December, the private school and school in town were on spring break. Little Ah Yu followed the Wang Family back to Hu Family Vige. She realized that the children had already built four to five houses, and they were very tall and spacious. Although they were all made of mud and stones, they looked quite intimidating from the outside. When they walked in, they realized that the mud walls of these houses were very heavy. The walls were rough but very firm. They could notpare to those that people lived in. Still, they did not look like something children could make. At this moment, the first snow had already arrived. The snowkes fell outside. When she walked into the small houses, she could actually feel an obvious warmth. They could actually do so much and so well?! Not only was Little All Yu surprised, even Chi Tu and the others, who had followed Little All Yu and secretly hidden behind her, were surprised. Little All Yu could not help but cry out, How did you all make it? Chapter 464 - 464: Silkworm Eggs and Mulberry Saplings Chapter 464: Silkworm Eggs and Mulberry Saplings Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At this point, Wang Sanpang raised his chin. You have to thank my sister-inw for this! It turned out that one time, Widow Zhou realized that every time Sanpang returned home, he would be covered in dust. He even secretly washed his clothes, afraid that Widow Zhou would discover him. Widow Zhou was worried that Sanpang would be bullied in the vige, so she immediately grabbed him and wanted to go out to settle scores with the bullies. If she went out, wouldnt the matter be exposed? Wang Sanpang could only tell Widow Zhou everything in detail. He even begged Widow Zhou not to tell anyone. My sister-inw is an especially good person. Not only did she help us keep our secret, but she also invited a powerful helper for us! When Wang Sanpang said this, his eyes lit up. It turned out that Widow Zhous family was in the bricying business and usually went out to build houses for others. Previously, when Hu Family Vige collectively built houses on arge scale, although his family was too busy toe, they still introduced familiar people to them. Widow Zhou was influenced and naturally learned a little, so she handed these techniques to the children. She originally thought that the children were just ying around and building a small doghouse or something. In the end, she secretly followed over to take a look and realized that the children had built a huge piece of tnd in one go. They did not dare to steal the big tools at home, so all the houses were built using small shovels and sickles. Some even used wooden sticks and stones. Their perseverance could be seen. The other children also started talking at once. Thats right, thats right. Big Sister Zhou is very powerful. In the beginning, she asked us to tear down the house, but we were unwilling. Later on, she apanied us for two days and built a better foundation. She even taught us how to make mud bricks and dig pits. Shes very powerful! Hehe, Im also a person who knows how to burn bricks now! Although it was only the kind of bricks that adults looked down on. For these children, it was just right. With Widow Zhousmand and the childrens endless strength, they only spent half a month building a row of houses. This was because they knew that some houses might be used to nt trees, so the soil inside was original. There were also children who imitated the adults and fertilized the soil inside. Everyones actions were so efficient. Little Ah Yu was stunned. [Amazing.) [The strength of children cant be underestimated.] Even Meatbail sighed. It thought that these brats would give up quickly, but it did not expect them to be so persistent. Little Sister All Yu, the houses are ready. When will the silkworm eggs and mulberry saplings arrive? Wang Sanpang asked impatiently. They had never heard of silkworm eggs before, but after Little All Yus simple exnation, they already knew that if they nurtured those little silkworms well, they could earn money in the future. How good was it to earn money! Little All Yu said, Ive already prepared them! As she spoke, she took out a tied box from under thembs stomach. The box contained silkworm eggs and mulberry saplings. There were about a thousand silkworm eggs and 30 mulberry saplings. This was because Little Ah Yu knew that she was protected by two or three people all year round, including Uncle Tu and the others. With Meatballs reminder, Little All Yu did not rashly take out the items. Instead, when the teacher brought them out to admire the winter scenery, she sent them away and rode themb to the mountains with the Spirit Treasure Rat. As for Tang Yuan, she could not chase her away. She could only pretend to pee and dig out a box with an exaggerated expression. In fact, it was Little All Yu who asked themb to dig the pit and asked Meatbail to buy a good old wooden box from the shop. Then, she pretended to discover the treasure and dug it out. It naturally contained silkworm eggs and mulberry saplings. The reason for these things was naturally very magical. At that time, Chi Tu and the others returned and saw Little Ah Yu seriously saying that she had dug up a treasure and wanted to bring it back to Hu Family Vige. The Crimson Guards: From an ancient wooden box, silkworm eggs the size of rice grains and palm-sized crisp mulberry saplings were dug out. The silkworm eggs were still wrapped in paper bags, and the mulberry saplings were also tied up. They would be fools to believe it. At that time, Little All Yu covered her face exaggeratedly. Wow, Im so lucky! Everyone had expressions that said, We all know youre lying, but theres no choice. Who asked you to be All Yu? They even helped to cover it up for her. Even the other adults of the Wang Family did not know. They still remembered that Miss All Yu had avoided the adults and secretly discussed with the children in Hu Family Vige. Now, the children looked at the box Little Ah Yu had brought. They asked a fatal question. Its fine if the silkworm eggs are very small, but why are the mulberry trees so small? What Mill the silkworms eat? It waste winter now. They indeed had the mulberry trees, but they were all bald. Little All Yu was stunned. Uh, she had forgotten about this question. Then can silkworm babies eat mulberry branches? Chi Tu and the others, who were hiding: Chapter 465 - 465: The Zheng Family Looking For Someone Chapter 465: The Zheng Family Looking For Someone Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Little All Yu only thought of taking out the silkworm eggs and mulberry tree saplings because it was clearly very unreasonable to take out the grown mulberry trees. However, she forgot that silkworms had to eat mature mulberry leaves. Even if arge number of silkworm babies only needed to eat one mulberry leaf, it was necessary. Can silkworm babies only eat mulberry leaves? Tang Yuan saw that everyone was stunned and could not help but ask. Little Ah Yu also threw this question to Meatbail. Meatbail was helpless and could only continue searching for the answer. [Not really. They can also eat other leaves, but only by eating mulberry leaves will the cocoon formed be the most resilient.] What if they eat other leaves? [Then its very likely that therell be no silk, or the quality will be very poor and cant be used.] [If it cant be used, it cant be sold for money.] What should they do? Actually, it was not that there was no way, but seeing that All Yu was thinking seriously, Meatbail simply shut its mouth and let her think about it first. All, I have an idea! Little All Yu suddenly spoke loudly, scaring the children beside her. Everyone looked at Little Ah Yu with anticipation. Little Sister Ah Yu, what did you think of? Little Ah Yu: Its fine if we dont have mulberry leaves now, but we can cook for the silkworm babies. Just like when some babies in our vige are born, but their mothers dont have milk, they can drink goats milk or eat rice paste. The silkworm babies dont have mulberry leaves, so we can cook mulberry tree paste for them too, right? Everyone: Whats mulberry paste? Is it edible? Youre not going to grind the mulberry trees into powder, are you? This seemed a little unreliable. Goutou said, I think Little Sister Ah Yu is right. My Grandma and Mother even fed the chicks in winter previously, so they ground the grass roots into powder and made the powder into especially small meatballs for those chicks to eat. After eating them, they even grew very well! Xing Hua also said softly, Thats right. I know what to do. However, no one dared to try. The silkworms were too young. They did not know how much Little Sister Ah Yu had bought it for. If they died from the feeding, they would not have the money topensate her. Little All Yu pped her hands. Alright, alright. Lets do this! In any case, no matter what she did, she would add Myriad Spirit Water to the things she made. No, add the Myriad Spirit Holy Water. This way, the silkworm babies would not have diarrhea and could still survive. She was really smart! Meatball: [] Since Little All Yu had spoken, everyone naturally had nothing to say. They quickly got busy again. However, when they were busy, the children would mutter, Can we really earn money by raising this? However, seeing Little All Yu waving her little hands and asking Old man Wang to help weave many small bamboo ques, they could not bear to ask further. Who cared if it earned money? It was fun! The other children who did not participate did not have silkworm babies to watch. The adults were busy preparing for the new year. The others from the Wang Family were still worried about Wang Chuangui and the others, so they were not in the mood to restrain Little All Yu. The children secretly fed the silkworms and nted the mulberry saplings. They were very busy. At this moment, General Zhang and the others encountered something annoying. They had received news in Nanhe Town previously and learned the exact information rted to Princess Yong Chang. They immediately brought people over. After nearly half a month of traveling, they finally arrived at that ce. Coincidentally, at that time, they saw the portrait posted on the dock. It was indeed simr to what his subordinates had provided previously. General Zhang ordered someone to take down the portrait and saw that the words on it had already changed. Previously, it was written that this was a nanny who had identally wandered off. Now, it clearly said that this was the youngdy of a family who had run away from home. If there was anyone who provided information, they would be rewarded with a hundred taels of silver! This was a huge sum! At this moment, someone in the know saw General Zhang holding the portrait in his hand and reminded them kindly, From the looks of it, youre also from the escort business, right? I advise you not to look for the Zheng family. Theyre very ck-hearted! Even if you find that girl, dont bring her back. In order not to cause any more trouble, they kept their military uniforms and only wore ordinary cloth clothes before stepping into the public. Now, General Zhang had more than 20 people under him. All of them looked extraordinary and looked like professional guards or escorts. Only Lord Liu, who kept wiping his sweat, looked like a weak schr. He looked like the person the group was escorting. General Zhang narrowed his eyes. Brother, what do you mean? That person was about to say something when he saw two people walking over and hurriedly shut his mouth. Nothing, nothing. Just as General Zhang was about to speak, that person had already disappeared into the distance. As for the other two, one of them patted General Zhangs shoulder. He had a smile on his face, but his tone was cold. Youre interested in our missing person notice? Did you see our Young Miss? Huh? Another person pressed down on General Zhangs arm.. Warrior, since theres news, please follow us to the residence first! Chapter 466 - 466: Official Zheng Chapter 466: Official Zheng Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing that General Zhang was being held down, the soldiers under him immediately wanted to move, but General Zhang raised his hand to stop them. They were dressed lightly and their swords were still on the ship, so these people from Yongfu Vige could not tell. They only thought that General Zhang only had two or three people around him. General Zhang raised his hand. Then Ill go with you. Let me make it clear first. If 1 provide the information and you dont have the corresponding remuneration, Ill cause trouble. The two of them exchanged nces and gave a fake smile. That can surely be discussed. Heh, he still wanted remuneration? At that time, they might not have the life to enjoy it! At the same time, the Zheng Family of Yongfu Vige was in chaos. Official Zheng sat in the hall with a fierce expression. In the courtyard in front, someone was being beaten up. Master, please spare my life! Master, 1 really dont know. 1 really dont know! Before long, the voice faded. Someone came forward and said to Minister Zheng, Master, hes dead. Official Zheng felt disgusted. Drag him out and throw him far away. Sitting beside him was the young Madam, who was still wiping her tears with a handkerchief. When she heard this, she said gently, Master, Im afraid theres nothing we can do if we continue to interrogate them like this. We can wait, but Zaoer cant. Official Zheng also frowned. He had countless wives and concubines in his life, but for some reason, he only had one child, Zaoer. Speaking of which, this child was not born from a proper wife or concubine. She was born of a maid brought over by his wife back then. Hed slept with her when he was drunk. However, that girl did not know what was good for her. After she got pregnant, she was unwilling to be a proper concubine and only wanted to be a nanny. Since he already had so many wives and concubines, he didnt care about having more or less. Seeing that she was unwilling, he couldnt be bothered to force her. Later on, she gave birth safely and the child was immediately registered as the Madams son, bing the familys Young Master. Everyone in the residence had been reced. From the moment Zaoer was born, he did not know that his nanny was actually his biological mother. However, he was closer to his nanny. After the nanny was forcefully taken away by her family, Zaoer made a fuss and cried for several months without stopping. This time, it was even worse. He actually fell sick. Official Zheng sent many people to look for the nanny, but they couldnt find any traces of her. He had even spent a lot of money to hire an artist to draw many urate portraits of her, but they had yet to find her. The day before yesterday, they received two pieces of news. One was that the person was already dead, and the other reported that she was married to a rich businessman from the West Wind Kingdom. This was simply outrageous! Although she was not his wife or concubine, she had already given her body to him. Naturally, she was his woman. How could she marry some other rich businessman? Ridiculous! He immediately ordered someone to beat the messenger to death. How is Young Master now? At this thought, Minister Zheng asked the butler at the side. The butler replied, Master, Young Master woke up at noon and ate two mouthfuls of food before saying that he doesnt want to eat anymore. He kept shouting that he wanted to see his nanny. A hint of disdain shed across Madams eyes. As expected of the bastard child of an uneducated b*tch. His was actually still thinking about his b*tch mother. If not for the fact that she really could not give birth, she would not have been so aggrieved as to take on the role of his mother back then and had to pretend to be a loving mother. She wished she could smash the boy to death and strangle him! Someone came to report from outside. Master, Madam, someone else took the notice outside and said that theres news about the nanny. Official Zheng no longer had any hope. He stood up and left. Im tired. Madam, you receive them. Just follow the old rules. If the news was true, he would send them away with a bit of money. If it was not true, he would leave his life behind.. Chapter 467 - 467: Zao’er Chapter 467: Zaoer Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions General Zhang did not intend to n before taking action. A small vige like this was not worth his effort. He only wanted to confirm first if there was really a descendant of Princess Yong Chang in this vige. Not long after they were brought to the Zheng Family, the other subordinates followed closely behind. Soon, they surrounded the Zheng Family from the outside. They even subdued the person who wanted to report. Official Zheng and the others did not know anything about this. Did you find news of her? Madam Zheng looked at the few people who walked in and her tone was very unfriendly. Although these people were dressed inly, their eyes were sharp. At a nce, they were not ordinary people. Who are they? Madam Zheng narrowed her eyes. Could it be that they were bandits who wanted to take the opportunity to sneak in and rob the family? Thinking that Minister Zheng had already left, the people here naturally had to listen to her. Madam Zheng said to the butler, Arrest them! The butler thought that he had heard wrongly. Madam, thats not appropriate. They Are you senile? Do you really think theyre here to provide information? Madam Zheng scolded the butler sternly and said to the servants beside her, These are all people in disguise. Are you really blind? How dare you let just anyone in! General Zhangs heart skipped a beat. How could there be such a sharp-eyed woman in a remote vige? The doubts in his heart had disappeared by 30 to 40%. The descendants of Princess Yong Chang must be extraordinary, so they naturally had discerning eyes. However, before General Zhang could show his joy, he heard the woman say again, Are you deaf? Hurry up and arrest them. Beat them to death and throw them out to feed the dogs! This time, even Lord Liu could not sit still. Audacious woman, do you know who we are? You want to beat us to death at the drop of a hat. Who allowed you the power to execute people?! When Madam Zheng heard this, she was certain that they were thieves. Even if they were not, she could not let them off. She had already offended them, so of course she could only offend them to the end. In any case, her Big Brother was the county magistrate of Cangshan County. It did not matter if she beat someone to death. Not long after Minister Zheng entered the room andy down, in a daze, a servant knocked open the door in a panic. He fell to the ground and said with a pale face, Master, bad news. Madam has been captured! Official Zheng turned around and sat up. What?! When Minister Zheng went to the front hall, he heard wild shrieks and howls. They were all from his wives and concubines. Wasnt the disheveled person at the front his wife? He looked again and saw a group of strangers surrounding his house. The person in front was still carrying Zaoer?! Official Zheng could not remain calm anymore. Who are you? Put my child down quickly. 1 can let bygones be bygones! General Zhang said coldly, Are you the master of this ce? Official Zheng: Yes. General Zhang instructed, Take him down! Inform the county magistrate here toe and see me today! The Great Chang Dynastys civil and military affairs were not interrted, but a higher ranked official was enough to crush people to death. Although General Zhang was only a seventh-grade general, the county magistrate of Cangshan County here was once demoted for his crimes. His original seventh-grade official title was now only at the ninth-grade. He was a small official. Moreover, Lord Liu, who had followed them here this time, was a sixth-grade official. There was Duke An Manor behind them. With their authority, the county magistrate wouldnt have a choice in choosing sides. Therefore, it was more than enough for him to manage the county magistrate. Official Zheng knew that his brother-inw was the county magistrate here. This was also the reason why his wife had always been so arrogant. However, she was already in such a disheveled state. Obviously, she must have already used the name of the county magistrate to scare the other party. Could it be that it was useless? Youd better hope that this child doesnt have any other identity. Otherwise, none of you will be able to escape! General Zhang looked at them coldly. The child in his arms had his eyes closed. His originally well-rounded body had long lost weight.. Chapter 468 - 468: Beat Them Up Chapter 468: Beat Them Up Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This child did not look like Princess Yong Chang in the portrait. However, the birthmark on the back of his head was simr to the shape of Princess Yong Changs birthmark mentioned in the secret order. This childs brow bone and nose bridge were also 60 to 70% simr to Princess Yong Changs. At first, they were still unwilling to say anything, and Madam Zheng became even more domineering. They even used the name of the county magistrate to scare them away. So, General Zhang directly used the military methods to interrogate the butler here. How could the butler withstand it? Before the second strike couldnd, he hurriedly said, 1 said, stop beating, stop beating me! This way, they found out that this child was not the biological son of the Madam in charge, but their so-called Young Miss, who was once the childs nanny. The nannys portrait was simr to Princess Yong Changs. Therefore, this child was very likely the grandson of Princess Yong Chang. With this alone, they could not escape. As for whether it was true or not, he could slowly check again. This trip was not without gains. This group of people in front of him dared to mistreat the bloodline of the royal family. None of them could escape. General Zhang looked at the child in his arms. He was semi-conscious and was muttering about wanting his nanny. The childs back was drenched and cold. His stomach was even shriveled and his face was dirty. It was obvious that no one was serving him wholeheartedly. General Zhang was a martial artist. How could he be willing to talk with reason when he could resolve something with force? When Minister Zheng asked for the child for the second time, he said directly, Beat them up! For a moment, the Zheng Family wailed! Only then did Minister Zheng feel that something was wrong. He was the only one present who had not been beaten up. Was it because they still cared that he was Zaoers biological father? However, in front of the dignity of the royal family, he only had this identity. It was temporarily usable. Lord Liu also shook his head in his heart. If this person had treated that nanny well, they could allow him an easier path. There would also be plenty of wealth waiting for him in the future. Who asked them tomit evil? Not only did they abuse her, but they even let her go. Now, it was unknown if she was dead or alive. No matter what, they could only take Zaoer away first. As for Princess Yong Chang and her daughter, they could only leave some people behind to continue investigating. Duke An Manor could not wait for long. Madam Zheng was still waiting for her Big Brother to avenge her. But as she waited, she only received a big p from her Big Brother. As well as the news that her Big Brothers official title had been removed and his family assets had been confiscated. The reason given was that their family was in cahoots with the Zheng Family and had been tyrannical in Cangshan County for a long time. They were tagged with countless crimes, and they did not dare to continue causing trouble. How would they dare to seek justice? The entire family was chased out of Cangshan County like street rats and lived a life of begging. Her Big Brother was removed from his position and Minister Zheng was taken away. At home, the servants had long found another way out. The concubines had also taken thest of the familys money and fled. Madam Zheng had also escaped death several times. In a daze, Madam Zheng suddenly remembered that there was once such a girl who she had picked up in the wilderness. At that time, there was a hint of worldliness in her eyes, but it was more clear and innocent. She picked her up and kept her by her side like a dog. She had never treated her sincerely, but she did not expect her to seduce her husband and leave behind a bastard child. If only back then I should have killed her long ago. It was already snowing, but Madam Zheng, who was dressed in rags, kept muttering along the way. 1 should have killed her long ago Its all her fault. Its all her fault On the other side, while the Zheng Family and Madam Zhengs family were in trouble, Old Madam Wang and the others were living an especiallyfortable life in the North County Prefecture City. Old Madam Wang sat in the private residence of the prefectural magistrate with a cup of good tea in her hand. The maid beside her lowered her head and held a heater for her, burning incense. Next to her, Wang Chuanfu, Wang Chuangui, and Wang Chuanman sat on stools uneasily. Mother Wang Chuanfu was extremely nervous. Old Madam Wangs eyebrows did not move. She took a sip of tea and said, Why? Is there a nail on the stool thats hurting your noble butt? Wang Chuanfu: Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough!!! As soon as the Magistrate of Wangbei stepped into the door, he heard this and almost choked on his saliva! Chapter 469 - 469: Old Madam Wang’s Identity Chapter 469: Old Madam Wangs Identity Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions All of you can leave. The surname of the Wangbei Magistrate was Wei. He was only in his forties and looked very righteous. After sending the maidservant away, Magistrate Wei first bowed to Old Madam Wang before saying to Wang Chuanfu and the others, Brothers, dont be anxious. Sister-inw has already settled down. My wife is apanying them in the inner hall. I definitely wont neglect them. These words were especially kind, but it made Wang Chuanfu and the others feel even more ufortable. What right did they have to make the prefectural magistrate call them brothers! A county magistrate was already an official rank that they did not dare to dream of, let alone a prefectural magistrate. How high of an official was that? They did not even dare to imagine it! They had set off at the beginning of winter. It was already the 20th of December, but they had yet to go home. Seeing that they were not going to be able to celebrate the new year, Wang Chuanfu was even more anxious. Beforeing, they had thought about all kinds of situations. In the end, the olddy guessed correctly. Wang Chuangui had fallen into a fraud dispute. The fraud was neither big nor small. It was only aprehensive examination organized by the prefecture capital. It did not count the score of the Imperial Examination and would not be considered. However, the Governor of Wangbei County wanted to know the standards of the students from the various academies in the prefecture capital, so he set the questions for the test. Wang Chuangui also participated in the test. His improvised article received extremely high praise. Even the Top Schr also praised him repeatedly, saying that he had an honest and upright style. This was an extremely high evaluation. If nothing happened, he would surely make a name for himself in the imperial provincial examination. Unexpectedly, not long after, it was rumored that he had close contact with an official of the Ministry of Rites, and especially his wife, Madam Ma. Hed even given an expensive set of clothes to her. Someone had caught him red-handed and said that he had cheated. This time, not only was Wang Chuangui imprisoned, but the official from the Ministry of Rites was also removed from his official position and was waiting to be dealt with. Originally, this was under the jurisdiction of the professor and the Top Schr, and Magistrate Wei usually would not ask about it. But he did not expect that when Magistrate Wei brought his family out, his wife happened to fall into the water. The maidservants did not even know how to swim, and the men did not dare to go down to save her. Magistrate Wei was so anxious that he paced around. At this moment, an olddy jumped down from a passing carriage. The olddy casually pulled her outer shirt aside and plunged into the water. With a plop, huge waves sshed. She swam extremely quickly and quickly arrived beside the magistrates wife. However, she was already in a panic and was iling around. When Old Madam Wang grabbed her, she choked on a mouthful of water. Wang Chuanfu and Wang Chuanman, who had followed anxiously, shouted, Mother! With that, the two of them were about to jump into the water to save Old Madam Wang. Magistrate Wei got someone to stop them. With his wife in the water, other men could not go in. Otherwise, his wifes reputation would be ruined! His wife valued these things the most. If she found outter, she would definitely not be willing to continue living with the humiliation. For this reason, Magistrate Wei did not dare to take the risk. After Old Madam Wang choked on a mouthful of water, her eyes became murky. Without a word, she used her palm as a knife and chopped at the back of the magistrates wifes neck. The magistrates wife fainted on the spot. Only then did Old Madam Wang drag her ashore and p her a few more times before she woke up. This operation stunned the people beside him. Especially Magistrate Wei. When he saw that his beloved Madams face was swollen, he was about to re up. Someone, arrest this old woman Magistrate Wei was furious and directly ordered to capture this vulgar old woman. Old Madam Wang was taking the outer robe from Wang Chuanfu. When she heard this, she turned around and nced coldly at Magistrate Wei. When Magistrate Wei saw Old Madam Wangs gaze, he was immediately stunned. Thinking about it carefully, his legs almost went weak. Why did this olddy look so much like someone? Someone who had once made countless people go crazy for her and could not forget her even now. You you, you you are? Magistrate Wei was not too sure. Old Madam Wang smiled and sneezed. Magistrate Weis expression changed drastically. He couldnt care less and hurriedly shouted, Someone, quickly invite the Old Madam to my residence. No, go to Qujiang Vi! Qujiang Vi was Magistrate Weis private residence. No one who was not his trusted aide was allowed to enter. Not only were the servants surprised, but even Wang Chuanfu and Wang Chuanman were at a loss.. Chapter 470 - 470: Resolving the Crisis Chapter 470: Resolving the Crisis Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Wangs family of three was invited to Qujiang Vi. Magistrate Wei gave a series of instructions and got someone to prepare hot water and the best guest rooms to settle them down. They even invited a doctor over to treat his wife and Old Madam Wang. After confirming that the two of them were fine, Magistrate Wei heaved a sigh of relief. The next day, Magistrate Wei brought his wife to officially meet Old Madam Wang. As soon as they met, Magistrate Wei wanted to test Old Madam Wangs identity. Unexpectedly, Old Madam Wang raised her eyelids and said, Wei Guoer, stop guessing. With your brain, your father must have donated a lot of money for you to be a magistrate. These words were filled with sarcasm, but they made Magistrate Weis nose sting. Aunt Ran Magistrate Weis eyes were red and he choked. You still remember. There were only a few people who knew his nickname, Wei Guoer. The talented Princess Yong Chang back then was one of them. Everyone said that she was a gentle person, but Magistrate Wei, who had been bullied by her since he was young, knew that Princess Yong Chang was actually a very naughty person. If she wanted to choke someone to death, no one could escape. However, very few people saw that side of her. He did not expect to see her again after so many years! Old Madam Wang ignored Magistrate Weis excited expression and only said, What do you remember? Its all in the past. Im old and cant remember. Magistrate Wei knew that she was unwilling to mention it. That was true. She knew that she was Princess Yong Chang, but she had never appeared in front of anyone for more than 30 years. Not to mention anything else, just more than a month ago, the people from Duke An Manor had even found him and borrowed a subordinate from him. They said that they wanted to go somewhere to look for news of Princess Yong Chang. He was naturally happy to cooperate. He even specially made it convenient for them to bring troops into the county to make it easier for the investigation. Otherwise, if a general did not issue an edict, no one was allowed to bring troops to ces outside the encampment. Vitors would be punished with treason. However, if the local officials were willing to guarantee it, it was another thing. The two of them chatted in riddles, but Wang Chuanfu and Wang Chuanman were dumbfounded. What was going on? The brothers could not sleep the first night either. They both had big dark circles under their eyes, and each was more confused than the other. Magistrate Wei understood that Old Madam Wang did not want to expose herself, so he only said that it was a life-saving grace. He naturally had to treat her well. Auntie Ran, these are your children, right? They look so handsome and strong! It was just that they looked a little old-fashioned. Their simple and honest smell could not be concealed. They looked extremely gullible. Old Madam Wang said, Theyre all useless things. Compared to the one locked up, theyre still passable. Magistrate Wei hurriedly asked, Whats going on? Hence, naturally, Magistrate Wei found out that Wang Chuangui had been used of fraud. Top Schr was still threatening Wang Chuangui in prison, hinting that he had to fork out more than a thousand taels of silver. Otherwise, his path to sess would be cut off. Not only that, if a student from a family cheated, the academy could directly remove the entire family from the list. They were not allowed to participate in the Imperial Examination for three generations. If it was more serious, the entire vige and town would not be allowed to take the Imperial Examination. Wang Chuangui tried his best to prove himself and was even willing to write another article on the spot, but Top Schr refused to let him off. Student Wang, have you thought about it carefully? Is your path to sess more important, or are those worldly possessions more important? My time is limited. Dont make me wait too long. Thest time Top Schr saw Wang Chuangui, his face was arrogant. In his despair, Wang Chuangui even thought of ending his life. His life was too much of a failure. He thought that by working hard to improve his knowledge, he could prove himself and benefit his family. However, who would have thought that he would be so useless and implicate his family! Just as he tore off the cloth on his body and fashioned it into a hanging noose, Top Schr scrambled into the prison. Wang Wang Student Wang, its all my fault for failing to recognize you. Please be magnanimous and forgive me! DontLeave this noose to me. Ill do it, Ill do it! Wang Chuangui, who had just stuffed his neck into the noose:? Chapter 471 - 471: Stay Chapter 471: Stay Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This was not the first time Top Schr had done this. Those who came to the prefecture city to study were mostly new county schrs. In those countryside ces, the county schr could be considered a powerful figure and was respected. But in the prefecture capital, it was nothing. In the prefecture capital, county schrs were also divided into different ranks. Most people had limited family assets. Family without money could barely provide for a single student. If an ordinary person wanted to be a county schr, it would take at least seven to eight years. If they wanted to take another step forward, they had to continue studying. Top Schr had investigated the backgrounds of every student. If there was an official in the family, they definitely could not be touched. Since they were all officials, they naturally had to protect each other. If it was an ordinary family, they had to pay heftily to live here. Wang Chuangui was a student who didnt know how to give gifts. The students in the academy had already given him gifts one after another. Only he was unwilling to give any more than the stipted gifts. Instead, he gave that dpidated official of the Ministry of Rites a set of clothes! How could Top Schr tolerate this? He ordered someone to investigate Wang Chuanguis background. He was just a person from the countryside, and it was an incredibly poor area. He was only a county schr in his thirties. In the future, he would probably not be able to pass the exam. The only eye-catching thing was probably his rmendation from the local county magistrate. However, the county magistrates rmendation was amon thing. It was nothing great. In that poor corner of Yongding County, it was already not bad if there was a county schr. The county magistrate must have been given a title casually. With this in mind, Top Schr used his usual trick. Seeing that Wang Chuangui did not react and had even begged bitterly Top Schr was even more relieved. Its confirmed. Hes from an unfounded dpidated family. A dpidated family only meant that he did not have a backer, but his food and clothing were notcking. He even brought his wife to study with him. It could be seen that his family was not too poor. Scalping 1,000 taels from him should be just the amount a family like theirs could withstand. Unexpectedly, he had kicked an iron te. While Wang Chuangui was still in a daze, Madam Ma had already gone to the prison and told Wang Chuangui dreamily, Husband, Mother is here to pick us up! Wang Chuanguis first reaction was to cover his butt. If his mother found out that he had studied himself into prison, he would probably be beaten up! Why is Mother here? Wang Chuangui did not know that Top Schr had already sent a letter to the Wang Family. He himself was unwilling to write back to ask for money. Im not sure either. 1 was about to go back and look for Mother to think of a solution when I saw someone capture the professor and Top Schr, Madam Ma said in a daze. She looked at the mud-like Top Schr at the side and her fear of him dissipated. The more arrogant this Top Schr was previously, the more pitiful he looked now. He had been ordered to ask Wang Chuangui for forgiveness. If Wang Chuangui did not forgive him, his crime would be increased. Wang Chuangui hurriedly asked, What about Teacher Song? Is he fine? Teacher Song is fine. Hes just been locked up for too long and his health isnt good. Hes already been sent to the medical center. Ive already gone to visit him previously. He said that his body is fine and hell be back to full health after resting for a few7 days. Madam Ma sighed. 1 didnt expect that after this matter, not only did Teacher Song not me us for dragging him down, hes also very concerned about you. Teacher Song specialized in teaching strategies. This was also Wang Chuanguis weakness. However, Teacher Song valued hisprehension ability and often taught him everything. It was precisely because of this that Madam Ma specially made a set of clothes for him to express her gratitude. Unexpectedly, it harmed him instead. Student Wang, can you forgive me now? Top Schrs weak voice came from the other end. Wang Chuangui looked over and saw that Top Schr had already stuck his neck into the noose and was hanging himself. There was still a fawning smile on his face. Wang Chuangui suddenly felt nauseous and almost vomited on the spot. If in the future, when he became an official, if he would turn out like this, bullying the weak and fearing the strong, he would rather not be an official. At most, he would return to Hu Family Vige to teach.. Chapter 472 - 472: Marriage to the Second Family Chapter 472: Marriage to the Second Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Magistrate Wei personally took action and conducted a thorough investigation. He really found many insurgents. At this moment, Magistrate Wei felt a lingering fear. On the spring day of the new year, the imperial provincial examination would be held. This concerned the fate of the country. If a group of vermin harmed the students and caused them to be unable to study, the consequences would be unimaginable. The mess left behind by the previous Emperor was notpletely cleaned up yet. Right now, the selection of talents is the most important. Emperor Minghua had to have his own talents and nurture trustworthy loyal generals to allow the entire country to prosper. If something went wrong because of him and they found out anything in the future, not to mention him, even his entire family would be implicated. After dealing with this matter, Magistrate Wei became even more respectful to Old Madam Wang and the others. They were his lucky stars! As expected, Aunt Rails heart ached for him. She came all the way here to help him. Otherwise, when spring break came and the students left, the teachers and schrs below would have long colluded to take the exam after the new year. That would be troublesome. Wang Chuangui had never thought that he would one day be an honored guest of the magistrate. Madam Ma, who was facing the magistrates wife, was as nervous as him. The magistrates wife had been pped a few times by Old Madam Wang and her face had yet to recover. When Madam Ma found out that it was her mother-inw who had beaten her up, her heart pounded non-stop. How could they sit still? Could the prefectural magistrates wife be looking for her to settle scores? Madam, is something wrong? Or did I scare you? the magistrates wife asked gently. Madam Ma hurriedly waved her hand. No, no, nothing like that. The magistrates wife got someone to light incense and serve pastries before holding Madam Mas hand affectionately. Madam Ma was so frightened that she almost couldnt help but push the magistrates wife away. The magistrates wife smiled very sincerely. Im a few years older than you, so 1 have the cheek to call you Little Sister. Madam Ma stood up. Madam, how would I dare to be your sister? My husband is a county schr, but your husband is the magistrate! She said it sincerely, but the magistrates wife was very happy. Speaking of which, our husbands are all schrs. Theres no difference between schrs. That is what the Emperor said. The magistrates wife continued, Not to mention our husbands, just in terms of myself, we all left the countryside with our husbands. Isnt this very fated? Madam Ma didnt understand what the magistrates wife meant, but she could sense that the magistrates wife was very kind. However, Madam Mas heart had always been tense. She still remembered her mother-inw saying that when she was outside, she had to be careful. Other than looking with her eyes, she also had to look with her heart. Some people appeared nice, but they were evil inside. Some people looked fierce, but they might be good people. For example, Teacher Song was a very serious person. When he spoke, his voice was very loud, and his eyebrows were always pointing downwards. Many people were afraid of him. Seeing that Madam Ma was in a daze, the magistrates wife called out to her again. Madam Ma came back to her senses and smiled dryly. Were quite fated. Since were fated, 1 have a suggestion. What do you think, Little Sister? Without waiting for Madam Ma to react, the magistrates wife announced her n. 1 heard that you have two children at home. Theyre good-looking and have great talent. Coincidentally, I also have two daughters at home. Although theyre not beautiful, theyre delicate and cute. They are also proficient in the four arts Seeing that Madam Ma did not react, the magistrates wife thought of Madam Ma and the others identities. They had all grown up in the countryside and probably did not like delicate youngdies. Hence, she gritted her teeth and said, Actually, they know other skills as well. Its not a problem for them to raise pigs and herd sheep. The servant girls eyes were filled with confusion. Did their Young Missus know how to raise pigs? Madam Mas eyes widened. Wait, did this mean that she wanted to marry her daughters into their family? Chapter 473 - 473: Official’s Miss Chapter 473: Officials Miss Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Madam Ma forced a smile. Madam, youre joking, right? How could she dare to take the daughters of an official to be her daughters-inw! Her Eldest Sister-inws family could attract an officials daughter because she could have the status of the eldest daughter-inw. It was good to have a higher status. She could restrain her younger siblings. She was also happy to see it. But what about her own family? Her husband was a county schr. Previously, in the vige, she felt very proud. Their Hu Family Vige only had two county schrs. One was Old Master Hu, and the other was her husband. Was his status was not high? In the end, when they arrived at the prefecture capital, even the gatekeepers in the academy were all top students. Her husband, on the other hand, was only a Candidate who had barely obtained the eligibility to participate in the provincial-level examination. He was only slightly better than the supplementary students who failed to obtain the eligibility to participate in the provincial-level examination. Those who had obtained the eligibility could vouch for the other students and give them the chance to participate in the county level imperial exam, but the students who failed did not. The subaltern students, who were even lower ranked, did not even have the chance to participate in the imperial examinations. These things were slowly figured out by Madam Ma herself. Over the past few months, the couple had suffered a lot and she had gained a lot of knowledge. Sister, what are you talking about? Why would I joke with you? The magistrates wife said with a smile. The magistrates wife was not talking nonsense. Even if her husband did not tell her the background of this family, she still had to repay the kindness of this persons mother-inw for saving her life. By offering her daughters hand in marriage to the old womans grandsons, she saw it as a way to show her gratitude. Though it may seem like an odd arrangement, at the moment it was considered a touching tale of gratitude and kindness. Madam Ma didnt dare to agree. Madam, our two boys grew up in the vige. Theyre not knowledgeable and are very naughty. How were they worthy of the daughters of an official? The magistrates wife smiled and did not continue. Instead, she said to the maidservant at the side, Go and call your Eldest Miss and Second Miss over. The maidservant agreed and went to the backyard to call the two girls over. Magistrate Wei and his wife had two sons and two daughters, both in their twenties. Today, the eldest daughter is 16 years old and the youngest is 12 years old. The eldest daughter was in her room and was discussing marriage. The youngest daughter had also had a matchmakere to visit her. Magistrate Weis eldest daughter was called Wei Qianying, and his youngest daughter was Wei Xianyin. When the two of them walked over together, Madam Mas eyes lit up. The two girls looked extremely proper. The older one was already mature. She had some light rouge and makeup on her face, and she appeared graceful. Her every move was gentle and refined. Although the younger one still looked like a little girl, one could tell that she would definitely be extraordinary in the future. She was wearing a light yellow embroidered dress that reached her ankles. There was a light green tassel around her waist, and she could not conceal the cuteness on her face. When they arrived, the two of them bowed to the magistrates wife. Mother. When the magistrates wife introduced Madam Ma to them, they bowed to her. Auntie Ma, good day. Madam Ma couldnt help but sigh in her heart. They were indeed daughters of an official. Their every word and action were all very pleasing! However, for some reason,pared to these two officialdies, she liked the eldest branchs Young Miss Qu more. Eng had once written to them about his future sister-inw, Qu Shuqiu, being engaged to their family. Although she was polite, she had a bright personality and was an easy-going sister-inw. These few words made Madam Ma have a good impression of her. They were farmers, so they naturally did not want to take in a princess to serve. I wonder what Little Sister thinks of my two daughters? the magistrates wife asked. Madam Ma came back to her senses and nodded repeatedly. The twodies are very good. Theyre good-looking, have good manners, and speak well. Theyre all very good. Then which of my two daughters do you think is suitable to be your daughter-inw? The magistrates wife asked warmly. This stumped Madam Ma. They were both very good, but they were not suitable for her child! The registrars daughter was already scary enough.. Now, there was even a magistrates daughter! Chapter 474 - 474: Rejection Chapter 474: Rejection Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Madam Ma did not dare to agree to this marriage. Not to mention how important the status of the prefectural magistrates daughter was, she did not even dare to ept an ordinary officials daughter. At the end of the day, it was still their second branchs fault for not being careful and falling into the trap, causing her mother-inw toe and save them at her age. Before rescuing them, she even jumped into the water to save another person in winter. This was probably a very dangerous act even for young people. Her mother-inw was already in her fifties, but she still had to do such a thing. This was their unfilialness as sons and daughters-inw. Not to mention this, just the kindness that her mother-inw had exchanged her life for could not be offset by the second branchs marriage. Mother-inw had jumped into the water to save someone, and the second branch had scooped up an officials wife. What was this? There was no need to wait for others to talk behind her back. Even she felt that she could not raise her head! No one did things like this. Therefore, Madam Ma only said, Madam, its not that 1 dont know whats good for me, because your daughters are definitely very good girls. However, our children are indeed notpatible. They all say that marriage is a big matter and that the families have to bepatible. If the families are notpatible, we wont be inws, but well have a grudge. In the future, if the children cant get along well, wont we be harming the children for no reason? The magistrates wifes face froze, and the two youngdies also felt embarrassed. This farmer actually rejected them? Wei Xianyin could not hold it in anymore. Under her Big Sisters constant tugging, she still said, Auntie Ma, ording to you, if we go to your house, we will despise you for being poor and love the rich, causing your family to not have peace? The magistrates wife frowned. Xian Yin, dont be rude! Who allowed you to speak to your elders like this?! It was true that she wanted to repay the favor, but the other party did not agree, so she could not force her. Madam Ma was right. If the children could not live harmoniously, this would not be repayment, but enmity. She would even harm her daughters. As soon as Wei Xianyin said this, she felt that she had been too rude. She immediately bit her lip and stopped talking. Madam Ma had learned some ways of the world in the past few months, but she had not learned much, let alone know how to interact with the families of officials. She could only smile dryly. She knew that the more she said, the more mistakes she would make, so she simply shut her mouth and stopped talking. The magistrates wife dismissed her two daughters. Seeing that Madam Ma was still nervous, she ordered someone to change the tea and pulled her to the flowerbed. She wanted Madam Ma to rx. Little Sister, I really like you. You dont have to be nervous. Brother-inw is still studying in Wangbei County. We can see each other every day. In the future, youll know that Im not exchanging fake pleasantries with you today. Madam Ma nodded, indicating that she understood. But only she knew if she was listening. On the other hand, Wei Qianying and Wei Xianyin had both gone to Wei Qianyings courtyard. As soon as Wei Xianyin sat down, she said indignantly, Big Sister, what exactly does that peasant woman mean? Could it be that the two of us are not worthy? How is that what she meant? Youre just too impatient. Dont bring the habits from Wanning City here. Shes just a farmers wife. Although her knowledge is limited, her words are sincere. Its not what you think. Wei Qianying could tell that Madam Ma was telling the truth. Her sister was different from her. She had grown up in Wanning City and had only been by her parents side two years ago. The circle of nobledies in Wanning City was filled with all kinds of people. Every sentence they said carried countlessyers of meanings. How could she not overthink everything? However, Wei Xianyin was still unconvinced. She doesnt want us to be her daughters-inw. Im the one who wants to offer incense.. If I marry into a remote vige, those nobledies in Wanning City will probablyugh at me to death! Chapter 475 - 475: Going Home Chapter 475: Going Home Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Magistrate Wei, Old Madam Wang, and the others chatted for more than four hours. The entire time, Magistrate Wei was recalling the past and talking about his growth over the years. Including where he had been to after he became an official and what changes had happened to Wanning City. He also talked about how Wangbei County was doing now. The more he spoke, the more frightened Wang Chuanfu and the others became. Why was the dignified magistrate telling them this? However, Old Madam Wang only listened silently. asionally, she would nod and say, Mn. Not bad. She had the demeanor of an expert. This surprised Wang Chuanfu and Wang Chuangui. They remembered that their family used to have very little assets. At that time, they still had two or three servants and servants at home. The children at home even had a teachere over to teach them. However, that house was definitely not in Wanning City, but a rtively backward small city. Moreover, it was quite far from here. It was probably in the territory of the West Wind Nation. Why did Mother seem very close to this Magistrate Wei? Could it be Could it be This Magistrate Wei was their mothers long lost younger brother? Looking at Magistrate Weis excited eyes, Wang Chuanfu and the others had many thoughts. If Magistrate Wei could hear their thoughts, he would definitely add, Brothers, youre right! He worshiped Old Madam Wang, who was once Princess Yong Chang, like a goddess. He wanted to be her younger brother, but seniority did not allow it. Alright, thats all for today. Im tired. Well talk about the restter. Old Madam Wang put down the teacup in her hand and stood up to leave. Magistrate Wei was stunned. All, youre leaving already? He hurriedly said, Dont leave. This magistrates office is quite big. The back area is spacious. 111 empty arge courtyard residence for you. Theres the three brothers here too. I can also arrange a courtyard for them. Its so troublesome to live outside. Old Madam Wang: Your ce is good, but Im not willing to live here. Wang Chuanfu and the others hurriedly followed the olddy, as if there were thorns under their feet. Magistrate Wei followed eagerly, looking like he wanted to follow. He followed them until they were about to reach the entrance. Old Madam Wang stood still and nced at him. Dont send me off. Ill look for you when Im free in the future. Youre already a magistrate. Dont think about ying all day. Magistrate Wei was stunned before he was pleasantly surprised. All, youlle again in the future? Old Madam Wang did not respond to him. She only waved her hand and strode out of the government office. Lets go. Seeing that her sons did not follow, Old Madam Wang said, Why? You cant bear to leave? Do you want me to carry you out? Do you really think this is your own house! Wang Chuanfu hurriedly pushed his two brothers and said with a silly smile, Mother, wereing. Wan Chuangui was originally thinking about something, but with this push, he immediately pushed away that thought. Wait, 1 think 1 forgot something, Wang Chuangui hurriedly said. If you dont forget yourself, itll be a blessing! Old Madam Wang didnt wait for them and left. Wang Chuanman shouted, Mother, wait for your son! He also chased after her. Wang Chuangui was left standing on the spot. After thinking for a while, he really could not remember what he was missing. So, he left as well. 15 minutes after they left, the magistrates wife brought Madam Ma and sent someone to the front hall to ask, only to learn that the olddy had already left. Madam Ma was dumbfounded. Theyve all left?! There was another person here! Had they forgotten about her? Wang Chuangui! Madam Ma gritted her teeth and cursed in her heart. Achoo! Achoo! Wang Chuangui sat in the carriage and sneezed twice. As he rubbed his nose, he reached out to the side. 1 think Im a little cold. Honey, give me the handkerchief As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly turned his head. Only then did he realize that there were only his brothers and Old Madam Wang in the carriage. Eh? Wheres my wife? Chapter 476 - 476: Place to Live Chapter 476: ce to Live Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Realizing that he had left his wife behind, Wang Chuangui informed Old Madam Wang and hurriedly went back to pick Madam Ma up. Old Madam Wang brought her two sons along and nned to find a ce to stay first. It was alreadyte, and it was not appropriate to stroll outside. There was a curfew in the prefecture capital. Magistrate Wei wanted to keep them, but they had already stayed in the courtyard for a few days. Old Madam Wang was not even willing to eat, let alone live there. There were too many people there. If others saw this, Wang Chuangui would definitely be in trouble when he studied here in the future. In any case, Old Madam Wang had no intention of staying here to protect her son. There were still so many children at home. Those who had already grown up had to learn to be independent. Everything in the prefecture capital was expensive, so naturally, the inns were also expensive. They approached two in a row, but the prices were not satisfactory. Either the rooms were not big enough to fit all of them, or the prices were ridiculously high. Old Madam Wang was old after all. She had sat there and listened to Magistrate Weis nagging for four hours. Now, she was extremely tired and couldnt be bothered to bargain. Wang Chuanfu was not cut out for bargaining at all. Wang Chuanman knew how to bargain, but the other party did not relent. If you want to stay here, you can stay here. If you dont want to stay here, you can leave. The innkeeper is even more noble than the guests. Wang Chuanman said, When I came, Id already sent a letter to my brothers in the prefecture capital. They said that we can stay at the escort agency. Old Madam Wang looked up and asked, How many rooms does the escort agency have? Is it enough for our family? They didnt mention that, but the Zhou Escort Agency back home is very big. The one in the prefecture capital should be even bigger. It should be enough for us to stay in. Wang Chuanman exined to Old Madam Wang, When I sent the letter, Id already told them. The situation here has probably been arranged. Wang Chuanfu said from the side, Then lets go to the escort agency to take a look first. If we can stay there, well spend the night there and go back tomorrow. We re going back tomorrow? Wang Chuanman was shocked. He happened to seenterns hanging at the door of a house and said, Mother, the new year is in a few days. Why dont we leave after the new year? In any case, they were bound to miss the new year celebrations at home. It was impossible for them to pass the new year period on the road, right? That would feel too miserable. Old Madam Wang said, If you want to celebrate, so be it. Im tired of celebrating the new year after so many decades. You guys can stay if you want. She couldnt be bothered to hang out with these stupid children. She had been away from home for too long and didnt know what the situation was like at home. The old man was not muddle-headed when it came to important matters, but she was still worried. As for Ah Yu, she did not know if she was obedient. Previously, she had even mored about going out to travel. If not for her suppressing her at home, she did not know what she would have done. Mother, since were going back tomorrow, Ill go to Grandma Wens medicine shop to take a look today. In order to save Wang Chuangui, they had been so busy these past few days that their feet did not touch the ground. One moment, they were following Magistrate Wei out to collect evidence, and the next moment, they had to guard the olddy at home and observe her physical condition. They did not even have the time to settle Grandma Wens matter. Old Madam Wang randomly found a tea shop and sat down. She asked her eldest son to go to Grandma Wens pharmacy and wait for her second son to bring his daughter-inw over before letting them go to the escort agency to check on the situation. After the few of them left, another person sat opposite Old Madam Wang sneakily. Aunt Ran, are you really not going back? It was Magistrate Wei in disguise. Old Madam Wang looked at the person in front of her who was dressed in coarse clothes and could not help but roll her eyes. Was there no end to this? Chapter 477 - 477: What Are Your Plans? Chapter 477: What Are Your ns? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Wang ignored Magistrate Wei and ordered some snacks to eat. How can the food in the shop outside be delicious? Ill set up a table at the Drunken Fragrance Pavilion. Aunt Ran, can you go and try it? Theres a chef there who used to be an imperial chef and knows how to make your favorite 91 soup, Magistrate Wei said ingratiatingly. The so-called 91 soup was brewed from 18 different ingredients. The 18 ingredients in each jar were different. All of them were top-notch and were priceless. After spending 10 hours boiling the nine jars of soup, they would be poured and mixed into a bowl of soup and sprinkled with other precious ingredients. Then, they continued to boil it for a further 20 hours. The final product was the 91 soup. Back then, Princess Yong Changs favorite 91 Soup had brought up manyrge shops in Wanning City. As long as they could get Princess Yong Chang to say that it tasted good, this shop would earn a lot. The remaining ingredients would not be wasted. Some people would pay for them. Those poor families who could not afford precious medicinal herbs would stay in the restaurant and wait for the other party to finish brewing the 91 soup before selling the soup dregs at a cheap price. Although the medicinal effect was a little inferior, it was still there. When she suddenly heard the name of the 91 soup, Old Madam Wangs expression changed for a moment. In the blink of an eye, more than 30 years had passed. Wei Guoer, dont think that I dont know what youre thinking. Its useless. Old Madam Wangs eyes were calm, as if what Magistrate Wei said had nothing to do with her. Theres no need to probe anymore. Only then did Magistrate Wei sigh. He could already tell that things had changed. Not to mention Aunt Ran, even most of the people in Wanning City now were not people he had once known. When people grew up, they would also change. Especially Great Chang. After more than 10 years of chaos, the hearts of many loyal officials and generals had turned cold. Before Princess Yong Chang disappeared, Great Chang still seemed to be thriving. Later on, when Princess Yong Chang disappeared, Wanning City became worse year by year. Someone in the Imperial Astronomer branch had even said that Princess Yong Chang was the lucky star of Wanning City. With her around, the entire Great Chang could be stabilized. If she left, the Great Chang would fall apart. What happenedter seemed to confirm this prophecy. There was internal strife in Great Chang, and the Princes rebelled. The garrison outside was in chaos, and the farmers who could not survive also rebelled. Fortunately, Duke An and Duke Yong saved the quiet Crown Prince at that time. They slowly supported him along the way and finally stabilized the country. The Great Chang Dynasty did not fall apart, but the serious illness left in the dynasty was still there. Now, the higher-ups seem to be looking for news about you. Theyve already found a ce called Nanhe Town. Ive taken a look and the ce where Brother Chuheng was rmended seems to be Nanhe Towns Qingmu Academy. Magistrate Wei looked at Old Madam Wang and asked her in a low voice, What are your ns in the future? Do you want me to help cover it up? Old Madam Wang: Dont worry, it wont be traced to me. Not to mention the subordinates who had been called over, even if Duke Yong and Madam were to stand in front of her, they might not be able to recognize her. All these years, it was not that Old Madam Wang had never bumped into someone from her past, but the only person who really recognized her was this silly kid in front of her. Then in the future, will 1 have to take care of Brother Chuheng? Ive been untalented all these years and only became a magistrate. But not to mention anything else, 1 can still let Brother Chuheng go to school here in peace. Magistrate Wei recalled Wang Chuanguis encounter during this period of time and hurriedly added, Something like this will never happen again. Old Madam Wang had nothing to say about this. Do as you see fit. Originally, she had already thought of a few countermeasures. She would deal with them aftering here. She did not expect to meet this kid. This saved her some trouble.. Chapter 478 - 478: Moving In Chapter 478: Moving In Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After sending Magistrate Wei away, Old Madam Wang enjoyed some tea and snacks. Her stomach was almost full when her sons returned. In the end, everyone went to the escort agency to rest. Just as he had said, Wang Chuanman was indeed very familiar with a few people in the escort agency. They called each other brothers. Seeing that he was doing things well, Old Madam Wang nodded silently. In the past, she felt that her fourth son was the most unreliable. He was honest and could notpare to his eldest brother. His intelligence could notpare to his second brother, and he could notpare to his third brother in the way he handle matters. He was the kind of person who knew everything but was not good at any of them. Now that he had run outside for so long, he had finally honed some ability. After seeing the wider world, he knew how to arrange his life. In the future, if there was anything she needed him to do for All Yu, he would probably be able to handle it well. Looking at Wang Chuangui again, after experiencing this ordeal, the original arrogance in his eyes had been greatly worn away. Although with Ah Yus spiritual water, the Wang Familys children, including Wang Chuangui, could learn things with double the efficiency and half the effort, they still had to calm down and study seriously. If just relying on external objects could allow them to reach the heavens in a single step, their mental states would definitely not be stable. As for Wang Chuanfu, he had always fulfilled his duty as a big brother. However, his life had been too worn down by his tough experiences and there was no longer any passion. Chuanfu, back then, when I asked Chuanman to work for Shopkeeper Zhou, do you really have no grudges? Old Madam Wang called Wang Chuanfu aside and asked him, Just tell me. Theres no need to worry about anything. Wang Chuanfu was dumbfounded. I didnt. Mother, why are you suddenly asking this? I le recalled carefully. 1 le had not done anything wrong during this period of time, right? Forget it if youre fine. Lets go. It was rare for Old Madam Wang to want to show her motherly love. Looking at Wang Chuanfus wooden expression, she felt angry again. Among the children in the family, the one who looked the most like the old man was definitely Wang Chuanfu. Wang Chuangui also leaned over and asked, Mother, what are you talking about? Old Madam Wang said angrily, Im saying that after the new year, if you dont pass the imperial examination, Ill buy you a spot at the escort agency. In the future, youll go out with them to escort people on their journeys. Wang Chuangui: Mother, do I look like I can escort people? Dont worry, you look very healthy. Youve been in prison for so long and even gained weight. Old Madam Wang looked at Wang Chuangui coldly and said bluntly. Wang Chuangui did not dare to refute. Could it be that he had to say that because he had been fed too well by his wife in the prefecture city? Not only had he grown one round, but he had also grown three times. His current body was already a result of having lost weight after being locked up in prison. He was anxious, angry, panicked, and messy. Thats how he lost the weight. Only Wang Chuanman wanted to go out again after chatting with a person. Old Madam Wang asked him, Its almost dark. Where are you going? Wang Chuanfu and Wang Chuangui secretly stood at the back, waiting for the scene of their fourth brother being scolded. In the end, Wang Chuanman said, Mother, just now, they said that there will be a night market today. I want to go over to see if theres anything I can buy for Ah Yu. Ill also buy something for Mother. Of course, there was something for his wife. The smile on Old Madam Wangs face was real. At least you have some conscience. In that case, lets go together. She didnt know when she would be able toe to the prefecture capital again in the future. Watching helplessly as his fourth brother was praised, Wang Chuanfu began to ponder in his heart. Thats not right. Fourth Brother was often scolded in the past. Could it be that going out and running around really improved him a lot? Should he tell his mother to let him try going out next time? Chapter 479 - 479: He’s So Poor Chapter 479: Hes So Poor Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The path from the prefecture city to Hu Family Vige was not short. If they only traveled during the day, it would take more than ten days. Even if they rushed back and traveled day and night, it would take at least seven to eight days. Therefore, they did not dare to buy too much, lest the horses died of exhaustion on the way. Hence, the brothers ran to the jewelry shop and bought some things for their women ording to the number of women at home. When they were buying things, the three brothers also became different. Wang Chuanman was naturally the richest. Other than the 150 taels of silver that Shopkeeper Zhou gave him a year, there was also the money he had earned along the way. Now, no one knew how rich Wang Chuanman was. In any case, he had bought a total of 50 taels of silver worth of gifts, and they were all very good-looking. If he brought them back, it would definitely make the family happy. The second richest was naturally Wang Chuangui. After Madam Ma came here, she was not idle. Madam Mas embroidery and sewing skills were not bad. When she arrived at the prefecture city and saw the difference between her and the others, she spent some effort and specially learned a few techniques from the embroiderers. She had strongprehension ability and was agile with her fingers. Coupled with the fact that Wang Chuangui had helped her sketch designs, Madam Ma also managed to make a career for herself. That was to embroider clothes. The other embroiderers would take a month or two toplete a task, but she only needed 10 days to make them very well. Wang Chuangui copied books for others. At first, his words looked like chicken feathers. After being rejected a few times, he calmed down and practiced calligraphy. Later on, the more he wrote, the better his handwriting. Now, Wang Chuangui specialized in copying books for the descendants of rich families. He often copied some rare and unique books and studied them at the same time. If the couple worked together, they could actually earn more than ten taels of silver every month. When buying things, they were naturally not too tight on money. When it came to Wang Chuanfu, he realized that he only had half of his monthly allowance left. Hed given the rest to Madam Feng. Holding the only two taels of silver he had, Wang Chuanfu walked into a shop that sold goods for five taels of silver at the lowest price. He felt his heart turn cold. He was the eldest brother, so why was he doing the worst? Look at you. Old Madam Wang saw Wang Chuanfu staring at a silver hairpin in a daze. The silver hairpin had orchids embedded with white jade on it. The workmanship was not bad, and the price was very beautiful as well. It was ten taels. Old Madam Wang stuffed a banknote into Wang Chuanfus arms and said to him, If you want to buy something for your wife, buy it. How can a man stand around looking like a fool! Wang Chuanfu held the banknotes and was about to cry. Mother He was so poor. His younger brothers were all so rich, but he was facing the yellow soil with his back to the sky everyday. It seemed like he really could not save much money. It was fine if it was just himself, but if he implicated his wife and children to suffer with him, who knew what they would think? They would think that he was very useless, right? Didnt you harvest all the crops at home? Why didnt you save any money? Old Madam Wang frowned. Where did all the money go? Wang Chuanfu: We saved all the money at home. Mother, when we go back, well pass it to you. You didnt keep your share? Huh? My what? Old Madam Wang expected better from him. Didnt I say back then that apart from the expenses of farming, you can also keep 30% of the profits from the crops of the fields at home? Have you forgotten? Wang Chuanfu: Did you say that? The surprise came too quickly. Wang Chuanfu even suspected that his memories were in a mess. Old Madam Wang: I never said that? Not only Wang Chuanfu, but even Wang Chuangui and Wang Chuanman, who hade after hearing the news, shook their heads. No.. Chapter 480 - 480: Buying Another House Chapter 480: Buying Another House Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Wang refused to admit that she had not made it clear previously, but she took this opportunity to tell her three sons. Other than Wang Chuanman, those who stayed at home to farm and those who stayed in town to do business could take 30% of their profits as the ie for their family. Wang Chuangui asked eagerly, Mother, what about me? What about me? Old Madam Wang looked at him. Dont be anxious. You get a share too. The smile on Wang Chuanguis face bloomed, but before his smile couldpletely bloom, he heard Old Madam Wangs next words. Youre studying now. So, you already owe our family more than 100 taels of silver. ording to our rules, you will be exempted from 30% of the debt. Remember to return the rest within 10 years. Wang Chuangui: Could it be that he was the only one in the family who was at a disadvantage? Thats not right. How did I use up 100 taels of silver? When I came to the prefecture city to study, I only paid my tuition once and gave three gifts. The tuition fee was five taels of silver, and the wedding gifts were bought with the money earned by the couple themselves. Old Madam Wang: Do you think your brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones came out of thin air? These dont cost money? But Wang Chuanguis eyes widened. My inkstone is a stone polished by Father, and my brush was also made by Father. The ink block cost some money, but wasnt that given to me by County Magistrate Zhang? How did it be 100 taels? Thinking about it, the brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones were at most worth a little more. However, when he helped others copy books, the other party would give him extra paper as a backup. As time passed, he would not have to spend extra money to buy paper. Old Madam Wang did not even blink. Im afraid youve forgotten that your father used to make inkstones for people. Not to mention 100 taels, he could even sell the inkstones for 200 taels of silver! And that sheep hair brush. Do you think its hair from an ordinary sheep? Thats Ah Yusmb. Its a piece of wool that was plucked from thembs body. Up until now, have you ever seen it rolling up or splitting off? Without Ah Yus material, your father wouldnt be able to make such a good brush even if he hired a brush master! Wang Chuangui was speechless. Just like that, Old Madam Wang calcted the debt of 100 taels of silver to more than 300 taels. Wang Chuangui was on the brink of tears. Why did he feel that he was not born by his mother? They were all her sons. If they had the ability, they could cheat together. How could they take advantage of him over some sheep hair? It was too dishonest! Wang Chuangui told Madam Ma about this andined to her. However, Madam Ma was very open-minded. Husband, didnt I tell you before that Mothers words are like an imperial edict? Dont go against Mother. Otherwise, youll be the only one who suffers. The two of them had been married for so many years, but Madam Ma had never seen her husband fare well at the hands of her mother-inw. However, Madam Ma believed that her mother-inw always had her reasons for doing things. Wang Chuangui shook his head vigorously. Honey, youre hopeless. Youre really hopeless. When did your elbow be crooked? Heavens, there was actually no ce in this world that was reasonable. While Wang Chuangui wasining, Old Madam Wang took advantage of the curfew to find an agent in the prefecture capital and said that she wanted to buy a house here. Wang Chuanfu was surprised. Mother, why are you buying a house in the prefecture capital? Is it because Chuangui wants to study, so you specially bought a house to make it easier for him to study? Wang Chuanman imagined it reasonably. Old Madam Wang ignored them and asked the agent to introduce what houses he had. The agent originally thought that she was an ordinary olddy and did not pay much attention to her. He thought that she was probably asking casually. Old Madam Wang asked, Is there anything with more than three courtyard entrances suitable for a bridal home? More than three courtyard entrances suitable for a bridal home? This was a big deal! One had to know that the rules in the prefecture capital were much stricter than in the townships. Ordinary people could not live in houses with three courtyards even if they were rich. They had to have a meritorious status.. At the very least, they had to be a county schr! Chapter 481 - 481: Choosing a House Chapter 481: Choosing a House Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Wang bought a house in the prefecture capital. This house was not very far from the county office of Magistrate Wei, only two streets away. It had three courtyard entrances. It was smaller than the house in Nanhe Town, but theyout was more exquisite. There were pavilions and everything. There was even an ind river that made it look like a water vige. Back in Nanhe Town, a house of this size only cost 150 taels. In the prefecture capital, the agent directly quoted a price. Old Madam, I see that youre sincere in buying the house. Ill also sincerely give you a price. Not counting the agent fees and administration fees for the house and deed, just the price of the house itself is 1,300 taels of silver. I wont be able to sell it for even one silver less. Wang Chuanfu pinched his arm hard, worried that he would cry out when he heard this price. Mother, I dont need such an expensive house. Ill just find a ce to live somewhere else. When I pass the exam in the future, I dont have to stay here to study. When they went to view houses on the second day, Wang Chuangui and his wife were naturally there. Wang Chuangui naturally thought that this house was bought for him. He didnt think that it would be registered under his name, but it should be to let him study with more convenience. Old Madam Wang nced at him. What does where you go to study got to do with me buying a house? Wang Chuangui:? Mother, then why are you buying a house here? Wang Chuanman was not afraid that the olddy could not take out the money. He was just afraid that the olddy would take out all the family assets. What was the use of buying a house in the prefecture capital? Old Madam Wang couldnt be bothered with her sons and asked the agent to bring her to take a look. Purchasing a property is not such a simple matter. Other than this ce, are there any other units? Let me take a look at those. I cant hide it from Old Madam. Theres a simr ce half a street away from this unit. The property is also very spacious, even bigger than this one. However, no one has lived in it for seven to eight years. It looks a little dpidated inside. As for the price, its 100 taels less than this, the agent said with a smile. The agent brought the few of them to the house. He seemed to be a little afraid and did not bring everyone in. Instead, he only opened the courtyard door for everyone to see the condition inside. It was indeed very dpidated. All kinds of tables and chairs were overturned everywhere, looking like they had been patronized by bandits. Old Madam Wang: Youre asking 1,200 taels of silver for this lousy house? Seeing that Old Madam Wang seemed to have the intention to buy it, the agent hurriedly said, Old Madam, let me tell you the truth. The 1,200 taels of silver for this house is inclusive of all the expenses. However, although I can get someone to clean the previous house for free, we wont help clean this ce. Wang Chuanfu felt that something was wrong and blurted out, Dont tell me this is some haunted house?! This house clearly looked bigger. Although it was old, it was still structurally fine. Why was the price so different? Even the difference between 1,200 taels and 1,300 taels was enough to buy a house in Nanhe Town. The smile on the agents face froze. Well you cant put it like that. There were rules among the agents that they could not take the initiative to tell the person who wanted to buy a house what had happened. However, if the person who bought the house asked, they had to tell them the truth. Otherwise, if there was a dispute in the future, they can ask the agent topensate them. I think this house has been in your hands for a long time. Lets each take a step back. Theres no need for you to clean it, but Ill only offer 1,000 taels. Old Madam Wang made the final decision. Im leaving today. If youre willing to sell it, I can go to the county office with you to sign the documents today. With that, Old Madam Wang turned around and left, not allowing time for the agent to think. Wang Chuangui felt that this scene was familiar. His movements came out faster than his thoughts. He took a step forward and whispered to the agent, My mother is like this.. If she leaves this door today, even if you agreeter, she wont buy it Chapter 482 - 482: Unexpected Harvest Chapter 482: Unexpected Harvest Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions 18th year of Minghua in the Great Chang Nation, 27th day of the twelfth lunar month, sunny. The clear winter sky spread out above the snow-covered city. On the wide streets of Fu City, there were people sweeping the snow from time to time. There were also two very low-key carriages that slowly left the prefecture capital. The carriage in front was filled with all kinds of random items. There were also three men inside who looked at each other for a long time. Because the weather was too cold, Old Madam Wang made the decision to buy another carriage. She also hired two specialized carriage drivers. To be precise, she had bought two people. Old Madam Wang had bought these two people from the agent. ording to the agent, arge familys assets had been confiscated and all the servants under them had been sold. These two people were not strong and ate a lot. After transferring among a few buyers, they were returned. Fortunately, they could still drive the carriages, so Old Madam Wang spent two taels of silver to buy them. If it was the day before, Wang Chuanfus men would definitely havee to persuade Old Madam Wang again. For example, he would say that they already had enough servants now, so they did not need to buy servants from outside at all. Even Tang Yuan was not bought because they wanted to. But now, the three of them no longer had such thoughts. This was because not long ago, Old Madam Wang had directly bought two properties, the two that the agent had introduced. The property listed for 1,300 taels of silver was bought by Old Madam Wang, less the agent fee. The property listed for 1,000 taels of silver even came with some second-hand furniture. She also found out what had happened in that property, it turned out that there had been a murder in that house. More than half of the masters had been killed. Later on, when the constables went to investigate the case, a constable was seriously injured. The family felt that the house was very ominous and wanted to sell it. They had managed to deceive a few people into buying it before. Butter on, those who lived there either became sick or injured. All of them rushed to resell the house and eventually, it became a sack of hot potatoes. Old Madam Wang was the least afraid of these things and bought the house at a low price. However, Old Madam Wang did not intend to let her family live there. Instead, she said to Wang Chuanman, Weve stayed at the Mighty Escort Agency for the night. We should at least thank them. Find a ce to hold a banquet and invite them over for a meal. At the same time, she could have theme and take a look at the Wang Familys new home in the prefecture capital. Wang Chuanman treated the brothers of the escort agency to a meal and asked everyone to enter the house to investigate. Only then did they realize that there was a secret passage in the house. The secret passage was actually connected to another underground space. In that underground space, there were actually many beasts. They were very ferocious. There were also the bones of people who had been eaten. This rmed Magistrate Wei. Magistrate Wei brought people over to take a look and found out that among the clues left behind by the corpses, there was actually a bandit, Wang Yang, and the murderer of this murder case. There was also evidence of the research that this family had originally done underground. The house was sealed up by the officials. Originally, the house would have been confiscated. But who asked Magistrate Wei to know Old Madam Wang? He naturally took another method. The officials came forward to evaluate the true value of the house. In the end, they concluded that with the two courtyards above and the space underground, coupled with the fact that the murder case was over, the house would be bought by the government at the normal price. In the end, it was assessed that the property was worth 1,800 taels. In just two days, Old Madam Wang had earned 800 taels. Without another word, she looked for the agent and bought a bigger property. This time, the price was not much lower and she spent another 1,300 taels. This was not the end. After buying two properties, Old Madam Wang went to look at the shops and bought two. This cost another 900 taels of silver.. Chapter 483 - 483: Someone Will Help Chapter 483: Someone Will Help Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Without waiting for her three sons to take a breather, Old Madam Wang bought an abandoned school ground in one go. The location was rtively remote and was already at the edge of the prefecture capital. However, because it was used as a school ground, it was very wide and had a small row of houses. Mother, I can still understand why you bought the house and shop from before. But why are you buying this piece ofnd? Wang Chuanguipletely did not understand. Old Madam Wang said, Looks like the prefecture capital didnt nurture your brain. If you cant figure it out, continue thinking. You didnt pay me any tuition fees, so Im not obligated to answer your questions. Wang Chuangui: Whats wrong with asking? On the other hand, Wang Chuanman was in disbelief, but he still asked softly, Mother, could this be for Ah Yu? At least you have some brains. Old Madam Wang nced at Wang Chuanman and said, Those two shops and the bigger house will belong to Ah Yu. Dont think that Im biased. The money isnt from the family. Its Ah Yus money. The three brothers did not believe this. How could Ah Yu have her own money? Oh, they remembered. Mother had also said before that the money Ah Yu earned had to be credited to her. Which ones were earned by Ah Yu? They were no longer sure. But at least they knew that there should not be so much, right? When did their family be so rich? Or were Father and Mother pretending to be poor in the past to test the few of them? Old Madam Wang didnt care what they thought. She only nned to return to Hu Family Vige after things were settled here and see how many of her useless grandsons could be county schrs. All those who were passed will be brought to the prefecture capital. If Ah Yu wanted to go out and broaden her horizons, she had to wait until she was seven years old. Fortunately, Wei Guoer was in the prefecture capital, so she did not have to be afraid of bringing Ah Yu to the prefecture capital. As for the school grounds, it was because Ah Yu wanted to open a womens academy in the future. Regardless of whether it could be opened in the future, she had to prepare it first. At that time, if Ah Yu wanted to open the academy but couldnt do so, she would have to return to the political world. However, she didnt know if the name of Princess Yong Chang would still be useful 30 years down the road. She could only do as much as she could now. There was also her youngest daughter, Baoer. Over the past year, Baoer had been thinking about her child. When they settled down in the prefecture city, she would bring her grandson over. Only by leaving their hometown could the trauma in their hearts be healed. No one understood this better than Old Madam Wang. After learning that he did not have a share of the house and shop, Wang Chuangui was relieved. Fortunately, she did not buy it for him. Otherwise, if his mother bought it for him and he failed to pass the examination, he would really lose face. Before Old Madam Wang and the others left, Magistrate Wei specially sent them a que. It said House of Loyalty to thank them for helping solve an old case. Magistrate Wei originally wanted to send this que to Nanhe Town. At that time, their Wang Family would definitely be able to do whatever they wanted in Nanhe Town. It was a gift from him to Aunt Ran. However, Old Madam Wang asked him to send the que to the new house and hang it on the door of the second house. After the government constable delivered the que, he went to report to Magistrate Wei and vaguely told him, Sir, the Wang Familys house seems to be in a sorry state. Theres dust everywhere, and theres no one guarding it At this moment, Old Madam Wang had already returned with her son and daughter-inw. Madam Ma looked at the calm olddy beside her and could not help but ask, Mother, the new house we bought has yet to be cleaned up. If we leave like this, wont it attract the attention of thieves? Old Madam Wang smiled. Dont worry, someone will help clean it up.. Chapter 484 - 484: Take a Look Chapter 484: Take a Look Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the 18th year of Minghua, on the 30th of December, Hu Family Vige was extremely lively. Rednterns were hung from the mouth of the vige to the end. Nosy children carried thenterns up the mountain and hung them on branches. Because there was a thickyer of snow, there was no need to worry about thenterns causing a wildfire. There were also children who shook the snow off the pine and cypress trees and pinched off the branches to decorate the vige. From afar, the entire vige was green and red. People were dressed in thick clothes. The women had thick cloth towels wrapped around their heads and carried vegetable baskets. When they met the children, they handed out the things in the baskets. Most of them were meatballs, sanzi, pancakes, and so on. The families with better family backgrounds included some candy inside. Now, most of it was brown sugar and yellow sugar. The children did not reject anyone. As long as there was a gift, they would ept it. They loved to go to Old man Wangs house the most because Old man Wangs house had an especiallyrge amount of food. Madam Zhang was originally a person who liked to eat and was a littlezy. Now that herzy habits had been removed, her habit of eating was still there. There were only three women at home now. But with the help of Wang Aibao, Liang Xue, and Tang Yuan, who had taken the initiative to help, they could make a lot of things. There was a huge wooden table in the Wang Familys courtyard. Old man Wang had specially built it during this period of time. On the spot that belonged to Little Ah Yu, there was even a little radish and rabbit carved on it. It looked charmingly silly. Ever since she received this table, Little Ah Yu could eat half a bowl more every day. Now, the wooden table was already filled with all kinds of things, including steamed buns of various vors. There were also fried meat slices and noodles. The concocted sugar waterhad turned into sugar cubes after being ced outdoors. There was also arge basket of copper coins. Every child who walked into Old man Wangs house could get a handful of every food and a copper coin. Little Ah Yu was arranged to distribute the copper coins. She was wearing a red dress and a red hat on her head. There was a circle of soft rabbit fur around her clothes, and Liu Shi had specially sewn a rabbit tail behind her. From afar, Little Ah Yu looked like a furry little rabbit. Everyone who came to the Wang Family looked at the happy Little Ah Yu and could not help but praise, Ah Yu is really getting more and more beautiful! Every time she heard praise, Little Ah Yu enjoyed it very much. You look good too. Its the new year and everyone looks good! With that, Little Ah Yu went to grab the copper coins. One for each person, no more or less. After receiving the copper coins, the children were very happy and blurted out their thoughts. Little Sister Ah Yu, youre really beautiful and kind! I really hope my mother gives birth to a Little Sister Ah Yu for me too! My mother said that she wants to give us siblings to Aunt Liu so that she can exchange us for Little Sister Ah Yu. When Liu Shi heard this, she replied from afar, That wont do. Even if you give me 100,1 wont exchange Ah Yu. Old man Wang, who was shoveling snow on the roof, smiled and said, That wont do. We cant afford to raise 100! As soon as he finished speaking, everyoneughed out loud. When most of the children had left, Wang Wng quietly approached Little Ah Yu. Little Sister Ah Yu, I heard that the silkworm babies you raised have formed cocoons. Can you let me take a look too? As soon as he returned, he realized that their former friends did not like to y anymore. From time to time, they would run out of the vige. They did not say anything when asked. Later on, he found out that they had actually followed Little Sister Ah Yu and secretly raised silkworm babies.. Chapter 485 - 485: Beaten Up Chapter 485: Beaten Up Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Little Ah Yu shook her head. No, the weather is too cold. If we open the door, the baby silkworms will to death! After the silkworm babies formed cocoons, the children did not know what to do. Of course, Ah Yu relied on Meatball to investigate the information. Only then did she know that after forming the cocoons, these cocoons would be put away and made into silk cloth. If the children did not have the ability to do this, they could take the opportunity to sell these cocoons. Otherwise, when the silkworm babies broke through the cocoons, these cocoons would be useless. From the first to the third day of the new year, they did not do business, so they nned to bring these cocoons to town to sell on the fourth day of the new year. There were also some that were specially left behind. When they flew out and became moths, the moths would give birth to new silkworm babies. That was the next batch they would use. However, these things were veryplicated. Perhaps even if she told her Fifth Brother, he might not be able to understand it. Wang Wngs heart itched. Ah Yu, good sister, bring Big Brother over to take a look. I promise I wont break your silkworm babies. Little Ah Yu pointed at the wooden table. But I still have to distribute copper coins now! Wang Wng immediately craned his neck. Ling, Qng. Wang Ling and Wang Qng, who were helping to paste the window flowers, hurriedly ran over. Whats wrong, Fifth Brother? Wang Wng said, Little Sister Ah Yu is tired. Help her distribute her things. Ill bring her out for a walk and rest. Then Ill take her for a walk! Wang Ling immediately said. Fifth Brother, I think youre tired too. Why dont you help distribute the things here? Ill go with Qng. Wang Wng choked. His younger brothers had grown up and were not as easy to fool as before. He could only tell them his goal. Wang Ling and Wang Qngs eyes immediately lit up. Look at Little Sister Ah Yus silkworm baby? They were indeed very curious. The few of them rolled their eyes and saw Wang Sng who happened to pass by. They said in unison, Fourth Brother,e over for a moment! Little Ah Yu, who had witnessed the entire process: So things could be done like this. [Kid, dont learn it!] What if she learned too much and became a two-faced brat? In the end, Wang Sng, who had no idea what was going on, ended up sitting at the wooden table. He was in charge of distributing things to the children who came to take them. When the adults at home asked him, Wang Sng knew nothing. Speaking of which, why has Ah Yu been running outside recently? Old man Wang muttered, Im afraid its because her grandmother is not at home. Ah Yu feels that the house is not warm anymore, so she wants to go out for a walk. The daughters-inw did not say anything when they heard this. They all lowered their heads and silently did their own things. Only Wang Chuanyuan asked directly, Father, Mother isnt at home. Youre probably the only one who feels that the house is too cold and not warm. After all, only his father slept under the same nket with his mother. The rest of them did not think that it would be less warm without their mother around. Speaking of which, when the olddy was at home, they even felt a chill in their heart. Bang! Wang Chuanyuans head was hit by arge lump of snow from Old man Wangs loving touch. Madam Zhang passed by and said faintly, Youve been doing business for so long. Why havent you learned anything yet? Why would you say what you shouldnt? Even though he knew that his mother could not celebrate the new year with them this year and his father was unhappy, he still dared to say this kind of thing. He dared to joke around. Did he still want to celebrate the new year? Wang Chuanyuan: If you had reminded me earlier, I wouldnt have suffered this beating.. Chapter 486 - 486: Silkworm Babies Chapter 486: Silkworm Babies Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Little Ah Yu naturally missed Old Madam Wang very much, but as she was free every day, she took the time to think about it. In the eyes of children, there were too many interesting things. Thinking about adults was only one of the less important things. If the adults stayed away for a long time and returned, they would even feel very unfamiliar. Therefore, Little Ah Yu only thought about Old Madam Wang for a while before following Wang Wng to the outside of the vige. Old Master Hus men had lit a huge bonfire under the yellow-horned tree at the vige entrance. There were also many sweet potatoes roasting in the bonfire. Seeing Little Ah Yu and the others run over, they even handed one to the children. Slow down. It hurts even if you fall on the snow, Old Master Hu called out. Little Ah Yu received the sweet potato and smiled until her eyes narrowed. Got it. Well be very careful! Even themb received a roasted sweet potato. The Spirit Treasure Rat rubbed its cold little hands on its head. Old Master Hu broke off a sweet potato in his hand and handed it to the Spirit Treasure Rats w. The Spirit Treasure Rat hurriedly picked it up and swallowed it. When the other people saw this scene, they also felt that this little rat looked quite friendly. Previously, everyone did not have a good impression of the Spirit Treasure Rat because it looked very simr to those field mice who liked to steal food. However, ever since Little Ah Yu returned with the Spirit Treasure Rat, they realized that there were fewer rats stealing food in the vige. Later on, there were even no more. Until one time, they realized that every time a rat wanted toe to the vige to steal food, it would be chased away by the Spirit Treasure Rat. Although it was small, it was still very intimidating. The other rats ran away when they saw it. They did not know where the rats had gone. Therefore, the vigers were still discussing if they should let Little Ah Yu leave the Spirit Treasure Rat in the vige. It could definitely be raised to be cute and chubby. As long as it could guard against rats, it was fine for them to worship this Spirit Treasure Rat. Themb realized that its weight in the vigers hearts seemed to have begun to be on par with this little brother. After eating the sweet potato in a few bites, it nned to do something big for the vigers. It had to let them know that in this vige, it was impossible to live well without it. Themb swung its hooves and left. It even went to the vige chiefs house to call the donkey and mule away. The Spirit Treasure Rat wanted to follow, but it was left behind by themb. At this moment, Little Ah Yu still did not know. She brought her Big Brothers and the other friends in the vige to their small settlement. As soon as he walked in, Wang Wng felt a wave of warmth wash over him. Why was it so warm? There was no fire anywhere. Ah, this is a warm passage, right? Wang Qng realized that there was a piece ofnd in the house that was especially hot. It was like there was a fire passing through the walls. Wang Wng was interested in the row of mulberry trees. Although they were called mulberry trees, they were only the height of an adults knees and had two to three leaves on them. Wang Wng asked, Is this all they eat? Can they survive with so little? No, these leaves only grew out these two days. They didnt grow before. We gave them nutritional feed, not mulberry leaves. Hu Sanpang took the initiative to exin, This was Little Sister Ah Yus idea. Otherwise, we wouldnt know what to do. Hence, everyone praised her again. Only then did Wang Wng know that Little Sister Ah Yu had actually done so much when she came home previously. Heavens, if it was him, he would never have thought of this. But the problem was, how did these silkworm eggse about? Chapter 487 - 487: Smart Person Chapter 487: Smart Person Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Little Ah Yu did not intend to let her Big Brothers ask how she had conjured the silkworm eggs. Hence, she hurriedly said, Alright, alright. Lets go and see the silkworm babies first? Everyone arrived in another room. There were all kinds of cocoons inside. Wang Wng realized that the cocoons were actually all kinds of colors. Arent cocoons supposed to be white? Why are there yellow ones? This is purple, right? This is a little green. Whats going on? Wang Wng was very curious. Previously, when he studied insect cocoons, the teacher had casually mentioned it in ss. He had said. Those dressed in brocade are not necessarily silk workers. This probably referred to the difficulties of silkworm farmers. As for how the silkworms came about, the teacher did not say much. Now that they saw a real cocoon, they were quite curious. The vige did not have everything. For example, their vige did not have many such silkworms and mulberry trees. They had never even heard of it. Im not sure either. It seems that the silkworm baby ate different things and had a different mood. So, the cocoon it forms is different, Little Ah Yu exined seriously. The logic behind this is veryplicated. Fifth Big Brother, youve never raised a silkworm before. I cant exin it to you. Wang Wng: You just have to say it and Ill understand. There was no reason for his sister to understand something that he did not. Was she looking down on his brain? Wang Qng looked at the cocoons and was especially interested. Are you going to hatch these cocoons? Will there be new silkworm babies in the future? Can you give me some? I want to raise them too. It looked very interesting. Next time. This time, I want to earn money with my other friends. These silkworm babies were all raised by them. I cant give them to you now. Little Ah Yu was a very principled person. These silkworm babies were raised by her friends in the vige. When the time came, she would only take a small portion of the money from the silkworm cocoons sold. She had to leave more for her friends. Previously, she had said that she would bring her friends to earn money. She was in charge of selling the items, and her friends were in charge of raising the silkworms. They had even signed the documents and left their fingerprints on paper, just like the adults. When Wang Ling and Wang Qng heard Little Ah Yus exnation, their hearts warmed. Little Sister Ah Yu, we want to participate next time too! Hu Sanpang said, But we already have enough people raising cocoons. There are even an excess of people. Thats right. We still dont know if these cocoons can be sold. If they cant be sold, we can only y by ourselves. Arent you still going to school? Do you have so much time? Someone questioned. Wang Ling said, Dont you have to go to school in the vige too? Our time is the same. At most, well raise it in town and youll raise it in the vige. In the future, well sell it to the same cloth shop. You can also leave the cocoons with us first. When we umte more, well sell them together. Perhaps we can sell them for a better price. [Your Big Brothers are quite smart.] Meatbail could not help but admire how these brats wild thoughts were quite urate. Little Ah Yu said, Of course my brothers are the smartest! [Then who is the smartest between your brothers and me?] Little Ah Yu replied without thinking, Elf is elf, and Big Brothers is Big Brothers. Among the elves, youre the smartest. Among Big Brothers, theyre all very smart. She could actually answer wlessly. Meatbail was impressed. [Your brothers are right. If you want to use the cocoons to earn money, you can be a middleman. Your family will collect the cocoons and sell them together..] Chapter 488 - 488: Little Ah Yu Is Beaten Up Chapter 488: Little Ah Yu Is Beaten Up Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Little Ah Yu actually did not want her family to be so tired. Everyone in the family was very busy now. I just want my friends to earn some money. How much can cocoons be sold for? Will they earn more money than the bun shop? [There arc many things that you can only know if you try them yourself.] [If you want to do it, go for it. Youre still young. Even if you dont do it well or fail, it doesnt matter. No one will me you.] Little Ah Yu did not want to fail. Ill think about it. Meatball did not force Ah Yu. This was one of her hobbies to begin with. If she treated this hobby as a business, perhaps Ah Yu would not like this matter anymore. Not many people like to mix their hobbies with business. That would eventually deteriorate. The children of Hu Family Vige were very happy after showing off the cocoons to Wang Wng and the others. It was the happiness of stealing someone elses sister. Who asked Little Ah Yu to be on their side this time and even speak up for them? Among them, Hu Sanpangs expression was the most exaggerated. Hu Sanpang always wanted to bring Little Ah Yu to their house. With Little Ah Yu around, his sister-inw would not urge him to grow up and marry a wife early. He was the third son, but realistically speaking, he was the only child in the family who could bear the heavy responsibility of continuing the family line. Who knew what would happen in the future? In any case, he was old. Whether he liked the girl or not, he had to marry her. Sigh, if only his future wife could be like Little Sister Ah Yu. At that time, his wife would not have to do anything. She only had to be obedient at home and smile at him. He would be full of motivation and not feel tired from doing anything. At the thought of this, Hu Sanpang looked at Wang Wng and said in a negotiating tone, Hey, Wng, I recently received praise from the teacher in the vige school. The teacher said that I will be a county schr in the future. As they spoke, they were already walking out. On the way back to the vige, they could see themotion at Hu Family Vige from afar. The children were also happy. It had been a long time since they had enjoyed such a blissful new year. Wang Wng was wondering if he should raise silkworm babies with them in the future. He still had to go to town and ask about the acquisition price of the cocoons. He had to calcte if it was worth raising the silkworms or continuing to sell the candied hawthorns. Their candied hawthorns could only be sold for two to three months a year. At other times, they could only be idle. They had yet to find a better livelihood. Moreover, they had borrowed a sum of money and had yet to repay it. After borrowing the money, his heart felt like it was gripped in the ws of a cat. He only wanted to return it as soon as possible. Therefore, Wang Wng did not listen to Hu Sanpang much. Hu Sanpang asked him, You think Im very good too, right? Alright, when we go back today, Ill tell my sister-inw and my mother to let them go to your house tomorrow. Only then did Wang Wnge back to his senses. What are you talking about? Hu Sanpang said, I mean, let Little Sister Ah Yu marry me! Hu Sanpang, are you tired of living?! Wang Wngs fist hardened and smashed into the bridge of Hu Sanpangs nose without thinking. Hu Sanpang howled in pain. The two of them fought just like that. Why are you fighting? Let go, let go! A slightly older child shouted from the side. However, the two young men who were gradually growing up were in their prime. How could they be willing to stop? Little Ah Yu was also anxious. She rushed over and wanted to pull them away. In the end, the two of them did not notice and punched Little Ah Yus face. Ah! Little Ah Yu screamed and fell to the ground. Oh no, I hit Little Sister Ah Yu! Stop quickly.. Youre in trouble!! Chapter 489 - 489: Little Ah Yu Is Leaking Chapter 489: Little Ah Yu Is Leaking Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Without waiting for anyone to pull them apart, Hu Sanpang and Wang Wng stopped. Wang Ling and Wang Qng had also rushed over. The two of them each grabbed an arm and pulled Little Ah Yu up. Wang Wng also rushed over and hugged Little Ah Yu. Little Sister Ah Yu, are you alright? Fifth Brother didnt do it on purpose. Does it hurt? Where does it hurt? Little Ah Yu felt that her face and mouth hurt, but when she saw Wang Wngs tears welling up, she opened her mouth tofort him. Big Brother FifIm not dead There was actually a leak in her words. Little Ah Yu was in a daze. She felt the taste of blood in her mouth. When she opened her mouth, blood flowed out. Under the terrified gazes of the surrounding people, Little Ah Yu spat out a mouthful of blood. On the white snow, there was something very obvious in the snow. Heavens, they beat Little Sister Ah Yu until she vomited blood! Her teeth and flesh areing out! Murder!!! The faster children were already shouting as they ran to the vige entrance. They shouted at Old Master Hu and the others, Not good, not good. The Wang Familys Wng and Hu Sanpang beat Little Sister Ah Yu to death! Theres so much blood!! Old Master Hus sweet potato was stuck in his throat. When he heard this, he almost choked to death. Elder Ma had already stood up and casually picked up a walking stick to walk forward. This is outrageous. Hurry up and see whats going on! Another elder hurriedly shouted, Wait, you took the walking stick away. How can I leave! Why are you still leaving? Just sit here or youll fall to your deathter! Elder Ma cursed. Those brats are rebelling. They dare to do anything. What are they trying to do! As he cursed, he hobbled over. When the other adults heard this, they couldnt care less about the new year. Everyone hurried towards the ce where Little Ah Yu had been beaten up. That was Ah Yu, the blessed child of their Hu Family Vige. She was also the little lucky star in everyones hearts. In fact, there were already some people in the vige who secretly raised a que at home and silently prayed that Little Ah Yu would live to be a hundred years old. In the end, something actually happened to her in the vige. Third Aunt Hu also heard this. She was originally holding a piece of cured meat in her hand and wanted to send it to Old man Wangs house. Now that Donkey Zhang was not at home, she did not know if those people had prepared enough food. Coincidentally, she heard a kid shout outside, Grandpa Wang, Grandpa Wang, bad news. Your Ah Yu has been beaten to death. Her corpse has been beaten into several pieces! THUD! Old man Wang, who was walking down thedder, slipped and fell. Wang Chuanyuan happened to be below and caught Old man Wang. The father and son fell into a clump. However, they didnt care if it hurt at all. They simply got up and ran out. Liu Shi and the others threw away the things in their hands and ran. Third Aunt Hus cured meat fell to the ground and she hurriedly sprinted over as well. When the Wang Family ran to the vige entrance and saw the group of people in the vige, their hearts sank. Did something really happen to Ah Yu? Who did it?! Didnt Mother say that Ah Yu had a few people protecting her? Moreover, there was still Tang Yuan. If not for this, they would not have been at ease and let Ah Yu go out to y. How could this happen? Liu Shi felt her vision turn ck, but she held it in and did not faint. Ah Yu! Liu Shi pushed through the crowd and rushed in, only to see Little Ah Yu sitting on a stool. She turned around and looked at her. The childs face had already been cleaned up, and her two small hands were spread out in front of her. She opened her mouth, revealing her teeth. Mother, I lost my teeth. The breath that Liu Shi had forcefully held in her throat finally dissipated. Her entire body rxed and she fainted.. Chapter 490 - 490: Ah Yu Is a Silly Sister Chapter 490: Ah Yu Is a Silly Sister Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Wng and Hu Sanpang fought, but in the end, they identally injured Little Ah Yu and knocked out her baby tooth that was about to fall off. The two of them were carried home by the elders and beaten up fiercely. Widow Zhou was especially meticulous. The next day, she asked Hu Sanpang, Didnt you have the best rtionship with Wang Wng in the past? Why did you fight with him? Hu Sanpang gritted his teeth in pain. He didnt dare to think too much and said, I didnt say anything. I just asked Little Ah Yu to marry me in the future. Initially, Widow Zhou had even carried a bowl of broth and was about to feed it to Hu Sanpang. When she heard this, she directly drank the broth herself. She turned around and walked out. Sister-inw, Sister-inw, my soup. I havent eaten since yesterday. Im so hungry! I think youre very full. You even ate too much. Coincidentally, Wang Wng was also asked about the reason for the fight. He told the truth. Liu Shi returned to the kitchen and cooked the cured meat that Third Aunt Hu had sent over. She also wanted to cut it into thin strips and personally feed it to Wang Wng. Wang Wng was ttered. But before he could open his mouth, it was taken away by Madam Zhang, who had rushed in. Sister-inw, dont spoil him. He was lucky today to only fight with someone from the vige. No matter what, hes already injured Ah Yu. If we reward him today, who knows what hell do in the future? Liu Shi thought that it made sense, so she took the meat strips away under Wang Wngs eager gaze. Wang Wngy on the bed and wailed, Mother, why are you so ruthless? Even if I dont have any credit, I should at least have worked hard, right? How dare Hu Sanpang covet my sister? Cant I beat him up? Madam Zhang snorted. Why cant you beat him up? As long as you can avoid others eyes and dont cause trouble for your family, you can beat him to death. Wang Wng blinked. Mother, you dont me me even if I beat someone to death? Why should I me you? On this day next year, Ill add an incense stick to your grave and consider it our fate as mother and son. Wang Wng: This was not all. When the other brothers of the Wang Family found out about Wang Wngs miserable state, they mocked him. Wang Dng naturally criticized him for being so rash. Wang Eng was much more direct. So what if you only know how to show off your bravery? This is a self-harming method. If you really want to vent your anger, there are many ways. The stupidest thing is to do yourself in. Third Brother, Fourth Brother, are you here tough at me too? Wang Wngy on the bed dejectedly. Im already in enough trouble. Wang Sang said, No, I just wanted to remind you that our family is going to the temple fair tomorrow. Thinking that you might not have anything to eat, I left two steamed buns for you. This temple fair was an annualrge temple fair, so it was naturally especially lively. I have two steamed buns here. Theres no more buns with the delicious stuffing. This is a five-kernel stuffing and a bitter melon dry stuffing. Please fill your stomach even if its reluctantly. Wang Wng: They were all his brothers. They were definitely real. He was wrong. He really knew his mistake. He would never be so rash again. In the dead of the night, a little fellow slipped into Wang Wngs room. A warm little hand touched his forehead. In the cold winter, this warmth was very obvious. Then, a finger opened his mouth and stuffed something in. Almost instantly, a sweet taste spread. Ah Yu? Right on the heels of that, Little Ah Yus voice sounded in the darkness. Its me! Fifth Big Brother didnt do it on purpose. I dont me you, Little Ah Yu emphasized. I was just frightened to tears previously. Actually, it doesnt hurt at all. Alright, Wang Wng replied gloomily. He buried his head in the nket. His mouth was sweet, but his heart ached. A stream of tears fell from the corner of his eyes and silently seeped into the nket. It wasnt like he hadnt been punched in the face or had his teeth knocked out before. How could it not hurt? Silly sister.. Chapter 491 - 491: The Wang’s Family Was Robbed Chapter 491: The Wangs Family Was Robbed Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Little Ah Yu is over six years old and has also reached the age of losing her teeth and growing permanent ones. One of her teeth had already fallen out, and her other front tooth was also a little loose now. Liu Shi was especially careful. She specially made a separate portion of food for Little Ah Yu every day and did not let her eat hard food anymore. Fortunately, Little Ah Yu had all kinds of snacks. At night, she ran into the spatial pocket and ate them with her consciousness. Of course, she didnt need to be afraid of hurting her teeth there. However, when she entered the spatial pocket, Little Ah Yu touched her missing teeth and felt a little aggrieved. Elf, why is there also a hole in my teeth when Im in here? [This is your world of consciousness. Your appearance is dependent on your imagination of yourself.] Little Ah Yu said, But I think Im an adult. Why am I still so young? [Thats because in the depths of your heart, youre actually like this. You like how you look now.] Thats not right. I hope I can grow bigger, like Sister-inw Qu. Little Ah Yu liked Qu Shuqiu very much because she was the first sister-inw she had. The significance of this was extraordinary. Moreover, Qu Shuqiu was very good-looking. She had the appearance of a youngdy from a wealthy family. The clothes she wore matched well and she was a sight to behold when she walked in the vige. However, she was neither arrogant nor proud. She gave off a very good feeling. Before Qu Shuqiu married into the Wang Family, she had already established a good reputation in the vige. Meatbail did not exin to Little Ah Yu why her thoughts were different from what was manifested. This was because the reason was very simple. Little Ah Yu had the element of narcissism in her bones, although she wanted to be an adult and felt that others were good-looking and she liked other peoples clothes. In reality, she still felt that she was the best-looking and liked the original version of herself. However, the childs thoughts were too pure and she couldnt understand the meaning of this. On the second day of the first month, the Wang Family went to Xiashan Vige. This years temple fair was held in Xiashan Vige. When Old Liu found out that his granddaughter wasing, he was extremely happy. He asked the family to prepare all kinds of food two days in advance. In the end, when Little Ah Yu arrived, she grinned and a huge hole was disyed in her mouth. When he found out that her teeth had been knocked out, Old Liu was furious. He wanted to go to Old man Wangs house to seek justice on the spot, but he was stopped by Qin Shi. Little Ah Yu also held Old Lius hand and wheedled. Only then was this matter considered barely over. However, Old Liu thought to himself that the Wang Family was not reliable. They had so many people, but they couldnt take good care of a child. Also, what was wrong with the Wang Familys child? Why was he bullying his sister? Thinking of this, Old Liu simply called all the grandchildren in the family over and asked them to go to the school in Hu Family Vige after the new year. Their main task was to protect Ah Yu. Studying was only the secondary objective. At that time, Old Liu didnt expect Little Ah Yu to not be studying in the vige school to begin with. However, since he had already said it, Old Liu did not have the face to take his words back. He could only grit his teeth and pay the childrens tuition fees. But this is a story for the future. At this moment, Old Liu carried Little Ah Yu the entire time and brought her around the entire temple fair. He even wanted to let her stay at their home for a few days. Liu Shi was in a difficult position. Father, its not that we dont want to stay, but we still have many things to do at home. Grandma hasnt returned yet. On the third day of the new year, the cane sugar workshop will start again. Third Brother, Third Sister-inw, and the others have to rush to town to manage the bun shop, so only Eldest Sister-inw and I will be at home. If I dont go back, Eldest Sister-inw will be even busier. Old Liu snorted. Youre just a person who doesnt know how to enjoy life. If you want to work, go ahead. I dont want you to stay. Old man Wang sneered at the side. Seeing Old Lius unhappy and unwilling expression, heughed in his heart. This inw of his was really interesting. Looking at him, he felt like he was looking at his wife. They were all people who were difficult to get along with. After the visit to the temple fair, Old man Wang brought the children back to Hu Family Vige. As soon as they returned to the vige, they encountered a huge surprise. What did you say? Our house was robbed?! Old man Wang looked at Hu Xiaotong, who hade to report, and was simply at a loss.. Which bastard broke into my house? Chapter 492 - 492: Bloodstains In The Wang Family Chapter 492: Bloodstains In The Wang Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Wang Family had all gone to the temple fair, and no one was left at home. Initially, Divine Doctor Xue and Liang Xue were still around, but Divine Doctor Xue had ast-minute appointment to meet an old friend and brought Liang Xue along. There was no one at home. Most of the people in the vige had also gone to the Xiashan Vige. Everyone wanted to join in the fun and watch the temple fair. Old Master Hu and the others were old, so they naturally didnt follow. They wandered around the vige, wanting to help keep a lookout. Every time during the new year, there would always be some desperate people who woulde to the vige to ask for food. Therefore, there were a few young men ced in the vige to guard it. There were also some bailiffs who would patrol the various viges and towns these few days to specially deal with these situations. In the past two years, such a thing had basically never happened in Hu Family Vige. Be it animals or those shameless people, they would not patronize Hu Family Vige. Who asked this to be a famous poor vige? Even dogs wouldnte here to beg for food. Unexpectedly, when Old Master Hu and the others arrived at Old man Wangs house, they realized that it was in a mess. There were even blood stains. From the looks of the blood, that person seemed to havee all the way down from the mountain and finally entered Old man Wangs house. Could it be that someone fell into our vige again? What if its a thief? The few old men discussed but did not dare to enter. Old Master Hu and the others were old and could not withstand this stimtion, so they didnt dare to go in to check. They were also worried about letting those young people go in to check. They could only wait for everyone to return from the temple fair return before going in together. The temple fairsted for a long time. Usually, it wouldst for two days. Most people would go over and stroll around for half a day before returning. The food sold around the temple fair was very expensive. If they couldnt bear to buy it, they could only return home to eat. Old man Wangs family returned after eating at the Liu familys house. As soon as they returned, they heard that there was a thief at home. Old man Wang couldnt care less. He was still thinking about how his wife had locked many things in the storeroom. He wondered if there was anything valuable. If they were gone, his old wife would probably raise hell when she returned. As the number of people in the vige increased, everyone went to Old man Wangs house. Seeing the blood, everyones hearts skipped a beat. This did not look like a thief, but more like a criminal! Hold the knives in your hands tightly. Dont let them be snatched away! Vige Chief Hu also held a firewood knife and raised his voice to shout, Everyone, stand tight. Retreat if you encounter any situation. Seeing how united the people of Hu Family Vige were, Chi Tu, who originally wanted to attack, also signaled to Chi She, who was hiding at the side. Blood Thirteen and Hei Shi were originally sleeping in the dormitories of the vige school when they were woken up. They were asked to go to Old man Wangs house to take a look. Blood Thirteen yawned and asked, Whats wrong now? Their house was burrized and theres a lot of blood there. Go and take a look! Everyone in the vige knew that Blood Thirteen and Hei Shi were from the Swimming Dragon n. They were not sure what the Swimming Dragon n was, but they knew that these two people knew martial arts. After all, they were the martial arts teachers of the vige school. However, they were actually still under observation and were notpletely epted by the vigers yet. When the vige encountered such a dangerous situation, they naturally had to take a look first. When Blood Thirteen and Hei Shi went over, they realized that the vigers were all happy. Their eyes were filled with envy towards Old man Wangs family. Has Old Wangs luck turned around? Their family is really lucky now. It turned out that when everyone entered Old man Wangs house in fear, they saw all kinds of animals lying behind the fence. There were some they had seen before, and some they had never seen before. In front of these animals, themb was lying there and chewing grass very leisurely. Beside it, the Spirit Treasure Rat raised its little ws, trembling. Themb had sent a huge gift to the Wang Familya total of more than 20 wild animals. Old man Wang was immediately amused.. Chapter 493 - 493: Family Status Chapter 493: Family Status Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone in the vige liked the Spirit Treasure Rat. They would give many small things to it to eat. When themb saw this, it was very jealous and felt that the vigers no longer doted on it. Hence, it decided to cause a hugemotion. No one knew how themb did it. How these wild animals came to be at Old man Wangs house immediately became an unsolved mystery. Old man Wang was especially happy. He distributed three to four wild boars to the vige on the spot. Vige Chief Hu did not hide anything for himself. He distributed the meat to each family. It was not much, but it was considered a token of appreciation. Now that every family was living well, they could at least eat their fill and prepare enough New Year goods for the new year. There was no longer a need to distribute anything to the entire vige like in the past. Back then, many people in the vige would starve to death if they didnt get any extra food. Now, they were only envious, but they would not be thick-skinned enough to ask for more. It was already very good that the other party was willing to give it to them. As for the rest of the meat, they would be preserved and made into jerky. The people in the vige came to help. The men brought their bone cleavers to Old man Wangs house to help cut the meat. The fur that could still be used were also cleaned and packed up. The women helped to marinate the meat. All of them were good at cooking. Some of them even went to collect the folded pine and cypress branches in the vige to make smoked meat. Everyone worked together and quickly dealt with all the game. It saved the Wang Family a lot of trouble. Themb had be a hero of the Wang Family. Liu Shi even specially made amb meal for it to consolidate its status in the Wang Family. This made themb overjoyed. As it walked around the vige, the littlembs tail kept wagging. As for the Spirit Treasure Rat? It didnt understand the actions of its Big Boss recently. It felt a little sick. When Little Ah Yu saw themb working so hard, she praised it. Littlemb, youre very good. Our family wont have to buy meat for a long time again! Themb looked up. Baa! However,pared to the littlembs high spirits, the Wang Familys boys were a little unhappy. They gradually realized that everyone in the family, from the adults to the sheep, seemed to be very useful. Except for them. Other than eating, they seemed to have no other use. They felt a sense of danger. A deep sense of crisis. We have to do well for the uing county level imperial exam and pass! Wang Wng clenched his fists and said, Otherwise, we really wont have any status in this family! Wang Eng said, This years examination is scheduled for February 12th. Coincidentally, we can wait until were done with Big Brothers marriage before preparing for the exam. Borrowing some luck from the happy asion, perhaps the few of us can pass. Wang Sang said, Thats not necessarily the case. I heard that the examiners who came up with the questions this year are from Hundred Flowers County. Theyre different from what we usually learn. Who cares? Well cross the bridge when wee to it. For now, we have to do our best and take as many test papers as we can. No matter what, we cant quit halfway! Wang Sng reminded everyone. There are still five days before the New Year. This time, we have to be fully prepared. First, we have to train up our stamina. Dont faint before the exam is over. That will dy our efforts. Only Wang Ling was not very nervous. He knew that he would definitely not be able to pass. Qingmu Academy and Yang Family Private School taught different things. It would be a miracle if he could pass. On the seventh day of the first month, Old Madam Wang and the others returned. They returned with two carriages and two new servants, causing a wave of discussion in Hu Family Vige.. Chapter 494 - 494: The Wang Family Is Doing Well Chapter 494: The Wang Family Is Doing Well Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Old Madam Wang returned, the Wang Family became lively again. The vigers of Hu Family Vige ran over and saw the two carriages brought back by Old Madam Wang. They realized that other than the Qin Familys carriage, there was another one. It looked no different from the outside, but the inside was a little luxurious. On this snowy day, the inside of the carriage was filled with warm rabbit fur. There were also various secretpartments on the roof of the carriage. It was unknown what was inside. Initially, they thought that the two coachmen had been hired by the Wang Family. Later on, they found out that they had been bought by the Wang Family. Oh my god, Old man Wangs family is really rich. Their family can already buy servants, but were still bumpkins. Someone said with a hint of jealousy. He couldnt help but be envious. Beside him, his wife pinched him hard. Youre starting to be jealous of others living better lives now that our quality of life has improved? You cant have such a mentality! Wifey, wifey, be gentle. Im just saying. I didnt say that Old man Wangs family isnt worthy! That person looked innocent. Old man Wangs family is kind to begin with. Its just that those boys in their family ate too much and made the family poor. Now that their Dng is about to get married, isnt it normal for the Wang Family to rise up? The others nodded. That was indeed true. Even in the surrounding viges, there werent any families as good as the Wang Family. Everyone behaved conservatively and secretly lived their lives. If they knew any way to make a fortune, they would definitely not spread it. However, Old man Wangs family was different. Their Chuanman found high-quality grain seeds and shared them with the vigers immediately. If not for Old man Wangs family, they would still be eating chaff shells, not to mention rice and flour. They might only be able to eat one meal a day. Now, even the worst-off families in the vige could still eat their fill. If they wanted to do something, even if they couldnt gather enough money for a while, the surrounding neighbors would be willing to lend them money. After all, as long as the food was secured, the money could be returned. It was not like in the past, when money lent out was like giving a meat bun to a dog. It was definitely impossible to get it back. Everyone, disperse. Dont stand here. Dont you have any rtives to visit? Vige Chief Hu came over to chase them away. Why are you surrounding the Wang Family all day? Go do what you have to do. Someone chuckled. I just want to take a look at the Wang Family. I feel that if we see them live a good life, our hearts will light up. These were all people who had once helped the Wang Family with all their might. They did not have many thoughts and were only happy for the Wang Family. The Wang Family had never forgotten them either. The cane sugar workshop in the vige was not led by the Wang Family. It was a business that belonged to the vige. These people also received some dividends. If nothing unexpected happened, they could slowly rise up. Now, the vigers of Hu Family Vige were buyingnd one after another. There was no longer enoughnd in their vige, so they all started buyingnd from the other viges. Vige Chief Hu had already applied to reim thend around Hu Family Vige and expand the road from Hu Family Vige to Nanhe Town and Yongding County to make the road smoother. In the future, the path from the vige to the town and to the county city would be smoother than before, and it would take less time to travel. The vigers surrounded them for a while before dispersing. They now understood that if ordinary bumpkins like them wanted a way out, they had to either give birth to a lucky star like Ah Yu or let their children study hard. Look at the Wang Familys Chuangui. After he became a county schr, how much tax was exempted from their family? If they umted it over the years, wouldnt it be much more than the tuition fees they paid? This was a real benefit.. Chapter 495 - 495: Questioning Chapter 495: Questioning Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Wang had no time to care about what the vigers thought. As soon as she returned, she saw that the courtyard was actually filled with all kinds of meat. Old Madam Wang almost had nowhere to rest her feet. Old Madam Wang named the two coachmen. One was Chang Fu, and the other was Chang Shun. Chang Fu and Chang Shun watched helplessly as their master asked them to drive the carriage from the city to the town and then from the town to the vige. The further they went, the colder their hearts became. They knew that their new masters were farmers. They already knew this from the familys daily chat. However, they didnt expect it to be such a poor and backward ce. There wasnt even a courier station around. Looking from afar, there wasnt even a big house. The road in the vige was t, but it was not paved with stone. It was a in and simple dpidated vige. What made them feel the most despair was that Wang Chuanfu told them that there was no carriage at home, only donkey carts and mule carts. In the future, the two of them would drive donkey carts and mule carts. Both of them sighed. They were big caters to begin with. Now that theyde to the vige, it was clear that the masters family would be poor. How could they spare another mouthful of rice for them to cat? They would probably starve to death in a few days. However, now that the two of them walked into the masters house and realized that their courtyard was filled with meat, the surprise in their hearts was naturally self-evident. With so much meat, it seemed that their master was not from a poor family. How relieving. They would not starve to death. Old Madam Wang circled around the meat and asked Chang Fu and Chang Shun to take out everything in the carriage. The Wang Family was also very curious to see these two new servants. Other than Tang Yuan, this was the first time their family had some properly bought servants. However, no matter how they looked at it, these two servants looked decent and did not look like typical servants. Chang Fu smiled and said, I used to be a steward in the farmstead. Later on, when the main family declined, I went to a new residence and worked as a coachman for two years. The new residence fell, so I came here. Chang Shuns story was about the same. In a nutshell, the two of them had some ability. It was just that if one ate too much, their bodies would be weaker than people who performed manualbor. During the process of being sold, they even fell seriously ill and their bodies were a little weak, so they werent bought by anyone. The two of them also told Old Madam Wang about this situation. Old Madam Wang used this opportunity to lower the price, so she could buy them so cheaply. Otherwise, if one of them could manage the manor and the other could restrain his subordinates, they would not be able to buy them for just two taels of silver. Old Madam Wang nned to observe the two of them. If they were really loyal in the future, she would let them stay and use them properly. She would hand them to the children to practice and let them learn how to manage servants. As for Ah Yu, she had to start searching for someone to stay by her side. Since she wanted to marry that kid from the Qin Family, she had to nurture her own people in the future. The Qin Family was a big family in Great Chang. In Wanning City, only the royal family dared to have the surname Qin. If she married into a much stronger family, it would not be good for her. Unless their Wang Family managed to rise up before Ah Yu married Qin Huai. At the very least, they had to stand high enough so that Qin Huai would not dare to let her down in the future. At this moment, Old Madam Wang only buried these ns in her heart and did not tell anyone. When Little Ah Yu saw that Old Madam Wang had returned, she was overjoyed. She kept circling Old Madam Wang and even wanted to check if she had lost weight. Alright, hurry up and take a look at what Grandma bought for you. Old Madam Wang smiled and pulled Little Ah Yu away. She held her hand and went into the house. The rest of the Wang Family hurriedly packed their things. With the arrival of the two servants, Wang Dng epted the situation the best. When Wang Dng heard that Chang Fu used to be a steward, he went to ask him for guidance. Uncle Fu, you used to be a steward. Theres something I want to ask you. Chang Fu hurriedly said, Young Master, youre being too polite. If theres anything, just instruct me. Wang Dng said, I just want to ask you, if an ordinary farmer marries a registrars daughter, is there anything to take note of? Wang Dng had been holding these words in his heart for a long time.. Chapter 496 - 496: Going to the Prefecture City Chapter 496: Going to the Prefecture City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chang Fu was shocked. Was this family going to marry the registrars daughter? The registrar was not an official position that could be underestimated. Nowadays, the authority of the imperial power doesnt reach the countryside areas, and the registrar is like a parent in the local area. This title is more useful than even the imperial family. The registrar was in charge of the documents. For example, as a steward in the past, he had the most interactions with the registrar. Although he was only a ninth-grade official, the scope of his jurisdiction was huge. Ordinary documents, contracts, credentials, and so on had to go through him. It seemed that this family was not simple either. He had never heard of a farmer marrying an officials daughter before. Uncle Fu, do you think theres anything wrong with this? Wang Dng exined their process and asked Chang Fu. Only then did Chang Fue back to his senses and hurriedly say, Theres nothing inappropriate about that. If possible, add a set of the Four Treasures of the Study and a set of magpie paintings and calligraphy. It carries a good omen and the meaning will be even better. Wang Dng brought this information and went to consult with Old Madam Wang again. Old Madam Wang said, Chang Fu will stay with us and be of use to you in the future. You can listen to his suggestions, but you cant be controlled by him. You have to know that youre the master. After hearing this, Wang Dng nodded repeatedly and went to look for Madam Feng with what Chang Fu had said. After discussing for a while, the mother and son pair went to look for Old Madam Wang again to ask for the money to buy the rmended items. Old Madam Wang handed Madam Feng a key and said to her, After the children pass the examination, Im going to bring Ah Yu to the prefecture capital. Ill leave the regr expenses to you first. This is the key to the familys storeroom. Ill give you another set of keys for the house in townter. Whether you want to keep it yourself or hand it to your husband is up to you. Madam Feng was shocked. Mother, youre leaving? Madam Feng was not excited at all that her mother-inw had suddenly given up her power. With the olddy at home, they only needed to work with her and did not need to think too much. Now that the olddy was leaving, Madam Feng felt empty. In the past, when the olddy was in town, she didnt care much about the vige. However, the significance this time was different, and the feeling was different. Now, she felt like she had been abandoned. Dont act like that. Im not dead yet! Old Madam Wang tapped Madam Fengs forehead with her index finger. Youre about to be a mother-inw yourself. If your daughter-inw sees that youre still being suppressed by your mother-inw, how are you going to establish your authority in the future? Old Madam Wang did not want to see theter generations bully the older generation in the future. In the long run, the family would definitely be in chaos. Therefore, the most important thing was to train everyone in the family to be respectful and let them think and act independently. Madam Feng left in a daze with the key. Little Ah Yu sat on Old Madam Wangs bed, her little feet swaying. Grandma, are we going out in the future? But didnt you say that were not going out before my birthday? Little Ah Yu still remembered Old Madam Wangs words. Old Madam Wang said, After your Big Brothers finish the county level imperial exam, Grandma will bring you to the prefecture capital. Its even more lively there. There will also be more fun and delicious food, as well as beautiful clothes. Then what if Big Brothers cant pass? Are we still going? Am I going to school in the prefecture capital? When Little Ah Yu thought of this oue, she found it a little funny. Big Brothers have been working hard recently. Two days ago, I asked them toe with me to sell silkworm babies. They all said that they wanted to revise at home! Old Madam Wang snorted. If they cant pass, they can continue to take the exam. Ill bring you alone. You dont have to go to an ordinary school. When we go over there, Ill invite a teacher over for you. You dont have to learn those useless things. Since Ah Yu wanted to study, she had to receive the best education. There was no need for Ah Yu to learn from that group of useless people. In the entire family, the only one who really did not resist learning was Ah Yu. Ah Yu had yet to encounter any problems in her studies. She learned everything quickly and was praised by everyone, so she was naturally interested. After Old Madam Wang finished teasing Little Ah Yu, she patted her. Go out and y first. Call your second aunt over.. Chapter 497 - 497: Compensation Betrothal Gift Chapter 497: Compensation Betrothal Gift Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Madam Ma was busy packing. No one had lived in the house for a long time. It was not convenient for others to go in and clean usually, and there was a lot of dust umted. Little Ah Yu stuck her head out of the door and covered her nose. Cough Second Aunt, Grandma is looking for you! Little cat, donte in here. Arent you afraid of choking? Madam Ma shook the mattress in her hand and went out to wash her hands before looking for Old Madam Wang. When she entered the house, she realized that Old Madam Wang was sitting and massaging her waist. Madam Ma quickly walked over and helped Old Madam Wang lie down before rubbing her waist. Mother, its all our fault for making you so tired. If theres anything, well talk about it after you recover. In any case, we have to wait for Dng to get married before leaving. Dng is getting married on the eighth of February. The county level imperial exam was on the 12th of February, and the imperial provincial examination was on the 23rd of February. There was still time. Old Madam Wang closed her eyes and calmly enjoyed her second daughter-inws massage. After resting for a while, she said, Perhaps its because of the sins of the first half of my life that I gave birth to so many idiots to anger me. Madam Ma didnt know if she should respond. Alright, Im not crippled. Go to my closet and bring over the box at the top. Madam Ma did not understand, but she still opened the cab and realized that there were more than ten boxes in it. The boxes were not big, and the one at the top was also a little heavy. Mother, Ive brought it. Madam Ma ced the box on the small table. Old Madam Wang slowly sat up. Open it and take a look. When Madam Ma opened the box, she realized that there was actually a stack of banknotes inside. There were two jade pendants, two jade bracelets, and a golden Pixiu. This was the first time Madam Ma had seen such a heavy box. Mother? Back then, when you married our Chuangui, our family did not send any betrothal gifts. All these years, in order to treat Chuanguis illness, your dowry was sold. Old Madam Wang slowly stood up and took out a small cloth bag from the bottom of the box. Seeing the small cloth bag, Madam Mas eyes instantly turned red. Old Madam Wang handed the small cloth bag to Madam Ma. This is a purse that your mother embroidered for you. Originally, there was a golden bracelet and a pair of golden earrings inside. However, after all these years, that pawnshop no longer exists and everything is gone. Only this cloth bag is still here. Madam Ma lowered her head and silently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. All these years, she had indeed felt a lot of worry and anxiety. Back then, her handsome husband had be crippled suddenly. Her parents, who originally did not think highly of her marriage, would sigh at her every time. Some of her rtives even urged her to remarry. If not for the fact that her mother-inw had always been very good to her and the other sisters-inw often took care of her, Madam Ma did not know if she would have survived. Good child, its been hard on you all these years. Old Madam Wang patted Madam Mas head and pushed the box in front of her. This is my gift to you. Take it as thepensation for the betrothal gift back then. You dont have to let Chuangui know. Put it away yourself, and dont take this money to offset the debt I specially remembered for Chuangui. Madam Ma looked up in confusion. Her eyes were red and her voice was choked. Mother, my husband and I are one. Its only right that this money be used to offset my husbands school fees. Madam Ma did not think that there was anything wrong with her mother recording the ounts for them. Her eldest brother was busy in the fields, Chuanfu was busy with the shop, and Chuanman wasing and going in the wind and rain. Only her husband was studying. The expenses seemed small, but it was actually a lot. Everyone was earning money for the family, but they were the only ones spending it. She knew that her mother would not take back the decision she had made. If she said that she would give this money to her, she would definitely give it to her. Not only her, but the other sisters-inw would probably also receive something. Im recording that debt for Chuangui not because Ick his money, but to let him know from time to time that he hasnt been able to establish himself yet and cant be arrogant. Old Madam Wang looked at Madam Ma and said in a rare gentle tone, But Im giving you this money to let you know that youre my recognized daughter-inw. What should be yours will be yours.. Chapter 498 - 498: Wang Dalang Gets Married Chapter 498: Wang Dng Gets Married Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chuangui is now a county schr. Even if Im his biological mother, I cant guarantee that hell remain grounded forever. I also cant guarantee that hell continue treating you like this in the future. In this world, there were many people who were blinded by wealth. Aftering into money for too long, not to mention character, even human nature would be corroded. Especially after this incident, Old Madam Wang knew that although Chuangui was smart, he was not smart enough. Perhaps he would be deceived again at some point. Madam Ma muttered, Husband is not that kind of person. Then you trust him even more than me, his biological mother. Although Old Madam Wang said this with a smile in her eyes, she still emphasized, Keep this money for yourself. If Chuangui wrongs you in the future, you can take this money to live on your own. These words surprised Madam Ma. How could a mother-inw let her daughter-inw be prepared to leave her son who might have a change of heart at any time? Mother, if Husband bes a provincial schr, will he have a change of heart in the future? Madam Ma was a little uncertain. It couldnt be. Her parents were already so old, but they still had a good rtionship. They, as the younger generation, could see it clearly. Old Madam Wang snorted. I dont care if hell change his mind. If he dares to change, Ill break his legs. If he dares to do anything to let you down, you dont have to guard his grave as a widow anymore. Ill spread his ashes. Madam Ma: Now, even she was a little suspicious. Was her husband really the biological son of her mother-inw? Could it be that she was actually her real child? In the end, Madam Ma carried the box and left in a daze. Along the way, she even met Wang Chuangui, who hade to look for her. Wang Chuangui was holding a piece of cured meat in his hand and stuffed it into Madam Mas mouth. Wifey, try it. The taste of home-cooked food is still the best! Big Brother has already said that we have to bring a few more pieces of cured meat with us when we go to the prefecture capital this time. At that time, we wont have to be afraid that you wont be used to eating there. Madam Ma chewed the meat woodenly and looked at him without saying anything. Whats wrong? Is there something on my face? Wang Chuangui reached out to touch Madam Mas forehead and was puzzled. You dont have a fever either. Whats wrong? He then saw the box in Madam Mas arms. Just as he was about to open it to take a look, he was pushed aside by Madam Ma. This is something Mother gave me. You cant look at it, Madam Ma emphasized. Wang Chuangui: Whats not to see? By the way, why did Mother look for you again? Did she badmouth me again? Tell Mother that Im not ying around. Im just tired of studying and came out to take a breather. Dont listen to Mother in everything. Listen to your husband too, okay? Madam Ma smiled. Mother didnt say anything. She just told you to take the exam well. If you can be a provincial schr, the articles you write in the future can be sold for money. Youll be able to repay your debt easily. Wang Chuangui immediately became happy. Mother really said that? Aiya, then I have to study well. Its best if I can get a top score. The articles will be even more valuable! With that, Wang Chuangui was overjoyed and went back to the study. Later on, Old Madam Wang called the other daughter-inws over one after another. In the end, each of the women received a box. As for what was in the box, they didnt ask each other, nor were they curious. However, everyone had an unspoken smile on their faces. Especially when they saw each others husbands, their eyes were filled with deep meaning. The Wang brothers couldnt help but tremble. They felt that the boxes seemed to be hiding some kind of demon. What did Mother say to them? In the blink of an eye, it was the eighth of February. It was the day of Wang Dngs marriage. Little Ah Yu had be a little flower girl. Originally, they wanted to find another child to apany Little Ah Yu to help the bride insert the pearl hairpin. Later on, after thinking about it, they couldnt find another blessed child like Little Ah Yu in the surrounding viges. She was good-looking, had good luck, and brought harmony to the family. They really could not find another child like her. Hence, Little Ah Yu could only help her new sister-inw insert the pearl hairpin herself. This was the rule of their Yongding County. The bride sat in a sedan chair. When they were about to enter the house, they would bring the blessed children onto the sedan chair to help the bride put on a pearl hairpin. This pearl hairpin was prepared by the man. The value of the pearl hairpin also represented the importance they ced on the bride. Ah Yu, you have to hurry up. Dont miss the auspicious time! Wang Sang shouted from outside the carriage. Sang, are you shouting on behalf of your eldest brother? Everyone, take a look. The bride is not in a hurry, but the groom cant wait! Someone joined in. Everyoneughed out loud. Little Ah Yu inserted a huge pearl hairpin into Qu Shuqius hair. Then, she looked around and felt that she was still not satisfied. She wanted to take a new one from her pocket. She had prepared it herself. Qu Shuqiu hurriedly said, Alright, alright, its enough. Ah Yu, if you continue, my head wont be able to hold the weight.. Chapter 499 - 499: Accompanying the New Sister-in-law Chapter 499: Apanying the New Sister-inw Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The other boys of the Wang Family were all d that Little Sister Ah Yu was the youngest in their family. At that time, when they got married, they could let Little Sister Ah Yu put on pearl hairpins for their wives. Their marriage in the future would definitely be peaceful and beautiful. Wang Dng had also gone through a lot of procedures for his marriage, especially with Chang Fus help. He did many things himself. He thought that he was already prepared, but he was still a little nervous standing in front of the sedan chair. Alright, Big Brother, you can lift the curtain! Little Ah Yu crawled out and blocked in front of Wang Dng. Wang Dng looked at her in amusement. Then why arc you still blocking the way? Little Ah Yu spread her hands and sighed. Aiya, now that my Big Brother has a sister-inw, hes be stingy. He didnt even see that my hands are empty. Only then did Wang Dng remember that he was too nervous and actually forgot to give the red packet. Little Ah Yu grabbed the red packet he handed over and happily retreated to the side. A matchmaker shouted from the side, The magpies are calling. The groom has arrived. Qu familys delicatedy, please get off the carriage. Stretch out your hand first, then raise your foot. Son, dont forget your Mothers instructions! As soon as she shouted this, the surrounding peopleughed. There was no other reason. Everything the matchmaker shouted along the way had to be prepared by the groom. Everyone thought that this matchmaker would say something cultured. They pricked up their ears, wanting to admire some elegant words. After all, everyone in Old man Wangs family could be considered schrs. They didnt expect it to be this kind of words. Aiyo, who wrote this poem? It sounds like something a child in the vige would say. Im really going tough until my stomach hurts! Someone in the know said, Wang Wng wrote it. I think Wang Dng likes it. Everyone also looked at Wang Dngs expression and realized that he was indeed quite happy. The brothers were all very enthusiastic. Along the way, they wrote whatever they wanted the matchmaker to shout. Wang Dng did not feel embarrassed. Instead, he felt very happy. Wang Dng had even shown these poems to Qu Shuqiu. Qu Shuqiu also felt that they were very good. Since she had married into a farmers family, there was no need for them to use overly pretentious words. The vigers would not understand, and the atmosphere wouldnt be good. Along the way, the groom carried the bride and stepped over the brazier. They also had to offer tea to their elders. The matchmaker had to read out a poem for every step of the procedure. Every time she chanted, everyoneughed loudly. For a moment, the surrounding atmosphere was very lively. After the wedding, Qu Shuqiu was led to Wang Dngs courtyard house. It was specially built for Wang Dng by Old Madam Wang previously. Official Qu and his wife were also present. The vigers felt a little ufortable and did not even want to sit too close to them. Old Madam Wang handed the ceremony to Wang Chuanfu and his wife and asked them to deal with the guests. She sat at the main seat and spoke to Official Qus mother. As she spoke, Official Qus mother asked, Old Inw, I saw your Ah Yu just now. Why isnt she here now? Tang Yuan, where did Ah Yu go? Old Madam Wang asked Tang Yuan, who was helping to serve the dishes. Tang Yuan said, Little Master has gone to apany Eldest Young Madam. It turned out that when Little Ah Yu found out that Qu Shuqiu was going to sit in the new room for four hours, she specially came over to apany her. Qu Shuqiu originally had two maidservants by her side. When she married over, her mother gave her another one called Haitang. At this moment, Haitang was helping to set up the table in the new room. She even brought Qu Shuqiu a stack of rice cakes. Miss, eat something to fill your stomach first.. Chapter 500 - 500: Ah Yu’s Teeth Chapter 500: Ah Yus Teeth Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Little Ah Yu hurriedly said, You cant fill your stomach with rice cake. Wait a moment. Ive already asked Auntie Hua to help make another portion of food. Itll be done in a while. Eldest Young Madam, that wont do. The bride cant eat before the groomes, Haitang reminded her softly. Little Ah Yu said, I specially asked. Our vige doesnt have this rule. Theres only the rule that we cant starve the bride! My new sister-inw only entered today. If she cries from hunger, my big brothers heart will ache. But thats against the rules. I told you, Ive asked! Little Ah Yu was not too happy. Why was this new maid not as good as the previous one? She said very seriously, My Grandma and Old Master Hu have already said that if you marry into a family and dont even have enough to eat, youd might as well not marry. If on the day of the marriage, the husband is eating and drinking alone, but the wife has to suffer and starve in the room, that would be marrying the wrong person! Achoo! Far away in Wannian City, Qin Huai suddenly rubbed his nose. Chi Jia stepped forward and draped the fox fur jacket over his shoulder. Young Master, its almost dark. Why dont we rest and continue tomorrow? The imperial provincial examination was about to begin. Even Qin Huai, who was very confident, was studying the written examination diligently. The imperial provincial examinationsted for eight days. It was a test for the body and mind. He could not be careless at all. Now, he was about to turn nine years old. However, in the entire Great Chang, there was no nine-year-old child who participated in the imperial provincial examination. Even if there was, they would probably be long dead. No child couldst eight days in the examination hall. Qin Huai waved his hand. Go to sleep first. Ill continue studying. Young Master, your knowledge level is already sufficient. In the previous poetry gatherings, there were schrs who praised your essay greatly. They all said that youre very knowledgeable. Chi Jia added, However, there will be eight tests at that time that willst for eight days. Young Master, can your body take it? Qin Huai was really not confident. But his gaze was on the table. There was an inkstone ced there. The inkstone was in the shape of a little rabbit hugging a carrot. There was also a line of small words engraved below that said, Thousands of miles in the sky. Little Ah Yue had specially asked Old man Wang to help her carve it. Although it was made of Nanzhu bamboo, it was especially ingenious. It looked simr to an inkstone carved from stone. Other than this inkstone, there was also a water gourd and sound transmission grass. Qin Huai could not bear to open them. After listening, the sound would be gone. After we pass this exam, well go to Nanhe Town. In Wanning City, there were too many schemes. He still had to go to Ah Yus side to feel happy. Chi Jia: Young Master, dont force yourself too much. Everything is fine on Miss Ah Yus side. Just as Chi Jia finished speaking, the Crimson Guards came forward and presented something. A small box was opened, and two white teethy inside. One was the tooth that was knocked off Little Ah Yu, and the other was new. Miss Ah Yu threw one of them onto the roof and buried the other underground. Chi She brought them all over, the Crimson Guards said. He also said that seeing Young Miss teeth like this is like seeing Miss Ah Yu. Qin Huai: Was he that perverted? Chi Jia held back hisughter at the side. Go back and tell Chi She that if he really cant stay there anymore, get back here! After the Crimson Guards left, Qin Huai asked, Whats so special about throwing teeth on the roof and underground? Chapter 501 - 501: Liang Xue Leaves Chapter 501: Liang Xue Leaves Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qin Huai had never felt much pain from missing teeth. Most of his teeth had fallen off naturally after the new ones had already started growing. He did not know how others dealt with their dropped teeth. Chi Jia: Its a folk saying that if the upper teeth are thrown on the roof and the lower teeth are buried underground, or ced under the door, they will grow even better-looking teeth in the future. Got it. Qin Huai looked at the two teeth and already thought of a ce for them. In this world, the ce with the highest point and the most blessed door was naturally the Imperial Pce. On the other side, amidst everyones noise, Wang Dng finally ended the drinking session and went to the back happily. He was still thinking that the bride was probably anxious from waiting and was about tofort her. In the end, when he arrived at the new room, he saw that the bride, who should have been sitting and waiting for him, had already eaten her fill and was lying on the bed asleep. Little Ah Yu was also lying by the bed, drooling as she fell asleep. Haitang was a little nervous and hurriedly exined, Young Master, Miss and I understand. You dont have to say anything. Wang Dng stepped forward and took out a handkerchief first. He wiped the saliva off the corner of Little Ah Yus mouth and carried her back to her room. Then, he went to the kitchen and brought a basin of hot water to help Qu Shuqiu wipe the makeup off her face. With a hot handkerchief on her face, no matter how soundly Qu Shuqiu slept, she woke up. She wanted to sit up in a daze, but Wang Dng pressed her shoulder. Youre tired today. Rest early. Haitang, who was about to enter to serve them, silently closed the door when she saw this. Official Qu and his wife quietly came over and pulled Haitang to the side to ask. They only felt relieved after knowing what had happened in the room. Their daughter was not so particr about the rules. But as long as their son-inw did not mind, it was good. Rules were dead, but people were alive. Its best if they have a good rtionship. Old Master, lets go back too. Madam Qu was relieved. From then on, Qu Shuqiu officially became a member of the Wang Family. The next morning, before Wang Dng could wake up with his new wife, Divine Doctor Xue brought Liang Xue over to bid farewell. Liang Xues face was haggard and there were dark circles under her eyes. It was obvious that she had not slept well. Speaking of which, there was no sign of Liang Xue at Dngs wedding yesterday. Everyone knew very well that it was indeed not good for Liang Xue to continue staying in Old man Wangs house. If Qu Shuqiu found out in the future, she would inevitably overthink. Where are you going in the future and when will you return? Old Madam Wang asked. Divine Doctor Xue said, I want to take a look at Beichen Kingdom. Ill travel through the Swimming Dragon ns territory. I dont know what the situation is over there, but I can take a look. Divine Doctor Xue had a certain rtionship with the Swimming Dragon n. He did not hide it from the Wang Family. Divine Doctor Xue did not say what their exact rtionship was. The Wang Family also had a tacit understanding and did not ask. Big Sister Liang Xue, are you going too? Havent you not finished exploring the mountain here? Little Ah Yu was a little reluctant to part with Liang Xue. After all, she was someone who lived in the same house. She was naturally very reluctant to see her leave. Liang Xue said, Yes, I want to follow Master. Ille back after Ive mastered everything. At that time, dont take my bed away. Divine Doctor Xue said from the side, Then you have to learn well. Otherwise, youll implicate me and Ill have to travel outside with you for more than ten years. These words dispersed Liang Xues original sadness. It would be a lie to say that she did not have any thoughts about Dng. In her opinion, Wang Dng was a very charming person. He was good-looking and did things very well. He was polite to people and was diligent and warm-hearted. He was even more meticulous towards his siblings. He was a very good big brother.. Chapter 502 - 502: Going to the County City to Pick Someone Up Chapter 502: Going to the County City to Pick Someone Up Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liang Xue was also often taken care of, although she knew that Wang Dng only treated her as a guest at home. However, she could not stay any longer. Otherwise, she would be shameless. Compared to Wang Dng, she was more interested in practicing medicine now. In the end, Liang Xue left with Divine Doctor Xue. Little Ah Yu was still sad for a long time. When themotion of Wang Dngs marriage was almost over, everyone returned to Nanhc Town one after another. Wang Chuangui and Madam Ma went to the prefecture capital first. They used the Qin Family carriage and Chang Shun drove the horse in front. The remaining children took another carriage to Yongding County to participate in the county level imperial exam. The county level imperial examsted from February 12th to February 16th. Little Air Yu originally wanted to follow her Big Brothers on February 12th, but Old Madam Wang did not agree. On the 16th of February, the family had breakfast before slowly rushing to the county city. On the way, they even encountered Wang Sanpang and the others from Hu Family Vige. It turned out that they were here to sell cocoons. Only then did Old Madam Wang know that Little Ah Yu had done this with the children in the vige. The cocoons were categorized into different sizes and colors. They looked good. Why dont you spin cloth with them? Its not worth it to sell the cocoons directly. Qu Shuqiu saw it and said casually. Previously, Qu Shuqiu had grown up in the countryside, but that countryside was different from Hu Family Vige. It was a rtively rich vige. Qu Shuqiu naturally knew these things. Sister-inw, do you know how to spin cloth? We dont, so we can only sell the cocoons. Little Ah Yu held Qu Shuqius hand and swayed it over, her eyes filled with surprise. Why dont you teach everyone how to spin cloth and well give you dividends in the future? Wang Sanpang also nodded repeatedly. Yes, yes. Sister-inw Qu, can you teach us? Qu Shuqiu did not dare to agree immediately and only looked at Madam Feng. Madam Feng nodded. Qu Shuqiu smiled and said, Alright, Ill teach you, but you dont have anything now. You have to use money to buy spinning tools. Does Grandpa know how to make them? Little Ah Yu turned to ask Old Madam Wang. The tools for spinning cloth were not something that could be done in a day or half a day. Old man Wang thought that his wife was bringing Ah Yu to the prefecture capital this time, so he naturally wanted to follow. Hence, Old man Wang said, I dont Old Madam Wang smiled and continued, Your Grandpa is very powerful. He knows everything. Little Ah Yus glowing eyes looked at Old man Wang. Old man Wang braced himself and smiled. Yes, yes. But it was time-consuming. He did not know when he would be able to go with his wife if he stayed at home to make this thing. Thats great. I knew Grandpa was the best! Little Ah Yu hugged Old man Wangs arm. Hence, Old man Wang and Qu Shuqiu stayed behind and were pestered by Wang Sanpang and the others to discuss how to weave cloth in the future. It was as if in their mouths, the group of children would be future rich people by relying on the cocoons in front of them. Old man Wang onlyughed in his heart. If it was really so simple, they would not have been so poor previously. But since his wife and granddaughter had already praised him, what else could he say? They drove the carriages, mule carts, and donkey carts towards Yongding County. When they walked to the path between Hu Family Vige and Yongding County, they encountered Widow Zhou, who was holding her stomach. It turned out that Widow Zhou had abdominal pain. Doctor Hu looked at her for a long time and felt that it might be a difficult illness specific to women. He was not confident that he could treat it, so he let her go to Yongding County to. Chapter 503 - 503: Finished Test Chapter 503: Finished Test Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If you walk alone, you wont be able to reach even if you walk for a few days and nights. Get in the carriage. Old Madam Wang called out to Widow Zhou. As soon as Widow Zhou went up, themb that was squatting outside the carriage came down. Widow Zhou noticed that the Spirit Treasure Rat that was usually on thembs head was gone. Why didnt your little mouse follow us? Widow Zhou asked. Little Ah Yu replied, Little Treasure is in the vige. Its wife is about to give birth to a little mouse. Its guarding it. Widow Zhou:? Widow Zhou thought that she had heard wrongly. The mouse was about to give birth to a little mouse? Would their vige be overrun with rats? Actually, this was the idea of the vigers. The Spirit Treasure Rat had a suppressive effect on the rats in the vige. Thinking that the Spirit Treasure Rat was going to leave with Little Ah Yu, they hoped that it could leave behind many descendants that could help guard the vige in the future. The vigers found all kinds of rats in the mountain. In the end, the Spirit Treasure Rat really took a fancy to one. The two rats stuck together for a while before the female rat became pregnant. They did not know what kind of rat it was, but it was not the field mice they hated the most. As for the babies in the mother rats stomach, the vigers were even more expectant than the Spirit Treasure Rat itself. It all depended on whether the descendants were Spirit Treasure Rats or ordinary rats. The children were just ying around. Theres no need to take them seriously, Liu Shi exined. Previously, they wanted themb to stay too, but themb didnt agree. Themb heard its name from outside and let out a bleating sound as a response. It was not as picky as its little rat brother. When Widow Zhou heard this, she even felt that her stomach did not hurt so much anymore. Wherever Ah Yu is, there are indeed all kinds of interesting things. Even a little mouse had to control its descendants. But what about her? She had lost her husband long ago and had no hope in her life. She could only hope that in the future, Wang Sanpang would marry a more virtuous wife. At that time, she would get along well with them and wait for Wang Sanpangs descendants toe and send her off. Liu Shi rarely had the chance to interact with Widow Zhou like this. She took this opportunity to chat in the carriage for a long time. Old Madam Wang did not find them annoying. Little Ah Yu also held her small face and listened with relish. The few of them chatted andughed, and time passed quickly. At noon, they ate a meal by the forest roadside and arrived at Yongding County atte noon. Yongding County City was as lively as usual. There were also more than a hundred examinees participating in the county level imperial exam. The examinees families were squeezed outside the county office, waiting to hear the announcement of the end of the exam. It had been five days. From the beginning, they had hoped that their child could get a good ranking. Now, they only hoped that they coulde out safely. When they arrived, Old Madam Wang asked Liu Shi to bring Widow Zhou to the doctor. Were all neighbors. Go take a look together with her. If she needs any help, dont be stingy. Mother, I understand, Liu Shi replied. Widow Zhou did not put on a brave front. Now that she was in the county city, she indeed felt an unbearable abdominal pain. If she went to the pharmacy alone, she might faint halfway. The entire Wang Family hade to pick up their children, so there was arge group of people standing outside. There were old and young people. They even saw Official Qu. His face was glowing as he stood at the entrance of the county office. He looked very scary. There was actually the former County Lieutenant Cao beside him, but he looked a little haggard. Finally, someone carried a gong and knocked it hard. The surrounding people became restless. Theyre here, theyre finally done! Quickly take a look. Is our Qiang inside? I wonder if he passed. I heard yesterday that an examinee fainted inside. I hope its not our familys child. Chapter 504 - 504: The Test Is So Simple Chapter 504: The Test Is So Simple Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After amotion, people walked out of the passageway beside the county office one after another. They were dressed in long robes and their faces were pale as they staggered. As soon as the person who walked in front came out, someone called his name. He only looked up and replied, Mother. Then, he fell to the ground. His family hurriedly went forward to catch him. More candidates came out one after another. Everyones faces were ashen, and there were many whose bodies could not take it anymore. They fainted halfway. For a moment, the event location was in chaos. This made Little Ah Yu and the others anxious. Elf, will anything happen to my brothers? Ive already given them the Myriad Spirit Holy Water! Little Ah Yu said. The holy water wont cause them to have diarrhea, right? f Dont worry, youre thinking too much. Theyre fine.] Meatball had not grown stronger recently because Ah Yu had not done anything major. Fortunately, they were about to move to the prefecture capital. After expanding the new map, it could also upgrade. Although it had not been upgraded, it could still sense therge examination hall behind the county office. But why havent theye out yet? Usually, Big Brothers always run at the front. Now that many people hade out and the Wang Family brothers had yet toe out, how could Little Ah Yu not be worried? Just as she finished speaking to Meatball, she saw the Wang Family brotherse out. Wang Wng ran the fastest. Little Sister Ah Yu, Little Sister Ah Yu, Im here! Wang Wng immediately pushed through the crowd and ran to Little Ah Yu. He was very happy. He picked up Little Ah Yu and spun her around. Little Ah Yu was shocked at first, then she was happy. Haha, Fifth Brother, did you pass the exam? Little Ah Yu asked with a smile. Wang Wng said, I dont know yet. The rankings will only be released in three days. But this years papers are so simple. They even talked about Before Wang Wng could finish his sentence, Old Madam Wang grabbed the back of his neck. Hurry up and put your sister down. What kind of behavior is this! Other than Wang Dng, the other grandchildren from the Wang Family who were participating in the exam had all gone. Everyone was in good condition, especially Wang Eng and Wang Sang. They also said that the questions this year were alright and easy to solve. It was mainly because there were many questions about peoples livelihood and how to make people rich. Originally, it was impossible for children their age to know all this. But who asked Old man Wangs family to be rich in these two years? They had really experienced extreme poverty and understood human nature. As long as they added some of their personal experience andbined it with their teachers usual teachings, it would be easy to solve the questions. Only Wang Lings eyes were filled with confusion as he watched his Big Brothers discuss fervently. He turned his head to the twin brother beside him. Qng, do you understand what theyre saying? Wang Qng nodded. I understand. The questions this year are very simple. You did it all? Wang Ling was in disbelief. You know everything? That was impossible. The other elder brothers knew how to do the questions because they were his elder brothers to begin with. They were old and had better understanding. But why did his younger brother know how to do it too? Was Qingmu Academy really that good? In any case, my exam paper was filled. Wang Qng smiled confidently. Ill leave the rest to the heavens. Wang Ling: Fine, he had been anxious for nothing. Old Madam Wang had agreed to wait for the results of her grandsons, so she brought them to the county city to wash up and rest first. The entire family stayed there for the night.. Chapter 505 - 505: Starting to Report Chapter 505: Starting to Report Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Coincidentally, Liu Shi also returned and said that on the way to visit the doctor, she happened to meet County Magistrate Zhang. Coincidentally, Widow Zhou was still in agony when a horseman on the road knocked her down. The horse almost trampled Widow Zhou to death. It was County Magistrate Zhang who tore through the air and restrained the horse with one hand and hugged Widow Zhou tightly with the other. I was so frightened. The horses hooves were raised high and it was about to step on her when it was stopped by County Magistrate Zhang. Liu Shi recounted with lingering fears. Later on, County Magistrate Zhang carried the unconscious Widow Zhou to the medical center. Madam Feng was surprised. County Magistrate Zhang carried her? I wanted to carry her, but shes a little heavy and I can only hold one of her arms. Liu Shi was a little embarrassed. Madam Zhang said in a low voice, Dont let Widow Zhou find out. She hates to lose face in public. Widow Zhou had a very fierce personality and especially loved to maintain her reputation. Widow Zhou would definitely mind if people talked about how she fainted from fear on a busy street. They had to pretend not to know. Only Little Ah Yu recalled the stories told by the storyteller in town. A hero saving a damsel in distress sounded very interesting. However, Uncle Zhang did not seem to like toe to their vige. This time, Uncle Zhang originally said that he wasing for Big Brothers wedding, but in the end, he only sent two bailiffs over to deliver things. Official Qu had even exined on his behalf once. Little Ah Yu felt that Uncle Zhang was not busy, but he just did not want toe to their vige. This small episode was quickly thrown to the back of their minds. Everyone returned to Nanhe Town. On the afternoon of the third day, Wang Chuanyuan could not sit still and wondered if he should go to the county city to take a look. The county city must have a ranking now. I wonder if the children have passed. Wang Chuanyuan was anxious. He felt that the children had only been in school for two years and it was unlikely that they had passed. However, he was still thinking about it. What if? Seeing how confident the children were, it looked like they could indeed pass. It would be great if all these children could pass. Including Chuangui, there would be seven county schrs in the family. How much tax would they be exempted from! How much farnd could their family buy? Just thinking about it made him excited. In a few days, when Chuangui became a provincial schr, they would not only be exempted from 30 mu of farnd. A provincial schr could be directly exempted from 200 mu of taxes. Not to mention the conscription that was already exempted, there was no need for them to be conscripted. Even if they did not continue to take the exams, they could apply to be small officials. Although such officials usually could not be promoted. However, having an official at home was a huge matter that the entire family would be proud of! Only Old Madam Wang was exceptionally calm. Why are you panicking? In any case, no matter what the oue was, they were going to the prefecture capital early tomorrow morning. Other than Ah Yu and Ai Bao, she would bring the remaining kids who passed with her. In the evening, two messengers came to town. The easternmost part of the town began to report that there were three examinees who had passed the county schr examination in Qingmu Academy. The three examinees and their families were jumping with excitement. The boys of the Wang Family were originally confident, but when they saw that the messenger had yet toe to their house, they could not sit still. Little Ah Yu came to call them over for dinner and they all waved their hands. I wont eat first. They craned their necks and looked out. They were afraid that they would miss something. Before long, they heard hurried footsteps. On a closer look, it was actually Chang Fu, the servant at home.. Chapter 506 - 506: Four Passed Chapter 506: Four Passed Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Wng could not wait to ask, How is it, Uncle Fu? Did you find out anything? Chang Fu panted and said, I heard that the Young Masters has passed! Passed?! We really passed?! Wang Wng jumped three feet high. After he was done, he asked, Which Young Masters passed? Chang Fu shook his head. I-I didnt ask. As he spoke, the messenger came to the Wang Family. Passing the county schr exam was different from passing the imperial provincial examination. The messenger did not make a big fuss about it and only held a few scrolls in his hand. When he arrived at Old man Wangs house and saw a group of youths, his eyes revealed envy. Little Ah Yu had already run over. Uncle, are you here to report? Have my Big Brothers all be county schrs? When the messenger saw Little Ah Yu, his eyes rippled with a smile. He subconsciously said to Little Ah Yu, Theyve passed. Oh, not all of them. How many Big Brothers do you have? Little Ah Yu: Seven. Six Big Brothers participated in the exam. How many of them passed? Littledy, congrattions in advance. Your family has four county schrs this time! The messenger smiled. Theyre all young and promising! Looking at these young men, all of them looked dignified. Who knew how many girls they would charm when they grew up? Now that they had be county schrs so early, their future was limitless. When the messenger arrived, the Wang Family couldnt be bothered to continue eating. Everyone hurriedly invited him in, took the scrolls, and stuffed a few more pouches into his hands. The messenger held the rather heavy pouches. There were five or six of them in one go, so he was naturally satisfied. He even reminded them, If your family doesnt have any ns yet, you can go to the county office to look for Lord Top Schr. Lord Top Schr will be staying in Yongding County for 10 days. At that time, if you want to go to the prefecture city or other ces to study, you can ask Lord Top Schr to help introduce you. This Top Schr was from Hundred Flowers County and was in charge of hosting the examination in Yongding County. Everyone thanked the messenger before taking the scrolls. Four scrolls represented four spots for the county schr. Other than Wang Ling, the other five youths were extremely nervous. Which unlucky fellow actually did not pass? It was fine if all of them did not pass, but now, only one person did not pass. How embarrassing. Wang Wng turned his head and said to Wang Qng, Seventh Brother, it doesnt matter if you dont pass. Well wait for you in the prefecture city. As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Old Madam Wang chant Wang Qngs name. Wang Zn is ranked 30th this time. Old Madam Wang handed the scroll to Wang Qng. Madam Zhang wailed and turned around to lie on Wang Chuanyuans shoulder, crying uncontrobly. Alright, its a good thing that the child can pass, but youre crying. You should be smiling! Madam Zhang whimpered. Cant I cry? Little Ah Yu also wanted tough. Just as she smiled, she felt a leak in her mouth and hurriedly closed her mouth. She took out the gift she had prepared from her pocket and handed it to Wang Qng. Congrattions, Big Brother Seventh. Wang Qng took it and smiled when he saw that it was a beautiful goat-hair brush with a bun at the top. Thank you, Little Sister Ah Yu. I like it very much. Wang Eng and Wang Sang had also passed the exam, and Wang Eng had even gotten third ce this time. Old Madam Wang smiled. She gave him a rare praise. Not bad. Two years ago, he could not even count correctly, but now, he could get third ce. This was not only because of his talent and diligence, but also his own will. He was a promising talent.. Chapter 507 - 507: Wang Wulang Failed Chapter 507: Wang Wng Failed Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing his Grandmas praise, Wang Eng immediately felt that he should work harder and be a top schr. He might even receive a few more words of praise from her at that time. Wang Sang was also happy. Although his ranking was only in the twenties, he had passed at least. Their eldest branch could be considered a schrly family. Madam Feng also hid at the side and secretly wiped her tears. Originally, Dng could have taken the exam too, but he had just gotten married and needed to think about his family. He couldnt be distracted. This time, only Dng did not take the exam. Madam Feng also felt terrible. Which mother did not want all her children to live well? Qu Shuqiu patted her shoulder and handed her a handkerchief. Third Brother did very well. In the future, our child can learn more from their Third Uncle. These words pleased Madam Feng. Qu Shuqiu was not embarrassed at all. When he heard this, Wang Dngs ears turned red. They had only been married for less than a month, but his wife was already thinking about children? It was too early. He still wanted to follow his wife and live an easy life for two more years. Old Madam Wang did not announce thest spot directly. Instead, she asked the remaining Wang Sng and Wang Wng, Who do you think thest spot belongs to? Wang Sng scratched his head. It should be Fifth Brothers. Usually, the teacher always praises Fifth Brother more. Wang Sng knew this very well. Wang Wng chuckled and evenforted Wang Sng. Fourth Brother, dont be discouraged. You didnt pass this time, but youll definitely pass next time. In two years, youll be able to get first ce. How cool would that be! Seeing the two of them like this, the Wang Family alsoughed. Only Little Ah Yu muttered, Generally speaking, things are the other way around. In the storytellers stories, most of the arrogant people had an even worse fate than the humble people. This was what it meant when things get too extreme, they will naturally reverse or bnce themselves out. Youve thought it through well. Old Madam Wang did not say if their guess was right or not. She only handed the scroll to Wang Wng. Wang Wng took the scroll and was stillforting Wang Sng, who could not help but feel disappointed. Dont be discouraged. When you take the exam next year, Ill apany you outside. Youll definitely do better, so Before he could finish speaking, Wang Wngs expression froze. This was because when he opened the scroll, he was shocked to see that the name was not Wang Zizhao, but Wang Zng. Qing Feng Ming Lang Zhao Jun Lan. Those were the first names of the seven of them. He was the fifth brother and his name was Wang Zizhao. Wang Zng was naturally Wang Sng. How could this be Wang Wng felt like he had been struck by a bolt from the blue. How could it be that he was the one who failed? He had answered all the questions and felt that the article he submitted this time was better than anything hed written before. How could he not pass? You dont even know if youve passed or not, yet youre showing off there. Only then did Old Madam Wang start mocking him. Youll continue to study in Qingmu Academy for the next two years. No, youd better go back to the vige to study. Learn well from Teacher Luo and Teacher Wan. Ling will be with you. If you dont pass the exam next time, you dont have to study anymore. In their family, no one was allowed to fail more than three times. If they could not pass the literary examinations, they would be sent to take the martial arts examinations in the future. But, there was no need to tell them this now. Wang Wng was deeply affected, and he melted like a frosted eggnt. Little Ah Yu saw that he had been dealt too heavy a blow. She did not even eat much for dinner and stayed by Wang Wngs side. Fifth Big Brother, are you alright? Dont take it too hard. Little Ah Yus teeth were still leaking. She had to close her mouth after saying two sentences, but she still apanied Wang Wng andforted him with her heart.. Chapter 508 - 508: Despondent Fifth Brother Chapter 508: Despondent Fifth Brother Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As sheforted Wang Wng, she even asked Meatbail to prepare more candy. But now, Wang Wng could not even eat candy. He sat at the doorway of the Wang Family like this. One moment, he looked at the pedestrians walking past outside, and the next moment, he looked up at the big tree in front of him. After a while, he looked at the sky and stared at the gradually darkening sky. When the others from the Wang Family saw this, they wanted toe over but were stopped. Finally, thenterns along the street were lit. The light of thentern was not as bright as they had imagined, and no one realized that Wang Wng was crying silently. Fifth Brother, it doesnt matter if you dont pass this time. You can take the exam next time. When we went to the county city to pick you up, we saw many gray-haired old grandpasing out of the exam hall. Theyre all still taking the exam at their age. Youre still so young. You can still take the exam many times! Little Ah Yu sat beside Wang Wng and said especially seriously, Even if Grandma cant fork out money for you to take the exam, Ill fork out the money for you. In the past, I always waited for Grandma to earn money, but now, Im also earning money. Previously, when I sold the cocoons, I still received one tael of silver. In two years, Ill have more money. At that time, Ill give it all to you for the exam, okay? Wang Wng didnt say anything. Little Ah Yu did not speak anymore. She sat on the threshold and apanied Wang Wng. Themb also cameter. It sat its furry butt on the other side of the threshold and even nudged Wang Wng to the side. Wang Wng shifted slightly, still seriously doubting himself. In the courtyard, the adults were all looking at them silently. Especially Madam Zhang, her tone was full of worry when she talked to Wang Chuanyuan, who was at the side. Hey, when I found out in the afternoon that Qng had passed the exam, was I too happy? It looked like her celebration had dealt a blow to the child. Wang Chuanyuan said, Wngs personality is too jumpy. Its good to suppress him. Although our Qng is two years younger than him, hes still calmer than Wng. Its his ability to pass the test. It was impossible for them to not celebrate for the children who had passed the exam just because some of them had passed and some had not. If they gave way to the weak for everything, the world would be in chaos. Just as everyone thought that Wang Wng was going to sit like this all night, he stood up. Because he had been sitting for too long, his legs were starting to go numb. He could only hold on to the door frame. Ah Yu, regardless of whether you feel that Ive failed as a Big Brother, I wont disappoint you again. Wang Wng endured the soreness and swore. I want to be the Big Brother youre proud of. Little Ah Yu also stood up and patted Wang Wng. Her voice was very clear. Yes, I know Big Brother can do it! After being patted, the soreness became even worse. Wang Wng almost cried out. Wang Wng suddenly asked, I want to be a general in the future. At that time, even if Qin Huai wants to bully you, he will definitely not seed. This was Wang Wngs true self. After thinking for a long time, he had previously thought that he could follow Little Sister Ah Yu to the prefecture capital after passing the exam. At that time, he would let his sister see a wider world. Perhaps his sister would no longer like Qin Huai and would choose a better child husband. In any case, his sister was worthy of the best in the world! He did not expect that he would fail the exam. This time, he would not be able to apany his Little Sister Ah Yu for two years. He probably could not participate in the agreement with Grandma that everyone would go to school together.. Chapter 509 - 509: Liu Shi Is Pregnant Chapter 509: Liu Shi Is Pregnant Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He wondered if Little Sister Ah Yu would still remember that when they were traveling outside, there was still a Fifth Big Brother who missed her in Hu Family Vige. Therefore, the more Wang Wng thought about it, the sadder he became. Fifth Brother, dont worry. Big Brother Ah You wont bully me. Little Ah Yu added, Moreover, Big Brother Ah You is already a county schr. In a few days, he will also participate in the imperial provincial examination like Second Uncle. He said that he will definitely be able to pass the imperial provincial examination. Wang Wng felt like his chest had been stabbed. Little Ah Yu added, Big Brother Ah Yous martial arts are also very good. In the letter he sent me a few days ago, he said that he has already learned qinggong. In the future, he can bring me to fly over roofs and walk on walls. Its very impressive! Wang Wng, who had just barely started learning internal strength: Not only did he feel his legs go numb, but his heart also went numb. Fifth Brother, dont think too much. The two of us will return to the vige to go to school. If you can pass in two years, well go to the prefecture capital to look for Ah Yu together. Wang Lings mentality was very good as he patted Wang Wngs shoulder. Wang Wng: What if we dont pass? If we dont pass, well borrow another sum of money from Ah Yu and start a small business in the vige. Wang Ling had already thought about the future. Winning without doing anything. This was Wang Lings ideal life. Then, he was kicked away. If you dare to lean on Little Sister Ah Yu, Ill break your legs! Wang Wng was motivated now. He had to suppress Ling and work hard together. They could not hold Little Sister Ah Yu back. Wang Ling still remembered that it was Little Sister Ah Yu who gave the Wang Family everything. He could lie down for a while, but not for the rest of his life. Moreover, there was also that group of people from the West Wind Nation. Previously, they were secretly thinking of taking Little Sister Ah Yu away. If they knew what Wang Ling was thinking, they mighte over and pick Little Sister Ah Yu up now. Amidst Wang Wngs disappointment and Wang Lings cries, Old Madam Wang brought Little Ah Yu, Wang Aibao, and the others to the prefecture capital. Liu Shi originally wanted to follow, but on the morning of the departure, she suddenly retched. Doctor Wu from town came over to take a look and said with a smile, Shes already a month pregnant. Im afraid shes not suitable for a long journey. Liu Shi was pleasantly surprised. She did not expect to really get pregnant. Ever since she had Ah Yu as her daughter, she had never thought about this. Little Ah Yu was also very happy and wanted to stay behind to apany her mother, but Old Madam Wang still made the decision to take Ah Yu away. Old Madam Wang said to the worried Liu Shi, Let your eldest sister-inw take care of the matters in the vige. As usual, the third branch will take care of the matters in the shop. Take care of the pregnancy first. When youre three months pregnant and if its stable, get Chuanman to bring you to the prefecture capital. Wang Aibao, who originally wanted to follow her to the prefecture capital, knew that Liu Shi had once had a miscarriage and injured her body. Now that she had recovered, she did not know what would happen in the future. Hence, she took the initiative to stay behind. She would go to the prefecture capital when Liu Shi was three months pregnant. In the past, Wang Aibao and Wang Chuanman had the best rtionship. Later on, when Wang Aibao was found, Liu Shi was the most concerned about Wang Aibao. Their rtionship was also the best. Old Madam Wang did not force her. She only asked the surrounding neighbors to take care of her more. This made Liu Shi feel ttered. Old Madam Wang rarely asked the surrounding people to take care of her like this. Just take care of yourself and the child in your stomach in peace and give birth to a younger brother or sister for Ah Yu. In the future, she can also have more ces to go. Liu Shi nodded with red eyes.. Chapter 510 - 510: Going to the Prefecture City Chapter 510: Going to the Prefecture City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The imperial provincial examinationsted for eight days. Old Madam Wang did not n to reach early and wait for Wang Chuangui, so she naturally travelled slowly on the road. When they passed by some viges or cities, Old Madam Wang would tell Little Ah Yu stories about them. Little Ah Yu always listened with relish. Grandma, the stories youre telling is even more exciting than the storytellers! Little Ah Yus eyes burned. In the future, well open a storyteller shop here. You write the stories, and Ill tell it. We can earn money again. Old Madam Wangughed loudly and tapped Little Ah Yus nose. When did you be so greedy? She wanted to open a shop for everything. There was already a bun shop at home, and Chen Yuan was franchising their business outside. He had already opened more than a hundred shops in the border city area under the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop brand. Each shop distributed dividends to the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop. They would receive about two to three taels a year from each shop. It was considered very little. But when added together, it was still alright. However, this money was still too little. The money spent on the two houses and two shops in the prefecture capital did not even touch the Wang Familys foundation. Old Madam Wang had privately gotten someone to take that money out to earn interest. Through Zhang Zhan, it was carried out under the supervision of the officials. If she lent out 1,000 taels of silver, she would recover 1,100 taels of silver every month. She also used Zhang Zhans connections to find out which ces had cheap houses for sale. She worked with the agents in Nanhe Town to buy those houses. It was only a private agreement, and they would not need to go to the government office toplete the household transfer procedures. When there was a suitable buyer, they would sell the house. In the middle, they would be able to save on the various expenses of the household transfer and earn the middle price. Old Madam Wang looked at the houses with a burning gaze, and did the same with the shops. Through this move, Qian Deyi earned a lot of agent fees. With the county magistrates endorsement, his mouth was naturally tighter. The local county magistrate had great authority to supervise the sale and rental of property. As long as they did not maliciously raise the price or lower it, and they had reported it to the county office, Old Madam Wangs actions did not vite thew. As for Zhang Zhan, he had also earned more than 10,000 taels of silver. He naturally admired Old Madam Wang very much. To the Zhang family, 10,000 taels of silver was only a months expense, but this expense was also shared by more than 100 people. Now that Zhang Zhan could earn so much himself, he was naturally more confident. Yongding County had be better and better after he took office, there were very few people who starved to death now. There were still many people from the nearby county cities who had entered Yongding County. There were fewer crimes throughout Yongding County now. In the past two years, there had never been a vicious murder case in Yongding County. He had even solved a few human trafficking cases. There was even one time when he convinced a group of bandits to turn over a new leaf. The words of persuasion were specially written by Zhang Zhan after consulting Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang had given him the words. In this way, Zhang Zhans contributions were already outstanding. Promotion was just around the corner. It depended on whether he was willing or not. The people who had once mocked him foring from a rich county to a poor county were now filled with regret. Now, no one knew how much money Old Madam Wang had. She directly credited everything that the Wang Family had to Little Ah Yu and used them to do simr things. Little Ah Yus spatial pocket was now filled with more than 10,000 taels of silver and many title deeds. Other than Little Ah Yu, the rest of the Wang Family did not know. On the way to the prefecture capital, Little Ah Yu was especially excited. This was the first time she was traveling so far. The carriage arranged by Grandma was also veryfortable and did not feel bumpy at all. This was simply like going on a school trip.. Chapter 511 - 511: So What If I Am? Chapter 511: So What If I Am? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When they were about to reach the prefecture capital, Little Ah Yu said excitedly, Grandma, I want to write a letter to Big Brother Ah You and tell him that the prefecture capital is really fun. If hes tired of studying in the future, he cane here to y too! At that time, she would also tell Big Brother Ah You stories. Speaking of which, is Qin Huai also taking the imperial provincial examination like your Second Uncle? Old Madam Wang recalled this matter. Thats right. Big Brother Ah You is very smart. He will definitely pass. He said that hes aiming to be a top schr. Little Ah Yu trusted him very much. It was mainly because Big Brother Ah You said that he would definitely be able toplete it. At the beginning of March, the imperial provincial examination came to an end and it entered a tense evaluation period. When Qin Huai walked out of the examination hall, his physical condition was actually better than most of the examinees. He also had a confident expression on his face. The contents of this exam were all within his expectations. If nothing unexpected happened, he would be able to get first ce. Qin Huai had long made arrangements. When the title of Top Schr came down, he would take the scroll and give it to Ah Yu. In the future, if there was anything good, he would ce it with Ah Yu. Chi Jia stepped into the room with a happy expression and brought good news to Qin Huai. Young Master, Miss Ah Yu and the others have already decided to stay in the prefecture capital of Wangbei County for the long term. The olddy of the Wang Family bought two courtyard houses, two shops, and a small school field in the prefecture capital. The prefecture capital of Wangbei County was hundreds of miles closer to Wanning City. From the prefecture capital to Wanning City, there was only less than 10 days of travel. Naturally, it was worth being happy about. Whos the magistrate of Wangbei County? Qin Huai asked. Will he make things difficult for them? Chi Jia said, Hes the third son of the Wei Family, the Marquis of Zhennan. Hes already been a magistrate in Wangbei County for six to seven years. His assessments are all top-notch every year. His reputation in the circle of influential people in Wanning City is also good. Qin Huai did not react much to this. Whether thements from the outside world were good or bad could not really exin how this person was. In any case, they would know when the rankings came down. However, Qin Huai waited and waited, but he did not see a name that belonged to him. Even after the list was released, Qin Huais name was not among the 200 names. After the imperial provincial examination, the top 30 of all the prefectures had to go to Wanning City to participate in the imperial civil service examination. There was a total of 200 spots for the imperial civil service examination. Among the 200 people, the first 100 and thest 100 had different futures. The top 100 still had to undergo an additional test. Then, the top 10 of the additional test would be brought into the pce and the top 1 to 10 would be determined. Qin Huais gaze gradually turned cold, and Chi Jia also felt that it was very ridiculous. Young Masters knowledge had been praised by many schrs. Although Young Master had not entered the Imperial College to study, Duke An had already invited a retired schr to guide him. Moreover, Qin Huai had also gone to a few famous poetry and literary gatherings for top talents. It was just to spread his illustrious name. It was best if he could let Ah Yu, who was far away in the southern town, know. There was no reason for him to fail. Even if he was not among the top three, he would definitely not fall out of the top ten. Ill go and investigate! Before Chi Jia could walk out, Madam Qins voice sounded. Theres no need to investigate. Chi Jia bowed to her. Madam. You go down first. After Chi Jia left, Qin Huais gaze on Madam Qin turned cold. You better not tell me what you did again. Qin Huai almost could not control the malice in his tone. You know very well how important this imperial provincial examination is to me. So what? Chapter 512 - 512: Your Highness the Empress Chapter 512: Your Highness the Empress Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As if she could not sense his anger, Madam Qin walked around Qin Huai and found a chair to sit on. She looked at her son, but it was not the gaze of a loving mother. It was more like she was sizing him up. She wanted to know if he had recovered or if he had learned a deeper disguise. Qin Huai ced his right hand on the table and clenched his fists. Ill only ask you once. Did you tamper with my imperial provincial examination results? Should I be on the rankings? Madam Qin smiled. Does it still matter? As she spoke, she took out a rolled-up piece of paper from her sleeve. It was Qin Huais submission on Policy Discourse . Madam, be careful! Hua Hong jumped out from somewhere and moved, holding a golden dart in her hand. The golden darts had barbs on them, and they were not childrens toys. However, Madam Qin did not feel afraid. Her eyebrows moved slightly. You want to kill me? Qin Huai did not say anything. The madness in his eyes could not be hidden at all. The veins on his forehead were clearly visible. That gaze was filled with true hatred. Madam Qin intercepted Qin Huais examination paper halfway and it had not made it into the hands of the main examiner. Qin Huai naturally did not make the list. She did not tell Qin Huai why, and Qin Huai did not ask. Qin Huai had attacked Madam Qin with a hidden weapon. This news could not be hidden from Duke An. High Duke An and the Duchess rushed over. The two of them were very frightened. The Duchess hugged Qin Huai in her arms and said repeatedly, Whats wrong with you all? Cant we just talk things out nicely? Must you be so stubborn? Duke An also said to Madam Qin, You too. You have to tell the child if theres anything. How can you take matters into your own hands? Huaier has already grown up. Hes already nine years old. He can make his own decisions. Why do you have to always make decisions for him? Thats right. For the imperial provincial examination this time, Huaier prepared for an entire year. He ate and slept for only two hours a day and even had to go out to deal with the schrs gathering just to promote himself. The Duchess sighed. If you dont want Huaier to take the examination, why didnt you tell him earlier? Why did you only tell him this after he finished the examination and the results are about to be released? The couple spoke one after the other as they tried to calm the situation down. However, Madam Qin and Qin Huai clearly were not listening. Huaier, say something too. Your mother did this because she had her own Difficulties? Hidden secrets? For my own good? Qin Huais lips twitched. It was unknown if he was crying orughing. Im a human, not a ything, and not an animal! He looked at Madam Qin and clenched his fists tightly. He almost squeezed out the words through gritted teeth. Are you very disappointed that I managed to survive past my eighth birthday, Madam? How dare you! Madam Qin, who was not even angry at Qin Huais attack, was furious when she heard this. She stood up and raised her right palm high, but it did notnd. Qin Huai looked at her and suddenly smiled. Back then, when I wanted to investigate my background, you stopped me. If I wanted to investigate you, you stopped me too. I went outside to investigate Princess Yongchang, but you didnt stop me. Madam Qin, what are you afraid of? He did not expect Madam Qin to answer him. Instead, he continued, You let me investigate freely about things that had nothing to do with you, but as long as its things rted to your interests, you dont allow it. Now, I want to take the imperial provincial examination, but you stopped me. Well, at least, I can confirm something from this. In this world, there are only four or five people who can easily do these things. The Imperial Family is one of them, and Grandpa is another. Duke An shook his head repeatedly. I didnt The Duchess stepped on his foot to stop him from continuing. His grandson was still around. Why did he have to narrow his target for him? Wasnt this worsening the conflict between the mother and son! One is King Xiaoyao, and the other is you, right? Qin Huai was certain. Your Highness the Empress.. Chapter 513 - 513: Wang Chuangui Passed Chapter 513: Wang Chuangui Passed Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Silly child, what nonsense are you talking about! Your Empress Aunt is still in the pce. Fortunately, theres only our family here. Dont talk nonsense. The Duke suddenly covered Qin Huais mouth. Qin Huai did not say anything else, but everyone knew that he was already certain in his heart. Even if there was a so-called Empress Aunt in the pce, even if he met Madam Qin at the Empress Aunts door and heard her voice. In this world, when one reached a certain position, even if they wanted to deceive the world, it was easy. Moreover, she had gathered the power of the harem to deceive a child. However, he did not want to be that ignorant and stupid child. Since Madam was unwilling to say anything, he was no longer curious. From now on, even if Madam wanted to tell him, he was unwilling to listen. Qin Huai broke free from the Duchess and bowed to Duke An and his wife. He walked out of the door step by step without hesitation. At that moment, Madam Qin suddenly had a feeling that if she let Qin Huai leave just like that, she might never see this child again. Wait. Madam Qin finallypromised. Her tone sounded like she had aged a few years. What do you want to know? On the third day of March, it was a new year of the Flower Festival. The Wang Family weed the greatest joy. Congrattions, Sir Provincial Schr! Congrattions! In the future, our neighbors on Zhuque Street will have even brighter faces, for our neighbor has be a top-three-ranked provincial schr! Their house in the prefecture capital was on Zhuque Street. This was also the courtyard house only two streets away from the prefectural office. Early that morning, while everyone was celebrating the Flower Festival, there was a messenger who came to Old man Wangs house with a smile to report the good news. When he looked up, he saw that the que at the entrance of Old man Wangs house said House of Loyalty. The messenger was even happier. What an honorable title. After delivering a letter to such a family, his life would definitely be smooth in the future. It did not matter if the reward was less. It was a great honor to obtain second ce in the imperial provincial examination. There was naturally nock of rewards. Old Madam Wang took out ten taels of silver and a bag of good white sugar and handed it to the messenger. The messenger was so happy that his mouth was about to reach the back of his head. This was ten taels of silver! This was the first time he had received such a hefty thank-you gift as a messenger. This thank-you gift was enough for his family to spend for an entire year, not to mention that there was arge bag of white sugar. That was something that even money might not be able to buy. Wang Chuangui did not expect that after attending his nephews marriage, he would rush to the prefecture capital and listen to his teachers teachings before rushing into the examination hall. He originally thought that it would be good enough if he could pass. Even when he answered the questions, Wang Chuangui felt that his chances of passing were very low. In the end, he had not studied enough. Part of his knowledge was just pure memorization, and the other part was from his life experience. It was no wonder that Wang Chuangui panicked. The questions were really very difficult. However, there were things that Old Madam Wang had specially prepared for him. When he entered, Wang Chuangui wore tworge rabbit fur coats and thick knee pads. The others allughed at him. But after entering, they realized that he could use the coats to make a bed and nket. When he slept at night, it was soft and warm, and he could fall asleep beautifully. He also had some food that was especially fragrant. Madam Ma specially roasted a kind of coriander until it was half-dried and then cut it into small pieces. She also braised it a few times before using fragrant herbs to smoke it. When it was time for the exam, he could take out two to chew whenever he felt sleepy.. Chapter 514 - 514: Prince’s Estate Chapter 514: Princes Estate Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions One strip couldst for almost an hour. There were also all kinds of vors. Mint-vored for refreshing the mind and sobering the senses, and barbecue-vored for a delicious shock to the senses with an inviting scent that could drift to the examination rooms next door. After chewing too much, he did not feel hungry. When he felt thirsty, he had Little Ah Yus specially provided spiritual water. Just a small sip was enough to quench his thirst. This was because previously, when Wang Wng and the others returned, theydined about the conditions of the five days of exam. The things they prepared had all be stiff and cold. Even if they were provided a cup of hot water every day, they could not keep the food from bing cold. It was really ufortable to eat the cold food. Little Ah Yu asked Meatbail in the spatial pocket to look for a type of food that could remain warm no matter what. They did not find it, but they found a way to mix quicklime with water, add a cloth bag, and other materials. It could be made into a self-heating bag. Old Madam Wang got someone to make a food box with this material. There was food on the top and a square at the bottom. The square was filled with quicklime bags. After pouring in a little water, it could continue to release heat. For the first three days, Wang Chuangui had only eaten hot food. In the next five days, when he ran out of cooked food, he could also eat some hot steamed buns. The Wang Familys steamed buns were already famous. Just smelling them made one feel hungry. It made the surrounding people extremely hungry. Therefore, for eight days, Wang Chuangui was in a very good state to take the exam. The other students relied on their willpower to hold on. The final oue was self-evident. After Old Madam Wang dealt with all kinds of people who came to visit, she asked Wang Chuangui and his wife to stay outside before calling Chang Shun over. Go to the que shop and order a set of ques, Old Madam Wang instructed Chang Shun. Chang Shun asked, What should be written on them? Do you want Second Masters calligraphy? Now that Wang Chuangui had be a provincial schr, he was a proper Master. He directly addressed Wang Chuangui as Second Master. As for Little Ah Yu and her Big Brothers, they were no longer Young Sirs and Misses. They were directly Young Masters and Young Ladies. After Wang Chuangui became a provincial schr, the titles of his ancestors are also taken into ount when addressing him. Old Madam Wang nodded. Get him to write it himself. Just write the words: Wang Residence. Yes. Old Madam Wang called Little Ah Yu over. Grandma is going out for a while. Stay at home and dont go out first. Its so lively outside today. I want to go out and take a look. Grandma, where do you want to go? Ill go with you. Little Ah Yu did not want to stay in the house. Everything was already prepared in this house, but Little Ah Yu still felt that it was not as good as the house in Nanhe Town. The courtyard in Nanhe Town was decorated by her and her Big Brothers. The flowers and nts nted there were all arranged by them. She felt closer to it in every way. Old Madam Wang did not hide it from Little Ah Yu. Im going to ask the agent and see if we can buy a few useful servants. Someone has to take care of the house. Little Ah Yu asked, Is it because Second Uncle is now a provincial schr that our family has to act like a good Master House? Youre right. Our family will get better and better in the future. You have to learn too. You dont have to do anything yourself. Old Madam Wang took the opportunity to teach Little Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu understood and did not ask Old Madam Wang. Now that her Second Uncle had be a provincial schr, they could have servants in the prefecture capital to help them. But what about Eldest Uncle and the others? Grandma should have her own considerations. It was better not to ask further. In the end, Old Madam Wang did not bring Little Ah Yu out. Instead, she called Chi Tu and the others out and asked them to guard Ah Yu and bring her out to y. Chi Tu and Chi She were still thinking that since something had almost happened previously, they could not just hide in the shadows this time.. Chapter 515 - 515: Making Clay Figurines Chapter 515: Making y Figurines Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In any case, their identities were no longer a secret to Old man Wangs family. The entire Wang Family knew of their existence. They might as well appear and live in the Wang Family as guards. Actually, Chi Jia had already sent someone to help the Young Master buy bigger and better properties around the Wang Familys houses, shops, and school ground. The price was naturally much more expensive. They did not intend to say anything. If they did, they would be chased to the side to live. This way, it would be easier to take care of her close by. Little All Yu held Tang Yuans hand and ran happily to the street. Big Sister Tang Yuan, youve been to many ces in the past. Have you seen anything so lively? Little All Yu used to think that Nanhe Town was the liveliest. Especially during the Flower Festival, the streets of Nanhe Town and Nanhe Second Street were really crowded. But now,pared to the prefecture capital, it was really too small. The main street of the prefecture capital could amodate ten carriages at the same time. There were a total of 13 such main streets. Other than the main streets, there were more than 100 branch roads. Their family was on one of them. Now, there were more than 100 streets of various sizes filled with people. Little All Yu had never seen so many people before. For a moment, she felt that her eyes were not enough. She looked at this and then at that. She also saw many Big Sisters and Little Sisters wearing beautiful dresses andbing their especially beautiful hair. It was also at this moment that Little Ah Yu realized why Grandma had always despised the small buns her mother had tied for her in the past. Compared to these people, the small buns on her head looked too in and simple. Moreover, those hair ornaments looked simple. However, Little Ah Yu did not think that it was bad, nor was she envious of others. She just felt that they were good-looking. Tang Yuan held Little Ah Yus hand tightly and looked around nervously. At the same time, she even took the time to reply to Little All Yu, I havent seen much in the past. 1 used to follow my Uncles, and they didnt dare to go to the prefecture capital. The management of small cities and viges is very loose, and they can do street acrobatics as they please. However, in the prefecture capital, they have to pay a fee to perform. If they did that, they might not be able to earn back the fees even with a full days work. Not only that, even if they earned it, it was possible that it would be snatched away by other local ruffians. Although the prefecture capital was more orderly, the ss system was very strong. Here, the rich were afraid of the powerful, and the people who had nothing wouldpare the size of their fists. They belonged to the bottom. Tang Yuan did not tell Little Ah Yu this, so Little Ah Yu did not know either. She only watched happily. Along the way, there were also people who felt that Little All Yu looked obedient and pleasant, so they nted many peach blossoms on her head. Little All Yus head was quickly filled with peach blossoms. Waves of peach blossom fragrance entered her nose, making her giggle. Looks like Im also very popr here! Little All Yu was very arrogant. When she passed by a stall, Little Ah Yu saw a y seller there. The craftsmans movements were very fast. In a few moves, he formed the shape of a person. He held a small wooden stick in his hand and rubbed it on the figurines head. After a while, a lifelike human face appeared. Little All Yu clicked her tongue in amazement. Uncle, your skills are really good! Little All Yu praised sincerely. When the craftsman saw Little Ah Yu, his eyes lit up. He said to her, Little girl, youre really good-looking. 111 make two y figurines for you. One for you, and the other will be ced on my stall. What do you think? If he ced a figurine of such an obedient and cute child here, more people would definitelye to the stall to buy his wares.. Chapter 516 - 516: Two Sisters Chapter 516: Two Sisters Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Little All Yu pretended to be in a difficult position and took the opportunity to make a request. I dont want a figurine of me, but Uncle, can you help me make a pair of y figurines ording to my description? The craftsman asked, Are you giving it to someone? Sure, try to be as detailed as possible. Ill see if I can make it. What Little All Yu wanted to make was a figurine of Qin Huai. She tried her best to recall Qin Huais past appearance in her mind, but as she spoke, Little Ah Yu became a little confused. I havent seen Big Brother All You in a long time. 1 almost forgot what he looked like. At the thought of this, Little Ah Yus originally high spirits plummeted. She thought that she would never forget Big Brother Ah You. The craftsman quickly finished it and handed the y figurine to Little All Yu. Little All Yu took a look and felt that it was a little different from the Big Brother All You in her memory, but it was not an especiallyrge difference. Uncle, youve done very well. I like it very much! In the end, Little All Yu brought back arge pile of y figurines. Tang Yuan, Chi Tu, and Chi She were each holding a few y figurines. Little Ah Yu had made them for the entire family. Fortunately, her description was urate and the craftsmans skills were very superb, so the y figurines he made were quite realistic. There were also figurines for Chi Tu and Chi She. In the end, Chi Ding, who had finished his business, returned and realized that he was the only one who did not have a figurine. He immediately felt unbnced. Why dont 1 have one? Did you not remind Miss All Yu? Chi Tu and Chi She ignored him. Knowing that he had to apany Miss All Yu to shop, Chi Ding ran away secretly toplete a mission that he did not have toplete immediately. He was actually even more dog-like than Chi Tu. Why did they have to remind her about him? After the Wang Family received Little Ah Yus y figurines, they also returned her gifts. When Wang Eng saw the figurine that did not look like Qin Huai, he knew that his sister must be missing Qin Huai. After all, he was her favorite ymate when she was young. He heard that Qin Huai was also taking the imperial provincial examination. His sister must have seen Second Uncle pass the imperial provincial examination today and thought of Qin Huai. Ill draw you a portrait of him. 1 still remember what he looks like. Wang Eng patted Little Ah Yus head and coaxed his unhappy sister. Little All Yu: Alright, alright. Thank you, Second Brother! However, Little Ah Yus anticipation did notst long. When she received a dark portrait and seriouslypared the stickman in the portrait and the Qin Huai y figurine in her hand She fell silent. Help. At this rate, she was forgetting what Big Brother Ah You looked like more and more. I wonder how Big Brother Ah You did. He must be the top scorer, right? Little Ah Yu began to mutter again. Ive already sent him a letter. Has he received it? He should have received it, right? The prefecture capital is close to Wanning City, so letters should be sent out faster. Little All Yu was still worried. What if Big Brother Ah You did not know about the house they had moved to and sent the letter to Nanhe Town? Dont worry, weve already told them so they wont send it wrongly. When the Young Masters letter is here, well definitely give it to you. Chi Tuforted Little All Yu. Although Magistrate Wei said that he would not disturb Old Madam Wang and the others, he still brought his family over. They even specially found a day when there were not many people on the streets to avoid the crowd. Wei Qianying and Wei Xianyin were also there. Wei Qianying was fine, but Wei Xianyin did not want toe at all. She did not forget that it was this Madam of the new provincial schr who rejected her mothers proposal. Tsk, how good could her son be? She did not care.. Chapter 517 - 517: She’s Blushing Chapter 517: Shes Blushing Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The children probably dont want to listen to us adults. Let them y in the courtyard by themselves, Madam Ma said considerately when she saw that Wei Xianyin couldnt sit still. Wei Qianying brought Wei Xianyin out. As the only woman in the family, Little Ah Yu was in charge of bringing them around the courtyard. Big Sisters, follow me. 1 know a beautiful ce. Little Ah Yu quite liked these two beautiful Big Sisters. It should be said that there was no one Little Ah Yu did not like. She liked those who were beautiful even more. Wei Xianyin did not like this person called Ah Yu very much. She was too enthusiastic, making people feel that she was too fawning. It was not like her father had be a provincial schr. What was there to be happy about? Wasnt this the kind of rtive who liked to take advantage of others? Since her Second Uncle had passed the imperial provincial examination, she should avoid arousing suspicion. What was the point of living in the same residence and basking in the glory? When she saw Little Ah Yu, Wei Xianyin thought of the people in Wanning City who liked to curry favor with her. It was not like they really liked her. They clearly only fancied her family background. You guys go and y. Im tired now, so Ill sit here for a while. Wei Xianyin did not want to go. Wei Qianying frowned. Xianyin, you cant be so rude. Big Sister, Im just tired. Cant I rest? How am 1 rude again! Wei Xianyin pouted, looking very impatient. If Big Sister is tired, rest here. Ill get someone to make tea for you, Little Ah Yu said to Tang Yuan, Big Sister Tang Yuan, please go to the stove room to make some tea. As soon as she heard the word stove room, Wei Xianyin felt ufortable. Here, all of them called it the kitchen. Only the countryside people referred to a kitchen as a stove room. She did not know if the tea made by these country bumpkins would be clean. Im not thirsty. You dont have to give me anything to drink. Wei Qianying could not do anything about her sister, so she could only follow Little All Yu elsewhere and find a quiet ce. Indeed, she realized that the scenery there was not bad. In front of them was a lotus pond. It was the middle of March, and lotus flowers had actually bloomed in the lotus pond. Beside the lotus pond was a peach tree that was also filled with peach blossoms. One could vaguely hear birds chirping. On a closer look, there were actually many koi fish in the lotus pond. All, theres actually amb. Wei Qianying discovered themb under the peach tree. Now, the littlemb had already grown very tall. It was already three feet tall without standing up. When it stood up, it was seven to eight feet tall. The wool looked soft, and its horns even emitted a cold light. It looked extraordinary. I raised this. It grew up with me. Seeing that Wei Qianying was interested in themb, Little Ah Yu introduced it to her excitedly. It actually know how to control snakes? Wei Qianying actually did not believe it, but seeing that the little girl was so happy, she naturally could not bear to interrupt. She would treat it as coaxing the child. When Tang Yuan saw that Little All Yu was so happy, she immediately retreated and pulled over a new servant in the residence. She asked her to go to the small kitchen and boil hot tea to bring over. On the other side of the small kitchen was Little Ah Yus courtyard. The water kept there was the Myriad Holy Water that Little Ah Yu had specially brewed. The tea made with that water was naturally extraordinary. Previously, Little Ah Yu would not even use it to entertain guests. When Wang Eng came over, he happened to see Wei Qianying and Little Ah Yu chatting happily. Little All Yu happened to be talking about her second brothers embarrassing incident. She said that his painting skills were really not good, and the things he drew were ck. Ah Yu, why are you talking bad about me in front of the guests? Wang Eng felt helpless when he heard Little All Yuugh so loudly. Wei Qianying heard a refined voice. When she looked over, she was stunned. What an elegant young man! Now, Wang Eng was already 17 years old, and he usually paid attention to his appearance. His clothes, shoes, and socks were meticulous. His family was good-looking, so he naturally inherited their merits. Second Brother, youre here? Little Ah Yu held Wei Qianyings hand and introduced her with a smile. Big Sister Wei, this is my second brother. She whispered into Wei Qianyings ear, Dont think that my Second Brother is good-looking. His painting is really not good-looking. Its too ugly! With that, Little All Yuughed loudly. For some reason, she just wanted to suddenly prank her Second Brother like this. Perhaps she subconsciously thought that Big Sister Wei Qianying looked like a serious person. Even if she heard these words, she would not spread them to others. Wang Engs face darkened. Wei Qianyings ears turned red.. Chapter 518 - 518: Another Wedding Proposal Chapter 518: Another Wedding Proposal Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Eng was already 17 years old, so he naturally had to avoid close contact with other girls. So, he left quickly. Big Sister Wei, dont think that my Second Brother is very decent. Hes actually pretending, Little Ah Yu said. She felt that it was not good to undermine her brother like this and added, However, hes especially smart. Hes the best at studying in our family. He even got third ce in this county level imperial exam! Wei Qianying nodded. Thats very impressive. The county level imperial exams were held in local county cities. Each ordinary county city had more than a hundred candidates. Among these examinees, there were few people from poor families. Everyone basically had some family background. Some would even invite private teachers to their homes. One needed to have the qualifications to take the county level imperial exam. Most students knowledge was either not good, or they were toocking in certain subjects, so they could not obtain the qualifications to attempt the exam. Inparison, being able to enter the top three was indeed considered smart. Little All Yu was also very happy that her second brother was praised. She asked Wei Qianying, Big Sister Wei, your father is a magistrate, so can you be an official too? This was because Little All Yu had heard that the higher the position, the more things one could do. Could the daughter of a magistrate take the exam? Little All Yu told Wei Qianying her thoughts. Wei Qianying was stunned. Ah Yu of the Wang Family was only four years old, right? Why did she have such thoughts? This was something Wei Qianying had never thought of. Women cant take the exam, let alone be an official. The daughter of a magistrate cant, and even the daughter of the Emperor cant. Wei Qianying did not try to brush Little Ah Yu off just because of her age. Why not? Little All Yu still did not understand. Im in a private school and can already memorize all four books and five scriptures. The teacher said that many male students my age cant do it. He also said that if I take the county level imperial exam, 1 might be able to pass it too. She was not stupider than the others. Just because she was a girl, even if she was smarter than some students in the exam, she could not do it? Wei Qianying could not answer and could only say, Its been like this since ancient times. Women just cant. No, Little Ah Yu hurriedly said. In the story the elf told me, there were also female Saints, female generals, and female Emperors All Yu, you cant say these things again. Wei Qianying covered Little Ah Yus mouth and looked around. Seeing that no one was paying attention, she was relieved. Childrens words carried no harm. How could they know that these things could not be said? Little All Yu knew that this Big Sister Wei was the same as the others. She could not share everything with her. She immediately felt disinterested. Big Brother Ah You was still the best. Big Brother All You was willing to listen to her say anything and would not tell her to mind her words. Sigh, she missed Big Brother All You. The adults in the living room were also discussing Wang Eng. Wang Eng was already 17 years old. He should have started looking for a match long ago, but Madam Ma was afraid that it would dy his exam, so she forcefully suppressed it. Now, it was time to n. He was now a county schr. Even if his prospective wife was not rich, she needs to be able to hold a conversation with him. Otherwise, the couple would be resentful of each other. In the past, the Wang Family valued the trait of diligence in their daughters-inw. But now, the olddy had bought a few maidservants and servants from the prefecture capital. There was basically no need for the main family to do the chores at home anymore, and there was naturally no need to find a daughter-inw to help with the housework. In that case, there was no need to choose diligent girls. Instead, they could choose girls who had intelligence. The prefectural magistrates wife was the happiest. She held Madam Mas hand again and brought up the matter that theyd previously discussed. Sister, previously, 1 said that our two families can be joined as one family, but you said that our children are notpatible. Now that your son has be a talented and young county schr, hes suitable for our daughter. Itll be great if you could let our Xianyin tie the knot with your Zng and settle their marriage first. Zng was Wang Sng. He was already 15 years old this year. No! 1 dont want to marry into their family. If you really want to marry your daughter, let Big Sister do it! Wei Xianyin rushed into the living room and was still panting. She was clearly very angry. Her voice was not low. Not to mention the people in the living room, even the Wang Family boys outside heard her. When Wang Sng saw this, he shook his head slightly. Why is the youngest daughter of Magistrate Wei so noisy? She did not look like the biological child of the magistrate and his wife at all. Old Madam Wang was not in the hall. Magistrate Weis face turned cold as he scolded, Wei Xianyin, get out! You just want to sell your daughter to repay the favor. Wei Xianyins eyes were red, but her voice was very stubborn. I wontpromise. If Im really looking forward to him returning the favor, your fathers entire life is not enough. Old Madam Wangs voice sounded faintly from the side, shocking everyone in the hall. Only then did everyone see that Little Ah Yu was beside the olddy. Beside her was an embarrassed Wei Yings figure. At this moment, Old Madam Wang made the final decision. Dont worry. Even if our Wang Familys children go to the temple to be monks and hang their signboards at the city gate, we wont climb up to your Wei Manor. ording to the rules of Great Chang, if a man wanted to be a live-in son-inw, he had to go to the city gate and hang a signboard for three days to show everyone that he would never go back on his word or abandon his wife, as well as ensure that his family will not seek to reim him for three generations. After the matter waspleted, they still had to go to the government office to sign documents and stamp their names. Magistrate Wei was the first to panic. He hurriedly stood up and was about to approach Old Madam Wang. Auntie Ran, 1 dont have that kind of thought! I do. Old Madam Wang held Little Ah Yus hand and walked steadily. I still have to go out to watch the performance. I wont send you off. Magistrate Weis face turned pale, not knowing what to say. Auntie Ran was still the same. When she was protective, she liked to attack indiscriminately. He was really wronged! Chapter 519 - 519: Little Aunt’s Request Chapter 519: Little Aunts Request Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Wang said that she wanted to bring Little Ah Yu out to watch a performance, so she really brought her out. When Little Ah Yu was in a yful mood, how could she sit down and listen to the opera? Are you sleepy? Old Madam Wang asked. If youre sleepy, lean on Grandma and sleep for a while. She did not want to go back and see her family being smug. Seeing those brats tails sticking up to the sky, she wanted to pull them off. Its also good to let them be happy. Otherwise, if she tried to control them they may be so demoralized that they wont be able to stand up again. So, its better to just turn a blind eye and let them be. No, 1 just dont understand. Little All Yu scratched her head and said honestly, If I knew what they were singing, I might like it. Old Madam Wang hugged her in her arms and told her in a low voice, This scene is called Visiting Home. Its about a kind mother sending her child to the academy to study for the sake of his future. In order to let the child study well, the mother did not allow the child to return to his hometown. Many yearster, the child became the top scorer and returned home in glory, only to realize that his mother had already died many years ago because she missed her child. All! Little Ah Yu eximed. Then, she said sadly, The child must be especially sad, right? Why didnt his mother visit him? Doesnt she miss him? Of course. How can a mother not miss her child? However, its extremely difficult for a poor student to return home. The journey might cost a few years of family savings. Old Madam Wang was never stingy with her words. A poor studentcks clothes and food. The journey is long. If they fall sick on the way, they might lose their lives or never return to the academy. At this moment, Little All Yu understood. It was not that they did not want to meet, but it was very, very difficult. Is studying very expensive? All she knew was that her family could fill their stomachs and dress warmly now. They could go wherever they wanted. Their family even had servants. But what about the other families? There were still many friends in the vige. They had never left the vige. In the past, Little All Yu had asked them why they did not go out to y. They had replied, Father and Mother dont want us to go out. So it turned out that they did not allow it because they did not have any money? Little All Yu was deep in thought. Grandma, in the future, I want to open a very, very cheap womens academy. 1 also want to open a childrens center that doesnt cost money. I also want to build a huge schoolhouse so that their mother can live in the academy. How about that? She said it very sincerely and even thought to herself that she wanted to earn money from now on and hire more female teachers in the future. Old Madam Wang did not say yes or no. She only patted Little Ah Yus back and said with a smile, Mn. It was a good idea. Back then, when she was young, she had seen a child beggar when she went out. She had also said that she wanted to set up a charity hall and allow the child beggars to go to the charity hall to eat. But in the end? The charity hall often spent a lot of money, but not many beggars went to eat. Later on, she even realized that the people eating in the charity hall were not beggars at all, but the children of some servants or even servants of aristocratic families. Moreover, they were not even children. She knew that wanting to do something and doing it well were two different things. After watching the show this time, Little All Yu apanied Old Madam Wang for a few more days. Every time, Old Madam Wang would tell her about the show. Little All Yu heard a lot, and understood more now. When she went to listen to Meatballs stories at night, she could ask many questions. In the blink of an eye, it was April. Magistrate Wei personally wrote rmendation letters for the Wang familys schr candidates, and the brothers, along with Wang Chuangui, all entered the Xingzhi Academy of Wangbei County. Little All Yu did not follow them to the academy. Old Madam Wang invited two female teachers to teach her at home for six hours a day. At the beginning of May, Wang Aibao, Liu Shi, and Old man Wang all arrived at the prefecture capital. Liu Shis abdomen was bulging slightly, and her pregnancy showed. After weing them, everyone fell asleep. In the middle of the night, Wang Aibao knocked on Little Ah Yus door. Little All Yu rubbed her eyes and looked at Wang Aibao outside. She asked in confusion, Little Aunt, whats the matter? Wang Aibao knelt down in front of Little All Yu with a plop. She could not hide her tears at all. All Yu, Little Aunt begs you to ask the Qin Family to save your younger brother Zaoers life! Little All Yu was stunned by this set of actions and hurriedly pulled Wang Aibao up. Little Aunt, get up quickly! Youre Little Aunt.. You cant kneel to me! Whos Little Brother Zaoer? Chapter 520 - 520: Saving Zao’er Chapter 520: Saving Zaoer Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Aibao was originally apanying Liu Shi in Nanhe Town and taking care of her. Seeing Liu Shis reaction during her pregnancy, she unexpectedly thought of her child, the young master, Zaoer, who had been left behind in Yongfu Vige. Seeing that she missed her too much, Liu Shi asked the people in town who were going out to help find out if there was any news of that family. However, when they returned, they said that something big had happened to Yongfu Vige! Not only was the entire vige attacked by bandits, but even their county magistrate died in the line of duty. Many people lost their lives. The ce where Zaoer was at was even more disastrous. Because of the confrontation with the bandits, the entire residence was destroyed. Fortunately, Zaoer looked obedient and smart. He had been kidnapped by the bandits, but his whereabouts were unknown. After hearing this news, Wang Aibao felt the world spin. The child she had given birth to after ten months of pregnancy was missing, his fate unknown. How could her heart not ache? However, when she wanted to ask for help, she realized that her mother, whom she could rely on, had already gone to the prefecture capital. The Qin Family, who was willing to help them, only left a guard behind. The others had already left Nanhe Town at some point. Wang Aibao thought of Qin Huai, whom her family often mentioned. Even his mother was secretive about him. This meant that the Qin family was at least much stronger than their Wang family. They were definitely better at searching for people. She could not wait to send the news to the prefecture capital. When the doctor said that Liu Shis pregnancy was very stable, they went straight to the prefecture capital. After Wang Aibao returned to the Wang Family, she had always kept a low profile and never stood up to speak or do anything. She had been back for so long, but she did not feel much sense of belonging. She originally thought that as a child who had lost her parents and regained them, she would definitely be doted upon greatly. But actually, that wasnt the case. She was just like the other siblings and received an equal share of everything. She had already grown up and would not be jealous or feel indignant. Because her Big Brothers treated her very well, her sisters-inw understood her, and her nephews respected her even more. The youngest, Ah Yu, also showed concern for her from time to time. Wang Aibao thought that she was happy, but she was not. She had always missed Zaoer and even thought countless times that it might be better if shed not been found by her real family. Even if she was just a nanny who could be bullied by others, she was satisfied as long as she could be by her childs side. But now, when she found out that her child was in trouble, she could not do anything. She felt as if a knife was being twisted in her heart. Zaoer is my child and also your younger cousin. Hes very cute and obedient. Didnt you still see him during the Spring Festival back then? Wang Aibao stood up with Little Ah Yus strength and suppressed her cries. Ah Yu, Little Aunt knows that youre a kind child. Now that hes been captured, only you can save him! Little All Yu was puzzled. Little Aunt, cant Grandma help you? Grandma is very powerful. Nothing can stump her. She was only a child. She was only four years old. Could it be that Little Aunt wanted to swap her with that cousin Zaoer? A bitter smile appeared on Wang Aibaos mouth. Your Grandma How should she put it? As soon as she arrived at the prefecture capital, she could not wait to look for her mother. However, her mother said that Zaoer was a good child and would be fine. She even said that even if something happened, it was just his fate. Mother didnt care. Mother actually didnt care! She had no way of asking for help and wanted to go herself, but her mother asked the servants to guard the door and not let her go out. Wang Aibao cried all night. Late at night, she saw a smallntern hanging at the door. It was given to her by Little Ah Yu during the day. She thought of Little All Yu. Mother could not help her, but Ah Yu could. Ah Yus little husband could definitely do it. All Yu, Little Aunt really has no other choice. Arent you engaged to the Qin Familys Young Master? Their family is powerful, so they must have a lot of connections. Let them send someone to save Zaoer! If they can save Zaoer, Ill let him take care of you all your life. Ill also be your ve! Wang Aibao whimpered. Ridiculous! In the middle of the night, an angry shout sounded. Wang Aibaos body trembled. She thought that Old Madam Wang hade, but she did not expect it to be Liu Shi, who was holding her waist. Liu Shi was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Little Aunt, I always thought that you were a sensible person. I didnt expect you to be so ridiculous. Didnt we agree on the way that when Chuanman returns, well ask him to invite the people from the escort agency to look for him? Liu Shi said. We even specially took a detour to the county city and asked County Magistrate Zhang for help. County Magistrate Zhang even agreed to send constables across the county. Didnt you say that you believed in County Magistrate Zhang? What are you doing now? Your Zaoer is a child, but isnt my Ah Yu a child too! If not for the littlemb scratching her door in the middle of the night, she would not have known that Little Aunt would do such a thing in the middle of the night. It was simply unreasonable! Chapter 521 - 521: Qin Huai Is Here Chapter 521: Qin Huai Is Here Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Aibao wanted toe quietly, but she did not expect to rm Liu Shi. She hurriedly walked towards Liu Shi. Fourth Sister-inw, dont be angry first. Youre still pregnant. The worry on her face did not seem to be fake. Since you knew that I would be angry, why did youe and bully our Ah Yu? Do you really think that shes young and can only be bullied by you? Liu Shi was angry and did not want to look at Wang Aibao at all. Wang Aibao wanted to pull Liu Shi back. I had no choice. Mother was unwilling to help. We agreed to let Fourth Brother hire someone to help, but Mother told me today that she would not permit it. She could not figure out why her mother did not agree to look for her grandson no matter what. That was her grandson! Even if he was not raised upon her knee, he was still her child and her flesh. How could she not be anxious? Liu Shi brushed Wang Aibaos hand away, her chest heaving violently as she pushed Ah Yu behind her. Since Mother said that she doesnt agree, there must be a reason. You listened to Mother during the day and came to disturb Ah Yu at night. In the end, youre still not convinced by Mother. In that case, you can go and reason with Mother. As soon as she arrived, she heard from the servants here that All Yu had been in the courtyard during the day and was learning from the female teacher. She still had to apany the olddy to watch the show in the afternoon. After dinner, she still had to learn martial arts in the courtyard with her Big Brothers. A six-year-old child would be tired no matter how energetic she was. If they did not let her rest well at night and take her time, how could her body withstand it? To outsiders, she was only four years old now, but the Wang Family knew that the child was already six years old! A six-year-old child was not even as tall as a five-year-old child. As a mother, her heart ached! Wang Aibao had also heard the same words as her at the dinner table today. Why didnt she care? Wang Aibao also realized that her reaction was wrong. All Yu, Little Aunt didnt do it on purpose. Her shoulders slumped dejectedly, not knowing what to say. Little All Yu pulled her head out and asked her softly, Little Aunt, 1 know that you must be worried about cousin Zaoer. When I was lost, Mother was also very anxious. Back then, when she was in the snow cave, her mother was frozen stiff. Later on, she encountered danger several times. Every time, her mother rushed to block for her. Wasnt Mother smart? Wasnt she calm? Of course not. Because youre a mother, youll be worried about your child. 1 know that, Little All Yu emphasized. I dont me you. She turned around and said to Liu Shi, Mother, youre pregnant. Dont be angry. Youll feel terrible. Wang Aibao felt flustered. A child could think so deeply, but she, as the adult, did not have the rationality an adult should have. Even if she was anxious, she should have waited for dawn. All Yu, its Little Aunts fault. Little Auntie, I cant agree to your request because Big Brother All You is Big Brother All You. He can take the initiative to help me, but 1 cant ask him to help me. Just like in the opera, a girl has to have the confidence of a girl. She cant always rely on her husband, Little Ah Yu said seriously, stunning Liu Shi and Wang Aibao. Then, Little Ah Yu ran back into the house and took out her bag. She took out tworge banknotes worth a hundred taels each. Little Aunt, Grandma often says that money talks. 1 have money. Take it and let the ghosts push the millstones. Bring cousin Zaoer back. If its not enough, 111 earn more! She had more money given to her by Grandma, but she could not use it until she told Grandma. Wang Aibao supported Liu Shi and left. Little All Yu continued to go back to sleep. Her consciousness entered the spatial pocket and she asked Meatball, Elf, cousin Zaoer is missing. Is there a mission to save him? If there was a mission, she could tell Grandma and Grandma would think of a way to save him. [No.] Meatball replied coldly. Actually, there was. Finding Zaoers whereabouts was a newly refreshed mission. The reward was a super nutrient fluid. Meatbail did not even look and directly destroyed the mission. It would work hard to concoct the super nutrient fluid for All Yu, but it did not want Ah Yu to take on the mission of finding Zaoer. Because it could not stand Wang Aibaos actions tonight. Ah Yu could forgive and understand, but Meatball was unwilling to forgive so easily. Hmph, who asked it to be such a petty guardian? The next day, Liu Shi and Little All Yu tacitly did not mention what happenedst night. Wang Aibao held the 200 taels and was also too embarrassed to mention it. However, someone identally found out about this. That was Qin Huai, who had just arrived. He, who already had some youth in his eyes, sat on a jujube-colored horse that had just reached adulthood and learned about the events ofst night from Chi Tu. Qin Huai narrowed his eyes. Chi Jia asked from the side, Young Master, should we take care of this matter? Qin Huai: Theres no hurry. He would ask Ah Yu first. He had to ask the olddy of the Wang Family why she didnt care about the safety of her biological grandson. It couldnt be that she didnt have the ability to do anything about it, right? Chapter 522 - 522: Why Won’t You Save Him? Chapter 522: Why Wont You Save Him? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Without waiting for Qin Huais instructions, Chi Jia had already arranged the amodation in the prefecture capital. The house he originally bought was not next door to Old man Wangs house. Later on, he bought it at thest minute. Qin Huai rode to Old man Wangs house and saw two ques at their door. One was the House of Loyalty, and the other was the rtively reserved Wang Estate. Seeing the words Wang Estate, Qin Huai was slightly stunned. Ordinary families with the surname Wang did not dare to openly use the word Wang (King). It looked ambiguous and could easily be misunderstood by the people in power. But the Wang Family was actually so calm and fearless? Thinking of something, Qin Huai smiled. Even if someone came to warn and threaten them, so what? He would protect them. In any case, he had already revealed his cards to Madam Qin. No, she should be called Empress Qin. Now, Qin Huai was no longer willing to call her Mother in his heart. She was not a qualified mother, nor was she a qualified empress. Before Qin Huai could think further, a figure appeared at the door. It was a little girl with a pair of pigtails. She was about four or five years old and was wearing a lotus-colored dress and a pink shawl. Around her neck hung a jade ne with golden threads. Two small golden bells hung by her waist. As she crossed the threshold, the bells jingled. The little girls eyes were bright, and her red mouth was wide open. Clearly, she was extremely happy. She had just run to the door when she turned around and shouted with a smile, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, Seventh Brother, the carriage is waiting outside. Youre so slow! Hearing this, someone insideughed and replied, Ah Yu, were the ones going to the hunting ground. Why are you so excited? Grandma doesnt even allow you to go. Im sending you out, so its the same as if Im going. This person was naturally Little All Yu. Her tone was not sad at all. Im also happy to see you go. When youe back, dont forget to tell me. Alright. Even if 1 forget something, I wont forget to tell our Little Sister Ah Yu a story. A few youths walked out with smiles. Wang Sang, who was walking at the front, immediately saw Qin Huai outside. He narrowed his eyes and could not recognize him. Qin Huai? Wang Sang probed. Qin Huai was wearing a dark red robe with a dark blue gold-iid jade belt around his waist. He had a dark red hairband on his head and his waist-length hair was tied into a simple ponytail. It happened to reach the sword at his waist. When the wind blew, it swayed. The maroon horse snorted and stomped its front hooves on the ground, looking a little impatient. What a graceful young man! Who else could it be but the nine-year-old Qin Huai? Qin Huai nodded and shouted, Third Brother. Then, he got off the horse and greeted Wang Eng and Wang Sng, who were walking over behind Ah Yu. When he saw Wang Qng, he also greeted him as Seventh Brother. Little All Yu also ran over. Her big round eyes widened and her mouth curled up. Big Brother All You, why didnt you call me! She was clearly the first to reach the door! Im sorry, I didnt recognize you. Qin Huai smiled gently and poked Little All Yus angry face with his fingertips. He said helplessly, Youve be even better-looking. In Qin Huais memory, Little Ah Yu still looked like a two or three-year-old child. Although he knew that she was actually more than four years old, she was born weak and looked even younger. He originally thought that even if the little girl grew up, she would not change much, just like how he had not changed much. However, he did not expect All Yu to have changed so much. If not for the fact that this was in front of Old man Wangs house and they had not called her All Yu, Qin Huai would not have dared to recklessly call her name. Ah Yu had changed too much. On a closer look, one could tell what she looked like in the past. When he suddenly saw her, he only felt that she was apletely different person. If Ouyang Changjing and the others were here, they would definitelyugh loudly and tell him, Of course she looks different. Our Ouyang familys girls will look different every year before they turn 15 years old. I guarantee that even their biological mother wont be able to recognize them! Little All Yu touched her face, and the unhappiness quickly dissipated. 1 really look better? She was at the age where she liked to show off. Wang Eng said from the side, Qin Huai, Im afraid you havent seen Ah Yu for too long, so you think that shes changed a lot. We see her every day and dont think shes changed much. Wang Sng also said, Little Sister Ah Yu has always been the best-looking. 1 dont think anything has changed. Big Brothers, your words are so nice. Then Ill tell Grandma today to make more delicious food for lunch! The Big Brothers allughed.. Chapter 523 - 523: Qin Huai’s Figurine Chapter 523: Qin Huais Figurine Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qin Huai is here. Hes an important guest of our family. We cant neglect him. Old Madam Wangforted Wang Aibao before saying gently, Although his marriage with Ah Yu has already gone through the agreement of the elders, the children are still young. They might not end up together in the future. If we use the Qin Familys help for everything, it will harm Ah Yu. Wang Aibao calmed herself down. She felt guilty and knew that she had said some nonsense just now. At this moment, she did not respond. Old Madam Wang added, Its not the time to talk today. 111 talk to you about Zaoer tomorrow. You dont have to panic. 1 said that hes fine, so it means that 1 have news to prove that hes fine. Do you believe me? Wang Aibao looked at her and nodded. Mn, 1 believe you. After the two of them finished speaking, Wang Aibao went to wash up again to prevent others from seeing her red and swollen eyes. On the other side, Little Ah Yu sent her Big Brothers out the door and pulled Qin Huais hand to walk into the courtyard. Big Brother All You, 1 was about to write to you. Now that youre here, I dont have to write anymore! Little All Yu said. 1 still have a gift for you. The y figurine she had bought previously was already dry and hard. She ced it on her desk. When Qin Huai saw the two y figurines that looked like him, he said, This gift- Whats wrong? Dont you like it? Little Ah Yu thought that Qin Huai didnt like it and tried her best to make up for it. I told that grandfather very carefully. His skills are very good, but perhaps he didnt understand my description. Lets go look for him and make another one? Qin Huai originally wanted to say that he liked this y figurine very much, but when he heard Little Ah Yu say this, he changed his mind. Alright, lets go and make a new one. Before leaving, Qin Huai did not forget to ask Chi Jia to distribute the gifts to everyone. From Wang Chuangui to Wang Wng and the others in the vige, everyone received gifts. Chi Jia said, I didnt know before I came. There were still people left in the vige and town. Ill send someone to bring the gifts over now. At the same time, he went to take care of it. They also had houses in the vige and town. If he went over, he could do some business at the same time. It would be easier to take care of things in the future. Previously, he had been restrained, afraid that he would be discovered by Empress Qin and the others. But now, he was no longer afraid. Chi Jia specially found a few good businessmen to help Qin Huai manage his business. On the other hand, they would also secretly help the Wang Family expand. There was no need to worry about entering the business world. This time, Qin Huai and Empress Qinid their cards on the table and made a deal. He would not participate in the Imperial Examination for five years and would not interfere with the matters of the Imperial Court, but he had to ept the teachers teachings. And within five years, Empress Qin was not allowed to interfere with Qin Huai anymore, including where he wanted to go and what he wanted to do. As long as it did not vite the first rule, she had to respect him. In addition, Qin Huai also extorted 100,000 taels of gold from Empress Qins private vault. This time, it was not real gold, but gold notes. He nned to use these five years to make other ns. A child who was not recognized by the royal family would be an eyesore to many people. Moreover, although there was no Crown Prince today, there were still three Princes and two Princesses on the surface. Qin Huai finally understood why there had been so many assassination attempts on his life in the past. They had never stopped since he was born. Because he was Empress Qins only child. The other Princes and Princesses were not the Qin Emperors biological children. There was only one eldest prince who was raised under the Empress. He was not interested in knowing too much about the royal family. He simply followed his previous n and came to look for Ah Yu. Only in the Wang Family could he feel a real family atmosphere. Big Brother All You, this is the ce! Little Ah Yu briefly informed Liu Shi and the others and brought Qin Huai out. Soon, they found the y figurine stall. When the y seller saw Qin Huai, he also smiled. Little girl, no wonder you said that I didnt do it well. Now that I look at it, its obvious that you didnt exin it in detail enough. The stall owner picked up a piece of y and said with a smile, Just you wait.. I guarantee that Ill make it well for you this time! Chapter 524 - 524: New Mission Chapter 524: New Mission Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The stall owner was indeed a man of his word. In just a moment, he had formed a y figurine. He used colored y to form a handsome young man in red robes and ck hair. Little All Yu picked it up and couldnt bear to part with it. Wow, its too beautiful! Big Brother All You, give this to me. Make another one. Alright. Qin Huai smiled and nodded before paying for another figurine. The stall owner happily made another one. When he handed it to Qin Huai, he said, Your brother treats you so well, unlike our naughty boy who likes to make his sister cry. Im not her brother, Qin Huai emphasized. Were engaged. Little All Yu: Yes, we have a marriage. The stall ownerughed loudly. A child marriage? Thats good. A good marriage has to be decided from a young age. Hehehe. Little Ah Yu did not understand what a good marriage was, but she was still very happy when others praised them. Seeing Little All Yu smile, Qin Huai smiled with her. The stall owner stroked his beard at the side and felt that they were very pleasing to the eye. The two children were still young and had yet to experience love. They were the most sincere. If they really became a couple when they grew up in the future, they would be considered childhood sweethearts. Naturally, it was very good. Little All Yu bought the y figurines and couldnt wait to pull Qin Huai to watch the opera. The opera troupe rarely arranged new shows. Usually, it was those familiar scenes that were yed over and over again. Little Ah Yu had long be familiar with them because of Old Madam Wang. Not only could she understand it, but she could also sing a few words. Big Brother All You, theres a drama called Changing Crown Prince today. Lets watch it together. If you dont understand, I can tell you. Little Ah Yu patted her chest with a proud expression that said, 111 protect you. Qin Huai bought a ticket at the door and booked a private room on the second floor. Tang Yuan and Chi Tu, who had revealed himself in public, could all enter. As soon as they sat down in the private room, the opening ceremony started. The sound of gongs and drums filled the air. It was very lively. Good! After an exciting performance, the audience cheered. Good! Little Ah Yu also pped her hands non-stop and shouted in the private room. Her childish voice made everyone belowugh. Qin Huai kept looking at Little Ah Yu. She wasughing, pping, and cheering. As she did that she would even turn around and pull his sleeve and shout, Big Brother All You, did you understand what they sang just now? He only felt that he should havee to look for her earlier. The suppressed and irritable emotions in his heart were all gone the moment he saw her. Big Brother All You? Big Brother Ah You? A pair of small hands waved in front of his eyes. Qin Huai came back to his senses. Huh? Do you still want to listen to the opera? Its already over just now. Did you not understand? Little Ah Yu said. Its fine. I can tell you that this show is about an empress who gave birth to a prince in a temple outside. In the end, she identally swapped with a farmers child. Later Qin Huai pulled Little All Yu and waited for the crowd to gradually disperse before slowly walking out of the private room. The little girls voice was automatically filtered out from the noise, as if only she could be heard in the world. She was like an extremely cuterk. Free and happy. When he walked out of the theater, he happened to hear Little All Yu ask him, Big Brother All You, if you were the Crown Prince who was abandoned and grew up in the wilderness, would you return to the capital to acknowledge your family and return to your position like in the opera? Qin Huai looked at Little All Yu and blurted out, No. If he became the Crown Prince, All Yu would be another Empress Qin. Ah Yu was born to be free and happy, like the spirits in the mountains. If he had to clip her wings or make her unable to grow up with him and grow old together, he would rather not be the Crown Prince.. Chapter 525 - 525: Little Lamb Shows Its Might Chapter 525: Little Lamb Shows Its Might Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Little All Yu originally wanted to bring Qin Huai to continue shopping. She had specially walked through more than ten streets previously just to describe the city to Qin Huai in her letters. Now that Qin Huai was in front of her, she naturally had to pull him along. What mission? [Its just that theres a mission guide. You wont know the exact mission until you reach the hunting ground.] Meatbail was worried and reminded her: [Go back and tell your Grandma and the others first before bringing themb over. Also, ask Qin Huai to bring more people.] [If theres any danger and I ask you to leave, you have to leave immediately, understand?] Little All Yu became nervous. Big Brother and the others are still at the hunting ground. Will something happen to them? There was no time to think. She pulled Qin Huai and ran. Big Brother All You, lets go home first before looking for Big Brothers! Qin Huai did not ask her why she was suddenly in such a hurry. He only handed the trinkets he had bought to Tang Yuan and Chi Tu and hugged Little Ah Yu. He said, Hold my neck tightly. Little All Yu hugged Qin Huai like an octopus and wrapped her arms around his neck. In the next moment, Qin Huai tapped his toes and soared into the air. He flipped over andnded on the roof at the side. Wow! Little Ah Yu was extremely surprised. Big Brother All You, youre amazing! The nine-year-old Qin Huai carried the six-year-old Ah Yu. Even though he was proficient in martial arts, it was still a little strenuous. He had thought that it would be easy. However, when he heard Little All Yus excited voice, Qin Huai gritted his teeth and held his breath. The young man replied stubbornly and coldly, Mn, hold on tight. Amidst the exmations of the surrounding people, Qin Huai moved and quickly crossed a street. Soon, hended in the courtyard of the Wang Estate. He met Chang Shun, who was brushing his horse. The brush in his hand fell off. Miss Ah Yu, Young Master Qin, what are you doing? Little All Yu hurriedly said, Uncle Chang Shun, please tell Grandma and Mother that Big Brother Ah You and I are going to the hunting ground. Were also bringing Little Lamb away! There was a specialized animal husbandry ce in the Wang Estate. There were donkeys, mules, horses, and other smelly livestock like chickens, ducks, and geese that had yet to be raised. Themb also upied a plot ofnd here and bullied the other livestock every day. Little Brother Rat stayed in Hu Family Vige to nurture its descendants for the time being. It felt as lonely as snow. Chang Shun ran to the main courtyard to look for the olddy. Little All Yu was still hugging Qin Huais neck and shaking him. Big Brother All You, lets fly to the hunting ground? Qin Huai: Lets sit on themb. Under Little Ah Yus puzzled gaze, he added, I dont know the way. Chi Tu, who wanted to lead the way, silently took two steps back. Themb drank the Myriad Spirit Water all year round and could even fish out a Myriad Spirit Sacred Fruit sometimes. It was no longer something ordinary birds and beasts couldpare to. Myriad Spirit Water was originally the basic water used to make nutrient fluids in high-dimensional worlds. It had a very strong effect on nts and animals. When themb carried Little All Yu away, it swung its four hooves crazily and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Qin Huai also held his breath and followed. Soon, he realized that he could not catch up to themb. Chi Jia gave Chi Tu a secret signal and asked them to follow Little Ah Yu first while he and Qin Huai slowly flew. The hunting ground was in the periphery of the prefecture capital and was very close to the drill ground that Old Madam Wang had bought. Old Madam Wang had already gotten someone to clean up the drill ground. There were two rows of simple houses that were barely habitable. The hunt would take three days. This ce was originally used by the Wang Family to sleep at night, but at this moment, it was surrounded by people. If you dont give us an exnation for this matter, our Jiang Family wont let your Wang Family off! Dont think that just because you were rmended by the magistrate to the academy, that the magistrate is really your backer! A life for a life! Beat! Beat them to death! When Little Ah Yu rushed over on themb, she happened to see Wang Eng pressed to the ground. His face was already swollen. Wang Sang, Wang Sng, and Wang Qng were also pressed down by someone at the side. All of them had injuries on their faces. Let go of my Big Brothers! Little Ah Yu shouted and jumped off thembs back, patting thembs head. Themb suddenly lowered its head and charged in. It knocked the youths who were holding the siblings down. The others who were watching themotion thought that this strong sheep had gone crazy and they all retreated to the side. Themb circled crazily. The circle grewrger andrger, and the others retreated further and further. Soon, there was an empty space in the middle. There were a few deep hoof marks on the ground that were half a foot deep. This was a drill ground made ofpacted mud! Everyone felt some lingering fears when they looked at the deep marks. This included Wang Eng and the others in the middle of the circle.. Chapter 526 - 526: Wang Erlang Vomiting Blood Chapter 526: Wang Eng Vomiting Blood Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Littlemb? Ah Yu! Wang Sng quickly got up and pulled Wang Sang up. The two of them looked at Wang Eng. After seeing themb, they naturally saw Little All Yu. Wang Sang was anxious. All Yu, why are you here? Go back quickly! Ah Yu was not suitable to stay in this scene. This is your precious little sister? A fat youth with a fierce face walked out of the crowd and looked at Little Ah Yu with an unfriendly expression. She looks ugly as hell. How dare you praise her in the academy every day! After the fat youth finished speaking, there was a moment of silence. Everyone looked at the little girl who was running towards Wang Eng. It was May now. The little girl was wearing a light dress and had two exquisite hair ribbons on her head. Two pink hair ribbons hung by her ears. Looking at her face again, it was not very round, but her eyes were bright. Perhaps it was because her eyes were reflecting the sunlight, but they were still shining with a faint golden color. Her nose bridge was straight, her lips were full, and her cheeks were bulging. It made one want to rub and pinch her. This Ugly as hell? Although they were the ymates of the Jiang Familys Young Master, it was difficult to continue lying through their teeth. Little All Yu ced her hands on her hips and was about to speak when she remembered that the female teacher had said that this was notdylike. She put her hand down and clenched her fists. How good-looking is your sister? Let here out. We canpete! She did not believe that there was a better-looking sister in the world. The elf had already said that there was no girl more beautiful than her in the prefecture capital. Second Young Master Jiang gritted his teeth. In any case, shes much better-looking than a short winter melon like you! Get lost. I want to teach your Big Brothers a lesson. Dont be annoying here. He took a step forward and nced at themb with fear before saying, Wang Zng, dont think that this matter can be forgotten just because someone from your family came. You injured my third brother and even want to destroy my Second Sisters reputation. Your Wang Family must give me an exnation! Initially, he wanted to get someone to continue beating up Wang Eng and the others, but Chi Tu and Chi She stood up and protected Little Ah Yu. Little All Yu ran to Wang Engs side to check on him. It was obvious that the two of them were martial artists. They were probably stronger than the servants they had brought, so they naturally could not fight head-on. Otherwise, they would be beaten up themselves. Second Brother, are you alright? Little Ah Yu did not dare to take out the Myriad Spirit Water in public and could only touch Wang Engs face. As soon as she touched him, Wang Eng hissed. Compared to the Wang Family, the Jiang Family was closer. When the two teachers in the academy heard the news and rushed over, they bumped into the Jiang Family. When they arrived at the Wang Familys drill ground, the two teachers hurriedly asked, Didnt I ask you to go hunting? Why are you all here? What exactly happened? The Jiang Family member immediately said, What else can happen? Our Third Young Master has already fainted, and Second Miss is crying uncontrobly. The Wang Family must have bullied them. Seeing that someone from his family hade, Second Young Master Jiang became even more confident. He pointed at Wang Eng and said, Thats him. We were originally hunting in the south, but this person directed my third brother to the north and they happened to meet a bear. This Wang Zng was afraid of death and pushed my young third brother to the bear. Then, he ran away! Someone from the academy also confirmed this. Yes, we can prove that we all saw Wang Zng bring Third Young Master Jiang to the north in a hurry. Later, only Wang Zng ran back in a panic and said that theyd met a bear. We went over to take a look and saw the unconscious Third Young Master Jiang, someone said indignantly. Not only did Wang Zng abandon hispanions, but he also insisted that the person with him was Second Miss Jiang. Isnt he clearly trying to separate himself from the incident and ruin the reputation of Second Miss Jiang? Everyone criticized with righteous indignation. Moreover, all of them were hot-blooded youths. They spoke as if they had seen the entire incident with their own eyes. Little All Yu was also confused and could only ask Wang Eng in a low voice, Second Brother, did you really do such a heartless thing? It was too terrifying! I Wang Engs eyes widened. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. He opened his mouth, and his eyes widened. In the end, he could not ovee his dizzy mind and immediately fainted. Little All Yu was a little scared silly. Second Brother? Second Brother! Before she could touch Wang Engs nose to feel for his breath, Wang Sang and Wang Sng started howling. Second Brother! Why were you beaten to death! Madam Ma, who had heard the news, had just run halfway when her eyes rolled back and almost fainted. After being pped ruthlessly from behind by Old Madam Wang, she woke up. The loud p frightened the people behind her. Useless thing, dont you dare faint in front of your old mother-inw! Madam Ma forcefully held on.. Chapter 527 - 527: Second Brother Picked Up a Wife Chapter 527: Second Brother Picked Up a Wife Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Eng vomited blood and fainted, scaring Second Young Master Jiang. I I beat someone to death? No way. He had only asked the servants to beat him up. Although they said that they wanted to beat him to death, the servants actually knew their limits. It was definitely impossible for them to beat the other party to death. Qin Huai was already waiting outside. Seeing that Old Madam Wang had also arrived, he walked towards the field and pulled Little Ah Yu over. He used a handkerchief to wipe her hands. The blood Wang Eng spat out had sttered on the back of her hand. After wiping it, Qin Huai squatted down and felt Wang Engs pulse. In the official Imperial Examination, medicine was also a subject they had to learn. There was no need to be very proficient. It was fine as long as he understood the basics. Little All Yu asked in a trembling voice, Big Brother Ah You, is Second Brother dead? Qin Huai: Hes fine. He might have fainted from anger. Actually, vomiting blood just now was only vomiting the clotted blood in his chest. It was actually a good thing. When Wang Eng fainted, everyone moved him into the house and he happened to be lying side by side with Third Young Master Jiang. Old Madam Wang stood in front of the Jiang Family and said with a dignified aura, Your Jiang Family is too domineering. Now that the matter has yet to be concluded, you actually dare to use us. Do you really think our Wang Family doesnt know thew?! When Second Young Master Jiang heard that Wang Eng was not dead, he became more confident. Your Wang Family bullied us first. Were just venting our anger for our younger brother. If were talking about being domineering, of course its you Before he could say anything, he saw Old Madam Wangs gaze and could not say the rest. What, what was going on? This olddys aura was even stronger than his Great-Grandmas! His Great-Grandma had even been the Empress Dowagers nanny in the past. Her aura was terrifying. Theres no one in charge in your family anymore? Old Madam Wang sat by the bed and looked up at everyone. Everyone felt that they had to listen to her. This olddy was definitely not an ordinary person. This thought shed across everyones minds. After a while, Chang Shun ran in, panting. After taking a breather, he leaned over to Old Madam Wangs ear and whispered something to her. Have you investigated clearly? Old Madam Wang asked. Chang Shun nodded fiercely. Ive asked everything clearly. The servants on duty in the school field can testify. There were also a few hunters in the hunting ground who happened to see them. 1 made the decision to bring them all here. Just as Old Madam Wang was about to speak, she heard amotion outside. It turned out that a purple-clothed young man had barged in. The young mans long hair draped over his shoulders, his eyebrows were slender, and the two holes in his ears were especially clear. It was obvious at a nce that this was a girl disguised as a man. Someone recognized her. Second Miss, why are you here?! Second Young Master Jiang also saw her and said in surprise, Second Sister, didnt you return to your maternal family? The person who came was Second Miss Jiang, who was in the center of the matter this time. She was covered in all kinds of withered grass. On a closer look, her clothes were also torn in many ces. If everyone took a closer look, they would realize that the clothes she was wearing did not fit her well. They looked like they were worn by a taller youth. If i hadnte, you would have beaten me and Third Brothers savior to death! Second Miss Jiang was furious. Second Young Master Jiang was dumbfounded. Second Sister, what are you talking about? I say, it was the second son of the Wang Family who saved Third Brother and i. But you beat him up until he vomited blood. What do you want me to do?! As soon as Second Miss Jiang finished speaking, she immediately knelt in front of Old Madam Wang and said loudly, Youre the wife of the head of the Wang Family, right? I have a request! Chapter 528 - 528: Fighting the Bear Chapter 528: Fighting the Bear Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Second Miss Jiangs words stunned everyone. She said this without caring that the field was packed. Other than the Wang Family and the Jiang Family, there were also teachers and students from the academy. These words were equivalent to trampling on her own reputation. Old Madam Wang frowned. Jiang Family junior, do you know what youre talking about? I know very well, but what 1 said today was not on a whim, nor was it out of spite, Second Miss Jiang said generously. Im not simply grateful to Wang Zng. 1 know that he originally came from a poor family and I admire his courage. 1 submitted to his talent, admired his character, and was also grateful for his sense of justice and kindness. You can choose not to agree to my request, but I definitely wont be shameless. However, if you dont say it today, Im afraid 1 wont have a chance to say it in the future. Second Miss Jiang had already made up her mind. If she could not be the Wang Familys granddaughter-inw today, she would shave her hair and voluntarily be a Buddhist nun and not implicate others! Only the Wang Family children looked at each other. Their eyes were filled with confusion. Wang Sng secretly asked Wang Sang, So our Second Brother is such a person? Wang Qng muttered, Why didnt 1 notice? Only Little All Yu shared with Qin Huai with a proud expression, Second Big Brother is very good to begin with. All the Big Brothers were very good. However, her Big Brothers had always been together. They were all good brothers who had grown up together and shared everything. They never had any scruples when they spoke, so they could not feel much. Little All Yu had always been watching. Every Big Brother of hers was very, very good, so her sisters-inw had to be very, very good too. In Little All Yus letter to Qin Huai, she praised her family one by one. Even the mules at home were hardworking and friendly in her eyes. Therefore, Qin Huai had a very good impression of the entire Wang Family. He also said, Yes, hes very good. Arent you going to ask me if 1 like her as my sister-inw? Little Ah Yu looked up and asked Qin Huai. Qin Huai pulled out the hair that had been blown into his mouth and replied casually, It doesnt matter if you like her or not. It depends on your brother. Little All Yu also smiled. Hehe, if Second Brother likes her, Ill like her! Actually, Little Ah Yu did not say anything because she vaguely felt that if she said that she did not like this person as her sister-inw, her Second Brother might not like her anymore. The Big Brothers at home trusted her with a religious fervor. If she felt that someone was very good, they might not believe her. But if she felt that she did not like someone very much, her Big Brothers would firmly hate that person. For example, Little Ah Yu felt that the Second Miss of Magistrate Weis family was a little unfriendly. After her Big Brothers found out, they disliked Magistrate Weis family. Even though she said that she liked Big Sister Wei Qianying, their opinions did not change. Second Miss Jiang did not say this without reason. She didnt expect the olddy to agree to it immediately. Instead, she told her everything. It turned out that it was just a misunderstanding that everyone saw Wang Eng pulling Third Young Master Jiang to the dense forest. Actually, it was Third Young Master Jiang who pulled Wang Eng over to save her. This was because Second Miss Jiang had been tricked there, and Third Young Master Jiang happened to see her. Just as he was about to save her, he provoked a bear. He ran out in a panic and saw Wang Eng with a bow and arrow. So, he pulled him there. After that, it was Third Young Master Jiang who, although was weak, liked to charge in front. He was beaten half to death by the bear, and Wang Eng narrowly saved Miss Jiang and fought the bear off.. Chapter 529 - 529: Get Married As Soon as possible Chapter 529: Get Married As Soon as possible Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Miss Jiangs clothes were torn because she wanted to protect Third Young Master Jiang. Wang Eng had already seen everything he should not have seen. He took off his clothes and let Third Miss Jiang use them first. He wore his inner clothes and returned to the drill ground first. The bear had been chased away, so I asked him to wash up first and then call someone to save uster. Third Miss Jiang skipped some things in the middle and said, I didnt expect that after my stupid Second Brother saved Third Brother, he did something even more stupid! Before Third Young Master Jiang fainted, he said to them, Wang Eng Bear With that, he fainted. Coupled with what had happened previously, they mistakenly thought that Wang Eng had harmed Third Young Master Jiang and beat him up. Of course, the Wang Family could not just watch. They all came to protect their brother, but in the end, they were all beaten up. Initially, Wang Eng did not want to mention Third Miss Jiang because of her reputation. However, seeing that his family was being beaten up for no reason, how could he tolerate it? It did not matter if he was beaten up, but his family could not! He said, Second Young Master Jiang, if you dont believe me, well know when your Second Misses! At that, Second Young Master Jiang became even angrier. How dare you cling to my second sister? If I dont beat you to death today, it wont ease the hatred in my heart! Beat him up! Beat him up! The Second Young Master of the Jiang Family and the Third Young Master had a very good rtionship, but the two of them were not of the same mother. The Second Miss of the Jiang Family was from the same mother as him. He was so angry that he lost his rationality. The servants knew that Second Miss Jiang was the Jiang Familys treasure and thought that they had to hit harder. [Kid, congrattions, the mission to save your family has beenpleted!] [Your reward has been distributed. Take your time to look at it when you return.] Little All Yu blinked. But 1 dont think I did anything? She rode themb over and the matter seemed to be resolved after themb showed its might. [If you hadnte, not to mention the other Big Brothers, theres a high chance that your Second Brother wouldnt have survived. He would have died in humiliation while bearing the infamy.] [The mission here has already shown that its to save the lives of your family.] [If you camete and your Second Brother died, your other Big Brothers might also be deeply affected.] At this point, Meatball sighed. It was actually such a mission. Now that the matter was clear, the Jiang Family was the one who felt awkward and guilty. Old Madam Wangs face was cold. Your Jiang Family has to give our Wang Family an exnation for this matter. Otherwise, well see you in court! If the person who saved you bes the victim instead, is there still aw in this world?! Its true that our Wang Family is a poor family, but dont forget that even poor families can give birth to noble children. Our Wang Family is not without roots now. If you want to use your power to suppress us, you can try! Second Miss Jiang hurriedly said, Old Madam, dont worry. We will definitely give you a satisfactory exnation. The two families carried the people back. Old Madam Wang and Little Ah Yu did not mention Third Young Master Jiangs injuries, even though they knew that their family might be able to save the other party. But why would they? Repaying evil with kindness was not the Wang Familys style! Old Madam Wang did not use the carriage. Instead, she got someone to carry Wang Eng back to the Wang Estate. Along the way, they passed through more than half of the prefecture capital. Almost all the reputable families knew about this matter. When Wang Eng, who had woken up in the Wang Family, found out about this, he only hated himself for waking up too early! That night, not long after the Wang Family had their meal, the Jiang Family came. Arge group came in a mighty manner. In front of them was the Matriarch of the Jiang Family, the Eldest Madam and Second Madam of the Jiang Family, as well as Second Young Master Jiang and Second Miss Jiang. There was arge group of servants carrying all kinds of gifts behind. A total of 28 sets! These are gifts of gratitude and apology from our Jiang Family. Your Second Young Master and the other Young Masters have all been frightened. After First Madam finished speaking gently, she continued, As for the marriage between our two families, if your Wang Family doesnt mind, we hope to proceed with it as soon as possible. Our Jiang Family was rude first, so we will forgo the betrothal gifts. Weve already prepared the dowry long ago, so we definitely wont be rude again. I only hope that our two families can settle the marriage as soon as possible.. Old Madam, what do you think? Chapter 530 - 530: Old Sisters Chapter 530: Old Sisters Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Wang was originally unwilling to entertain them anymore and only let Madam Ma take over. Madam Ma thought that her performance in the day was indeed not good. Now that she had to face the Madams of the Jiang Family, she was naturally afraid. It was fine if she lost face, and it did not matter if she was mocked. But if she embarrassed her mother-inw and caused others to look down on the Wang Family, it would be her fault. She thickened her face and asked the olddy to help handle the situation. Only then did Old Madam Wange. Well ept the gift. As for the marriage, its a matter between the two children after all. As an old woman with half her body buried in the ground, 1 have nothing to say. Old Madam Wang did not seem to see the Jiang Familys First Madams stiff smile and said, Our Wang Family doesnt have much. We only have a lot of boys. All of them are tough and only puked blood from the beating. Theyll recover after 6 to 8 years. They can only me themselves for being unlucky. In the past, I only taught them to be kind and warm-hearted, but I forgot to teach them to be vignt against others. Its my fault. First Madam could not continue speaking. Why was this olddy talking like this?! They had alle to apologize sincerely! First Madam was the biological mother of Second Young Master Jiang and Second Miss. There was also the First Young Master who was also her child. As for the Eldest Miss and the unconscious Third Young Master, they were Second Madams children. Second Madam held her wrist and gestured for her to calm down. Only then did she take a step forward with a smile and say to Old Madam Wang, Old Madam, at the end of the day, our Jiang Family is in the wrong in this matter. Weve also shown our sincerity. Im grateful that your grandson saved my child and we definitely wont dare to forget it. But your words just now are also a little ufortable Ufortable? Thats right then. Old Madam Wangs face turned cold. Our Eng saved your children, so after we ept the thank-you gift and the apology, well have to give our Eng to be your son-inw? Ive never seen anyone repay kindness with ingratitude like this! This time, First Madam and Second Madam were dumbfounded. Repay kindness with ingratitude? Although Second Miss Jiang of the Jiang Family was a little more cheerful and did not look like an ordinary youngdy, she still had the etiquette and manners she should have. The family that she marries into needs to be very good too! At the very least, in the past, the Wang Family waspletely not within their consideration. Old Sister, youre wrong! Matriarch Jiang, who had been silent all this while, finally could not hold it in anymore. She raised her voice and said, Our Jiang Familys daughter has been carefully raised since she was born. Not to mention being worthy of being a member of the royal family, shes even worthy of being an officials wife. How is it a bad thing for your Wang Eng to marry her? Old Madam Wang: You can still speak. I thought that your Jiang Family carried an old Buddha statue that doesnt know how to speak and brought it here to establish an imposing aura. Before Matriarch Jiang could re up in exasperation, Old Madam Wang said, Your Jiang Familys children are carefully raised, but our Wang Familys children are raised crudely? As long as youe to our house to take a look, youll know that every single one of our children was raised with a lot of effort and the entire familys strength! In our family, theres no difference between the old and young, and theres no rotten rtionships involving legitimate wives and concubines. As long as theyre children of our Wang Family, theyre raised with great care, like baby cubs held in the mothers mouth. Theyre all treasures. Whoever touches them will see the wrath of our Wang Family! The children of the Wang Family who were eavesdropping subconsciously touched their chests. Were they that important in Grandmas heart? Our Eng also has the appearance of a dragon and phoenix. In the future, he will be a top three imperial civil service schr. No matter how badly a top three imperial civil service schr performs he will be able to be a fourth-grade official. Moreover, Engs future is far more than that! How can your Jiang Familys daughter marry such a good man? Now that youve harmed his body, youre still thinking of damaging his future married life. If this isnt repaying kindness with ingratitude, what is?! Wang Eng, who had his ears stretched out in the room, and Madam Ma, who was beside Old Madam Wang, were all stunned. The olddy actually had such high expectations for me/our Eng? Only Qin Huai looked relieved when he heard this. Grandma had such high expectations of the grandsons of the Wang Family who were despised by her. If it was her favorite Ah Yu, what kind of expectations would she have? Fortunately, he had made an appointment with Ah Yu in advance. Otherwise, in terms of her expectations on social status, Grandma might really require All Yus match to be a legitimate prince. She had to live a wealthy and privileged life, even if she didnt be a queen. At that time, he could only watch helplessly.. Chapter 531 - 531: Wang Erlang’s Talent Chapter 531: Wang Engs Talent Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Jiang Family did not expect to be rebuked by the Wang Familys Old Madam when they came here so sincerely. They originally thought that even if the Wang Family was dissatisfied, they still had to give them some face. Who wouldnt say a few nice words and put on a show? Not to mention them, even the Royal Family would often swallow their emotions and put on a nice face. Why did it not work when it came to the Wang Family! As expected, these people who came from a poor family were extremely vulgar! The Jiang Family left after giving the gifts. They originally wanted to talk about Second Miss Jiangs marriage, but they could not do so for the time being. However, no matter how dissatisfied they were with this marriage, they had to facilitate it. Who asked Second Miss Jiang to admit everything in public and damage her own reputation? If she did not marry into the Wang Family, her only way out was to be a nun. How could they bear to part with the delicate daughter they had raised! Hence, the group of them left indignantly. When they returned home, they naturally told everyone about this. The First Madam of the Jiang Family was especially angry. She went back and told her husband about this. The Jiang Family could be considered a century-old family. They had descendants who were officials in the country, but the highest was only a sixth-grade official. The Wang Family is quite arrogant. They even said that Wang Zng will be a fourth-grade official in the future. Its simply the biggest joke in the world! Eldest Madam Jiang was so angry that her chest heaved up and down, and her tone became rarely sharp and mean. Not only that, they insisted that our people injured him and intended to damage his life in the future. If he cant be a high-ranking official, wont they me us?! She originally thought that her husband would respond to her. Unexpectedly, after pondering for a few breaths, the Jiang Family Head suddenly shook his head after thinking about Wang Zng. Youre wrong. If youre talking about the other boys of the Wang Family, 1 dont know much about them, but Ive seen the Wang Familys second son, Wang Zng. Husband, what do you mean? Could it be that Wang Zng is really capable? Eldest Madam Jiang had never seen Wang Zng before, but after asking around, she knew that he had risen up from a vige in the countryside. His family had a bit of money, but they were still a poor family. So what if he was a county schr? Their prefecture city had many county schrs in their teens! The Jiang Family Head sighed. Previously, in spring, the prefectural magistrate held a banquet and invited students to recite poems. Wang Zng originally did not participate. Later on, for some reason, he was picked on and mocked for not having real talent and stealing the invitation to the banquet. He was not angry. He only smiled andposed three poems on the spot, one praising the spring, one praising the banquet, and one thanking his family. Eldest Madam Jiang was curious. Is there a special meaning behind the poems? When I went to listen, 1 didnt expect much, but there were also several grand schrs present at the time. After listening, we saw that the other students were all puzzled and burst intoughter. It turned out that those three poems were of top quality, both in terms of rhythm and wording, and even used several literary allusions to mock those students who had given him a hard time. Unfortunately, those self-proimed high-ranking schrs couldnt even recognize it. It shows that this student has great knowledge, excellent character, and is not someone who would be easily taken advantage of. If he were to enter the officialdom in the future, even if he didnt enter by being in the top three in the imperial exams, he would still have a ce in the Hall of Supreme Harmony. The Hall of Supreme Harmony was where Emperor Minghua recruited talents. It was usually not open and only epted capable officials. Officials below the fourth-grade were not allowed to enter. Eldest Madam Jiang gasped. Then could it be that our child has really dyed his future?! Moreover, from the looks of it, even if they stopped pursuing the matter, the other party would not agree to the marriage. Theres no hurry. Ill ask Grandma about this. The Jiang Family Head revealed a calm smile. The Jiang Familys Great-Grandma was a legendary figure. In the eyes of the children and grandchildren, there was nothing she could not handle at home.. Chapter 532 - 532: Great-Grandma of the Jiang Family Chapter 532: Great-Grandma of the Jiang Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The great-grandmother of the Jiang Family was the current empress dowagers wet nurse. She had only retired from the pce ten years ago and was living in glory. Her identity was extraordinary. The descendants of the Jiang Family all called her Great-Grandma and respected her greatly. Even the Matriarch of the Jiang Family did not dare to trouble her usually. Husband, I I dont dare to go. The Eldest Madam of the Jiang Family was a little impatient, but in front of the childrens Great-Grandma, she was no different from a cat. Even though Great-Grandma was in her seventies, she was still energetic, and her eyes were as sharp as an eagles. The Jiang Family Headforted her. 111 go. Theres no need! An old voice sounded. The couple looked up and saw Second Madam Jiang and Matriarch Jiang surrounding an old woman in simple clothes. The old woman had a walking stick in her hand. On a closer look, there was a finely carved dragon head on the head of the walking stick. Looking again, the gorgeous phoenix tail wrapped around the walking stick, adding to its luxury. Ordinary people did not dare to use the form of a dragon or phoenix. Only the Emperor, Empress, and their children could use it. Other than the Emperor, everyone else had to report their use. This walking stick was personally given to her by the Empress Dowager when she left the pce. This was to show her status. It was precisely because of this rtionship that the Jiang Family could walk upright in the prefecture capital even if their descendants were not especially hardworking. The Jiang Family Head hurriedly greeted, Mother, Grandma, Im unfilial. Ive troubled you both. Alright, why are you wasting your breath? Dont you want to arrange the marriage for Juner? Let me take a look and see which family is so ungrateful to actually reject my great-granddaughter! Juner was Second Miss Jiang. Her name was Wu Jing, and her nickname was Junjun. When Jiang Wujing heard that Great-Grandma hade, she rushed over. Great-Grandma, Juner is not marrying anymore. Dont make things difficult for the Wang Family. They didnt do anything wrong. Great-Grandma wont make things difficult for them. Great-Grandma is just going to clear your name. At the very least, we have to let them know that our Juner is a good child. Youre not someone those girls outside canpare to. Its their loss that they missed you. With that, Great-Grandma Jiang was about to bring the Jiang Family to the Wang Family. It was Jiang Wujing who stopped her and said that it was already toote now. It did not make sense to visit after dark. Hence, Great-Grandma Jiang dyed the matter to the next day. The next day, after lunch, they went to the Wang Family. Fortunately, the two families were not too far apart. Before the Wang Family children set off for the academy, they were stopped. Seeing that the Jiang Familys Great-Grandma had arrived, and it was arge group of people with an aggressive aura, the children ran back to look for Old Madam Wang. Grandma, Grandma, the Jiang Family is looking for trouble with us again! Wang Qngs voice was very loud, and both the Wang Family and the Jiang Family heard it. They were probably unwilling to give us so many things and want to snatch them back! The Jiang Family: They were not so petty and unreasonable. Mother, look, the Wang Familys children really dont know their manners. Matriarch Jiang still remembered being rebuked by Old Madam Wang yesterday and took the opportunity to speak ill of her. The Jiang Familys Great-Grandma was calm andposed as she smiled. She quite liked it. The children could say whatever they wanted. Wasnt that good? Wouldnt it be too tiring to talk so much about etiquette in ones own house? This sentence suddenly popped up in the mind of the Jiang Familys Great-Grandma, reminding her of a child many years ago. She was also very polite in front of others, but she had a lively personality behind her back. She was exactly the same as the current Jiang Wujing. As she was thinking, she suddenly saw a person walk out of the Wang Familys main house. She was also surrounded by children and walked at the front. As soon as she saw that person, Great-Grandma Jiang suddenly froze.. Chapter 533 - 533: Little Darling Chapter 533: Little Darling Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yong Great-Grandma Jiangs eyes widened, and she looked like she was about to faint. Great-Grandma! The Jiang Family was frightened. Old Madam Wang was calm andposed as she instructed Madam Ma who was standing there in a daze, Go and tidy up my room and let the Old Madam rest. Madam Ma did not dare to ask why she had to give up her room for olddy, but she still nodded and went to work. Although the family had bought some servants to handle the rough work. Madam Ma was still the one cleaning the rooms. Seeing this, Wang Aibao hurriedly followed to help her clean up. The family had been busy for the past two days, and Eng was seriously injured. He was still recuperating, so she tactfully did not mention Zaoer. Although she was anxious, Liu Shi and Madam Ma had persuaded her repeatedly. In the end, she calmed down and knew that her mother must have a deeper reason for not answering her. As soon as Great-Grandma Jiangy down in Old Madam Wangs room, she chased the Jiang Family out, even her favorite Jiang Wujing. Old Madam Wang did not do this and let her favorite Little Ah Yu sit in front of her. Great-Grandma propped up her upper body and looked at Little All Yu, her heart filled with joy. This is your granddaughter, right? Shes really good-looking. Yes, this is our only granddaughter. Shes usually doted on and is used to being pampered. Old Madam Wangs tone softened as a rare smile appeared at the corners of her eyes. Girls should be pampered. Boys arent good. If theyre slightly pampered, theyll lose their edge. Great-Grandma Jiang sighed. It was unknown what she thought of, but her eyes darkened. Little All Yu raised her head and looked at Old Madam Wang, then at Great-Grandma Jiang. She was very puzzled. However, she also understood now that sometimes, children could not talk casually. She asked Meatbail in her heart, Elf, do Grandma and this old Grandma know each other? [They should know each other. I just refreshed the rtionship map here. It shows that your Grandma and this olddy of the Jiang Family are old friends.] [They should have known each other in the past.] [Dont worry, she doesnt have any ill intentions towards your Grandma and likes you very much.] Especially when Old Madam Wang mentioned Little All Yu just now, Great-Grandma Jiangs affection towards her soared. It was difficult not to suspect that she liked Little All Yu more because she loved Old Madam Wang. Little All Yu nodded. Its fine as long as she likes Grandma. Many people in the family were afraid of Grandma, but Little Ah Yu had never been afraid of her. She even felt that Grandma was very lonely and especially hoped that more people would discover Grandmas good qualities and like her. Yong Great-Grandma Jiang wanted to call Old Madam Wangs name again, but she held her hand. Old Madam Wang said, Auntie Lan, call me like before. Theres no need to mention those past events anymore. Itll only add to your worries. Alright. Great-Grandma Jiang lowered her eyes, her tone extremely lonely. Things have changed now. Its no longer the same as before. Little Darling, where have you been all these years? Are you doing well? Old Madam Wang: Ive been quite well. Life is free and rxed. I can say whatever I want. Also, the child could be beaten up if she wanted to. It depended on her mood. Elf, what does Little Darling mean? Little Ah Yu had always remembered this name but she had never heard of it before. She felt very curious. [It should be a colloquial term from the West Wind Nation that typically refers to a young girl, often used as a term of endearment. It can also be used to describe a daughter or a younger sister. Its a nickname.] Wow, is this Grandma Grandmas mother? [No.] Great-Grandma Jiang calling her Little Darling awakened Old Madam Wangs memories from many years ago. At that time, she was only a young girl, but she had already been doted on. In the entire Wanning City, if she imed to be number two, no one dared to say that theyre number one. Even the other princesses could not cover her glory. If one stood high, they would not be able to take another step forward. It was like boiling oil. Every step after reaching the boiling point led to a downward spiral.. How could it be considered a blessing? Chapter 534 - 534: Four-Year Promise Chapter 534: Four-Year Promise Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Great-Grandma Jiang was the wet nurse of the current empress dowager. She originally had a glorious identity, if not for the previous war. When thete Emperor was in power, he worked hard to rule. Everyone thought that he would be a benevolent ruler and would definitely lead the Great Chang to a golden age. However, they did not expect that about 30 years ago, thete Emperor suddenly became obsessed with the art of victory and longevity. At that time, thete Emperor was only 30 years old and was in his prime. Why should he pursue the path of longevity? The Empress had tried to dissuade him many times, and there were even officials who remonstrated with him, but the former Emperor did not pay any attention to them. In the end, the treasury was exhausted, causing there to be no supplies during the disaster year. The people suffered unspeakably, and the vassals rebelled. The Crown Prince in the Forbidden Pce was only a young man at that time, but he had no choice but to raise the g of saving the country amidst the pleading of the court officials. Before he could meet his fathers weapon, the former Emperor was killed by the eunuch beside him. When he died, he was still swallowing medicinal pills. He even muttered a lot of things, as if he was leaving behind a testament. However, when the Crown Prince asked the eunuch what thete Emperor had said, the eunuchughed and said, The Emperor is tyrannical but he still wants to think about his funeral? No way! After that, the eunuch bit his tongue andmitted suicide. Thest words of the previous Emperor became a mystery. The Empress originally wanted tomit suicide and follow the previous Emperor, but she was stopped by the new Emperor who had hurriedly ascended the throne. Shes also suffering in her heart. I originally advised her to build her own nunnery and live a peaceful life, but she said that she had no Buddha in her heart. So who would she be putting on an act for? For the next ten years, she sat at the entrance of the hall in a daze every day. She didnt cry orugh, nor did she care about others. Great-Grandma Jiangs heart ached when she mentioned the current Empress Dowager. Ten years ago, she happened to see me massaging my legs and waist. She insisted that 1 go home to recuperate and refused to let me apany her anymore. Old Madam Wang did not have much of an expression. Big Sister Qins life is tough. Great-Grandma Jiang said, She misses you too. For many years, she hasnt given up on sending people to look for you. There arent many people around her who can be used, and almost all of them have been sent out. Even for me, most of the people I sent were disciples of the n, but theres no news of you. Little Darling, where have you been all these years? Why didnt you send a message? Im tired, so 1 went to a ce to rest. You dont want to go back? Go back for what? Old Madam Wang asked. Great-Grandma Jiang sighed and patted the back of her hand. Youre a good child. If you dont want to go back, then dont go back. Although our Jiang Family isnt a big family, we can still support your children a little. Back then, when I said that 1 was taking care of you, you were actually the one taking care of me. Now that my wish has been fulfilled, I wont feel uneasy when 1 go underground. One was Princess Yong Chang, who was loved by the Emperor and Empress, and even all the nobles. The other was the nanny who had grown up with the Empress. It was obvious who had the higher status. Seeing that Old Madam Wang did not want to talk about the past, Great-Grandma Jiang stopped mentioning it and talked about the marriage of the two children. Great-Grandma Jiang had many descendants. Some were her biological children, and some were from other uncles families. There were more than ten children in the family. When she heard that Old Madam Wangs direct descendants had seven grandsons and a granddaughter, and that her youngest daughter-inw was pregnant, Great-Grandma Jiang smiled from ear to ear. Its good to have more children. Itll be lively in the future, Great-Grandma Jiang said. Our granddaughter, Juner, cant bepared to your granddaughter, Ah Yu, whos cute, but shes also a good child. Shes a little like you, kind and intelligent. Shes also extremely insightful in major matters. She casually picked out a few things rted to Jiang Wujing and shared them to give Old Madam Wang a better impression. When Old Madam Wang heard this, she said, Since you think its good, well settle on that for now. However, its still too early for the children to get married. Let him take the imperial provincial examination first and get married after he passes. Great-Grandma Jiang was surprised. Is it the imperial provincial examination in two years? Im afraid it wont be possible for him to pass the one in two years. Lets wait until the next one, four yearster. He can get married then, Old Madam Wang said. It was actually a four-year promise? No way! Unexpectedly, the first to object was actually Little All Yu, who was nestled in Old Madam Wangs arms like a cat. Little All Yus eyes widened as she shook her head. Four yearster, Second Big Brother will She calcted in her heart and gasped. Hell be 21 years old! Theyll all be old and no one would want them anymore. Third Brother will be 20 years old by then, and Fourth Brother will be 19 years old. Theyre all too old! No beautiful Big Sister will marry them! Old Madam Wang: Great-Grandma Jiang was stunned for a moment before she said, That makes sense.. Chapter 535 - 535: Chuangui Set a Date Chapter 535: Chuangui Set a Date Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Wang did not expect that the person who stopped her this time was actually her dear granddaughter. However, since Little Ah Yu had already said so, she could not dash the childs hope. In Great Chang, most men got married at the age of 16. Those who married at the age of 18 were consideredte. When they reached the age of 21, they were naturally eventer. However, it was not impossible. If poor students wanted to study wholeheartedly, they would get marriedter. After all, marriage was harmful to the body. If one wasted their energy, they might not be able to concentrate on their studies. If they got married early and had children, it would be even more of a dy. Many students abandoned their studies and qualifications to take the county level imperial exam. From then on, they could only be failures who envied other county schrs. They might end up settling in a vige to be a teacher. Naturally, this would not happen to the Wang Family. Old Madam Wang called Wang Sang, Wang Sng, and Wang Qng to Wang Engs bed. Previously, in order to put on an act for the Jiang Family, Old Madam Wang asked Little Ah Yu to ignore Wang Engs injuries and let him suffer for two days to learn his lesson. Hence, now that Wang Eng was still lying on the bed recuperating, he was still sighing with emotion that he had injured his roots this time. Otherwise, why would he recover so slowly? Eng, I originally didnt want to make the decision on your marriage. Its fine as long as your parents make the decision. However, since your mother wants to push the responsibility to me, she has to ask me to say something that you dont like to hear. Old Madam Wang went straight to the point. That Second Miss of the Jiang Family is naturally a good girl. Shes still worthy of a stick like you. However, were not a family that sells children for glory. If youre unwilling, you can reject this marriage. Under the gazes of his brothers and Little Ah Yu, Wang Eng said eagerly, Grandma, Im just thinking that if my wifes family background is better than the daughter of the registrar that eldest brother married, will Sister-inws heart Just mind yourself. Why do you care about other people? Old Madam Wang could not stand his expression. You, and the few of you, as long as the two of you are willing, who cares about the girls identity? Its not like 1 want you to marry into the girls family. Isnt it obvious that your mind is empty since you can think so much? Little All Yu asked in a soft voice, Grandma means to ask you if you like that Big Sister of the Jiang Family? If you like her, you can get married. If you dont, you wont get married. Hurry up and find someone else. Wang Eng was speechless. How can marriage be decided so easily? Little All Yu: Its easy to begin with. If you like her, so be it. If you dont like her, so be it. How simple! Just like her. She liked Big Brother All You and felt that it was such a good thing to grow up with him and eat with the Qin Family next door. Then, she would go to the Wang Family to eat. Was it that difficult? Wang Eng thought about it. That was indeed the case. He had actually only interacted with the second daughter of the Jiang Family a few times, but now that he thought about it, he felt that she was not bad. Grandson will rely on Grandma to make the decision, Wang Eng said under the urging gazes of his three brothers. Little All Yu automatically acted as a trantor. If Second Brother doesnt agree, its because hes still young and wants to be filial to his Mother for a few years. Old Madam Wang: Wang Eng struggled to knock her head. Ah Yu, you cant say that! It was not like he wanted to marry into the girls family! Wang Eng agreed. Old Madam Wang asked Wang Chuangui and Madam Ma for their opinions. The two of them also agreed to follow Old Madam Wangs decision. Hence, she spread the news to the Jiang Family. She originally thought that it would be a few days before there was an answer. In the end, that afternoon, someone saw three matchmakers walk out of the Jiang Family and go to the Wang Family happily. In less than two hours, a letter was sent: On the 16th of August, the Second Young Master of the Wang Family is going to marry the Second Miss of the Jiang Family. The surrounding people were stunned.. So fast?! Chapter 536 - 536: Someone Sent Themself To The Door Chapter 536: Someone Sent Themself To The Door Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Wang Eng and Second Miss Jiang were engaged, ten dayster, Wang Chuanman returned and brought someone familiar to the Wang Family. The granddaughter of Shopkeeper Zhou, Zhou Chuchu, was now n years old. Back then, when Zhou Chuchu went to the Wang Family to collect the debt, Old Madam Wang returned home with her. Not only did she help Shopkeeper Zhou take back his family assets, but she also saved his life. Later on, in order to express his gratitude, not only did Shopkeeper Zhou give Old Madam Wang a few thousand taels of silver on the spot, but he also asked Old Madam Wang to send someone from her family to be a steward for 150 taels of silver a year. After Zhou Chuchu returned that time, she did not go out again. Now that three years had passed, she had barely grown into a youngdy. The 11-year-old girl wearing a pearl ne looked a little mature for her age. Beside her, two robust maidservants and two smart maidservants served her. Because she was the granddaughter of a merchant, she did not dare to be too ostentatious, but this was already very good. Hello, Big Sister Chuchu. Im Ah Yu. Little Ah Yu still remembered Zhou Chuchu. At that time, this Big Sister was very thin, as if she could be blown away by a gust of wind. With a new Big Sister at home, Little Ah Yu immediately abandoned Qin Huai, who was reading with her, and went to talk to Zhou Chuchu. Zhou Chuchu was originally still a little restrained. When Little Ah Yu held her hand and stuffed her warm little hand into her own, she immediately felt much more at ease. Ah Yu, 1 remember you. Youre a very cute little sister. Zhou Chuchu also greeted her. Little All Yu was immediately happy and pulled her to the courtyard to y. The courtyard of the Wang Estate was still filled with the old disys from before. Originally, Old Madam Wang wanted to tidy it up, but Little Ah Yu stopped her and said that she wanted to wait for Grandpa to return before doing it together. Grandpa would definitely have nothing to do in the prefecture capital. He would be even happier if he could help them tidy up the courtyard. There was a pavilion in the courtyard. The two of them sat down inside, and Tang Yuan came up with a te of pastries. Zhou Chuchus two maidservants hurriedly went to pick it up. Then, they asked Tang Yuan sweetly to help them familiarize themselves with the surroundings by calling her Big Sister Tang Yuan. Tang Yuan pulled her hand away. How old are you? You call me Big Sister? One of the maidservants said, My name is Hanxiang. 1 just turned 15 this year. Another girl said, My name is Han Yu. Im 14 years old this year. Tang Yuan said coldly, Then I have to call you Big Sister. If you want to explore, you can walk around the surrounding courtyards. Help yourself. However, you cant push open the closed courtyards. You can go anywhere else. The two of them looked at each other and felt that this youngdys personal maidservant had quite a temper. It was still Hanxiang who stepped forward gently and said, Were all going to live in this residence in the future. Of course, the one who arrived earlier will be the Big Sister. Tang Yuan thought to herself, Does this mean that Miss Zhou is going to live in the Wang Family? Coincidentally, under Little Ah Yus questioning, Zhou Chuchu also revealed her intentions with a red face. Im here to fulfill the engagement. Little All Yu hurriedly asked, Big Sister Chuchu, youre getting married? But youre still so young! Although she had her own engagement, she had already made an appointment with Big Brother Ah You to wait until she turned 15 years old before getting married. Big Brother Ah You had already agreed to it. Which heartless person actually married such a young Big Sister Chuchu?! Speaking of which, it should be your fourth brother. Zhou Chuchu was not too sure either. She did not know who her marriage partner was. However, beforeing, she had asked around and found out that he was the only son of the Wang Family who matched her age. Their age was not much different.. Chapter 537 - 537: Fourth Big Brother Has a Wife Too Chapter 537: Fourth Big Brother Has a Wife Too Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Back then, when Old Madam Wang went to save Shopkeeper Zhou, Shopkeeper Zhou did not only give her a few thousand taels of silver, but also his most precious granddaughter. At that time, the Wang Family had nothing. Other than an Old Madam Wang who still had some face in front of him, it was only a friendship from decades ago. Shopkeeper Zhou verbally arranged an engagement with Old Madam Wang, saying that if their family was interested in the future, they could have one of their grandsons marry Zhou Chuchu. At that time, Shopkeeper Zhou did not think too much about it. He only remembered that he was old and his granddaughter was young. If she stayed in the Zhou Family, she would probably not be able to hold on. He might as well prepare a thick dowry for her to marry into Old man Wangs family. That way, the Wang Familys life would be better and his granddaughter would not have to suffer. Shopkeeper Zhou did not know Old Madam Wangs greatest identity, but he admired Old Madam Wang and Old man Wang. When the three of them met the Wang Family, they were true friends. This time, Zhou Chuchu came because the Zhou Family could not suppress her anymore. Other than his granddaughter, Shopkeeper Zhou also had two grandsons, but those two were unfilial, angering Shopkeeper Zhou. Old Madam Wang had never agreed to this marriage before, but now that the Wang Family had be rich, if she rejected them after their granddaughter came over, she would be used of being a person who burnt bridges after crossing it. When Little Ah Yu found out that another person wasing to be her sister-inw, she felt like she was dreaming. She still remembered that her eldest Big Brothers marriage was very difficult and he had even suffered some hardships. Why did it seem so easy for the other Big Brothers? Not only did they not have to find wives for themselves, but their wives also came looking for them. Old Madam Wang called the remaining three grandsons over and told them about the marriage agreement with the Zhou Family. In terms of age, Sng is 15 years old this year. If were talking about Chuchu, she should be 12 years old this year. Its also suitable. When shes 15 years old, she can also get married. If Sang thinks that he can wait three years, he can also marry Chuchu. Old Madam Wang looked at Wang Qng. Youre a year younger than Chuchu. But it doesnt matter if youre younger than your wife. In any case, her grandsons and Zhou Chuchu did not have any feelings for each other yet, so it was suitable for them to talk about it now. Wang Sang was the first to say, Grandma, Im focused on studying now and dont really want to get married. Wang Qng also said, Ah, I dont like girls older than me What was so good about an elder sister? Of course, he had to marry a younger sister! Younger sisters were the cutest. In the end, only Wang Sng was left. He looked at his elder brother and then at his younger brother. There was not much resistance. Thinking about it, the Zhou Family has done our family a favor, and Miss Zhou is very good. Im willing to marry Miss Zhou. Old Madam Wang: Think about it carefully. If youre all unwilling, theres no need for you to sacrifice your marriage. Our Wang Family doesnt have this rule, and we wont force it. Wang Sng said, Grandma, I dont think its inappropriate. Even if Im lucky enough to be promoted in the future, Ill stay faithful to Miss Zhou and never betray her. He knew the deeper meaning of Grandmas words. Over the years, Grandma rarely praised them and was always critical of their behavior. They were even beaten and scolded at every turn, but specifically speaking, there was never a time when they were beaten and scolded for no reason. Even though so many of her grandsons had be county schrs, Grandma did not seem very happy. She was even a little worried. Thest time Grandma gave the money to Mother, he happened to see it secretly and knew what Grandma was worried about. She was afraid that her family would be too impetuous and forget their original intentions. Especially since Eldest Brother had married an officials daughter and Second Brother was engaged to a rich familys daughter. The Zhou Family was a merchant family, so they naturally looked a little inferior. But he did not think that it was a big deal. Wang Sng epted it, and Zhou Chuchu had no objections, so she stayed in the Wang Family. Old Madam Wang asked Zhou Chuchu to follow Little All Yu and learn from her at home. Zhou Chuchu was actually interested in things like needlework. Old Madam Wang also listened to her and simply invited an embroiderer to the house. While making clothes for the family, she also taught Zhou Chuchu. Madam Ma originally liked needlework very much and her works contained her own ingenuity. Seeing that her future daughter-inw liked needlework as well, she had a better impression of her. The pair of future mother-inw and daughter-inw immediately grew closer by discussing the matter of needlework. Little All Yu was happy to have another ymate. However, Zhou Chuchu did not like studying, and her Big Brothers did not like what the female teacher taught her, so she could only look for Qin Huai to interact with. Qin Huai would put down what he was doing every time and listen carefully to Little All Yu. If Little All Yu was tired from talking, he would continue her words for her. The two of them exchanged blows, often making the female teacher beside them unable to interrupt. She could only shake her head andugh. The two female teachers who had been invited to the residence liked Little Ah Yu very much. Women nowadays learned more about music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, as well as needlework. Little Ah Yu, who was interested in whatever they taught, was the teachers favorite. She was also very smart and understood everything almost immediately. There was no need to mention zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. She was usually also interested in other knowledge and even listened to military affairs with relish. Because she was young, her understanding was not deep enough, but she listened carefully every time. If there was anything she did not understand, she would usually ask Qin Huai first. When Qin Huai answered, she would remember itpletely and take it to ask the female teacher if it was right. As a result, the female teacher had a better impression of Qin Huai. This pair of childhood sweethearts were really like-minded. She hoped that they would never forget their original intentions and support each other. In the future, they would definitely be the envied couple of everyone. On Wang Engs side, when he heard that Wang Sng also had a wife, he immediately called him to his room. Fourth Brother, youre good. How did you bypass Third Brother and get yourself a wife first? They were all children of the second branch, so they naturally interacted more in private. Wang Sng said, Its precisely because of this that Grandma and Mother have been busy looking for a wife for Third Brother recently. They said that they want to find a suitable marriage for Third Brother before you and I get married. Thinking of Wang Sangs shocked expression, Wang Sng found it funny. Although he could only marry his wife in three years, he had at least met her now. She was a good girl. However, there was still no sign of Third Brothers wife. He did not know who it could be. In any case, he would definitely get married in three years. At this point, Wang Sang looked at Wang Eng. Second Brother, are you so seriously injured? Our injuries will recover in three days. Why are you still lying on the bed after almost a month? When Wang Eng mentioned this, he felt extremely aggrieved. Its all because of Grandma. She said that she wanted me to remember this lesson and not let the doctor prescribe me any healing medicine. She wanted me to take my time to recuperate. The external wounds are better, but 1 keep feeling that my internal organs still hurt slightly. How would I dare to get up? The brothers had been practicing martial arts for three years. Logically speaking, they should not have been beaten up so badly. Who asked them to not dare to retaliate in the beginning, afraid that they would hurt someone? In the end, Wang Eng was almost beaten to death. After that, Jiang Wujing even came to tell them that after Great-Grandma Jiang returned from the Wang Estate, Second Young Master Jiang had been beaten half to death. He was still lying on the bed and screaming, but it could not erase the fact that Wang Eng had been beaten up. Grandma has already agreed to let us go on a school trip with Ah Yu on the 23rd of August. A few days after you get married, Wang Sng said. Weve already agreed that if you cant bear to part with your wife, well go on the school trip ourselves. I want to goHiss! Wang Eng gritted his teeth and held his stomach. Ill definitely recuperate as soon as possible. Wang Sng said, We have to practice martial arts diligently in the future. Otherwise, if theres a next time, we might not be so lucky. If not for Little All Yu arriving with themb, the consequences would have been unimaginable! If not for the fact that Great-Grandma Jiang and Grandma were old friends, the rtionship between their family and the Jiang family would not have been so easily resolved.. Chapter 538 - 538: Little Ah Yu Goes on a Study Excursion Chapter 538: Little Ah Yu Goes on a Study Excursion Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On the 12th of June, Wang Chuanman brought back a piece of news for Wang Aibao. Zaoer has already been adopted by a rich family and is living a good life. Previously, when Wang Chuanman brought Zhou Chuchu back to the Wang Family, Wang Aibao had asked for Wang Chuanmans help. Old Madam Wang also told Wang Aibao the truth. Previously, Magistrate Wei sent someone to tell me that the county magistrate of that area had joined forces with the local gentries to cause trouble in Yongfu Vige. Thinking about it, as the family member of a criminal official, Zaoer will be sentenced to exile. Wang Aibao was so frightened that her face turned pale. Then will something happen to Zaoer? Of course its fine. You were just following that local gentry without a proper status, so you cant be considered family. You just treat Zaoer as your child. This is a loophole in thew, but its not impossible to make use of it. Its just that its not appropriate for Zaoer to appear in front of you again, lest hes discovered by the people that recognize you in the past. It wont be good for you or Zaoer. Ive already asked Magistrate Wei to take care of him and get someone to find him a rich and good family. I guarantee that itll be much better than the original family and they will definitely treat him well. Actually, Old Madam Wang had retained some information. For example, Zaoer was not taken away by Magistrate Wei, but by General Zhang. After General Zhang found Zaoer, he searched for a period of time but could not find Wang Aibao and Princess Yong Chang. He could only leave a small number of people behind and bring Zaoer back home first. During this period, he naturally came to see Magistrate Wei again. Magistrate Wei deliberately said something confusing to mislead him and asked General Zhang to bring Zaoer back. He also asked him to bring his men away and let him continue to investigate the rest. Coupled with the help of the Jiang Family, General Zhang did not suspect anything and left. Zaoer was brought back to Duke Yong Manor. The moment the old Duke Yong saw Zaoer, he determined that he was the bloodline of their Zhang family. This was because the thin Zaoer looked very much like the young Princess Yong Chang. Coupled with his taciturn personality, he was simply carved from the same mold! That was his great-grandson. Duke Yong would naturally treat him well. However, these words would not be said to Wang Aibao now. Wang Aibao was worried and asked Wang Chuanman to help her ask around. The information Wang Chuanman found was all given by Magistrate Wei and the Jiang Family, so it was naturally not much different from Old Madam Wangs words. Wang Chuanmans wordspletely relieved Wang Aibao. Although she was still reluctant, she did not dwell on it. Mothers were fated with their children. If there was a chance in the future, they would naturally meet again. After letting go of the knot in her heart, Wang Aibao apologized to Old Madam Wang solemnly again and borrowed 500 taels of silver from her. She wanted to open a shop in the prefecture capital that mainly dealt in childrens snacks. Many of them were once Zaoers favorites. Now, Little Ah Yu and the others also liked to eat it. Seeing that Wang Aibao had her own ns, Old Madam Wang did not stop her and even asked the family to help her. A small Zaoer Snacks stall opened in the prefecture capital. As the days passed, it was Little Ah Yus birthday again. Old man Wang also brought the eldest branch, Wang Wng, and Wang Ling to the prefecture capital to celebrate with Little Ah Yu. They could also participate in Wang Engs marriage. The day after her birthday was Wang Eng and Jiang Wujings marriage. Old man Wangs house was lively for four to five days before itpletely quietened down. Even the energetic Little Ah Yus face was stiff fromughing with the young guests. In the blink of an eye, it was the 23rd of August, when the children were preparing to go on their school excursion. The original team was Wang Eng, Wang Sang, Wang Sng, and Wang Qng. They brought Little Ah Yu, Tang Yuan, and Yong Shun. Of course, there was also the hidden Chi Tu, Chi She, and Chi Ding. In the end, Wang Eng did not want to leave because hed just gotten married. Wang Sng was worried that Zhou Chuchu would be unhappy at home alone, so he also did not leave. Qin Huai volunteered to apany Little Ah Yu. Wang Wng rolled around and insisted on following. Therefore, in the end, the team became Wang Sang, Wang Wng, Wang Qng, Little Ah Yu and Qin Huai. As her personal servant, Tang Yuan naturally had to follow. On the other hand, Zhou Chuchus two maidservants, Han Yu and Han Xiang, looked on eagerly, wanting her to follow them on this excursion. How good was it to go out and y? Wasnt it better than marrying into someone elses family? Zhou Chuchu smiled and looked at Han Yu. Your name shes with All Yus. From now on, your name will not be Han Yu. Itll be Han Jian. When you live under someone elses roof, you should keep your mouth shut. Han Jian: Yes.. Chapter 539 - 539: Reminding Each Other Chapter 539: Reminding Each Other Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Shi was pregnant and was very worried about Little Ah Yu. She even wanted to prevent Little Ah Yu from going out. Mother, Ive already grown up. 1 cant always be a little child by Mothers feet, Little All Yu said seriously. The teacher already said that women have to see more of the great rivers and mountains before they can truly have ambitions. Your Ah Yu is someone who wants to do big things! Liu Shi tapped her forehead andughed at her. Youve learned too much. Nothing else has changed, but your mouth is bing better and better at talking. Ive changed. The teacher said that Ive be smarter and more intuitive. Many boys around my age are far inferior to me! Little Ah Yu was very proud when she mentioned this. Ah Yu was officially seven years old this year and looked like a six-year-old girl. She was already more than three feet tall and was an increasingly smart-looking little girl. When everyone saw her, they all praised her for her beauty. Fortunately, everyone in the Wang Estate was not bad-looking to begin with. In the past, they wore rough clothes. Now that Wang Chuangui was a provincial schr, although he did not have an official position, his family could already wear some silk. Clothes make the man. The Wang Family looked different now that they ate well, slept well, and took good care of their bodies. All of them looked rich and healthy. They did not look like country bumpkins at all. Now that Wang Eng and the others were less yful, they looked like graceful young gentlemen. Now, even if someone pointed at their noses and said that they were a poor family, they would probably feel that they could not say it. Little All Yu did not know how long this trip would take, so she simply found Old Madam Wang. Grandma, if we have to leave for a long time, the family will have to rely on you. Old Madam Wang stroked her forehead and reminded her again, Ah Yu, the people outside are sinister. You have to follow everyone closely and not go out alone. Little All Yu nodded. Got it. 111 be very careful. She lowered her voice and said, Moreover, 1 still have the elf to protect me. You have to rely on yourself first. Dont ce all your hopes on others. Old Madam Wang was very reluctant. She looked at Ah Yu without blinking. Remember, only by bing stronger can you truly be invincible! Little All Yu nodded heavily. Grandma, 111 remember it! Old Madam Wang secretly made her a lot of food and drinks and let her put them all into the spatial pocket. She was afraid that she would miss her home when traveling outside. Little Ah Yu was not idle either. Old Madam Wang had taken advantage of the past few months to dig several cers and a well at home. Little All Yu poured out all the Holy Spring Water in the spatial pocket. Her Holy Spring Water already had an endless source. It would be filled in less than a day. Little All Yu had already reached this state more than ten days ago. All the ces in the house that could hold water had been filled up. When Old Madam Wang found out that her Holy Spring Water was endless, she did not restrain her like before. However, after a thousand reminders and instructions, she told her guardian angel many times from afar to urge Little All Yu not to expose the spatial pocket, Holy Spring Water, and other things outside. Other than the Holy Spring Water, Little Ah Yu also filled arge vat of Myriad Spirit Holy Water, a basket of Myriad Spirit Sacred Fruits, and the nutrient fluid that Meatbail had painstakingly developed. She left a portion for Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang epted them all. After Little Ah Yu and the others set off in a mighty manner, Old Madam Wang turned around and locked all these things in the cer. Unless their lives were at stake, she did not intend to use those things. She could take advantage of this period of time to let the remaining people of the Wang Family have a sense of crisis and train well. In the future, they could really be Ah Yus backing and be a city wall that would never copse for the family. At this moment, Wang Eng and the others, who were staying at home, shivered for no reason.. Chapter 540 - 540: Excursion (1) Chapter 540: Excursion (1) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Those who went on the excursion were basically all children. Considering that there might be all kinds of winding paths on the way, they did not use a luxurious carriage. Instead, they divided their group into three smaller carriages. Little All Yu and Tang Yuan upied a carriage. The other children squeezed into the second carriage, and the servants and guards sat in thest carriage. Although the carriages were light, they were not simple. Chi Ding originally wanted to follow and let Chi Jia stay in the Wang Family to teach the remaining children martial arts. In the end, the two of them fought and he lost miserably. He could only stay in the Wang Family as a teacher. The children would travel for half a day every day. The other half of the day would be spent learning martial arts with Chi She and Chi Jia. It was only at this moment that everyone found out that Chi She, who looked young, had once passed the second-grade imperial civil service examination! The children all asked him for guidance, making Chi She extremely happy. As for Little Ah Yu, she was specially taught by Qin Huai. Qin Huai originally thought that his knowledge which was at the provincial schr level would be easy for him to teach the little girl. However, he quickly realized that Little Ah Yusprehension ability wasparable to his. If the same article was taught to her once, there would definitely be no need to teach her again next time. She could even analyze simr articles. There was nothing in history, astronomy, and geography that she was not interested in. One day, after Little All Yu asked a question as usual, Qin Huai took a sip of water and said calmly, Ill teach you how to y Go. Little All Yu nodded. Alright, sure! 1 like to y Go! In the Wang Estates Go ss, the two female teachers hated to teach her how to y Go because All Yu, you cant ce a piece here Qin Huai looked at Little Ah Yus lonely ck piece ced haphazardly in the middle of the white pieces. If he wanted to kill it, it would be a waste of a move. However, it felt wrong if he ignored the piece. Little All Yus face puffed up. Cant 1 ce it there? Is there such a rule? Qin Huai was silent for a moment before saying, Not really. However, after a while, Little All Yus ck pieces somehow connected with the outer circle and killed arge number of Qin Huais white pieces. She pped her hands andughed. Haha, Big Brother All You, 1 won! Qin Huai, who had never lost before: Again. At night, everyone found an inn and slept. Qin Huais room was brightly lit. He had a book on state policy in his left hand and a chessboard on his right. He was actually reading and ying chess against himself. The corners of Chi Jias mouth twitched, but he could not bear to disturb him. He only said dryly, Young Master, rest early. It was already midnight. If he did not sleep, the sky would be bright soon. Qin Huai did not listen. Chi Jia went out and bumped into Tang Yuan. Tang Yuan was holding a tray with some pastries and water on it. When she saw Chi Jia, she lifted the tray. Teacher Chi Jia, do you want some? Little All Yu was traveling and had developed the habit of eating in the middle of the night. Sometimes, she would shout that she was hungry at night. When Tang Yuan found out, she would prepare some extra food every day and send it to her. Little All Yu was half-asleep and could not eat much. A momentter, Qin Huai looked at Chi Jia, who had returned. Whats the matter? Chi Jia carried the tray and said, Young Master, itste. Have some dinner. Miss Ah Yu just ate as well. He thought to himself that it was better to have a maidservant to handle these things. For example, he had never thought of this before. When Qin Huai heard that Little All Yu had eaten, he looked at the tray. There was actually a pastry with teeth marks on it. It was still clearly missing two teeth. It was obvious that it was bitten by Little Ah Yu. Chi Jia was concerned about him, but not too much. The pastries he brought were all leftovers. Got it. Put it there. Qin Huai did not expose Chi Jia. He circled around the one Little Ah Yu had bitten and ate two pastries before taking a sip of tea. He felt his stuffy mind clear up again. Seeing that Chi Jia had yet to leave, Qin Huai asked, Is All Yu asleep? ording to Tang Yuan, Miss Ah Yu fell asleep before she finished eating. Itste at night, so its not convenient for me to enter and investigate, Chi Jia said. Qin Huai looked at the book in his hand and thought of Little Ah Yu, who was sleeping soundly after eating and drinking her fill next door. A subtle feeling arose in his heart. He stood up. Chi Jia: Young Master? Sleeping. Chi Jia: Didnt he look like he was going to work hard until dawn just now? Chapter 541 - 541: Excursion (2) Chapter 541: Excursion (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Their original n was to travel eastward, passing through Wangbei County, Tongling County, Baihua County, Jiangdong County, Yaoshan County, and Yongzhou City, before reaching the border city of Dongyue for sightseeing. Then, they would travel southward, passing through Jiangyin County and Suizhou City, following the Qianjiang Grand Canal to Nanshan County and Wangnan County. Finally, they would pass through the city where Jiangdong County and Wangnan County intersect, which is also only 100 miles away from Wanning City, Yong Chang City. It was said that Yong Chang City was originally the fief of Princess Yong Chang, but for some reason, Princess Yong Chang did not go to the fief. Later on, Princess Yong Chang disappeared for no reason. Duke An Manor used the reason that the city could not be left unguarded due to the absence of the princess to take over her fiefdom. Thete emperor still missed Princess Yong Chang, so he changed the name of the original city to Yong Chang City. Now, that ce was already a prosperous ce only inferior to Wanning City. They spent half a year to reach Hundred Flowers County. At this moment, it was February, and the Hundred Flowers Festival in Hundred Flowers County had begun. As its name suggested, Hundred Flowers County had a pleasant climate. It was like spring all year round, and the entire county was vast. Hundreds of flowers bloomed all year round. Many precious flowers and nts that were not easy to find outside grew everywhere like weeds here. Every family cultivated flowers and herbs. Even the city towers of the Hundred Flowers County were filled with all kinds of strange flowers and grass. The Hundred Flowers Festival was even more of a grand event in Hundred Flowers County. Every day, the people of Hundred Flowers County would celebrate with joy and look for their soulmates. This festival wouldst for ten days. The entire prefecture city was bustling with activity and the fragrance of flowers filled the air. In the entire Hundred Flowers City, there was no one who did not like flowers. In fact, there were even the most skilled herb specialists in Great Chang. They were good at treating both nts and humans. Most of the sicknesses here were caused by either a bad reaction to certain types of flowers, or people eating poisonous herbs. I heard that there will be a Flower Fairy evaluation at the Hundred Flowers Festival. There will be one male and one female champion, and its not restricted to just the people of Hundred Flowers County. Little Ah Yu sat on Wang Wngs shoulder, her eyes darting around, unable to take all the sights in. Every street in the prefecture capital was decorated with all kinds of flowers. It was like a sea of flowers. The streets that could usually be walked on normally were now the main attraction. Everyone circled around politely. Wang Wng supported Little Ah Yu so that she could sit morefortably. Then, he said with difficulty, Could it be that you want topete for the Flower Fairy? The Flower Fairy isnt decided based on appearance. You also have to make flower cakes, guide bees to brew nectar, harvest flower nectar, and distinguish flowers and nts. There are more than ten aspects for consideration. Appearance is only an entry test. Little All Yu immediately deted. She loved knowledge, history, and gossip. She also loved zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, but she did not like cooking. The kitchen was smoky. It was fine for her to secretly eat, but she was unwilling to cook. She had only heard that after obtaining the name of the Flower Fairy, one could receive flowers from the prefecture city for the rest of their lives. They could receive one bouquet or a pot of any variety every day. Moreover, there were many other conveniences that were especially useful. Seeing Little Ah Yus disappointment, Qin Huai asked her, Do you want to use the name of the Flower Fairy? Qin Huai, dont let her do whatever she wants. We wont be able to stay in this prefecture city for more than ten days. How can we participate in thepetition of the Flower Fairy? Wang Wng hurriedly said. Wang Sang also smiled and said, All Yu is just talking. If you ask her to go to the kitchen, not to mention staying for two days to make pastries, shell run out in 15 minutes. Everyone already knew Little Ah Yus temperament like the back of their hands. Qin Huai had naturally understood her after spending half a year with her. Little All Yu was a little unconvinced. Just as she was about to retort, she heard someone say, Last year, the Flower Fairies was Young Master Murong Run of the Murong family and Miss Liu Yue of the prefects family. Are they still the same this year? Someone else sighed. Dont mention it. Didnt you hear? Young Master Murong Run went hunting yesterday and somehow fell off his horse. Hes probably going to be recuperating today. Why would he participate in the Flower Fairy Competition? When Little Ah Yu and the others heard this, they looked at each other. Little Ah Yu even said, Is the Young Master Murong Run theyre talking about Big Brother Murong from before? She still remembered that her family had done business with the Murong Family a few times. The wild fruits their family nted were basically sold to the Murong Family. As a result, her Big Brothers candied hawthorn stall could notst for more than a few days. However, the money they had received was all taken care of by the adults at home. They did not know how much they had now.. Chapter 542 - 542: Excursion (3) Chapter 542: Excursion (3) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions To be precise, Murong Run had helped the Wang Family in the beginning. [Kid, the mission has been updated. Saving Murong Run can give you a chance to draw the lottery.] [In addition, there is an additional evaluation for this mission. If youplete it at SSS-rank, you will be rewarded with an additional pile of points.] Little All Yu usually did not use her points much. It was always Meatbail who took care of it for her by looking for bargains in the mall. For example, the spatial pocket was now filled with those cheap, delicious, andrge portions of snacks. They were all for Ah Yu to explore. Other than that, Little All Yu did not need points on anything else. Ever since she arrived at the prefecture capital, Little Ah Yu had obtained a lot of favorable impressions. This was only because the Wang Familys brothers had performed very well in the Xingzhi Academy. They were all sister-cons. When they opened their mouths and closed their mouths, they were always talking about their Little Sister Ah Yu. The other students spread the news. Gradually, although Little All Yu did not go to the academy to study, many beautiful stories about her still spread. Everyones love for her turned into points. Now, Little All Yu already has nearly 10,000 points. However, Meatbail did not think that it was a lot of points. Only when the points reached 100,000, could they be exchanged for a chance to revive! If it was more than a million, it could even be exchanged for a chance at reincarnation! This was Meatballs final goal. In this life, All Yu liked an ordinary life. There was no system of longevity in this world, so he would save up the points for her to have another chance at a different world. If they went to the world of cultivation and she could cultivate to be a god, it could also apany All Yu for thousands of years. However, before this, if they did not exchange for these opportunities, Meatbail could only apany All Yu in this life, and it would be very difficult for Ah Yu to have a next life. Little All Yu had only heard that there was a mission, and it was to save Murong Run. Didnt that coincide with her thoughts? She said to the eldest child here, Third Brother, lets go and see Big Brother Murong. Wang Sang was a little hesitant. Didnt you hear? He might be dead. Its not good for us to go here. Moreover, what status did they have to go? Their status as children of the Wang Family who had once done business with the Murong Family? That kind of rtionship was too distant. Little All Yu blinked at him. Wang Sang had no choice but to look at Qin Huai, wanting him to persuade her. Qin Huai: Then lets go take a look. Wang Sang: Once he ceded to her now, he would never be able to refuse her in the future! The group went to the Murong Residence. They originally thought that it would be very difficult. Unexpectedly, as soon as they arrived at the entrance of the Murong Residence, they met Old Master Qiu, who hade to see their grandson. Old Master Qiu had once been a Grand Tutor. Seeing that Qin Huais eyebrows were a little familiar, he felt that he looked familiar. Then, he looked at Little Ah Yu, who was protected in the middle by everyone, and felt that he liked her, so he let them in. Murong Run was indeed about to die. Little Ah Yu ran over to take a look. In her memory, this young man who liked to fan himself should have grown into a handsome young master. At this moment, his face was pale and he looked haggard. He looked like she was on the verge of death. Little All Yu wanted to save him. Qin Huai, Wang Wng, and the others looked at each other and retreated. [His heart meridians have been shattered by someone, and the tendons in his hands and feet are broken, but they dont look obvious.] [He should be a martial artist, but his dantian is broken.] [There are also three types of poison on his body that werent detected.] After everyone left, Little Ah Yu asked Meatball to help check on Murong Run to see what was wrong. For the mission, Meatbail used 50 points in heartache and checked Murong Runs condition in aprehensive manner. The result made Little All Yu gasp. Big Brother Murong, did you offend someone? Little Ah Yu also practiced martial arts. Although she could notpare to her Big Brothers, she still had some achievements. She naturally knew the importance of the dantian. If his dantian was gone, not only would he not be able to practice martial arts, he might even lose his life. In his current situation, the Myriad Spirit Water and Myriad Spirit Holy Water are useless, right? The Myriad Spirit Water repaired vitality, and the Myriad Spirit Holy Water repaired vitality without causing diarrhea. However, it was impossible to weld the already severed meridians and heart meridians. Just like broken bones. [The Myriad Spirit Holy Water can eliminate the poison in his body without any side effects.] [The nutrient fluid can replenish his lost essence energy and resolve the chaotic situation of his consciousness.] [The Gic Restoration Liquid can repair his shattered meridians. As for the heart meridians, you still need to use other tools.] Only then did Little Ah Yu know that the Myriad Spirit Water she thought was omnipotent was actually not as omnipotent as she imagined. For example, Murong Run, who had encountered all kinds of tragic situations, required the use of different healing items.. Chapter 543 - 543: Excursion (3-2) Chapter 543: Excursion (3-2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions That was to water the Myriad Spirit Sacred Fruit with the Myriad Spirit Holy Water and mix it with nutrient fluid ording to a certain ratio. If not for Meatbail, Little Ah Yu would not have known so much. If she wanted to water the Myriad Spirit Sacred Fruits, she could not just water them casually. It has to be watered like that from the stage of a seed. The time intervals of watering also had to be controlled urately. Meatbail wanted to teach Little Ah Yu, so it naturally taught her step by step. Little All Yu sat by Murong Runs bed, but her divine sense entered the spatial pocket. When she came out, she realized that two days had passed! She could not be bothered to think about anything else and hurriedly stuffed all the medicine she had cultivated into Murong Runs mouth. The unconscious Murong Run had been fed the Myriad Spirit Holy Water, nutrient fluid, and gene repair fluid by Little Ah Yu two days ago. The painful expression on his face had already disappeared, and his face was rosy. This time, she fed him the specially concocted medicine. In less than 15 minutes, Meatball informed Little Ah Yu in surprise. [Missionpleted! Current evaluation: Double S. Although we cant obtain the most points,] At this moment, the door was pushed open with a bang, and a beautiful woman looked at her coldly. I want to see what right you have to stop me from collecting my sons corpse! Little Aunt, how can you do this? Another woman also looked anxious, but her posture was much calmer. She hurriedly pulled the beautiful woman back. The two of them were echoing each other when they saw Murong Run, who should have died, sitting on the bed. His eyes were burning and he was in high spirits as he red at them. Second Mother, Little Aunt, whats the meaning of this? The two women were stunned before shouting, Ghost!! A zombie hase back to life! Little All Yu was dumbfounded. What happened? Later on, Little Ah Yu found out that after she entered Murong Runs death bed, Qin Huai had joined forces with Wang Wng and the others to create the identity of a divine doctors sessor for Little All Yu. In the beginning, the Murong Family naturally did not believe it, and neither did Old Master Qiu. However, when they entered, they realized that Little Ah Yu was meditating (it was actually Qin Huai who adjusted her sleeping posture). Murong Runs expression had also improved. They had also set a three-day deadline (mainly because they were afraid that Little All Yu would be hungry). They did not expect Murong Run to be revived from the dead in just two days. Murong Run, the most talented person in the Murong Family, was destined to have a bright future. However, just as his coffin was fixed, he was alive again. After he came back to life, the Murong family was in chaos. This matter was revealed to involve his second mother, Master Murongs wife. For her son, she colluded with a concubines daughter to plot Murong Runs death. In addition, it also involved a few old enemies of the Murong Family. They pulled out all the conspirators like radishes and brought them out of the mud. They also found a few enemy country spies hiding in Hundred Flowers County. Hundred Flowers County, which had almost been ttened by the explosives, also found those hiding ces with Little All Yus help. After that, the fragrance of the flowers in Hundred Flowers County almost covered the smell of blood, but themoners knew nothing about the counterattack behind the scenes. This time, not only was Murong Run saved, but the entire Hundred Flowers County was also saved. Little All Yu and Murong Run both received the title of Flower Fairy. Qin Huai and the others helped investigate the case halfway and provided clues. They even caught the mastermind by a freakbination of factors. Other than putting righteousness before family, the magistrate had also given them the title of loyal and brave soldiers. The document ofmendation was also directly given to them. Especially Little Ah Yu. She had received the gratitude and love of more than 500,000 people in Hundred Flowers County, and her mission rating was upgraded to SSS-rank. She was also rewarded with 1,000 points. Meatbail was so happy that it ran around the spatial pocket and almost went crazy! In the end, they brought 500,000 taels of silver, a brand new and morefortable carriage filled with various supplies and emitting the fragrance of flowers, and the Young Masters token given by Murong Run to the next excursion location. Before setting off, Little All Yu wrote their experiences in a letter ording to their previous agreement and sent it to the Wang Estate in Wangbei County. Three monthster, Old Madam Wang opened the letter under the summer sun and the Wang Family took turns reading it. They were all overjoyed. The child had grown up. It was indeed better to let her go out for a walk. Only Wang Eng clenched his fists. When Jiang Wujing saw this, she told him, Husband, youre the elder brother. Dont be jealous of your younger siblings. Wang Eng gritted his teeth. No, I have to study more. Otherwise, I wont be able to sit firmly on my elder brother throne when theye back! Go away. If youre beside me, I cant help but look at you. Itll dy my studies too much. Jiang Wujing: Wang Chuangui, who had finished reading the letter, also felt this sense of urgency. No, I have to attempt this years imperial civil service examination! After passing the imperial provincial examination, he could choose to go to the capital to participate in the three-day-long imperial civil service examination at the end of June the next year. He could also keep his provincial schr title and wait for three years before attempting the examination. Wang Chuangui began to pack his things. If the children could get the titles of Flower Fairy and loyal warrior by saving someone, what would happen if they were to do anything else?! Perhaps when they returned from this excursion, his title of provincial schr would be nothing. It was not easy for his mother to be so gentle to him these days. Madam Ma: On the other side, Liu Shi hugged the infant in her arms who was spitting milk bubbles and tapped his forehead. Fuer, your sister is very powerful. When you grow up, you have to learn more from her. Fuer was the nickname of Liu Shis child. The meaning of this name was blessing. Its meant to carry a blessing for Little Ah Yu and the others who were studying outside. Wang Chuanman looked at his son and wife and said, Wifey, why dont you tell Fuer to learn more from his father? Ever since Liu Shi reached thete stage of her pregnancy, Wang Chuanman had resigned from his job with Shopkeeper Zhou. In the past few years, he had already formed a lot of connections. Half of it was handed over to Wang Dng, who had stayed in the vige to take care of things, and the other half was handed over to Vige Chief Hus son, Hu Daliu. Liu Shi replied without thinking, Husband, if you want to hear the truth, I wont stand on ceremony. Do you think that you canpare to Ah Yu? Wang Chuanman: He immediately returned to the house to pack his things. What are you going to do? Liu Shi asked him curiously. Wang Chuanman: Didnt Mother just buy a new farmstead? Ill bring Yongfu to build a farmstead! Before the brats returned, he had to establish his authority as a father. For example, he had to let them know that their father was the best at earning money! Old Madam Wang, who saw everything, smiled.. Chapter 544 - 544: Excursion (4) Chapter 544: Excursion (4) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the 20th year of Minghua, winter, at the border of East Peak City. Little All Yu took off her fox-fur cloak and pulled out the heat pouches under her sleeve. She stuffed them all into Tang Yuans hand. Little Master, you cant do this. The winter is in full swing. Dont catch a cold! Tang Yuan hurriedly wanted to put them back on Little Ah Yu. Dont worry about her. 1 feel hot too. Wang Wng jumped onto the railing of the restaurant and raised one leg high. He said indifferently, It doesnt snow in East Peak City at all during winter. Even the wind feels hot. Not to mention wearing a fox-fur cloak, even ordinary clothes are probably enough. They had lived in the northernmost part of Great Chang in the past. Hu Family Vige was on the periphery of the mountains, and each of the four seasons were extreme. Spring was warm, summer was hot, autumn was breezy, and winter was cold. The trademark elements of each season were clear. Every year, during this season, Hu Family Vige would suffer heavy snow. They traveled for more than half a year and arrived at East Peak City. They felt that the winter here was only slightly chilly. It was not cold at all. Compared to Hu Family Vige and Nanhe Town, it was much warmer. The border was the border after all. Even arge city at the border was much more bitter than other cities. Interestingly, they found a Wang Family steamed bun shop here. When they asked, they found out that it was really a franchise of their shop. They did not know where the main franchise store was, but the recipe came from them. However, the buns here were even bigger than the ones in the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop. There were no meat soup dumplings, mini soup dumplings, or mini steamed buns sold here. The people here liked to eat in big mouthfuls and did not like small and delicate things. Theres a slight resemnce in taste, but its still far inferior to ours. I know how to make it better than them! Wang Wng said in disdain, but he still ate arge te. It was not easy for him to find something he wanted to eat, so he naturally had to eat a lot. The first floor of the restaurant they were in was the shop front, and the second floor was a private eating area. Little All Yu was ying chess with Qin Huai at a seat near the window. Wang Qng had found a zither and was also ying it excitedly. The few of them were having fun when they suddenly heard amotion below. It was a group of soldiers walking through the street aggressively. The soldiers behind were fierce and pulled at the men on the street. They took a few nces at some of the men and then pushed them away. For the others, they grabbed them. Capture them! For a moment, everyone on the street fled. Those who escaped would be beaten up after being caught. What are they doing?! Little Ah Yu asked as the waiter ran upstairs in a hurry. The waiter hurriedly closed the window facing the street and pulled Wang Wng down. He wiped his sweat and said, Guests, dont watch themotion. Be careful not to be captured by the military. If you do, youll not be able to return home! What do you mean? Wang Wng was interested and hurriedly asked. The waiter originally did not want to say anything, but Chi Jia pped two taels of silver on the table. The waiter happily epted it and exined. It turned out that from the year beforest, there had been a rumor circting in East Peak City that there were still remnants of the Eastern Desert Kingdom who were preparing to rebuild the old Eastern Desert Kingdom. Even if it was the former Eastern Desert Kingdom, it has nothing to do with our Great Chang, right? Why did theye here to catch spies? Wang Sang pondered and said, Back then, when the Eastern Desert Kingdom was destroyed, the Great Chang Kingdom did not take advantage of the situation. We did not even take a share of their territory. Sir, you might not know this, but its precisely because of this that the remaining members of the Eastern Desert Kingdom think that our Great Chang bullies the weak and fears the strong. They dont dare to attack the current Dongxing Kingdom. They deliberately hid in the territory of East Peak City to sow discord between the two countries. Now, when they see those people who look like people from the Eastern Desert Kingdom, they want to capture them and make them part of their army! In a huge battle, horses and foot soldiers would be ced at the forefront. They were basically cannon fodder. Very few people could leave the battlefield alive. East Peak City and Dongxing Kingdom are so close, and there are intermarriages between the two countries. Isnt it normal for people to look simr to each other? In that case, wont many people be captured? Little All Yu eximed. Isnt this just a coincidence? They cant arrest people at will! The waiter hurriedly shushed her. Little fairy, dont say anymore. If they hear you, theyll capture you regardless of whether you look alike! The general guarding the city is actually so muddle-headed. How can he defend a city? Wang Wng was furious and immediately pped the table. If he abuses his authority like this, whats the difference between him and a beast! The waiter hurriedly reminded them to lower their voices and hid. Although they did not look like someone from Dongxing Kingdom, who knew if these military men were reasonable? It was always best to hide first. Qin Huai ced a piece down and said softly, Since its a matter of East Peak City, and were just traveling to study, its better not to interfere. Wang Wng and Wang Qng looked at each other. Fifth Brother, Seventh Brother, dont cause trouble. Little Ah Yu didnt look at them, but it was as if she had eyes on her back. Wang Wng straightened his neck. Little Sister Ah Yu, you hate evil the most. Why are you suddenly ignoring it today? Along the way, they had helped many people. Some were disced, some had lost their children, some had lost their money, and some had been framed by corrupt officials. Little All Yu had exerted a lot of effort to help these people. She was young, but she was smart, especially when she worked with Qin Huai. It made people feel like she had be a sprite. They could obtain the gratitude of many people every time, and their group could even retreat unscathed. However, Wang Wng did not know that those things were all missions that Meatbail took the opportunity to give Little Ah Yu. They were chosen from various dangerous missions. It was easy to earn money (points). Previously, in Hundred Flowers County, Little Ah Yu had obtained a lucky draw opportunity. She had drawn an invulnerable soft armor and given it to Qin Huai as a token of love. Meatballs heart ached for a long time. Along the way, it kept finding missions for Little All Yu to do, hoping that All Yu could save up more points. Now, she already has more than 90,000 points. She was about to obtain 100,000 points. Just now, Meatbail had told Little Ah Yu that there was also a mission in East Peak City this time, but it did not rmend her to do it. Ah Yu did not have 100,000 points yet and did not have the ability to revive if she died. If she encountered a tough opponent, she might die here. Meatball would never allow such a thing to happen. If Meatbail did not allow it, Little Ah Yu would listen. She did not want to be a rash person. Little Sister All Yu, why arent you saying anything? Arent you going to investigate this matter? Little All Yu shook her head decisively and said innocently, 1 can tell at a nce that this matter is not a matter of one city, but of two countries. Im still too young to care about such a huge matter. Of course, 1 have to let the adults do it. She even asked Qin Huai, Big Brother Ah You, dont you think so? Qin Huai nodded. Wang Wng: 1 also know that youre only eight years old now, but do you really not know how smart you are? If not for the fact that he had seen her actions along the way, he would have been deceived by his sisters innocent and harmless appearance. Little All Yu did not agree. Wang Sang and Wang Qng also felt that it was risky, so they stopped thinking about it. However, when the group left the city, a soldier suddenly pressed down on Wang Wng and shouted, Theres one here. Hes very simr.. Arrest him! Chapter 545 - 545: Excursion (5) Chapter 545: Excursion (5) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Wng had been caught for no reason. Moreover, the other party was holding a portrait that was extremely vague. He insisted that he was a remnant of the Eastern Deserts previous dynasty. Little All Yu and the others argued logically and were all captured in the end. Little All Yu, who had met Wang Wng in prison: Wang Wng was a little crazy. Whats wrong with you all? We were captured just like that. Doesnt that mean that we cant exin ourselves?! Its not good to cause too much trouble. After all, this is rted to the remnants of the previous dynasty of the neighboring country. If we resist too much, we might even cause a dispute between the two countries, Wang Sang analyzed calmly. Wang Wng rolled his eyes. Come on, do you think youre the Crown Prince of Great Chang? Not to mention capturing you, even if they kill you, its impossible to cause a dispute between the two countries. But if Grandma finds out, it will definitely not be good, Wang Qng said faintly. On this side, there were men locked up, and opposite them were women. Little Ah Yu and Tang Yuan were all opposite. They were not the only ones in the prison. There were also some people in ragged clothes who looked sallow and thin. Little All Yu was a little hungry. Just as she reached into her bag, a little girl rushed out from somewhere and pulled Little All Yus bag with all her might, wanting to snatch it away. Without thinking, Little All Yu kicked the other party. The little girl had long run out of strength. She flew ten feet away andnded at the foot of the wall of the cell. Tang Yuan hurriedly went to check on Little Ah Yu. Little All Yu also stood up and ran to the little girls side. She pulled her up and said, Are you hungry? But you shouldnt have snatched my things, especially my bag. Mother gave this to me. I cant lose it. She had practiced martial arts for five years. Excluding the higher level skills like flying on roofs and walking on walls, ordinary children under the age of ten would definitely not be able to defeat her. With this kick, the little girl might be injured. However, Little Ah Yu did not apologize. The other party was in the wrong first, so she would not apologize first. The little girl trembled in fear and hid behind a woman at the side. The woman was also frightened out of her wits. Little All Yu wanted to take out a biscuit from her pocket, but thinking that this might cause a fight, she gave up. Qin Huai saw Little All Yus actions from afar. Seeing that she was not stupid enough to take out food to do a good deed, he put away the hidden weapon in his hand. We cant remain locked up like this, right? Weve only walked half of the way, and we still have to continue traveling! Wang Wng was an impatient person. He immediately wanted to try and see if he could pull open the chain of the cell with his hands. I wonder how Teacher Chi and the others are doing, Wang Qng said softly. They didnt appear. 1 dont know if they followed us in or if theyre thinking of a solution outside. The few of them were not very worried about escaping. After all, they were innocent. They should be released after investigating, right? Wang Wng was not so optimistic. He still remembered what the waiter had said, so he was trying to pull open the cell door. He was afraid that he was not strong enough, so he used his True Qi. In the end, before he could use much strength, the entire cell door was bent into two. The iparably huge iron lock broke with a crack. Wang Wng: Wang Sang was also dumbfounded when he saw this. Isnt this thing too easy to open? Just as he finished speaking, Wang Sang also pulled ruthlessly. Then, a smelly person suddenly appeared beside him. His ck hands grabbed the cell door and pulled it to the sides, squeezing through the gap. Right on the heels of that, the other people who were locked up followed suit and crawled out. Wang Wng hurriedly called out, Hey, hey, hey, if you leave like this, your crimes will be increased! How could those people listen? They all surged out like a swarm of bees. Only then did the few of them realize that there were actually 30 to 40 people locked up in the small cell. Because they were dressed in ck and were hidden in the darkness, they did not realize that there were so many people. In the prison of East Peak City, hundreds of prisoners were imprisoned all year round. Every once in a while, they would be pulled to dig trenches and do hardbor. Most of the people who went wound up dead. Coincidentally, arge batch of people had been transported out today. There were very few guards in the cell, and these people took the opportunity to rush out. Soon, some prison guards discovered them. Without thinking, they raised their swords and shed at these people. If you dont want to die, get back inside! How dare you break out of prison! In any case, theyre all useless. Kill them all. Its a waste of food to keep them. Those who escaped screamed. Some could not take it and retreated, but more rushed forward. One of them knocked down a prison guard and suffered a huge wound on his back. He gritted his teeth and snatched therge saber from the prison guards hand before rushing back to the cell. With a swing of the saber, the lock of the cell door broke. More prisoners rushed out, more jailers fell, and more prisoners rushed out again. Charge, kill these beasts! Dont let them out. Dont leave any of themAh! In any case, I wont be able to survive. Let me kill to my hearts content! Sun, sun, I can still see the sun! Stop them! For a moment, battle cries shook the sky and spread to the cell. Wang Wng and the others looked at each other. They were still holding back when Chi Jia had already sneaked in amidst the chaos. The door to Little Ah Yus room was also opened, and the women inside fled. Little All Yu ran to Qin Huais side. Wang Wng and the others surrounded her. Wang Qng took off his coat andid it on the ground. Little Sister Ah Yu, sit down for a while. This ce is cleaner. Tang Yuan asked, Arent we going out? Wasnt it good to take advantage of the chaos and go out at this time? Little All Yu and Qin Huai shook their heads at the same time and said in unison, Theres no hurry. They really waited like this until the entire cell was dark. Even the candlelight was pitifully dim. About eight hourster, themotion outside finally stopped, leaving only the empty cell. There were about ten cells in their area. Other than their cell, the rest were all empty. Not long after, hurried footsteps sounded. Arge group of armored soldiers arrived at the cell door. All of them looked mighty and expressionless, like a row of immobile sculptures. Then, a young general with a spear in his hand walked over from the group with a solemn expression. His red tassel spear was covered in blood. Why didnt you escape? The young general looked slightly mature. His voice was a little low and hoarse, like a duck being strangled. He should be around 16 years old, and was undergoing puberty. Wang Wng said, Why should we escape? Were still waiting for you to give us justice! The young general looked at the broken lock on the ground again. Were you the ones who opened the cells? The reason why he could say that was naturally because he had conducted an early investigation. I opened it, but 1 didnt do it on purpose. Who asked your lock to be so bad that it fell off with a light touch? Wang Wng stood in front of everyone again, not afraid of the dignity of the young general and the soldiers beside him at all. He frowned and said, We didnt escape ormit any crimes. You have to be reasonable, right? Also, I broke this lock. If you think 1 need to be punished for that, just target me alone and judge ording to thew. Unexpectedly, the young general sized up everyone and knelt on one knee in front of them. Im Hu Rui. Thank you for your help! Everyone:? Chi Jia said from the side, Theres an internal strife in East Peak City. The general guarding the city has been captured. This is the nephew of the general, Little General Hu. Hes specially here to help today. It turned out that the chaos that had happened in East Peak City in the past two years was caused by the capture of the general guarding the city. The general would rather die than submit. For the past two years, he had been dealing with the other party. In addition, the troops he had trained were unwilling to listen to the orders of others. After more than two years, the general had also sent a request for help to his brother-inw who was guarding the west. Initially, the other party did not have much patience and wanted to cause chaos through some operations. The cell was an important stronghold. In the end, Wang Wng let a group of people out by a freakbination of factors, making the people outside think that the n had been brought forward. The originally interconnected factors turned intoyers of copse. The other party was caught off guard by their own people and even exposed the general who had been captured. It turned out that he had not died suddenly, but had been sent to the hands of the surviving members of the Eastern Desert Kingdom and trained to be a secret soldier. The army Hu Rui brought with him suppressed the internal strife, while Chi Jia, Chi Tu, and Chi She supported Hu Rui outside. They originally thought that it would be a tough battle that wouldst for at least a month, but it was actuallypleted in just eight hours. They had actually made a huge contribution by a freakbination of factors! Big Brother, your surname is also Hu? Little Ah Yu only caught this point. Hu Rui was surprised. Could it be that youre also members of the Hu Family? No, our surname is Wang. Little Ah Yu grinned. This smile was too bright in the cell, almost dazzling Hu Ruis eyes. Wang Wng added, However, more than a hundred years ago, our vige had a Great General Hu! Hu Ruis spear trembled.. What?! Chapter 546 - 546: Excursion (6) Chapter 546: Excursion (6) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Whats the name of the great general in our vige? Hu Da? Wang Wng could not remember. The generals temple in Hu Family Vige was just called Generals Temple. There was a generals tablet inside that wrote The position of Great General Hu. Hes called Hu Da. Little Ah Yu confirmed. But thats hismon name. His other name is Hu Dingbang. Its a name given to him by Emperor Gaozu. Wang Wng was shocked. How did you know? Grandpa Hu said so. When we returned to the vige, he would always be at the vige entrance telling the people from the other viges. Every time someonees, he will tell them. Fifth Brother, didnt you listen? Little Air Yu saw Wang Wngs ashamed expression and said earnestly, Fifth Brother, you have to be more alert. When we go back, you still have to take the county level imperial exam. Dont fail the exam when Sixth Brother passes. The Wang family members memories were especially good. Although they did not have a photographic memory, they could basically remember most of the things they had heard and read. However, Fifth Big Brother didnt seem to care. He had better not fail the exam. Little Ah Yu was worried. Wang Wng: It hurt. When Hu Rui heard Hu Das name, he was shocked. When he heard Hu Dingbang, he said in surprise, Is your ce really General Hus hometown?! Little General, you know General Hu? Everyone was puzzled. Hu Rui invited everyone into the magistrates office and exined it to the Wang Family in detail. Only then did everyone know that Hu Rui was actually the youngest son of the current border general, General Hu. He only knew that his ancestors had once produced a great general. However, because more than a hundred years had passed and they had experienced war during this period, many of the documents and files from various ces had already disappeared. Those who knew were either dead or missing. There was no way to find out. Unexpectedly, he was only here to help his uncle, but he had actually met a possible descendant of Great General Hu. When he found out that General Hu had arge group of descendants and had even formed a Hu Family Vige, Hu Rui was especially excited and immediately expressed his desire to escort everyone back to Hu Family Vige. Little Ah Yu and the others waved their hands. No, no, no. Were not the descendants of General Hu. Our Wang Family moved inter. However, were not nning to go home now. We still have to continue traveling and studying. Hu Rui said in admiration, Youre so young, but youre actually able to leave your elders to study alone. However, your temperaments are really extraordinary. Youll definitely be great people in the future! Wang Wngughed loudly. Little General, you dont look much older than us. Youre actually leading troops to war. Compared to you, were like ying house. Ive only been influenced since 1 was young and inherited my fathers job. If 1 was just an ordinary child, I definitely wouldnt be able topare to you. Although Hu Rui said that, he was still very happy with Wang Wngs praise. He immediately said, 1 saw you fight just now. Your skills should be not bad. Youve practiced before, right? He heard that they had only started learning martial arts three to four years ago, but they already had true qi and internal force. Wang Wng could even climb up a twenty-foot-tall wall. Hu Rui immediately treated him as an equal. He even said to Wang Wng, If youre interested in joining the army in the future, you can look for me in Xi Liang City. Ill introduce you to the army. You definitely wont have to start as a nameless soldier. Wang Wng did not expect such a pleasant surprise. He immediately cupped his hands and said, Then I wont stand on ceremony with you. If theres really a chance in the future, Ill definitely disturb you. His wish was to be a general. In the future, as long as he convinced his family, he would go out and join the army. This saved him the trouble of starting at the bottom. He was naturally happy. Because they had helped a lot this time, especially Qin Huais Crimson Guards, not only did they not take the opportunity to disturb the structure of the prison, but they also helped subdue the rebels and captured a few people in the lead, allowing them to quickly control the situation. The local magistrate and the general guarding the city praised them greatly. Hu Rui also remembered that they were from Hu Family Vige, so he naturally helped to raise their value. The border was bitterly cold, and the magistrate could not give them much money. Knowing that they were going to continue traveling, he gave them some documents and tokens to pass the checkpoints and let them enjoy the high-level treatment of the courier stations along the way. There was no need to pay additional fees and they could livefortably. Of course, other than this, the magistrate and the general guarding the city did not hide their situation in the past two years. They submitted a petition for merit to Wanning City overnight and mentioned this group of traveling children. Ten dayster, Emperor Minghua received an urgent report. When he saw that the general guarding the city had been captured and East Peak City almost became a breakthrough point for the remaining survivors of the neighboring country, he was so angry that his beard curled up. Just as he was about to re up, he saw the petition and became even angrier. As prefects and generals of the city, theyre actually so useless. They actually have the cheek to ask for credit? Do they really think that Im a benevolent ruler and wont chop off their heads?! Emperor Minghua cursed. After a while, his voice faded and turned into surprise. Then, there was joy. Huh? General Hu is truly a tiger father who has no mediocre child. This Hu Rui is young and promising! Emperor Minghua was overjoyed and mmed the table repeatedly. When he looked again, he realized that there was a pile of names behind him. Wang Ziming, Wang Zhizhao, Wang Zn, and Wang Ruyu. These children came from a poor family, but theyre brave and fearless. Theyre also good children. Qin Huai? Qin Huai?! When he saw thest name, Emperor Minghua suddenly stood up. He held the petition in his hand and could not hide the joy on his face. When the eunuch beside him saw this, he probed, Your Majesty, is it Young Master Qin Huai from the Dukes Estate? Emperor Minghua originally didnt know Qin Huais identity until Qin Huai investigated Emperor Minghua and was captured by the secret guards raised by Emperor Minghua. Naturally, everything became clear. Only then did he know that the child that the Empress had hidden for many years was actually raised under his nose. No wonder he felt that the child looked very familiar previously. He thought that the child had long since died. Now that he saw that this child was alive and well and had even made a contribution, he was even more happy. He waved his hand. Reward them all. I have to think carefully about how to reward these children! At this moment, Little All Yu and the others did not know that Emperor Minghuas thoughtful reward was on the way. They only thought that what the magistrate had given them was already a very good reward. Three monthster, Little Ah Yu and the others arrived at a desert. There was 50 miles of yellow sand there that naturallyy in the middle of the two cities. There were all kinds of risks in this yellow sandnd. People often went there and did not return. Thus, there were orders by the prefects on both sides to not allow anyone to traverse there. Otherwise, they would bear the consequences themselves. Only Little Ah Yu and the others were eager to try and cross the entire yellow sandnd. People constantly enter but nevere out. Either this is really a ce of death, or theres something more powerful hidden inside. Wang Wng raised his chin and analyzed, Im more inclined to the second possibility. Qin Huai looked at Little Ah Yu. Do you want to go? [Kid, you can go.] Little Ah Yu nodded obediently. Yes, well go. If Fifth Brother wants to go, well apany him. Wang Wng was so touched that his tears flowed. Little Sister Ah Yu is still the best! In any case, it was Fifth Brother who suggested it. If anything happens to us, Grandma wont be able to me us in the future. Wang Wng: Give me back my tears! When they were sufficiently prepared and entered the yellow sand wastnd, the Wang family, who was far away in Wangbei County City and worried about the children, and Duke Yong Manor in Wanning City, weed the sound of gongs and drums. Good news, good news! Chapter 547 - 547: Delivering a Message Chapter 547: Delivering a Message Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The sound of gongs and drums rang all the way from the entrance of the prefectural office to the entrance of the Wang Estate, attracting many people who were watching themotion. Why is the Wang Family beating gongs and drums again? Did someone in their family pass an exam again? Speaking of which, this Wang Estate is really strange. Last year, their Young Master passed the imperial civil service examination. He was supposed to go to the capital to choose an official position, but he rejected it. Eh, howe Ive never heard of it? The prefecture capital had nevercked rich families, let alone schrly families. In the 22 counties and 36 major cities of Great Chang, Wangbei County was ranked in the top five. The prefecture capital was even the best in the entire county. However, the Wang Familys fame in the prefecture capital still originated fromst August. At that time, the only provincial schr of the Wang Family had returned to the prefecture capital listlessly. Everyone he met said he must have failed the exam and didnt manage to qualify for an imperial civil service position. However, not long after, everyone heard that he had actually passed the imperial civil service examination! Wang Chuangui went to Wanning City full of confidence. He thought to himself that he definitely could notpare to those prodigies who had studied hard for more than ten years. If he could not get into the top three, it would be good if he could get a cement in the second tier. Unexpectedly, after the results were announced, he only achieved a third-tier ranking in the imperial examination, and even missed the second-tier by a margin of two or three positions. As a result, he failed to pass the examination directly! Wang Chuangui was deeply shocked. Even Madam Ma and the new study assistant who had been specially bought for him could notfort him. At the thought that when he returned to the prefecture capital, his mother would definitely roll her eyes and say to him, 1 knew you were useless, but I didnt expect you to be so useless. You still have the cheek toe back to see me after getting a mere third-tier? Your face is really not much thinner than the city wall! After obtaining the second-tier, one could immediately choose to be an official. It was usually a seventh-grade county magistrate position. It was better than donating money to bing a ninth-grade fake county magistrate, but it was also rtively difficult to climb up from that position. It was difficult, but it was not like there was no chance. If he gritted his teeth and worked hard. It was also possible for him to climb to the fourth-tier. However, if he managed to get a third-tier result, he would at most be able to climb to the sixth-grade in his lifetime. At most, he would be able to reach the fifth-grade. Then how could he apply for a noble title for his mother? Not only that, but he also wanted to get a noble title of Madam for his wife. His wife had been by his side for many years and had worked a lot. He also wanted to give her a proper token of gratitude. The title of Madam was more realistic than any sweet words. But he had failed! Ill go and ask if the exam can be retaken. That night, Wang Chuangui left with red eyes. The next day, the students of Wanning City realized that the original spot on the rankings had changed. One persons name had been removed. After asking around, they found out that a person born into a poor family had actually taken the initiative to give up on his schrship and requested to take the examination again three yearster. Because he was dissatisfied with his ranking, he gave up his schr title. This was the first person in history who did this! One had to know that the difficulty of the imperial examination would only increase every year. Moreover, there would never be a shortage of candidates. All the candidates from the prefecture capital went to Wanning City, and there were a few thousand people in total. These thousands of people were all outstanding people in the local area. There were many geniuses among them, but they were only ranked in the top 200. Passing it required both strength and luck. When Wang Chuangui returned home, he told Old Madam Wang about this. He originally thought that he would be scolded, but he did not expect the corners of Old Madam Wangs lips to curl up. Yes, its not hopeless yet. She did not mention Wang Chuanguis abandonment of the exam at all. Wang Chuangui was inexplicably praised (he thought that it was apliment). He felt dizzy and ran to share it with Madam Ma before asking Old man Wang. Father, does Mother have high hopes for me again? Does she also think that 1 can still get into a top-three tier result in three years? At this moment, Old man Wang was in the house. There was a huge stone on the table and he was beating it with a hammer. After hearing this, he did not even look up. No, its just that you have to bring back a top-notch honorary title. Otherwise, your mother might have to remove you from the household register. Wang Chuanguis smile froze. Its not that serious, right? Its too embarrassing. If he gave up his schr title, the outside world would at mostugh at him for being stupid. But if he returned with his poor results, they wouldugh at their entire Wang Family for being too lousy. The olddy could not take it. Wang Chuangui: Speaking of which, a group of people arrived at the entrance of the Wang Estate with gongs and drums. Wang Chuangui who was locked in his room studying did not hear them at all. Wang Eng and Jiang Wujing, who had stayed at home, were the first to go outside. They saw someone carrying a big thing covered in a red cloth. That thing was terrifyingly tall, and there was more than one piece. Arge group of people was carrying simr things. Wang Eng was dumbfounded. What is this? The person walking at the front smiled until his face was about to rot. Congrattions, congrattions, congrattions to the Wang Estate! Wang Eng hurriedly asked, May I ask where you came from? Do you have any elders in your family? That person did not answer and asked instead. Yes, sir. Please wait a moment. Ill call Grandmother over immediately. Jiang Wujing recognized the badge on that person and knew that he was an official. She immediately turned back to the house and called Old Madam Wang and the others. At this moment, there was already arge group of people at the entrance of the Wang Estate. Everyone wanted to see what was going on. When Old Madam Wang and the others arrived, she only nced at them before turning to Wang Sng, who was guarding at the side, and saying, Get your father toe out and set up the incense table. Wang Chuangui had naturally learned all kinds of etiquette in the academy. When he heard that there was going to be an incense table, he knew that it was not a small matter, so he hurriedly went to clean up. After instructing Wang Chuangui, Old Madam Wang asked Jiang Wujing and Zhou Chuchu to prepare the red seal. The family had prepared some. The olddy had specially instructed them to prepare an extra big one. Jiang Wujing was currently the slightly more knowledgeable person in the family and knew what grade of red seal was the best. Moreover, Zhou Chuchu knew what was richer, so the two of them would naturally work better together. Seeing that the Wang Family was so sensible, the official thought to himself, Theyre a discerning family. No wonder they could raise such outstanding children. After everyone was ready, the official stood at the entrance of the Wang Estate and said, ording to the words of the Emperor of Minghua, East Peak City was in trouble and had encountered misfortune. The Wang Familys Wang Zng, Wang Zizhao, Wang Zn, and Wang Ruyu contributed with their clever minds and bravery. They were not flustered in the face of danger They have contributed to the eradication of chaos. They are specially bestowed with a loyal memorial arch, a pair of jade scepters, a blood coral tree, and a letter of credence In order to announce to the future generations, they are hereby entrusted with this! Old Madam Wang did not kneel down. She went forward to receive the seal and stuffed a big red seal into this persons hand. That person pinched the thickness of the red seal and smiled. He did not mind the fact that this olddy did not know the rules. After reading the oral order, everyone pulled off the red cloth. Only then did everyone realize that it was indeed the top structure of the archway. It was all made of stone! As long as a foundation was built below, it could be used directly. However, everyone was in a dilemma. Where should this memorial arch be erected? Old Madam Wang pointed at arge empty space outside the door and said, There. Grandma, but there are still two houses on this street. Theyre not from our family. Its not good to upy the street directly, right? Unexpectedly, the two families jumped out. Very good, very good. Just erect it here! Another family said, No, no, no. I think this ce is a little narrow. Why dont we tear down my door and move it back ten feet to make room?! Everyone was speechless. The Wang Family: Chapter 548 - 548: Refugees Outside Linkong City Chapter 548: Refugees Outside Linkong City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Other than the que, there was also a special reward for Little Ah Yu. It was a golden token. On the token were the words Good parenting. It was actually presented to Liu Shi. Liu Shi, you raised Miss Wang Ruyu well. Shes sincere and kind. Its really rare to see a child so smart and quick-witted at such a young age. She can be a role model for the children of our Great Chang! The messenger smiled and handed the gold medal to Liu Shi. His tone was not very respectful. Liu Shi, receive it. Liu Shi was ttered and hurriedly handed Fuer to Madam Ma to carry. She wrung her hands twice before taking it respectfully. This reward was not only for the matter at East Peak City, but also because Old Master Qiu had specially written a letter to the Emperor and praised this little divine doctor who had saved his grandson. The Emperor didnt care if this little divine doctor was real or not, but when he thought of Little All Yus other identityQin Huais little fiancee, he was happy to add another favor to the child. At the same time, the same gold medal was sent to Duke Yong Manor. Madam Yong entered the house with the gold medal. Coincidentally, Empress Qin came to the Dukes Estate again, so she gave the gold medal to the other party. Empress Qin nced at the words on the gold te, and a cold glint shed across her eyes. Good parenting? Its useless. Take it and melt it. This was made of real gold. Its a thick piece that weighs half a catty. Madam Yong: Thinking of the tense rtionship between her daughter and her son-inw, she did not say anything. She sighed and brought the medal away. Fortunately, Huaier was still alive and was living so well and outstandingly. Then, the rtionship between her daughter and the Emperor would definitely ease. It was really unknown what the future would be like. Time flowed like water, and the sun and moon shuttled. The group of children traveled around the Great Chang Kingdom and saw a lot of local customs. They also made some good friends and all grew up greatly. Time passed in the blink of an eye. In the 23rd year of Minghua, early spring, on the 20th of the first month, in the suburbs of Linkong City in Wangbei County. A group of refugees was gathered on the main road in the suburbs. All of them were sallow and thin, but their eyes were burning. Some childreny on the ground. The adults beside them hurriedly shouted, Dont sleep, dont sleep. Well be arriving at Lin Kong City soon. When we get there, therell be food! Someone kept swallowing, his stomach rumbling. He smacked his lips and said, 1 heard that there are no hungry people in the entire Wangbei County now. I dont know if its true or not. I dont want anything now. 1 just want a bowl of porridge to fill my stomach! Dont be afraid. Our county magistrate said that long before the drought, the county governor of Wangbei County had sent a letter to the surrounding brother county cities saying that those who are willing to ept refugees dont have to be naturalized. They can still return to their hometowns in the future. The governor of Wangbei County is new, right? Are you saying this on purpose so that you can trick us over? At that time, we wont be granted citizenship and will be forced to work in the mines asborers. We wont be released even after we die. Ah Before the person behind could finish speaking, he was kicked by another person. He turned around angrily and originally raised his foot, wanting to immediately return the favor. In the end, he saw a noble Young Master in a purple round-necked robe and a jade hairpin on his head. The Young Master had long retracted his foot and said in disgust, Since youre here to beg for food and a way to survive, Ill spare your life. If I hear you spreading rumors like this again in the future, 111 definitely punish you severely! After this person finished speaking, he heard the sound of carriages rolling. He turned around and saw four carriages slowly approaching. The carriage in third ce was the tallest. There were faint golden ears hanging outside and red beads as cauldrons. It was obvious that the passengers were extraordinarily noble. A girls disapproving voice sounded from inside. Young Master Ning, didnt I say not to bully the weak? This isnt Yellow Sand City! With that, a girl lifted the curtain of the carriage and walked out. She was wearing a light green shirt with two swallows embroidered on the hem. Everyone thought that it was the noble who spoke. Unexpectedly, this girl bent down and lifted the curtain even higher. Another girl walked out. When the refugees saw this girls appearance, they gasped. What an elegant little beauty! This is a little fairy descending to the mortal world, right? A child who was originally on the verge of death suddenly sat up and said.. Chapter 549 - 549: Relief for the Refugees Chapter 549: Relief for the Refugees Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The girls head was littered with the current trend of flower petals, decorated with two scarlet silk flowers and a butterfly jade hairpin. The other half of her hair was loose, and her silk-like hair hung to the back of her waist. Two strands of tassels nestled in her hair, giving her a very obedient look. She was wearing an extremely simple bun-colored dress. She should have been dressed a little maturely, but because her face was too delicate and obedient, and she was filled with childishness, the style was twisted into a silly look. As for the faintly discernible golden embroidery threads on the long dress and the vivid and moving posture of the butterfly jade hairpin, they could notpare to the girls stunning face. They clearly had the same set of eyes, nose, mouth, and ears, but hers looked especially nice. On closer inspection, it was as if each of her facial features were equally good-looking. When they were put together, she looked like a fairy! Its Little Fairy Big Sister. Mother said that fairies live in the Heavenly Pce. Their eyes are as beautiful as stars! Another child shouted. Only then did everyone understand. No wonder they felt that she was especially beautiful. It was because of her eyes. They were so beautiful that they did not know what to say. That was not right. Although the stars were bright, there were no golden patterns. This little nobles eyes seemed to have golden patterns! The poormoners did not know about mutants. They only knew that gold and silver were good things. If even gold and silver lived in their eyes, they would definitely be indescribably noble. This girl was naturally Little Ah Yu, who was about to turn 11 years old this year. No, it should be All Yu. She thought that she was only eight years old and would turn nine this year. As a child whose height had exceeded other children over the age of ten, she was proud and very happy. All Yu, this ce is too dirty. Donte down first. In front, Wang Wng jumped out of the carriage and blocked Little Ah Yu, not letting here down. When the refugees heard this, they felt very ufortable. They had fled all the way here and been exposed to the elements for many days. They did not care. At this moment, the ground was dirty and messy, and they smelled even worse. It was normal for the nobles to despise them. However, Ah Yu did not care about this. She only raised her skirt a little higher and jumped off the carriage. Fifth Brother, why are you so particr? Arent we going to help Young Master Ning set up a porridge shed? I think this ce is very good. Theres a river over there, and we can build a porridge shed. Wang Wng still wanted to say something when Wang Sang, who had already grown taller, grabbed his shoulder. Our horses havent rested properly for three days. 1 think Ah Yu is tired too. Dont restrain her. Im just afraid that shell be tired. She doesnt even like to go to the kitchen, so how can she make porridge? When Wang Wng saw Qin Huaiing down from behind, he grabbed him and asked, Qin Huai, dont you think so? Qin Huai nodded. Yes, so Ah Yu and I will go pick some wild vegetables. Ill have to trouble Third Brother, Fifth Brother, and Seventh Brother to cooperate with Young Master Ning to set up the porridge shed. Wang Wng: I want to pick wild vegetables too. Theres no need for nobles like you to cook porridge. Well do it. Two servants brought by Young Master Ning walked out of the crowd and said with a smile. They turned to the refugees who were already excited and said, Our Young Master is the Young Master of the newly appointed county governor of Wangbei County. On the orders of our Master, he specially came here to distribute porridge and medicine. Who knows how to boil fire, porridge, and medicine? Please take two steps forward and help. Immediately, a few women with children hurriedly walked forward. Me, 1 knowhow to do it! Me too! The maidservant chose a few with a smile and rejected a few that were obviously not to her liking. The guards did not stay idle either. They found some men and asked them to help build the porridge and medicine sheds. Tang Yuan stood in front of a few lively-looking children and took out half a piece of coarse grain pancake from her pocket. Under the childrens eager gazes, she said, Who wants to go with me to look for wild vegetables? Those who can find more or better vegetables will get half a piece of pancake. The children all raised their hands high. After all the tasks were distributed, Ah Yu and Qin Huai went to look for a mountain nearby. Tang Yuan led a group of children and two armed guards to another mountain. It was early spring now. After a rain, new wild vegetables would quickly grow. It had rained yesterday, so they could find a lot today. These refugees had been traveling for a few months. From the autumn drought when there was no harvest, they began to step into the wilderness. Later on, they endured the bitter cold of winter and walked until they reached the outskirts of Linkong City in spring. They originally thought that they would only have food after entering the city. Unexpectedly, the county governor actually sent his son out just to help with the disaster relief. Some people who had spoken ill of the county governor felt deeply ashamed. Someone was also puzzled. Were walking through the east gate of Linkong City. The prefecture capital of Wangbei County should be in the north. Why did this Young Mastere from the east gate? Isnt he from the prefecture capital? Who knows? What if they brought food from the east and came over to help? Thats not right. Weve walked over from the east and have never seen a city with abundant food. Only Linkong City is slightly richer and is willing to help us. Someone waved his hand. Its already good enough that you have something to eat. Why are you so worried? In my opinion, it doesnt matter what the county governors Young Master is doing. Didnt you see just now? Thatdy and her Big Brothers look even more magnanimous than the county governors Young Master! Perhaps theyre the important figures. The county governors Young Master probably went to pick them up and saw us refugees. Thats why he helped us. Who knows? Everyone only smiled at this exnation. In any case, what did the life of the nobles have to do with them? As long as they could eat and drink their fill, it would be a huge blessing. However, what they did not know was that one of them had guessed very close to the mark. The current county governor of Wangbei County was the previous Prefect Wei. Because he had contributed to the governance of Wangbei County, he, who had not moved his position for more than 20 years, had actually been promoted to the position of county governor. This was because Yongding County under Wangbei County was said to have grown high-yielding crops. Moreover, there were more than one or two crops. There were more than ten of them. There had been no starving people in the entire Yongding County for several years. Three years ago, Yongding County sent the mature crop seeds to Wangbei County. The county governor did not believe it. Only Magistrate Wei withstood more than ten impeachment memos and maintained his stance, asking his subordinates to nt them. After three years, other than some uncooperative county cities, the cooperative county cities had all obtained a huge harvest and their granaries were full. Even if some of them encountered insect disasters, droughts, and floods, they did not need the support of other counties or the Imperial Court at all. As long as they mobilized the granaries of other county cities, it would be easy to resolve. Last year, when the news reached the ears of the Emperor, the original county governor was demoted, punished, and his entire family was exiled. Magistrate Wei was directly promoted to the county governor of Wangbei County. As for Young Master Ning, he was the second son of County Magistrate Wei, who had disappeared for many years. The ce of disappearance was the yellow sand area that Ah Yu and the others had gone to visit three years ago. That ce was indeed as terrifying as the rumors said, but it also gave them a huge harvest. Ah Yu almost used up the chance to revive there.. Chapter 550 - 550: Opportunity in Yellow Sand City Chapter 550: Opportunity in Yellow Sand City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Thend of yellow sand was also called thend of death. Back then, it was said to be a distance of 50 to 60 li. If one was lucky, they could cross it in a day. The children were traveling to learn, and they had brought many people with strong martial arts skills. Of course, they dared to attempt it. After all, only the skilled were bold. Unexpectedly, it was more than 50 to 60 li wide. The group walked for ten days and ten nights, but they did not see a single person. Fortunately, their carriage was big enough and could hold enough food for them to eat for two months. However, it was not considered anything delicious. Little All Yu originally wanted to eat and live with everyone. After learning her secret, Qin Huai covered for her everywhere so that she could take food out from the spatial pocket. Qin Huai did not eat her food at all and only ate like everyone else. Ten days and ten nightster, they encountered a group of sand snakes. Although they were not as big as the python in the past, they were still muchrger than ordinary snakes. Because they did not bring the littlemb along, these snakes were not very obedient. At the price of the three of them being bitten, they killed this group of snakes. Meatball suggested that they bury the snakes in the ground, but Wang Wng and the others felt that it was a pity and secretly roasted them to eat when it was dark. In the end, Wang Wng, Wang Qng, and Chi She were all poisoned for some reason and fell unconscious. Under Meatballs hint, Little Ah Yu extracted the antidote from the snakes andbined it with the nutrient fluid to save them. After this incident, Wang Wng was taught a lesson. He felt that he had to follow Little Sister Ah Yu firmly and not act on his own. Later on, they walked for more than half a month but still did not walk out of the yellow sand. However, along the way, they encountered many animals and nts in the desert. ording to the distribution characteristics of these animals and nts, Qin Huai deduced that this ce was a naturally formed array formation. Outside, it looked like it was only 50 to 60 li, but in fact, this was a thousand li of yellow sand. The ancient Chinese divination system known as Qimen Dunjia and the study of negative spiritual forces are distinct practices, but Great Chang did not pay much attention to it. It was an unorthodox subject. Wang Sang knew a little about it, and Wang Wng had barely started understanding. Wang Qng and Little Ah Yu were even more confused. As for Qin Huai, he had dabbled in a lot. He brought everyone to start with the initial knowledge and then study it in depth. After studying it together for three to five days, Little Ah Yu had a sh of inspiration and found a door in the array formation. As soon as they entered, they discovered Yellow Sand City, a desert cityparable to Great Changs capital in size. There was a lively street market and many missing people. Young Master Ning was discovered among them. Everyone here had no self-awareness. It was as if their life trajectory had been fixed by someone. They only did and said the same thing every day until theypletely copsed and were buried under the yellow sand. After arriving at Yellow Sand City, because of the special terrain, Meatballs signal was intermittent and could not be contacted. The City Lord of Yellow Sand City and his two personal guards were the only people who remained conscious enough and could control hundreds of thousands of people in Yellow Sand City. The time that this Land of Death had existed was immeasurable. It might have been hundreds or thousands of years. The people here had no worries or troubles. Because they did not have their own thoughts, all of them lived by a monogamous system. Every couple had given birth to at least two children. Moreover, there was basically no one who was alone. When they reached a certain age, they would automatically look for the opposite sex and match up to be husband and wife to have children. If one side was no longer around, they would continue to match automatically. Their children were also very easy to raise because their thoughts were also controlled. They did not cry or make a fuss. They had no desires and grew up eating and drinking by themselves. After the City Lord saw Little Ah Yu, he insisted on making her stay as his daughter because he was too lonely. Of course, Little Ah Yu did not agree. She even persuaded the City Lord to go out of Yellow Sand City and meet ordinary people. However, the City Lord only cared about his own thoughts and even chose all kinds of good-looking people from the city to be Little All Yus ves. Young Master Ning was one of them. In order to protect Little Ah Yu, the Wang Family brothers were injured by two guards. Their wills were almost broken by the strange power in the city. After learning that Qin Huai was Little All Yus little husband, the City Lord even threw Qin Huai into the deadnd of Yellow Sand City to test his mind. After Little Ah Yu stopped him, the City Lord did not force her. Instead, he doted on her in all kinds of ways and raised her like a daughter. In the end, the City Lord saw that Little Ah Yus will was also a little infected by the aura of the city, so he gave her the only thing that could keep her conscious in Yellow Sand City and let her leave at thest moment. It was a rock that felt like sand. At night, it would absorb the moonlight and glow. It had a very strong ability to prevent interference. It could even block Meatballs signal transmission. This thing allowed Little Ah Yu toplete a mission and obtain the reward of another increase in physique and 300,000 points. Meatbail said, [This thing should belong to the Origin World. I dont know why it ended up here. Its very ordinary in the Origin World. Its best if its not taken by other humans, let alone exist in the human world.] All, then should 1 give this to the Origin World? Little All Yu asked. [I cant hand it over now. This cant be transmitted through time and space. It will have an irreversible impact on the worlds along the way.] Of course, Meatbail could bring this thing back to the Origin Space, but it would never do that. It would not leave Ah Yu anymore unless it ceased to exist. Hence, Little Ah Yu ced this thing in the spatial pocket and specially opened a ce to bury the stone. At that time, she thought that when she became old in the future, this thing could be brought back to the Origin World by the elf. On the other hand, after the City Lord of Yellow Sand City gave the item to Little All Yu, he became muddle-headed and became a cold and heartless City Lord. He repeated the basic trajectory of the City Lord every day. Young Master Ning also followed his previous orders and pestered Little Ah Yu every day to serve her. Little All Yu barely woke up Wang Wng and the others. Just as they were about to leave, Yellow Sand City encountered a beast tide. All kinds of animals attacked Yellow Sand City. They finally understood why there were so many human and animal bones in the city. It was because of the beast tide from time to time. The City Lord had lost his will. Without the ability tomand, Little Ah Yu was given the influence of the City Lord, and she led the children tomand the battle for the first time. However, even with Qin Huai around, their practical ability was not enough. They were almost ttened by the beast tide a few times. Yellow Sand City suffered heavy casualties, losing nearly 10,000 people. The children were deeply traumatized and felt guilty, so they focused more on researching strategies and finally won. Just as they were about to leave Yellow Sand City, an even more powerful sand python and scorpion appeared. Everyone dealt with them seriously, but they were still no match for them. Little All Yu and Meatbail discussed ways to deal with it, but Little Ah Yu was almost injured. At the critical moment, the City Lord, who had already lost his consciousness, suddenly appeared and blocked the fatal blow for Little All Yu.. Chapter 551 - 551: Qin Huai’s Plans Chapter 551: Qin Huais ns Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even at that moment, Little Ah Yu was unwilling. Uncle City Lord, I have a father and mother. They love me very much, and I love them very much. I dont want to be someone elses daughter, Little Ah Yu said firmly. The City Lord of Yellow Sand Citys eyes were dim and his breathing was weakening. He was about to die, but Little Ah Yu wanted Meatbail to save him and exchange the ability to revive the dead to save him. Meatbail did not agree. [This ability not only requires points, but it can only be exchanged for three times in a lifetime. You only have one chance now! Kid, you cant be rash. This thing is very important.] Elf, 1 dont understand the logic youre talking about, but now I want to save him because he saved me. [Even if he doesnt save you, 1 can save you too. Have you forgotten?] No matter how many people around Little All Yu were injured, Meatbail had never let Little Ah Yu be hurt. It only wanted to protect Ah Yu, and its own ability could also ensure Little Ah Yus safety. This included protecting Little All Yus consciousness from the influence of Yellow Sand City. But he saved me. Little Ah Yu became stubborn. At the same time, Chi Tu and the others worked together to kill the sand python and scorpion. Meatbail reluctantly told her, We dont have to use the ability to revive the dead. You can use that sand python and scorpion to make a certain type of antidote. The sand pythons galldder and scorpions tail can be used to make a blood recovery medicine. In other words, this thing could also wake up a portion of the people who had lost their will. The other portion,bined with the nutrient solution, could save the City Lord of Yellow Sand City who was on hisst breath. Meatbail was jealous. When it was teaching Little All Yu, it deliberately used the original Myriad Spirit Water, causing the City Lord of Yellow Sand City to experience an upset stomach for three consecutive days after he recovered. The City Lord of Wanning City had regained his consciousness, and Young Master Ning and his subordinates had also regained their consciousness. He personally sent Little Ah Yu and the others out of the Yellow Sand City and instructed them to leave the yellow sand. Young Master Ning was also brought out by them. Young Master Nings full name was Wei Qingning. He was the second son of County Magistrate Wei. Back then, he was also yful. He heard the legend of the yellow sand and barged in with a few people. With this moment of bravery, they almost lost their lives. Fortunately, he was only 15 years old when he entered. He was only 19 years old when he was saved and had yet to reach the age of an automatic match. Therefore, he did not have a partner in Yellow Sand City. However, it was not so simple for the few attendants. Not only did they have wives, but they also had their mother-inw, father-inw, and children. They were all brought out. They were the coachmen, maids, and servants they used now. After understanding his identity, Little Ah Yu and the others agreed to let Young Master Ning and the others travel with them. Young Master Ning felt that it was too embarrassing and was unwilling to go home directly, so he traveled with Little All Yu and the others for three years. The next year, he, Little Ah Yu, and the others also obtained a gue of righteousness and a letter was sent to Magistrate Wei. At that time, Magistrate Wei was already County Governor Wei. Now, Young Master Ning was cooperating with County Governor Wei to distribute porridge and medicine outside Linkong City. At the same time, he would filter out those troublemakers until the magistrate of Linkong City arranged a refugee camp and let them in. At this moment, Ah Yu was holding Qin Huais hand and climbing up a hill to collect arge cluster of mushrooms. Big Brother All You, well reach the prefecture capital after we pass through Linkong City. Yesterday, I received a letter from Mother that was sent to the courier station in advance. She asked when were going back for the engagement. Previously, they only had the token given by Madam Qin and the Wang Family had also given a token of promise. It could be considered a preliminary engagement, but the real engagement would only happen when Ah Yu was ten years old. After all, Little Ah Yu thought that she was only nine years old this year. Qin Huai took the mushrooms and ced them in the basket. He said helplessly, Dont you feel embarrassed telling me this? Whats there to be embarrassed about? Ah Yu was puzzled. Didnt we decide long ago? Were just going through the process now. Its strange to be embarrassed, right? In the past, she was young and did not understand. Now that she understood, she still did not feel embarrassed. She had always thought that Big Brother Ah You was very good-looking and smart. Now that they had grown up, although she did not know what love was, she knew that a married couple had to have a good rtionship for the marriage tost. She and Big Brother Ah You had quarreled when they were young, but in the past few years of traveling and studying, they had never fought. Even Fifth Brother was jealous and said that she did not want to be close to her Big Brother anymore. I cant stay in the prefecture capital for long. 1 have to return to the capital to participate in the Imperial Examination. 1 promised to give you the title of Madam through the imperial civil service examination. Its time to fulfill it. Originally, the Imperial Examination was heldst year. However, there were too many natural disastersst year, and many poor students could barely eat, let alone put their focus on the Imperial Examination. Therefore, Emperor Minghua ordered the Imperial Examination to be postponed for a year. This year, with the addition of new subjects, two additional subjects were opened up for the poor students. They were agricultural studies and calctions that the children of aristocratic families could not take. Ah Yu also knew now that the examination was not as easy as she had imagined. Didnt she see that her Big Brothers had drunk so much Myriad Spirit Water, Myriad Spirit Holy Water, and eaten the Myriad Spirit Sacred Fruit? In the end, only Second Brother could be considered to be among the top. Even if they had not studied for as long as others, their talent had increased so much. They were still inferior to others. This also meant that there were many capable people in the world. Big Brother All You, its fine even if you dont pass the imperial civil service examination. When I have money, I can support you. Back then, Ah Yu and the children of Hu Family Vige had casually built a silk farm. In the past few years, with the help of her sister-inw, Qu Shuqiu, it had already be another pir of the vige. They had a mature silkworm farm, silk extraction workshop, and silk weaving workshop. The original few small houses were now built intorge workshops, and there were also two mountains filled with mulberry trees. The mulberry wine and mulberry tofu had also be the specialty of Hu Family Vige. Because Ah Yu had saved their future family head, Murong Run, the Murong Family of Hundred Flowers County owed the Wang Family a lot and had been working hard to help them with their business. With the powerful support of the imperial merchant family, it was difficult for Hu Family Vige not to be rich. Relying on the cane sugar workshop, the mulberry silkworm workshop, and the business line that Wang Chuanman had handed over to the vige, the entire vige became rich. Every family had their own small business. Every half a year, the mulberry silkworm workshop in the vige would distribute a bonus to her. The number was very impressive, enough for Ah Yu to buy a few houses in town. This made Qin Huai feel a sense of danger. He knew that Ah Yu was rich, and her Grandma was even richer. Moreover, he did not know how rich they were now. Most of his money was extorted from Empress Qin. Now, he would asionally extort money from the Emperor. However, he did not have much business to make money from. He was not good at this. In order to not be stumped by All Yu in terms of knowledge and remain worshiped by her in terms of martial arts, Qin Huai had already squeezed out almost all his time. The rest of the time was spent apanying Ah Yu. He could not squeeze out any more time. Was he really going to have to rely on his wife to raise him in the future? No, he had to pass the imperial civil service examination. In any case, the three-year period had long passed. Now, Empress Qin was in no position to stop him! In order to be an official, he had to be the top schr. In the future, when he became a minister, even if he did not recover his status as a prince. He would never let All Yu be inferior to those princes and concubines. Big Brother All You, Big Brother Ah You? All Yu waved her hand in front of Qin Huai. Are you listening to me? Qin Huai removed her hand and bent down to pick up the mushrooms as he said, I heard you. You dont have to raise me. Keep your money for yourself. ill earn more. At most, he would be a sycophant. Instead of plundering the people, he would specially extort the civil and military officials. After all, the Empress was not the only person he could fleece to gain benefits.. Chapter 552 - 552: Assassination Chapter 552: Assassination Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Big Brother All You, what you have is different from what I want to give you. It doesnt conflict. Qin Huai felt even more helpless. I know. Ah Yu said it very casually. Perhaps it was because she had nevercked material resources, but she had no desire for money at all. With Meatbail managing the clothes and jewelry for her, she was wearing clothes made with design blueprints from the spatial pocket shop. They were all suitable and beautiful in this era. Sometimes, as they were traveling around, they could not wait for the custom-made clothes from the shops to be ready. Wang Wng and Qin Huai would even fight to learn how to make clothes. After a few years, the two of them had achieved small sess in needlework. Other than not knowing embroidery, they knew everything else. Half of the clothes Ah Yu was wearing were made by Qin Huai. Half of the essories on her were made by Wang Wng. The food they ate was researched by Wang Qng. Wang Qngs culinary skills were very good. Everyone sometimes slept outdoors, and it was Wang Qng who helped make the food. Ah Yu even secretly stuffed him with many high-level recipes. Many of the ingredients were simple, but the cooking was slightlyplicated, so the taste was especially good. Wang Qng had already made up his mind. Regardless of whether he could pass the examination or not, he would borrow some money from All Yu and open a small restaurant to try. Little All Yu who was picky with her food in the beginning, looked like she had no desires now. They quickly filled arge basket of mushrooms. Qin Huai called Chi Tu out and asked him to send the basket back first. After he left, Qin Huai said to Chi Jia, Go to the mountains and hunt two wild animals for Qng. Chi Jia knew that he wanted to send him away, so he epted the order and left. Big Brother All You, do you have something to tell me? Little All Yu lifted her skirt and patted the withered branch off Qin Huais shoulder. She pointed at a tall tree not far away. Lets go there to talk. The tree was very tall. At the top of the mountain, not only could they see the scenery, but they could also monitor their surroundings. Qin Huai agreed and carried Ah Yu up the tree skillfully. He knew that Ah Yu liked him to use his qinggong and fly around with her. It was time-saving and fun. For this, he had practiced day and night. Now, his qinggong was almostparable to Chi Jia and the others. After climbing up the tree, Qin Huai looked at Little All Yu, not knowing what to say. Is it something difficult to say? As long as youre not lying to me, you dont have to tell me anything. You can talk about it after youve thought it through. Ah Yu smiled, her eyes curved like crescents. The thin and small girl from back then had already grown very tall. Shed reached Qin Huais shoulder, and she was even taller than girls her age. In a few more years, she would definitely grow taller. All Yu, 1 said that 1 want to take the imperial civil service examination for you and let you be a Madam with a proper title. Qin Huai deliberated and said, Once I be an imperial schr, Ill be expected to take up an official position, especially if Im the top-ranked schr. You Ah Yu looked at the nervous Qin Huai and suddenly smiled. Big Brother Ah You, is that it? Are you afraid that youll be nervous if you go to the pce alone? Whats there to be nervous about? Weve seen so many high-ranking officials. Arent they all the same? I think the Emperors family should be simr to the other ministers. In the future, youll also be an official, so you dont have to be afraid of them. Qin Huai was speechless. Im not afraid of them. Its just that after 1 enter the pce, youll marry me in the future. The pce is bitter. Are you willing He did not know if his status as a prince could be restored. From the looks of it, Empress Qin even wanted to push him to the position of Crown Prince. Qin Huai did not care about this, provided that Ah Yu was willing to live in the pce. If she was willing or liked it, he would reach an agreement with Empress Qin. If she was unwilling, he would find another way. But the top scorers in the past can usually leave the pce to be officials outside after two years of work. Even those who are motivated or are not doing well should be able to leave in at most six years, Ah Yu said. If you be the top scorer this year and live in the pce for six years, Ill just be 15 years old. Even if we get married at that time, youll be out already. Why would 1 go to the pce to live? Qin Huai: It seemed that the topic he had chosen was not right. Ah Yu could always give him another angle. Qin Huai took a deep breath and nned to tell Ah Yu his background directly. In any case, they already trusted each other, and the person he cared about the most in his life was only All Yu in front of him. Actually, theres something 1 want to tell you. Its about my background. My grandfather is the current Duke Yong, and my mother, Madam Qin, is actually Before he could finish speaking, an arrow suddenly shot over from the air. It was not aimed at Qin Huai, but at All Yu. Qin Huai instantly pulled Ah Yu behind him, pulled out the sword at his waist, and cut the arrow. Swish Unexpectedly, another sharp arrow tore through the air and pointed at All Yu from the opposite direction. Be careful! Qin Huai had just cut through the first arrow. It was toote to turn around, so he could only shout in a hurry. As soon as he finished speaking, the arrow arrived in front of her. All Yu raised her hand to block and grabbed the arrow with her fingertips. Ah Yu looked at the arrow and frowned. I dont recognize the symbol. The workmanship is a little rough. [Kid, stop ying. Go down quickly.] Hearing Meatballs words, she also took out a dagger from her waist and nudged Qin Huai. Big Brother Ah You, lets go down. Its too easy to be targeted here. The person hiding in the dark was stunned when he saw a noblewoman in her early teens catch the hidden arrow without blinking. In this moment of shock, a sword was ced on his neck and swiped cleanly. Ugh! Chapter 553 - 553: Falling Into the Water Chapter 553: Falling Into the Water Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After encountering an assassination for no reason, Qin Huais eyebrows were furrowed so tightly that they could kill flies. By the time Chi Jia rushed over with his men, he had already protected Ah Yu in his arms and covered her eyes, letting her turn her back to the corpses on the ground. Come and see me after youre done. Seeing Qin Huais cold expression, Chi Jia and the others knew that the Young Master must be in a bad mood now. They hurriedly knelt down and replied, Yes. When they left under escort and returned to the outside of Linkong City, All Yu was still holding the arrow and studying it repeatedly. Wang Wng ran over with his movement technique and pulled All Yu away from Qin Huai. He spun her around a few times and looked at her. When he realized that nothing had happened, he heaved a sigh of relief. You scared me to death. Previously, I saw that all of Qin Huais guards had run away. I knew at a nce that something must have happened on your side. Wang Wng looked at Qin Huai unhappily. It must be you who caused this trouble. All Yu has always been very lucky. In the past few years, youve followed her. Look, youve brought her luck down! Ever since All Yu grew up a little, there were always some blind people who did not care that Ah Yu was still a young girl. She would often be harassed by hooligans. After Qin Huai helped chase them away a few times, he stuck to Ah Yu. Wang Wng, this Big Brother, was jealous. He even disliked Qin Huai somewhat. She was clearly a sister who would only be married in the future, but for some reason, he felt as if she had already been married away. All Yu, where did you get this arrow? Wang Qng noticed the thing in All Yus hand. Ah Yu handed the arrow to Wang Qng. Seventh Brother, didnt you study weapons before? Can you tell which workshop made this? Wang Qng did not like to fight, but he liked to study weapons and had specially researched them. Did you encounter an assassin? Wang Qng took it and looked at it. He blurted out, The craftsmanship of this arrow doesnt seem to be from Wangbei County. Its a little like the work of Wangnan County. Do you still remember? On thest night in Wangnan County, we identally found a smuggling team. The arrows they used were very simr to this. Look at this outline. Its curved and theres a red mark engraved at the end. Its not easy to notice Hearing Wang Qng say this, everyone remembered that there was such a group of people at that time. They did not transport many weapons privately and the business could only support about 100 people. At that time, everyones attention was on the mastermind behind them. Other than Wang Qng, no one else studied what those peoples weapons looked like. Does this mean that Ah Yu and the others were targeted by this group of people just now? Wang Wng looked at Qin Huai apologetically. He had even lost his temper at Qin Huai just now. If it was that group of people, they really could not me Qin Huai because Wang Wng was the one who discovered them in the first ce. At this moment, Wang Sang also came over. He was the calmest among this group of people. The originally very lively Wang Sang was almost 20 years old this year and had the aura of a Big Brother. Dont jump to conclusions so quickly. There are too many people here. Lets help Young Master Ning appease this group of refugees first before going to Linkong City to find an inn to discuss. Wang Sang made the decision. The refugees were very easy to coax. They all ate the wild vegetables and hot porridge. Seeing that the nobles did not eat very well and it was also wild vegetables and mushroom soup, they felt much better with their porridge. (Chi Jia did not take out the wild animals he had hunted.) When Young Master Ning learned that Qin Huai and Ah Yu had almost been assassinated, he untied the tokens on his waist and handed them to All Yu. Dont stay in the inn anymore. Go look for Magistrate Liu in Linkong City. Hes a close friend of my father. Ive written to him long ago and introduced you. He definitely wont treat you badly. Ah Yu did not refuse. Then lets go to the government office first. We cane backter. The group of them entered the city and headed straight for the government office. Magistrate Liu received them very happily. The best rooms were arranged and there was an especially exquisite small courtyard. It was said that Magistrate Liu had spent his own sry to build it bit by bit. It did not look luxurious, but it was extremely romantic. At first, Ah Yu thought that Magistrate Liu was really treating them so well on ount of County Governor Wei. Later on, she realized that he was grateful that they had saved Young Master Ning. It turned out that Magistrate Lius daughter was engaged to Young Master Ning and they should have been married. In the end, Young Master Ning disappeared, and his daughter refused to break off the engagement no matter what. She said that she wanted to be a widow for the rest of her life. Now that Young Master Ning had returned alive and kicking, no matter what he had experienced, his daughter would be saved. How could he not thank them? Elf, do you think Magistrate Liu will help us if we tell him about the assassin? When they returned to the room to rest, Ah Yu asked Meatball in the spatial pocket. Although she was actually already ten and a half years old and very smart. Her ability to read people was still no different from before. She was much more guarded against people, but she still felt that human nature was good. In her eyes, there were not many bad people in the world. [Ive just sorted it out. Hes been the magistrate of Linkong City for nine years. His reputation has always been very good. There are very few cases of wrongdoing. Hes a good person in the traditional sense.] [By the way, hes also an infatuated person. He only cares about one woman. The prefectural magistrates wife only gave birth to one daughter and didnt have any more children. He still has a good rtionship with his wife.] Ah Yu roughly understood that people who treated their wives very well did not favor boys over girls. It seemed that they were on the good side. At the very least, he was a good official. Hence, after Ah Yu went to meet up with Qin Huai and her Big Brothers, she said to them, Lets leave cracking cases to professionals. Well tell Magistrate Liu to investigate whats going on. Magistrate Liu will help us? Wang Wng was not confident. Along the way, they had seen some corrupt officials and evil officials. They were trulywless and did not do anything for the people. This is something he should care about in the first ce, Wang Sang said. All Yu is right. Lets leave it to the professionals. We can take this time to stroll around Linkong City and see if there are any specialties that we can bring back for everyone. Actually, they had already bought enough specialties, but who would think that there were too many gifts? They had brought All Yu out for a few years. Every time they received a letter from their family that was sent to the courier station in advance, half of the content was directed at All Yu, indicating that their family missed her very much. If they brought more gifts back, they would miss them more. Ah Yu also wanted to follow him out, but Wang Qng left her in the government office on the grounds that the assassins had not been caught. Together with Qin Huai, he brought the arrow, Chi Jia, and the others to look for Magistrate Liu. When he found out that they had been attacked outside the city, Magistrate Liu was so angry that his beard was about to curl up. Outrageous. They did something wrong themselves, but they still dare to assassinate us openly. Are they trying to rebel! He immediately expressed that he would definitely investigate this matter thoroughly and give them an exnation. After Magistrate Liu left indignantly, Qin Huai looked at Ah Yu, who was clearly a little distracted, and asked her, I saw a littlemb raised in the backyard just now. It looks very simr to Little Lamb. Do you want to take a look? Ah Yus eyes instantly lit up. Really? Could it be Little Lambs child? Lets go take a look! However, before they could reach the courtyard, they heard a thud. Something heavy had fallen into the water. Then, a female voice shouted in panic, Someone, help! Our Miss fell into the water! Someone help! There was also a soft and weak female voice at the side. What should we do? Big Sister is about to get married. If shes saved by a man None of us know how to swim Ah Yu immediately looked at Tang Yuan behind her. Big Sister Tang Yuan. Yes. Tang Yuan knew how to swim and was very skilled. She immediately ran in the direction of the voice. After a while, Ah Yu walked over and saw a dying girl supported by a willow tree. Her body was covered in Tang Yuans outer clothes. Fortunately, the spring warmth was still present, and Tang Yuan was also wearing thick clothes, so she was not cold. Someone wanted to approach her, but Tang Yuan red at them. Which family are you from? Youre so rude. Move aside! A person dressed like a rich youngdy covered her nose and scolded Tang Yuan with a frown. When Ah Yu saw that someone was about to raise her hand to hit Tang Yuan, she immediately raised her voice.. Big Sisters, are you ying house fighting here on such a cold day? Chapter 554 - 554: Silencing Chapter 554: Silencing Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu had never seen a house fight before, but Meatbail told her stories every day. In the past, it used to tell fairy tales and myths. But this past year, it has started telling stories about the children of the martial arts world. Last month, it told Ah Yu some stories about the Inner Residence and the pce. All Yu was past the age of believing everything she heard, so she snorted at the house fights and pce fights in the stories. Their Wang Family was very good. There were no conflicts between mother-inw and sisters-inw. There was only the tacit understanding of adults beating up children (excluding her). Now that she had finally seen the real version, Ah Yus story spirit was ignited. Little Master. Tang Yuan bowed to Ah Yu from afar. She did not say anything, but All Yu had a tacit understanding with her for many years and naturally knew what her gaze meant. What Little Master? Who are you? You look unfamiliar to me. Youre not from our Linkong City, right? A person who looked like a noblewoman spoke especially harshly. The prefectural magistrates office is not a ce that just anyone can enter. Ah Yu shook her head and looked at her with disappointment. It was as if she originally had some expectations for her, but now that her expectations had fallen through, she looked down on the other party. What do you mean by that gaze? The noblewoman felt very ufortable under Ah Yus gaze. She could not help but touch her hair and tug at her clothes, not discovering anything inappropriate about her. Ah Yu said, Stop looking. 1 thought you were ying house fighting just now, but from the looks of it, Big Sister doesnt look like she knows how to fight at home. These words were especially honest, but not everyone present was stupid. They naturally understood what All Yu meant. Youre so rude. Not only did you barge in, but you also dared to spout nonsense. Someone, p her. Beside her was another person in slightly shabby clothes. He was clearly the noblewomans follower. Ah Yu was bored by the sight and felt that their ranks were too low. She turned her head slightly and said to Qin Huai, who had been standing beside her, Big Brother All You, its too boring here. Lets go somewhere else. Qin Huai naturally did not disagree. However, before they left, they asked Tang Yuan to carry the youngdy who had fallen into the water. Tang Yuan is already 15 years old now. She usually practiced martial arts with Ah Yu and the others. Although she was not proficient, she still had great strength. It was not difficult for her to carry a rich youngdy. They had just carried her to the guest room where Ah Yu was resting. Before they could find her a change of clothes, they saw a noblewoman rushing over. The noblewoman did not look good. It was obvious that she was too worried. When she saw her wet daughter, she couldnt care less that there were others around and tears suddenly flowed down her face. Qiaoer, youve worried Mother to death. Why did you fall into theke? It turned out that the girl who fell into the water was actually the magistrates daughter, Qiaoer. Qiaoer said, Mother, 1 slipped and fell down identally. Hearing Qiaoer say this, All Yu was curious. Could it be that the noblewoman who pushed you down has a high status, so you said that? When she said this, not only Qiaoer, but even the expression of the magistrates wife changed. Qiaoer, you were pushed down? How could you lie to Mother! The magistrates wife became even sadder. Dont suffer for Mother. At most, we wont go back to your maternal family in the future. How can that do? Mother, Im really fine. Cousin Yuan Yuan was just joking with me. Shell never hurt me. Qiaoer also started crying, and she couldnt hold back the grievance in her eyes. Ah Yu was puzzled when she saw this. She simply came out and looked for Qin Huai, who was waiting in the courtyard. Big Brother All You, theres something 1 dont understand. All Yu sat down opposite Qin Huai and held her face with both hands, her big eyes filled with confusion. She told him what she had heard in the house before saying to Qin Huai, If Im bullied outside, 111 definitely tell my family when 1 get home because only my family can support me. But that Big Sister Qiaoer would rather suffer than tell them the truth. Why? Is she just afraid of offending others? You dont have to think about this. No one will dare to let you suffer, let alone bully you. If there was, he would definitely be a corpse. Of course, Qin Huai did not say thest sentence, but his eyes turned much colder. At the thought that someone hade to assassinate her and almost injured Ah Yu, Qin Huai almost could not control the anger in his heart. If anyone dared to push Ah Yu into the water, he would chop off that persons hands and feet and throw them down. In the past few years of interacting with Ah Yu, he had almost never felt such a cruel and bloodthirsty emotion. Big Brother All You, Grandma said that life is unpredictable. No one can live their entire life without suffering grievances. However, after suffering grievances, we have to stand up for ourselves to avoid making the same mistakes and suffering the same grievances, Little Ah Yu said logically. I think Big Sister Qiaoer should have told her father and mother about this from the beginning. Perhaps her Cousin wasnt even so overboard in the beginning. However, as she tolerated it repeatedly, the other party became even worse. Qin Huai nodded. Thats true. Humans were greedy to begin with. It was also human nature to bully the weak and fear the strong. The two of them were chatting when Wang Wng happened toe over to look for All Yu. When he heard their conversation, he smiled and said, All Yu, what are you debating again? What happened? Why is my cute sister frowning? Ah Yu said, Its nothing. We were just chatting casually. 1 miss Grandma and the others a little. After Magistrate Liu finishes investigating the case, well leave here and go home quickly. I was about to tell you that Magistrate Liu is quite fast at investigating cases. He happened to have a bandit imprisoned here. The arrow he used before he was captured was the same as the one you found. Before Wang Wng could finish speaking, Wang Qng ran in. Before he could take a breath, he hurriedly said, Were really in big trouble this time! Whats wrong? What happened? Ah Yu walked forward and patted Wang Qngs back. When Wang Qng caught his breath, she continued to ask, Seventh Brother, what news did you hear? Little Sister All Yu, Wng, Third Brother and I were nning to go to the prison to see that so-called prisoner just now. Guess what? Just as we were about to ask the prisoner, a hidden weapon suddenly shot over from somewhere. That prisoner was killed in front of us! At this moment, even the big-hearted Wang Wng gasped. They directly silenced him in the prison?! Wang Wngs eyes widened.. Doesnt this mean that their people are still hiding in the government office? Then isnt Ah Yu in danger! Chapter 555 - 556: Interrogation Chapter 556: Interrogation Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions An uninvited guest suddenly appeared in the courtyard, scaring them all. After checking the person, Chi Jia said to everyone, His body is fine. Its just that his vital energy is flowing in the opposite direction, so he vomited blood and fainted. Hell be fine after resting for a while. Of course, Chi Jia did not say the rest. That persons True Qi was flowing in reverse. If no one guided him from the side, it might pose a huge obstacle to his future martial path. Everyone present had practiced martial arts before, so they naturally knew what this meant. But what did this have to do with them? Before Ah Yu could speak, Qin Huai pulled her back a few steps and called Chi Tu out. When this person wakes up, interrogate him. Ah Yu also said to Tang Yuan at the side, Big Sister Tang Yuan, please bring some people to the house to check if theres anything wrong. Yes. Tang Yuan waved her hand, and a few Crimson Guards left with her. She originally thought that the courtyard had been empty for a few years, but she did not expect there to be someone inside. Big Brother All You, its easy for houses to break down if you dont live there. You bought so many houses. Why dont you rent out some or hire some servants to take care of the houses? After this small episode, Ah Yu felt that it wasnt a good thing to have so many houses everywhere. For example, every time they arrived at a new house, Qin Huai would ask someone to clean up the house in advance. However, those houses were originally bought by Qin Huai for Ah Yu to live in. Back then, he thought that if Ah Yu wanted to walk around and y, she would at least have a ce to stay. However, whether it was renting it out or hiring someone else to take care of it, he was not happy. Youre right, but 1 dont know how to arrange these houses. Qin Huai pretended to be troubled. If we rent them out, ording to thews of the Great Chang Dynasty, we will be implicated if the tenants do evil things in the houses. However, if we hire people to take care of them, 1 wont be at ease. I dont know who to hire. Ah Yu thought that Qin Huai was really worried about this and even thought about it seriously. In the end, she pped her hands and said with a smile, Ive thought of a solution! Little Sister All Yu, what solution have you thought of? Wang Wng had just finished discussing with Wang Qng and the others. As soon as he walked over, he saw All Yus happy expression. Ah Yu exined Qin Huais troubles before saying with a smile, Big Brother Ah You doesnt want unfamiliar people to live in his houses, but he doesnt want the houses to be abandoned. In that case, we need to find someone familiar to help look after the houses. Wang Wng tried his best to ignore the jealousy in his heart and focused on the problem of the houses. The best way I can think of is to let the Qin Family take over. The Qin Family probably has many more servants than our family. Can they resolve the matter by sending a servant to each house? But in that case, things will return to square one. Wang Qng stroked his chin and said, If the servants live in houses, even if they have disloyal thoughts and want to do something, the main family wont know. All humans have desires. With desires, one could walk any path. Even if they had the indentures of those servants, it could not guarantee that every servant was loyal to them. Even if they were loyal, they might not be able to do everything beautifully. After all, there was still a difference between people. Ive thought of the problems you mentioned. Little Ah Yu pped her hands and said, Didnt we encounter an uninvited guest just now? I thought of a good solution from him. That is, we can nurture a group of people who specialize in maintaining the houses and let them go to the various houses to check for omissions. We spent more than four years traveling on this excursion. It might take them two to three years to check all the houses. In these two to three years, they can check the houses and inspect the surroundings. At the same time, they can do some business. Of course, these people did not have to run the businesses, but they could still check those shops while checking the houses. The people in the shops could also supervise them. This will form a chain that links up all the houses and shops. As for what business to do? All Yu had a lot of business experience in her head! Qin Huai originally only listened casually. Later on, he felt that this solution was very reliable. What if it was not just a business but an intelligencework? At the same time, he would nurture his men in secret and use these houses as a stronghold to spread his influence. This way, he could ensure that when he arrived anywhere in the future, he would find some trustworthy men. Of course, he was not building up a force in the shadows for any particr purpose, but he had to be wary of others. After all, his identity was too sensitive. Even if he did not have the intention to fight for power, it was difficult to guarantee that his royal brothers would not target him. Wang Wng still felt that it was unreliable, but seeing that Qin Huai had already agreed to Ah Yus idea, he swallowed his objections. The young couple was happy, so why should he rain on their parade? In any case, the one who would lose out would only be his future brother-inw, not his sister. There was no need to feel heartache for him. After they finished discussing the matter of the houses, the unconscious person also woke up. Initially, that person was still stubborn and only said that he had wandered here unintentionally. It was not until Chi Jia and the others found that persons clothes and asked gently that the person admitted everything with a pale face. This admission was incredible. He was actually from the Foul Wind Pavilion. At the mention of the Foul Wind Pavilion, Wang Wng and the others were no longer sleepy. They were not too sure about this organization before. It was only when Blood Thirteen was captured by their family and sold to Hu Family Vige as a martial arts teacher that he revealed many things. For example, the Blood Rain Pavilion that he had joined previously was under the Foul Wind Pavilion, and the Foul Wind Pavilion handled various assassin organizations. The Blood Rain Pavilion was rtively good. The Foul Wind Pavilion specially epted all kinds of killing orders and did not ask for their clients origins. It did not matter who they wanted to kill, as long as they paid the money, they would do the job. If they did it well, they would not increase the price. If they did it badly, they would not return the money. Their people had been killed or captured, but they had never gone to save them, let alone taken revenge. Your organization has a lot of personality. Wang Wng was amused when he heard the person from the Foul Wind Pavilion exin the rules. So, you killed the person in the prison? That persons chest hurt slightly from Chi Jias kick. He immediately straightened his neck and said, Our rule is to not ask the client anything, so 1 cantment on your words. Wang Wng rolled up his sleeves. Heh, my bad temper Fifth Big Brother, let me do it. All Yus head squeezed out from the waists of the youths and stood in front of that person. That person looked at the young and extremely obedient and sweet girl and felt even more disdainful. Unexpectedly, the girl held a needle in her hand and stabbed it into his temple without thinking. All! The pain made him tremble like a leaf. It hurts! Im sorry, Im sorry. I might not be good at this. Ill try again, All Yu said as she raised a thicker needle without any shame. With an innocent expression, she pretended to stab his other temple. He gritted his teeth and held on. With a trembling voice, he said, Ill talk! The client has given another order. He wants me to kill Magistrate Liu and Young Master Ning before midnight tonight! Little Ah Yu put the needle away and hid her achievements. She said to Meatball in her heart, Elf, your method is still the most useful. This was the method she had heard from the story. It was said to be very effective. [Kid, youre the best!] Of course, Meatball would not say that the stories were all nonsense. Qin Huai was behind and saw Ah Yus actions clearly. His eyes were clearly filled with smiles. The little girl was starting to grow up. She was a little ck-bellied. This was good. Of course, Ah Yu did not have the courage to treat a stranger like this. It was Meatbail who told her in the spatial pocket that this person had very strong malice and was a real bad person. There was no need to be soft-hearted towards him, or she would be deceived by this person. Ah Yu trusted Meatball very much, so she took the needle and tried it. With Ah Yus needle, the interrogation became even smoother. Chi Jia epted the order that night and quickly captured two people with a few Crimson Guards. They were also from the Foul Wind Pavilion and had attempted to assassinate Young Master Ning and Magistrate Liu. There was also another person who nned to kill a constable in the government office and was captured on the spot. It was precisely because of this that Magistrate Lius suspicion was cleared in front of this group of people. Instead of handing the hostages to Magistrate Liu, they invited him to their courtyard. What? This is actually rted to the destruction of the building back then?! Chapter 556 - 555: Climbing Over the Wall Chapter 555: Climbing Over the Wall Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Someone had killed the only witness in the prison. This meant two things. Firstly, the government office was not safe, and there was a spy inside. Secondly, this matter was not as simple as they thought. Since the other party was afraid of leaving someone alive and even wanted to kill his own people, it meant that that person might be holding some fatal news. That criminal was captured a month ago. At that time, we didnt manage to get much out of him. He was just an ordinary robber, not a leader. At most, he would be locked up for three to five years beforeing out, Wang Qng said. I specially asked around. He seems to be a local of Linkong City. Because he didnt behave well, he was chased away by his family when he was young. Little All Yu caught the main point. This is the w! What do you mean? Wang Wng asked. Think about it, didnt Grandma also say that she wanted to chase you out in the past? But when did she really do that? Ah Yu knew a lot about this. Moreover, it was when he was young. If his mother chased him, a little child, out, wouldnt he be eaten by wild beasts or kidnapped by human traffickers? How could he grow up? She said it very naturally and reasonably, not realizing that the expressions of the people present were a little subtle. Although they were young, they already knew many things. Of course, they knew how their sister came to their house. Wasnt she the one who got chased her out when she was young and was picked up by their family? Ahemits not like the possibility doesnt exist. Wang Wng had just said this when he was red at by Wang Sang and changed his words. Alright, this is indeed a w. Therefore, that person should have borrowed his identity. Its very likely that he reced the person who was chased out and sneaked into Linkong City to be a spy. Ah Yu felt that things were not so simple, but she did not remember having provoked so much trouble. The cases she had encountered in the past few years were also very simple. There was basically no need for them to use their brains. But this matter was different. It already involved their safety. Big Brother All You, 1 just have a feeling that this matter should be very troublesome. Lets not stay in the government office for now. All Yu thought of the youngdy who had fallen into the water just now and felt ufortable. She did not like this kind of ce where there was mutual deception. Youre right. Ill go out and find an inn. When I entered the city, 1 saw that there were a few inns that were not bad. Wang Wng patted his belt. Theres still some money from Grandma. Its enough for each of us to get a room and livefortably. The few of them were not sloppy people. If they wanted to leave, they would immediately pack their things. As the eldest brother here, Wang Sang went to look for Magistrate Liu to bid farewell. Magistrate Liu was overwrought and did not have the time to greet them. The person who received him was a governor. In the past, he did not know about this group of people and just allowed them to leave on the spot. At night, the prefectural magistrates wife vaguely told the prefectural magistrate what had happened during the day and said, My niece, Yuan Yuan, is like this. My heart aches for Qiaoer too, but youre currently undergoing performance evaluation, so we cant be careless. Fortunately, the guests you invited home helped. Otherwise, who knows how much trouble we would have encountered. Fortunately, Yuan Yuan also knows that she has caused too much trouble and has already returned today. Husband, I want to hold a banquet tomorrow to thank them properly. What do you think? Magistrate Liu was about to agree when the butler came to the door and said, Sir, before the guests left, they left something here. Should we send it over to them? What guests? Magistrate Liu did not react for a moment. The guests you invited home have already left the residence today. They said that youve already agreed dont you know? Magistrate Liu pped his forehead. This is bad! The magistrates wife hurriedly asked, Husband, whats wrong? Also, why are the guests leaving for no reason? 1 didnt hear anything about it. They called the people over to ask and found out that they were released by the governor. The governor did not know the identities of these people, and even Magistrate Liu was not very sure. He only knew that these people hade because their prospective inw, County Governor Wei, had informed him to treat them well. Now, he was busy investigating the case and wanted to subdue those evil people. Later on, someone was negligent and sent the important guests away. What was going on! If it affected his performance He was already lower ranked than his inws. If he messed up this matter, he did not know how to clean up the mess. Magistrate Liu hurriedly left and arranged for a few capable subordinates to disguise themselves as ordinary people to investigate the inn where All Yu and the others were staying. Considering that these people were unwilling to live in the government office, he sent someone to secretly protect them to prevent the assassins froming again. Unexpectedly, the group of constables searched for a long time but could not find them. They had searched all the nearby restaurants, inns, courier stations, and huts, but there was no news of them checking in. Could they have returned to the prefecture capital? Magistrate Liu was terrified. If the carriage moved slowly from Linkong City to the prefecture capital, there were still two days to go. If there was no escort on the way, would they encounter another assassination? The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He simply sent someone to run all the way to the prefecture capital. No matter what, he had to escort these people safely. If something happened to them, he would be in big trouble! However, what he did not know was that beside an inconspicuous street in Linkong City, there was a courtyard house that was locked as usual. When the neighbor opposite saw the new lock on the door, he even muttered when he returned home, The family opposite us seems to have returned to live. In the past, I only heard that the house was sold. I havent seen the ownere to live for a few years. I thought no one wanted it anymore. Its probably a rich family. They bought the house just in case they needed it. If theyre passing by the city, they can move in anytime and spend the night. Or perhaps they want to just stay there for a few days, that persons wife replied casually. At this moment, the group of people they were discussing was naturally All Yu and the others. They originally nned to stay at the inn, but Qin Huai said, Lets go to my house. Only then did they know that Qin Huai also had a house in Linkong City. Why was it also? This was because they had passed through dozens of cities of various sizes along the way. Qin Huai had bought houses in more than half of the cities, but some were big and some were small. They were not very standardized. The only simrity was that every house had a small pool to raise fish. There were also swings erected on the grass beside them. It was very simr to the Wang Familys house in Nanhe Town. The money Qin Huai had extorted from Empress Qin was basically used to buy these houses. Big Brother All You, this house is good. Look, there are also grape vines over there. Its very simr to our familys courtyard in the prefectural city. All Yu was not very picky about the environment. When she saw the green grape trellis, she was already happy. She liked to eat grapes very much. In the courtyard of Nanhe Town and the current Hu Family Vige, there were grapes nted everywhere. They tasted very sweet. As soon as she saw the grapes, her mood improved. When she sat on the swing, Qin Huai automatically came behind her and helped her push it. Ah Yu giggled happily. When Wang Sang, who was in the distance, saw this scene, he couldnt help butugh. Ah Yusughter was too infectious. However, not long after, a person suddenly appeared on the wall. He skillfully jumped down and sat cross-legged in front of a tree. Suddenly, this person felt that something was wrong. He opened his eyes and met the gazes of Ah Yu and the others. His eyes widened in surprise. His internal force, which was originally regting his breathing, spun in chaos, and the True Qi that he could not suppress ran rampant in his body. He spat out blood and fell to the ground. Wang Wng eximed, No way.. Weve just moved in and its already turning into a haunted house?! Qin Huai, what kind of luck is this? Its too unlucky! Chapter 557 - 557: Gift Chapter 557: Gift Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As this person was captured, the originallyplicated matter also unraveled. After Ah Yu heard them say a few words, she expressed that she was unwilling to listen anymore. Its better to leave the matter of the adults to the adults. Im still young now. If there are so manyplicated things every day to think about, 1 wont grow tall. Ah Yu decisively chose to leave. [Go out for a walk. There are many fun ces in the city. Ive already found them for you.] Of course, Meatball supported All Yu unconditionally. Moreover, even if All Yu did not listen, it would secretly listen. Now, Meatballs surveince range was already capable of covering a city. It could be said that there was nothing in the entire city that could be hidden from it. As Ah Yu traveled around and unlocked more maps, Meatbail had a certain understanding of the entire Great Chang. After using its intelligence to calcte, it had already grasped the basic situation of the entire country. This information would be Meatballs knowledge reserve. When All Yu needed it, Meatbail would help her. However, if All Yu did not take the initiative to ask for it, Meatball would remain silent. This was because the little brat was slowly growing up and should not develop a mentality of dependence, lest she was unwilling to use her brain in the future and became a stupid All Yu. Elf, 1 have an idea. I wonder if its possible. All Yu walked in the courtyard and asked Meatball in her heart. [What idea?] Just as Ah Yu was about to say something, she realized that Qin Huai had alsoe out. Her eyes lit up and she jogged forward. Big Brother Ah You, 1 have an idea that 1 want to discuss with you. Qin Huai shook the small cloak in his arm and draped it over Ah Yus shoulders. Then, he asked, Sure, what idea? Meatbail: [] Ah Yu had grown up and did not rely on it anymore. Meatbail felt lonely. Elf, 111 ask Big Brother All You first. Listen to our thoughts and see if theyre right. Well discuss it when we go back tonight. All Yus voice sounded in time. [Alright!] The easily coaxed Meatball revived again. Actually, All Yus thoughts were also rted to what had happened today. Qin Huai had many houses. She actually wanted to buy more houses so that she could bring her mother, Grandma, and the others out to y in the future and have a ce to live. The current Ah Yu had never thought that after she married Qin Huai in the future, these houses could be given to her family to live in. She only felt that only things that belonged to her were things that she could use as she pleased. Grandmas letter previously said that Little Lamb has found a wife. Little Lambs wife has given birth to threemb cubs. Theyre all very smart. Moreover, Little Lambs wife had also been fed Myriad Spirit Water before. Although she could notpare to Little Lamb, who had drunk the Myriad Spirit Water since he was young, shes still very smart and was much stronger than ordinarymbs. You want to use those sheep to guard the door? Qin Huai instantly realized Ah Yus thoughts. Thats right. When the Little Lambs grow up, they can give birth to more Little Lambs again until they give birth to enough Little Lambs and can guard the houses, Ah Yu said. A pair of Little Lambs can live in every house, and we can even specially hire a servant to take care of them. The servants can look after the houses, and the Little Lambs can look after the servants. This way, we wont have to worry about them doing anything bad! Not only that, but they also had to organize a patrol team. The patrol team had to supervise the servants from time to time and change the servants at any time. The appointment of the servants was not up to them. In short, it was a veryplicated process. All Yu could not figure out the details at the moment, but she had already figured out the general outline. The goal was to replicate a new royal family model: people, sheep, houses, and business. Theyplemented each other. Qin Huai smiled. This is a very good idea. Ah Yu, youre so smart. When Ah Yu received the praise, she immediately became happy. She pulled Qin Huais sleeve and walked out. Lets keep this thought in mind. Ill go back and tell Grandma. You go back and tell your mother and well do this together. Us? You want to buy more houses? Qin Huai understood the meaning behind her words. Ah Yu nodded. Of course. Your house is yours, and our house is ours. Before Qin Huais expression turned ugly, Ah Yu pped her hands again, looking very proud. That way, no matter where 1 go in the future, there will be two ces to live. We can live in the Wang Family house or the Qin Family house. Isnt it good like now? Qin Huais originally gloomy face turned sunny again. Yes, you thought very well. Ah Yu was thinking about more than that. Not only did she want to buy more houses, but she also wanted to buy shops, school fields, and open womens academies.. Chapter 558 - 558: Gift (2) Chapter 558: Gift (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She did not want to open just one. She wanted to open one in every city. ording to the current number of cities in Great Chang, this was not a small project. Hearing Ah Yus naive words, Qin Huai was caught betweenughter and tears. Opening so many private academies? That was impossible! Not to mention how expensive this was, even if the Wang Family could earn so much money in the future and recruit so many women to study, there would definitely be people stopping them. Even if the Emperor and Empress agreed to let them open the academy, they would be blocked by many people. Big Brother Ah You, do you think my wish can be fulfilled?'' Ah Yus eyes seemed to be filled with stars. The little girl had a smile on her face as she looked at him with curved eyes. Her longing gaze was like the river of stars. I wish more girls could walk out of their vige, out of town, and out of their city like me. Even if they still have to return to their families in the end and get married and have children, theyve read the books of the Saints and seen the beautiful rivers and mountains. It will definitely be different, right?1 Qin Huai could no longer say the words that came to his mouth. He could not coax Ah Yu like he was coaxing a child and say that her wish would definitely be fulfilled. Hence, Qin Huai nodded and let Ah Yu continue chattering. At this moment, they had already walked onto a bustling street. The shops along the street were spread out like flowing water. In rhe alley that was specially designated for small stalls, the sound of hawkers was endless. There were even more stalls than people walking. It was like a city shrouded in prosperity and wealth. This was a direct reflection of the benefits that the surrounding cities had received after the prefecture became more and more prosperous. All kinds of cases happened in Linkong City every day, and there were even murders every once in a while. However, to themoners living in the city, this was just a topic of conversation after tea and dinner. It could not affect them at all. People came and went on the streets. Some drove carriages, some rode donkey carts, some walked silently, and some ran in a hurry. More than half of these people were men, and there were only a few women. Even if they were women, they were either dressed in rough clothes with patches, or silk. The maids and servants followed behind them. The hierarchy of status was clearly differentiated. As for the more ordinary women who did not starve or have riches, it was very rare to see them. They were the ones Ah Yu wanted to see, right? Ah Yu, Qin Huai called out to her. Ah Yu had already stopped talking. She was attracted by a fire C spitting street performance at the side and turned around. The ze of the fire seemed to reflect on the side of her face. Ill try my best to help you fulfill your wish,1 Qin Huai promised seriously. Ah Yu grinned and raised her chin. She was very confident. Of course. Who am I? Im the most powerful Ah Yu! The story Meatbail told her the day before yesterday said that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. She was still young, but she had been growing up. Everyone said that she was smart and hardworking. They said that if she was a man, she would definitely have a bright future. However, she liked her identity as a woman. She liked beautiful clothes and beautiful scenery. She also liked the books of the Sages, the art of war, and strategy. She liked everything! If there was something wrong with her female identity, she would step over it and never crouch under to dodge the problem. If one person stepped over, more people would step over. As time passed, the hole below would be blocked by the obstacles above, and the obstacles on rhe path would smoothen into roads. How beautiful was that. If anyone else heard this, they would definitelyugh at her. Ignorant fool. Then, Ah Yu might not be so motivated. But Meatball said, Kid, youre so awesome. You will definitely be able to do it. Old Madam Wang also wrote in her letter, Ah Yu, dont worry. Grandma will help you. Ah Yu was filled with confidence. Now that Qin Huai had also said so, what reason did Ah Yu have not to be confident? Hence, after they had lunch outside and walked around to buy a carriage of things, they returned to the house. Both sides were shocked when they traded their news. Wang Wng was the first to say, Heavens, you dont know this, but we caught a big fish! It turns out that Foul Wind Pavilion actually had two factions. One was to infiltrate into the officials circle, but it has been eliminated. The other faction was formed by coboration between individuals from the martial world and external forces. The one we have captured is their leader! This was really shocking news. They did not expect Wang Wng to say it so casually. Ah Yu was not very interested in this, so she took out a key and handed it to Wang Wng. Fifth Brother, its almost your birthday. Ill give you a birthday gift Wang Wng held the key and looked at it. What is this? When we were shopping, we saw an escortpany for sale, so we bought it. Ah Yu grinned. Didnt you want to be a general? Big Brother Ah You said that its good to have an escortpany to practice with first. WangWng: !!! The key in his hand suddenly felt as heavy as a thousand pounds. Good Lord, how much was this! If the people at home found out that Little Sister Ah Yu had spent so much money on him, would he still be able to keep his butt when he returned home? Seeing this scene, Wang Sang and Wang Qng also recovered from the information they had previously received. For a moment, they felt a mix of a bit of envy and sympathy. They were not jealous. Little Sister Ah Yu could use her money however she wanted. Just like the money in their hands, the elders had long stopped asking about it. Unexpectedly, Ah Yu opened her palm again. There were two more keys lying on it. Third Brother, Seventh Brother, although your birthday hasnt arrived yet, Unexpectedly, before Ah Yu could finish speaking, Wang Sang and Wang Qng took a big step back. Wait, wait.. They did not dare to ept Little Sister Ah Yus gift! Chapter 559 - 559: Arriving at the Prefecture City Chapter 559: Arriving at the Prefecture City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu was rich, and no one knew how rich she was. In any case, the Big Brothers of the Wang Family understood sadly that not only was Little Sister Ah Yu rich, but she was also good at making money, so she was definitely richer than them. For example, in the past few years, when they traveled together, they often saw Little Sister Ah Yu think of ways to earn money. Of course, they did not know that not only was Ah Yu smart in business, but she also had Meatbail to help her cheat. After a Guardians ability to gather information could cover the entire city, one could earn arge sum of money from using the information. Ah Yu would also think of her Big Brothers. For example, once, when they were crossing the river, Ah Yu brought her Big Brothers to the center of the river and used the Myriad Spirit Water as a nest to catch more than 100 catties of high-grade precious river fish. ording to the price of 10 taels of silver per fish, they earned arge sum of money. The few of them split the money. Not only did they make up for the debt they owed Ah Yu, but they also saved a sum. After a few years, everyone had at least a hundred taels of silver on them, and the money Old Madam Wang had given them had yet to be spent. Who asked them to basically turn misfortune into fortune wherever they went and earn a sum of money? Ah Yu liked Wang Wng the most, but she was also very good to her other Big Brothers, so she treated everyone equally and gave them ail a house. Wang Wng had been given an escort agency and she had already settled the payment. As long as he went to meet the people there and set new rules, it would be able to operate. Wang Sang received a book printingpany. Originally, the printingpany required a lot of connections before it could be transferred to others. However, they had made another contribution in Linkong City. Magistrate Liu directly waved his hand and stamped them with the seal of the government. As long as they did not print prohibited books, they could directly take over. Wang Qng received a two-story restaurant. Originally, restaurants were the most expensive, but when Ah Yu and Qin Huai were shopping, they happened to encounter someone beating up the owner and demanding money. They saved the other party and offered to take over the restaurant, so the owner lowered the price. Calcting the prices, the escort agency, bookstore, and restaurants were about the same. They were all bought with 1,000 taels of silver. Ah Yu even used her Grandmas bargaining spirit to control the price. Hearing this number, the three Big Brothers eximed. Ah Yu, its too much! They were the Big Brothers. How could they rely on their sister! Its not much. Ah Yu counted with her fingers. Its not all for you. I want to keep half of the dividends. In the future, if you earn ten taels of silver, you have to give me five taels. But if you lose ten taels of silver, I wont make up for it. Big Brother All You and the elf had already analyzed these shops. As long as they handled them well, they would at least not lose money. Seeing how confident All Yu was and how she even looked forward to them earning the capital back, her Big Brothers were speechless. Wang Wng patted his chest, his blood boiling. Ah Yu, dont worry. Fifth Brother will definitely work hard to manage thepany and let you earn your capital back early. He had thought it through. He would return the 1,000 taels of silver to Ah Yu in the future and also give half of the dividends to her. This way, even after Ah Yu got married in the future, she would always have money to rely on. No one could bully her. Wang Sang and Wang Qng had simr thoughts. Especially Wang Sang. He was already so old and had yet to get married. He was also a little anxious. However, if he could establish his career first and pass the Imperial Examination, he would be a real man in the future. Why would he have to worry about not being able to stand tall and protect his sister? After discussing for a while, everyone happily went to the restaurant in Linkong City for a meal. Then, they bade farewell to Magistrate Liu and rushed back to the prefecture capital. Magistrate Liu did not dare to be careless. He sent more than a hundred constables to escort them along the way to prevent any idents from happening. Wang Wng originally wanted to stay behind to watch themotion and leave after the case was investigated. However, seeing that All Yu was eager to return, he only became familiar with Magistrate Lius constable. He asked him to send a message to the Wang Family in the prefecture so that they could get an update. After the group of people got on the road, the extremely busy Young Master Ning finally had the time toe to Linkong City. He wanted to visit Magistrate Liu and see a fewpanions he had gotten to know on the way. What, theyve already left? Young Master Ning was dumbfounded. Didnt we agree to return to the prefecture capital together?! Magistrate Liu chuckled. They also have something important to do. Chang Ning, if youre done with the disaster relief, discuss your marriage with Qiaoer. Young Master Ning could not smile anymore. He had another reason foring this time, which was to annul the engagement with the daughter of the Liu Family. After seeing the outside world, he hoped that his wife was someone who knew the big picture and had seen the world, not an ordinary youngdy raised in a noble family. It was said that this youngdy of the Liu family was timid and was often bullied by her maternal cousin. He really could not like such a boring girl. However, looking at Magistrate Lius earnest gaze, he could not bring himself to break off the engagement. On the other side, the Wang Family had long received the letter. When they learned that Ah Yu and the others were about to return, all of them could not sit still and went to wait at the city gate of the prefecture capital. However, after waiting for a long time, they still did not see anyone. Liu Shi was a little anxious and pushed Wang Chuanman beside her. Dont stand there stupidly. Hurry up and send someone to take a look. Shouldnt they have arrived long ago? Wang Chuanman hurriedly turned around, wanting to bring a horse over and ride it to wee Ah Yu and the others. Now that Wang Chuanman was in charge of a farmstead of the Wang Family, there were several horses raised in the farmstead. They were usually very useful as a means of transportation. Wang Chuanman mounted his horse and pulled the reins. Soon, he rode out of the city gate. The guard at the city gate was already familiar with him and greeted him from afar, Brother Chuanman, are you going to pick up your precious daughter? Thats right. They said that they would arrive this morning. Its almost noon, but we still havent seen anyone. The elders at home are anxious. Before the guard could answer, he pulled the reins again and quickly ran away. Fifteen minutester, Wang Chuanman saw a group of people approaching from afar. He could not help but smile. However, halfway through, he saw Qin Huai, who had already grown taller and taller, riding a white horse. Beside him, there was actually a girl wearing a veil on the horse. As soon as he saw the girl, Wang Chuanman smiled. However, when the girl pulled off the veil, he immediately froze. Anger rose in his heart. Qin Huai, youre so heartless! It was actually not the obedient daughter he had been thinking about, but a girl he did not know at all! Even if this girl was also good-looking, how could she be as good-looking as his daughter?! Father, what are you talking about? Ah Yu held Qin Huais hand and was about to get off the horse when she heard her father shout like this, making her at a loss. Wang Chuanman looked at the unfamiliar girl who called him father in a familiar tone. He was puzzled. Ah Yu? Its me. All Yu smiled very sweetly, and two dimples appeared on her cheeks. It was her signature Ah Yu smile. Why have you changed so much? Wang Chuanman was dumbfounded. It was said that girls have 18 transformations as they grew up, but his daughter had actuallypletely changed! If not for All Yu taking the initiative to call him, he would definitely not have recognized her if he saw her on the street. In the next moment, he looked at Qin Huai, who was sitting behind Ah Yu. Wang Chuanman was furious. Qin Huai, what are you doing! They were not married yet. Stay away from his beautiful daughter! Qin Huai: The brothers waiting behind to greet Wang Chuanman: Fine, Fourth Uncle no longer cared about them.. Chapter 560 - 560: Look at Ah Yu Chapter 560: Look at Ah Yu Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu had returned home. This was a joyous asion for the Wang Family! Even the entire street where the Wang Family was located was in an uproar. That Blessed Child, who had brought many honors to the Wang Family on a long trip, was back now? As for the other traveling students of the Wang Family? Sorry, but since Old Madam Wang did not mention them much, they did not pay much attention to them. I heard that the youngest granddaughter of the Wang Family is very good-looking. Shes like a little fairy. 1 have to take a look more. 1 like to look at these when Im old. Thats right. 1 heard that shes also a Blessed Child. 1 originally thought that after leaving home, her family would not have good luck. 1 didnt expect the Wang Familys good things to happen one after another. Wasnt it because of her luck? Dont squeeze me. I spent a lot of money to move to this Valor Lane. Whoever squeezed me out, I wont allow outsiders like you toe in the future. Look at how petty you are The name of the street where the Wang Family lived was no longer important. Now, because of the memorial arch in front of their door that reads House of Loyalty and Valor, it was officially called Valor Lane by everyone. It was already famous. The property prices here were rising rapidly. Even a small dpidated courtyard house could be sold for thousands of taels. And people might not even sell it. Ah Yu came down from Qin Huais horse and climbed onto Wang Chuanmans horse. Wang Chuanman originally wanted All Yu to wear a veil like before, but when he saw that his daughter looked even better, he only wanted to show off, so he did not let her cover herself. Their Wang Family was not a family that could be bullied at will now. Their daughter was good-looking, so of course they had to show her to others. Their family was now strong. Behind them was the county governor, the Jiang Family, the royal merchant Murong Family of Hundred Flowers County, and the memorial arch, House of Loyalty and Valor, bestowed by the Emperor. In any case, he was not afraid of attracting trouble. Why are there so many people? Is it a market day today? Ah Yu did not understand. Seeing that those people were all staring at her, she felt that their gazes were too fervent. Wang Chuanmanughed loudly. Have you forgotten? The prefecture capital doesnt care about the market days. Theyre here to see you. Everyone liked his daughter. He was proud! It was really difficult not to be proud. Whats there to look at? Ah Yu touched her face and retracted her previous words smugly. Im indeed quite good-looking, but there are so many people. Isnt it too exaggerated? She thought that she looked good, but she did not think that she looked good enough to rm all the neighbors on the street. There were probably more than a hundred people here. It was too exaggerated. Great Chang had developed steadily in the past few years. Everyones spirits and looks had increased. Although All Yus appearance was top-notch, she was still a girl who had yet to grow up. Naturally, she would not attract too much attention. At most, they felt that this child was good-looking. However, there were many people who were good-looking when they were young and became ugly when they grew up. What are you waiting for outside? Do you think its a Top Schr Parade?! Get in quickly. Dont tire me out. A strong voice came from outside the crowd. The crowd automatically made way for an old woman who could not hide her noble aura. She was holding her granddaughter-inws hand and standing on the stairs with a smile. When Ah Yu saw her, she flew up from the horse and tapped her toes on the back of the horse. Under everyones exmations, she gently flew towards the old woman. Before she could stand still, Ah Yu tiptoed and hugged the old womans neck, rubbing her head against her shoulder. Grandma, Grandma, I missed you so much! When she was ying outside, she did not feel it. Now that she had really seen her family, Ah Yu felt at ease. It felt so good to be home and see her family. Ah Yu, be careful. Grandma hasnt been in good spirits these past few days, Jiang Wujing reminded her softly. Ah Yu hurriedly looked at Old Madam Wang and then looked up at her eyebrows. She realized that Grandmas face was indeed a little pale. Grandma, are you sick? That was impossible. She had left a lot of things from the spatial pocket for Grandma. Logically speaking, Grandma would not fall sick. Old Madam Wang had long let go of Jiang Wujings hand and caught All Yu. Sheforted her. Grandma is fine. Dont listen to your Second Sister-inws nonsense. Shes just nervous because shes pregnant. Second Sister-inw, youre pregnant? All Yu was also happy to hear that. Dont stand there. Go in. Liu Shi hurriedly came out to greet them.. Chapter 561 - 561: Empress Qin Is Sick Chapter 561: Empress Qin Is Sick Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Shi really missed All Yu very much. Every time she received Ah Yus letter, she would feel a little nervous. She was worried that Ah Yu would suffer outside or not livefortably. She was even more afraid that she would suddenly note back one day and turn her past memories into a dream. However, she held back these thoughts and only sent letters to remind the children to y well and not worry about the family. The children were traveling to expand their horizons, so it was actually not convenient for them tomunicate. Old Madam Wang had long agreed with them to send letters to the courier stations in a few ces on a regr basis. As long as the children followed the appropriate route, they could obtain the letters from the courier stations in those ces. There were also a few times that the letters were lost or missed, but they ultimately managed tomunicate with each other. Now that they finally did not have to wait to receive and deliver letters, everyone in the Wang Family heaved a sigh of relief. These naughty children had finally returned. Other than the eldest branch, Wang Chuanfu, and Wang Dng, who stayed in Hu Family Vige, and the third branch, Wang Chuanyuan, and his wife, who stayed in Nanhe Town, the rest of the Wang Family were in the prefecture capital. Ah Yu snuggled in Old Madam Wangs arms for a while before running towards Liu Shi. Finally, the bitterness in Liu Shis heart disappeared. Ah Yu has changed. Shes be even more beautiful. Liu Shi looked at All Yu, who was also unfamiliar, but it was just her face that was a little unfamiliar. She still felt close to her. The others from the Wang Family also looked at Ah Yu curiously for a while and could not help but sigh. Shes reallypletely changed. If not for us being family, we really wouldnt have recognized her. Its easy for girls to change their appearance. Itll be fine when they reach marriageable age. Old Madam Wang calmly changed the topic and did not let them think too much about it. Baoer also look different every year. Wang Chuanman was puzzled. When Little Sister was young, she didnt look like this every year THUD! Wang Chuanman covered his head and looked at Old Madam Wang. He shut up and stopped talking. You have a big mouth, right? Youre so good at talking. The storyteller position in the restaurant happens to be empty. Why dont you go and take over? Old Madam Wangs expression did not change, as if she was just saying it casually. In the past few years, Old Madam Wang had be more and more expressionless. She would still criticize her family, but it was very difficult for everyone to tell if she was angry or not. It was as if the olddy who used to re and roll her eyes had never existed. Everyone picked up Ah Yu, Qin Huai, and the others happily and asked the servants to bring them to wash up. Liu Shi had made some food for them. Some were pastries and fruits that she had started preparing a few days ago, and some were freshly made. They filled the entire table. Ah Yu and Qin Huai did not eat much, but Wang Wng, the Crimson Guards, and the others shared the food. After eating, Qin Huai returned to the house next door to rest. Ah Yu originally wanted to chat with her family, but as she spoke, she began to yawn. Go and sleep first. Youre tired from the long journey. You should rest well. Liu Shi held Ah Yus hand and brought her to the courtyard. Ah Yus courtyard was still the same, but the flowers and nts inside had already grown very well. The grape vines and wild fruit vines had also grown a lot and were all well taken care of. It was spring, and the courtyard was filled with vitality. The flowers and grass raised their heads, their excitement written on the petals. Its all done by your grandfather. He doesnt let others touch it because hes afraid that theyll spoil it, Liu Shi exined. Ah Yu smiled. Yes, yes. Grandpa dotes on me very much. Shey on the bed and muttered, Mother, 1 missed you outside. 1 bought a lot of things for you. When I wake up, Ill find them one by one and distribute them to you. Theres no hurry. Sleep well first. Mother made you a hundred-vored porridge. When you wake up, you can eat it. Liu Shi looked at Ah Yu with a doting look, afraid that the childs return was just a dream. Only by holding her hand did she feel that it was real. Mother, why didnt I see any Little Brothers? Big Brother had a son, and Mother had also given birth to a younger brother. Ah Yu naturally knew about this. When she left, her Little Brother was already a few months old in her mothers stomach. Now, he should be more than three years old. Hes still in school. 1 dont know when youll be back today, so 1 didnt ask him to wait at home. Speaking of her youngest son, Liu Shi felt helpless. Hes a naughty monkey. We cant let him be idle at home. The more obedient Ah Yu was, the more mischievous her youngest son was. He had been beaten up countless times at home. Wang Chuanman would chase after him every few days to beat him up, but he always had a tendency tomit the same mistakes. ording to her mother-inw, Ah Yu had sucked in all the obedient genes of their family, causing the rest to all be naughty monkeys by nature.. Chapter 562 - 562: Empress Qin Is Sick (2) Chapter 562: Empress Qin Is Sick (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She agreed with this. Ah Yu thought about her brother. In the end, her eyelids felt heavy and she gradually fell asleep. When she woke up, she heard amotion. Youre my future brother-inw? 1 heard that my sister took a fancy to your face. You dont look very impressive. A childish childs voice came from outside, sounding especially annoying. When I grow up, 111 definitely be much better-looking than you. At that time, Big Sister wont like you! Qin Huais voice was very calm. Im afraid your Big Sister will marry me before you grow up. Too despicable! Youre trying to steal my Big Sister away while Im young! The child was so angry that his voice rose a few degrees. Ah Yu was still half-asleep and thought in a daze, Looks like Mother is right. Little Brother is naughty. Moreover, he was only three years old, but he spoke so fluently. When she was three years old, she could not say such long words, right? Also, when did Big Brother Ah You be so childish? Ah Yu sat up. There was movement on the bed, which also attracted the two people arguing at the door. She saw a little child in a ginger coat standing in the house with his hands wide open. Qin Huai ced his hand behind his back and bent his neck slightly. He stood outside the house with his face facing the child. Big Brother All You. After Ah Yu got up, Tang Yuan twisted her handkerchief to wipe her face clean before letting her walk to the door. When Qin Huai replied, Ah Yu, she squatted down and looked at the angry little boy in front of her. Big Sister. The little boy was the first to call her. His ck eyes widened. Big Sister, you look even better when you wake up than when you sleep. Youre so beautiful! Ah Yu smiled. Youre Zhuer, right? Big Sister hasnt been at home for the past few years. Thank you for helping take care of the family. Mother said that with you by her side, shes been very happy. Zhuer was a little embarrassed. Mother really said that? He seemed to always make Mother angry. Moreover, when he found out that Big Sister wasing back, he was so excited that he could not sleep for a few days. However, seeing that everyone in the family was happier than the other, they prepared early. Not only did they clean the originally clean house inside and out, but his mother, who did not enter the kitchen much, also prepared a lot of food. She said that they were all his Big Sisters favorite food. Second Aunt even brought out more than 30 sets of clothes to dry. Those were all prepared for Big Sister in the past few years. As he watched, Zhuer was jealous! Why did everyone like Big Sister so much and not like him? He wanted to establish an imposing air and show his presence, so when he returned and heard that his Big Sister was asleep, he caught a few fat bugs and quietly opened the door and slipped in. But when he saw his Big Sister sleeping in the room, Zhuer had no intention of ying any pranks. This was because his Big Sister was too good-looking. Moreover, Mother said that before Big Sister went to bed, she was still talking about him. He also had to be an obedient Little Brother so that his Big Sister would not be angered away by him. Fifteen minutester, Zhuer followed behind Ah Yu obediently. He wanted to pull her hand several times, but he was frightened away by Qin Huais calm gaze. When Ah Yu woke up, it was already nighttime. The few of them sat at the table and drank the porridge specially made by Liu Shi. Big Sister, why is there gold in your eyes but not in mine? Zhuers eyes darted around after drinking his fill. He kept staring at Ah Yu, trying to see the difference. You dont understand, right? Because, your Big Sister is the treasure of the entire family! Since shes a treasure, shell glow. Wang Wngs hearty voice came from outside. He had just gone to the drill ground to y and was feeling happy. When he returned and heard Zhuers words, he immediately replied. He strode into the dining hall and grabbed Zhuers neck, lifting him into the air. Tsk, the parts that should be thin are not thin, and the parts that should be strong are not strong. With this body, how can you be a man of our Wang Family? From tomorrow onwards, learn martial arts from us. Zhuer, who did not like to study or practice martial arts, was dumbfounded. All, can I not learn Of course not! When Ah Yu was three years old, she could already squat steadily in the horse stance. As her Little Brother, how can you be worse than your Big Sister? How can you protect her in the future? Zhuer was stunned. But my father said that I just have to be a manor steward in the future and let Big Sister eat her fill. Wang! Chuan! Man! When Old Madam Wang heard Zhuers words, she sneered and shouted Wang Chuanmans name. Not long after, Wang Chuanmans scream sounded. Mother, be gentle, be gentle! Mother, I was wrong! 1 was wrong! Zhuer btedly covered his mouth. Oh, Father didnt let me say it. Ah Yu: It was confirmed. Little Brother was indeed very naughty. [Children are generally all naughty.] How could a child who had never suffered be sensible so early? There were many children who grew naughty after being pampered for a bit. Moreover, there was only one All Yu in the world. How could she be replicated so easily? While they were in a tizzy, Young Master Ning also followed them back to the prefecture capital. He went to the County Governors Mansion to meet his family. He had not returned home for many years. It was not easy for him to be saved, and he also followed Ah Yus group around for a few more years. Madam Wei cried bitterly. County Governor Wei could at least restrain himself and sighed. Its your fortune to be saved by All Yu. However, dont be so rash in the future and let your family worry about you! In addition, tell me in detail what happened in Linkong City The father and son chatted through the night untilte at night. County Governor Wei wrote the information he had obtained into an urgent report overnight and submitted it to the Emperor. At the same time, in the royal pce of Wanning City, outside the Empresss bedroom, Emperor Minghua looked anxious. Hows the Empress? Hua Hong and Lu Liu knelt on the ground and shook their heads. Your Majesty, please forgive us. Her Highness did not permit us to tell you. You cant even tell it to me?! Emperor Minghua was furious. Especially not to you. Outrageous! They had been married for so long after all. Emperor Minghua turned around and called his personal eunuch over. Go and ask if Huaier has returned. If he hasnt, no matter what method you use, send someone to bring him back. At this moment, the door of the hall that had been tightly shut opened with a bang. The pale-faced Empress Qin leaned against her personal pce maid. Her breathing was unstable, but she was still very imposing.. Qin Shuo, you dare! Chapter 563 - 563: Getting Rid Chapter 563: Getting Rid Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Emperor Minghuas name was Qin Shuo, but this name had not been mentioned in many years. When he heard Empress Qin call him that in a moment of desperation, Emperor Minghua was stunned for a long time. Seeing him like this, the cold smile in Empress Qins eyes could barely be hidden. Why? Is the iparably noble Emperor going to punish me for my disrespect? Why dont you depose me as your Empress too? I can go in peace then. Do you have to speak like this when you see me? Emperor Minghua was helpless. He even forgot to talk in third person. He didnt know what to do with Empress Qin. Im terrified. Empress Qin pretended to kneel down. Alright, alright. I wont let anyone call him over. How could Emperor Minghua bear to let her really kneel down? He hurriedly stepped forward to support Empress Qin, but thetter quickly dodged his hand and almost lost her bnce. She coughed for a long time. Wheres Imperial Physician Wu? What did Imperial Physician Wu say? The Empress is so seriously ill. Where is he? Why didnt I see him! Emperor Minghua couldnt lose his temper at Empress Qin, so he pointed at the people around him and scolded. Empress Qin couldnt be bothered to watch him go crazy here. She held the pce maids hand and returned to the house, and the hall door closed in front of Emperor Minghua. Since youre unwilling to see the imperial physician obediently, 111 still invite Huaier over. Not to mention anything else, his aunt is about to pass away. He has to take ast look, right? Emperor Minghua said deliberately, but when he heard the sound of porcin shattering from the house, his eyes lit up. The fact that she still had the strength to smash the porcin meant that the situation was not as bad as he had imagined. Emperor Minghua walked away with his hands behind his back. Before he left, he even said to Hua Hong and Lu Liu, She refused to let the imperial physician take a look. Thats because shes throwing a tantrum. You have to take good care of her at the side. Even if you have to immobilize her by tapping her acupoint, you have to make sure that she swallows her medicine. You have to help her recover. Your Majesty, actually, the Empress Hua Hong was about to speak when Lu Liu pinched her arm fiercely and swallowed the rest of her words. Emperor Minghua took a deep look at Hua Hong and left without saying anything. Not long after Emperor Minghua left, Imperial Physician Wu and the other five or six imperial physicians were ushered into the Empresss bedroom, saying that they wanted to take care of the Empress nearby. Needless to say, it was all Emperor Minghuas doing. Ever since that incident, the Emperors attitude towards the Empress has changed. A little pce maid whispered to another little pce maid. They were in charge of brewing medicine in the small kitchen. At this moment, there was no one in the small kitchen, so they whispered. The green-robed pce maid shushed her. Youre too bold. You actually dare to talk about the Emperor and the Empress behind their backs! Seeing that the little pce maid was frightened, the green-robed pce maid looked around and said in a low voice, However, theres only the two of us here. If you really want to say something, tell only me. Remember not to say anything else in the future. The little pce maid had just been transferred to the small kitchen not long ago. Seeing that this Big Sister in green was so kind, she was much more relieved, but her words were still much more restrained. 1 guessed it myself. Usually, when Im working elsewhere, 1 heard from thedies of the other pces that the Emperor rarelyes to the Empresss ce. He onlyes on the first and fifteenth day of every month. He wont be able to see her the rest of the time. Isnt this because the Empress is sick? The Emperor and the Empress are childhood sweethearts, so of course he has toe and take a look. The green-robed pce maid said, Whats strange about this? Didnt you notice? They said that in the past, when the Emperor came to the entrance of the Imperial Concubines Hall, the Imperial Concubine always imed that she was sick and didnt see him, but she wasnt really sick. This time, she was really sick. Instead, she dragged her sick body out to wee him. In the past, the Emperor was always furious, but today, he was especially considerate. Not only did he send the imperial physicians over, but he also specially instructed us pce maids to serve her well. The Emperor is really good! When the green pce maid heard this, her expression was a little unnatural. She felt that the Emperor and the Imperial Consort that the little pce maid mentioned were not like that, but she still patiently led the little pce maid to say many things. After the little pce maid finished brewing the medicine and hurriedly carried the bowl to the Empresss residence, the green pce maid stood up. She pulled the small bag on her head and unbuttoned her dress. Her neck moved, and with a few cracking sounds, she revealed the ck clothes inside. If the little pce maid was here, she would have realized that the green-robed pce maid from before had already turned into a saber-wielding guard of the pce. The guard flipped onto the roof and met the few secret guards on duty on the roof. When the few of them saw him, they shivered and looked at the pce maid uniform in his hand. Although they did not say anything, their eyes were filled with words. 1 didnt expect you to be such a pce guard! The guard: He could not protect his integrity. The guard flipped through a few pces and arrived at Emperor Minghuas bedroom to report the news he had obtained. In that case, the Empress is really seriously ill?! Emperor Minghua sat up with a serious expression. Thats what the pce maid said, the guard reported in detail. Moreover, she also said that everyone suspects that the Empress did not fall sick by chance, but that she was poisoned by one of the people in the harem.. Chapter 564 - 564: Double Faint Chapter 564: Double Faint Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was not a secret in the harem that Empress Qin was not in good health. Many years ago, Empress Qin gave birth to twins. Among them, the Prince died when he was born, leaving only a sickly Princess. The Imperial Astronomer had once said that the Princesss physique was weak, and the Empress had a domineering physique which counters the Princesss. If the mother and daughter were to get close, both their lives would probably be in danger. At that time, the Empress was in an unconscious state, so Emperor Minghua made the decision to send the Princess to another ce to be raised. To ensure the safety and respect of the Empress, as well as to maintain proper decorum, all rtives were instructed to use formal titles when addressing her. Therefore, the younger generations of the Duke Yong Manor household, whether they called her aunt or auntie, referred to her as cousin aunt or cousin auntie as a sign of respect and acknowledgement of their family ties. After Empress Qin woke up, she learned that one of her two children had died at birth and the other had been sent to an unknown ce by Emperor Minghua. The couple, who had a delicate rtionship to begin with,pletely fell out. Thismotionsted for 14 years. Emperor Minghua originally did not know about Qin Huai. He was the child who was originally reported to have died prematurely and had already been buried in the ground for two days and two nights. It was Empress Qin who went crazy and dug up the grave. She carried him out of the small coffin and brought him to Duke Yong Manor overnight. She wiped Little Qin Huai over and over again. The childs face, which was originally green and purple, actually slowly shed such a terrifying skin color, revealing a faint paleness. Empress Qin hugged him day and night and hummed tunes to him. She ignored everyone and washed his body with expensive medicinal herbs every day. She even took advice from a traditional pharmacist. Every day, she would cut her wrist to take blood. She would collect a teacup of blood at a time to ignite the babys life blood. Just like that, a monthter, the child was miraculously saved by her. Qin Huai was famous from the moment he was born. Qin Huai was a name she had chosen for him while she was still carrying him in her belly. Sheter added the word You to the child to protect him and bless him to grow up safely. In this way, this child was raised like this. As for the Princess who was sent away to be raised, Empress Qin had also sent someone to look for her. They had originally given her to the second wife of a family, but she only raised her until the age of five before the child was gone. However, to the outside world, they found a child of about the same age and carefully raised her in the name of that Princess to deceive the people behind her. Now, it was time for the Princess to return to the royal family. Qin Huais identity became the new reason for the twos argument. Emperor Minghua had once summoned Qin Huai to the pce. Later on, when he heard that the Empress had removed him from the Imperial Examination, he knew that Empress Qin, who had never admitted defeat, wanted to let the child have his freedom. However, Emperor Minghua had read Qin Huais article. It was sharp but notcking in magnanimity. It was serious and warm. Back then, Qin Huai was only nine years old, but he already had such insight. With some nurturing in the future, he would definitely be a wise ruler. Emperor Minghua had worked hard for his country all his life. How could he miss out on such a talent? Moreover, he was the Empresss child. He had all the qualifications to be the Crown Prince. However, before the two of them could finish arguing, they received numerous good news about Qin Huai and the others, one after another. They had actually done many meritorious deeds on their travels around the country. Emperor Minghua felt both gratified and proud. It was not easy for him to wait until they returned. He only wanted to see his son properly and push him to the position of Crown Prince. Unexpectedly, Empress Qin rejected him fiercely and said that she wanted to give him the status of a rich prince. Before thismotion was over, Empress Qin fell sick and could not get out of bed for three months. The imperial physician even said that Empress Qin probably would not live past this year. Only then did Emperor Minghua be anxious. Go and investigate whos behind all this, Emperor Minghua said to the guard. Theres no need to keep this matter very secret. Tell me everything you find. If anyone dares to stop us, kill them without mercy! Yes! He had been a benevolent ruler for too long. Some people had probably forgotten that he had also walked out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood back then. He had sacrificed his life to create peace in Great Chang. If he couldnt even protect his beloved wife, he would rather not have the title of a benevolent ruler! After the guard left, Emperor Minghua found his trusted eunuch. Have you found out who the little divine doctor 1 asked you to investigate is? After learning that Empress Qin was seriously ill, Emperor Minghua sent people to investigate the divine doctors everywhere. The divine doctor found in Hundred Flowers County was the most reliable. It was said that she had saved the Young Master of the Murong Family who had already stepped into the gates of hell. The Murong Family kept their mouths shut and did not reveal which little divine doctor it was. However, the news of the Murong Familys Murong Run being poisoned with many poisons still leaked. To be able to save such a person, it was definitely possible for her to treat the Empress. Your Majesty, ording to our investigation, the young divine doctor left Hundred Flowers County very quickly and appeared in the vicinity of Yong Chang City to help prevent the spread of the gue. Then, she disappeared. 1 heard that there was also news in Wangbei County and have already sent someone to verify it. We should be able to find out at the end of the month. Emperor Minghua waved his hand. Alright, update me on this as soon as possible. He was afraid that the Empress would not be able to wait. After returning to the meeting hall to deal with the memos, Emperor Minghua was still uneasy. In the end, he could not help but call for an eunuch and get someone to send a letter to the prefecture capital. He had to see if his son had returned. If he was back, he would bring him over to see the Empress. If the Empress saw him, she might recover from her illness. Even if she couldnt recover immediately, she would still feel better. In the end, it was beneficial to her body. Concubine Jings hometown is also in Hundred Flowers County? Emperor Minghua suddenly remembered that Concubine Jing was Grand Tutor Qius daughter, and Grand Tutor Qius other daughter was from the Murong Family. Call Concubine Jing over to see me! While the Emperor was actively searching for the divine doctor, the little divine doctor, All Yu, was squatting in the goat pen. Her eyes were nervous, and her hands were clenched into fists as she stared ahead. All Yu, youre a girl. You can look but you cant touch! Wang Ling walked over from the courtyard. When he saw Wang Wng squatting at the side, he pped him on the back. Fifth Brother, why are you involved too? Whats so good about an ewe giving birth? The Little Lamb couple had formed the fruit of love again. All Yu happened to make it back in time to witness it. The littlembs born from the Little Lamb couple in front were also very smart and lively now. They were very clingy to their family and were very cold and even ferocious to outsiders. Everyone treated them like gatekeeper beasts. All, theyre giving birth! Ah Yu did not care what they were talking about. Her eyes widened as she saw a littlemb born by the ewe. Then, three newmbs were born. The three Little Lambs trembled and quickly stood up. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Ah Yu had obtained a new experience and could not wait to share it with Qin Huai. Big Brother All You, giving birth is so scary! 1 still remember Mother saying that giving birth is like passing through the gates of hell. If youre not careful, youll lose your life. Therefore, all the mothers in the world are respectable. In the past, Qin Huai would definitely refute All Yus words and tell her that some parents were proper parents, while some did not care about their childrens future at all. However, seeing Ah Yus serious expression, he nodded. Almost the moment he nodded, he suddenly felt his chest tighten, followed by dense pain. Big Brother All You, whats wrong? Before All Yu could finish speaking, she saw Qin Huai holding his chest. As she asked, Qin Huai had already fallen to the ground with a thud. Big Brother All You! Ah Yu was frightened. Even if Chi Jia and the others were around, they could not catch him in time. The moment Qin Huai fainted, Empress Qin, who was far away in the pce of Wanning City, suddenly spat out a mouthful of ck blood as she drank the medicine. Your Highness! The bowl of medicine in Hua Hongs hand fell to the ground. She couldnt care less and hurriedly ran to Empress Qin. At this moment, Empress Qin was breathing very lightly, exhaling more than inhaling. [Kid, theres a saving mission.. Hurry!] Chapter 565 - 565: Using Medicine Chapter 565: Using Medicine Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Meatbail rarely urged Ah Yu to do missions anymore because it had carefully chosen a few growth-type missions for Ah Yu. These missions provided no rewards in the early stages, but there were generous rewards in theter stages. For example, promoting scientific education (opening a womens academy), solving the gue pleting a basic mission once, but notpletely resolved), improving the livelihood of the people (waiting for the Wang Family topletely rise and expand its influence), and promoting peace (uniting the countries with her status of a noble of West Wind Nation). These were all long-term missions. Ah Yu did not have to worry about food and drinks now, so she naturally did not need to work hard for missions that rewarded few points. Meatbail paid more attention to Ah Yus knowledge and skills reserves, as well as her line of thinking. Are we going to save Big Brother Ah You? All Yu did not care what mission the elf gave her. After interacting with it for many years, she trusted the elf the most. She trusted it even more than she trusted Grandma. [The description of this mission is moreplicated. In any case, you just need to save him.] Without Meatbail saying anything, Ah Yu had already begun tomand Chi Jia. Teacher Chi, please bring Big Brother All You to my house firstTang Yuan, tell Grandma first. Chi Jia had already carried Qin Huai and walked around Ah Yus main room, cing him on the bed in the guest house. Miss Ah Yu, should we invite a doctor? Chi Jia asked. The reason for this question was that back in Hundred Flowers County, Qin Huai had given All Yu the title of a little divine doctor. Although the name of the rumored little divine doctor was not given, it couldnt be hidden from this group of people. Moreover, they did not intend to hide it. The Big Brothers of the Wang Family had long known that Ah Yu was not ordinary, but they never probed further or asked further. It was not that they were afraid that their willpower would be weak, but they were afraid that they would be used by someone with ulterior motives in the future and harm their sister. The Crimson Guards had been trained from a young age. They would never investigate things they shouldnt know. They wouldnt look at things they shouldnt see. Of course, they would not think too deeply about things that they shouldnt. In that case, he would treat Miss Ah Yu as a little divine doctor. Now that something had happened to the Young Master, he naturally had to ask for her opinion first. If they invited a doctor, it would definitely rm some people. If they could resolve it themselves, they could cover it up. Ah Yu thought for a moment. Go and invite Doctor Wen first. Tell him that 1 have a caught a cold and want to ask him to help prescribe a medicine. Chi Jia: Yes. Doctor Wen was an acquaintance of theirs. His mother was Grandma Wen, the neighbor of Nanhe Town, and Wenwens father. In the past few years, Old Madam Wang had deliberately interacted with them. She usually invited Doctor Wen to the Wang Estate to treat their ailments. Doctor Wen sighed with emotion many times. Their familys physique was good, and almost no one fell sick. In the eyes of outsiders, their Wang Family was the same as ordinary families. They also had to fall sick and call for a doctor. After Chi Jia left, All Yu revealed the anxiety in her eyes. On the bed, Qin Huai was already unconscious. All Yu patted his face and called out to him a few times, but Qin Huai did not respond. She took out the nutrient fluid and poured it in, but Qin Huais teeth were gritted tightly and he could not swallow it at all. [His situation is special. Drinking the water is not very useful.] Elf, whats wrong with Big Brother Ah You? Ah Yu probed Qin Huais forehead and realized that one side of his forehead was cold and the other was hot. Clearly, something was wrong. Not only that, his acupoints were bulging, as if a small person was living inside his veins and puffing out their cheeks. [Wait, its being scanned.] In order to prevent Ah Yu from bing a widow, Meatbail couldnt be bothered about the points and gave Qin Huai a full-body checkup package. Because the checkup was very detailed, it took longer. While waiting, a few people followed behind Old Madam Wang and entered the guest house one after another. Whats wrong? Seeing that Ah Yu was so anxious that her face was covered in sweat, Old Madam Wang took out a handkerchief and wiped it for her. Then, she looked at Qin Huai. Why does he look so pale? Did he eat something bad? No wonder Old Madam Wang had such a reaction. The Wang Family, Qin Huai, and even the Crimson Guards had all drunk the water from the spatial pocket. Their physiques had already reached the highest level. They usually did not suffer from illnesses and were not easily tired. Even ordinary poison had no effect on them. Therefore, in spring, Madam Ma and Liu Shi would go to the mountain to pick mushrooms. They could pick any mushroom. In any case, in their opinion, it was fine to eat these mushrooms. The water could also make ones ears and eyes sharp. It was extremely good for children who studied literature and martial arts. Therefore, Old Madam Wang did not expect Qin Huai to fall sick or be poisoned. Big Brother All You suddenly vomited blood just now and fainted. He hasnt woken up yet. Grandma, his forehead is hot and cold. Is he poisoned? All Yu spilled the beans and told Old Madam Wang what had happened. Hearing All Yus description, Old Madam Wang leaned closer and pulled Qin Huais eyelids open. She then raised his hand and saw that his nails had turned dark red. Her pupils instantly constricted. Mother, whats wrong? Did you see anything? Wang Chuanman craned his neck outside and asked loudly. All of you, get out. Are you squeezing in here to watch the sideshow? Wang Chuanman, have you finished everything in your manor? Wang Chuangui, if you cant pass the imperial civil service examination this year, scram to Hu Family Vige. And you Old Madam Wang nced around. All the people who came to watch the show dispersed like birds and beasts and busied themselves. Liu Shi was about to follow them out when she was stopped by Old Madam Wang. Stay behind and let Engs wife return to the Jiang Family. Tell her that I asked. Bring their thousand-year-old wild ginseng over. Hurry! Mother, isnt that their familys heirloom? Can they give it to our family? Liu Shi said. Old Madam Wang: If I ask you to do it, just do it. Why are you talking so much? Not to mention a family heirloom, even if they want their familys lifeblood, they have to give it to me! When Jiang Wujing heard this from outside, she went to the stable without a word. She casually picked a horse and rode it towards the Jiang Family. After arriving at the Jiang Family, she went straight to see Great-Grandma Jiang and said that the Wang Familys Grandma wanted the wild ginseng. She did not mention Qin Huai at all. Great-Grandma Jiang did not ask further. She handed the key to the storeroom to Jiang Wujing and said, My legs are weak. Go and get it yourself. Its in the toppartment of the storeroom. In order to avoid trouble, theres also a box of thousand-year-old lingzhi beside it. Take it too. If you have to use it, use it. Theres no need to bring it back. The old woman beside her hurriedly said, Ancestor, those are our Jiang Familys heirlooms. How can we give them to outsiders? The Wang Family are our inws. How can they be considered outsiders? Great-Grandma Jiang sneered. Why? Dont I have the right to deal with the things 1 saved up? The old woman lowered her head and pped herself. I spoke too much! When Jiang Wujing returned to the Wang Family with the herbs, Old Madam Wang chopped a few pieces with a kitchen knife and opened Qin Huais mouth for him to swallow. Grandma, thats it? All Yu stood over Qin Huai and looked at him, but there was no change. Its still early. His life is hanging by the gates of hell, and theres still a lot to do, Old Madam Wang said. 1 just dont know if the other side can hold on. This thing was very poisonous. If they were not careful, the people on both sides would lose their lives. It was unknown who was connected to the other end. She hoped that it was not this childs enemy.. Chapter 566 - 566: Shared Fate Gu Chapter 566: Shared Fate Gu Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before Old man Wang knew what had happened, he saw his wife walk out of the house. He hurriedly went forward and asked, Whats wrong? I heard that Qin Huai vomited blood and fainted? Hasnt his body recovered? No wonder Old man Wang asked this. Previously, when Qin Huai came to Hu Family Vige, he had a short lifespan. And it was the kind that could not be cured. Later on, All Yu must have given him something from an immortal to nourish his body. After so many years, this child looked healthy. If his body is still damaged, we have to make ns for All Yu. In Old man Wangs heart, Qin Huai was just an existence that he had to ept because of his love for Ah Yu. Ah Yu was the priority. If Qin Huai really couldnt take it anymore, he would cancel the marriage while he was still alive. He could not make Ah Yu a widow. Old Madam Wang rolled her eyes at him. Its still too early to say this. Come with me first. 1 have something to ask you. Old Madam Wang called out to Liu Shi and asked her to take a look at Qin Huais condition first. Then, she sent All Yu to the small kitchen and asked her to keep an eye on the medicine. Only then did she bring Old man Wang to a remote courtyard and walk in. Whats wrong? Is this matter very troublesome? Seeing Old Madam Wang like this, Old man Wang realized that the matter might be even more serious than he had imagined. Do you still remember what happened to my Eldest Sister back then? Old Madam Wang frowned. At the mention of the words Elder Sister, she felt a faint pain in her heart. You mean Princess Wanru who married into the Northern Barbarians tribe? Old man Wang did not have a deep impression of his wifes former sisters. He only vaguely remembered a title. Old Madam Wang: Yes, back then, before Eldest Sister got married, she also vomited blood like this. Later on, shepletely fainted and did not wake up until she got married. At that time, didnt you ask me why I suddenly looked for you? It was because of Eldest Sistersa. Old Madam Wangs words brought Old man Wangs memories back to more than 30 years ago. At that time, Old man Wang was still a graceful Young Master. Of course, he was also a famous jade carving master who was invited to Wanning City by the Emperor at that time. At that time, Old man Wang was still the Master Wang everyone spoke of. Even the famous King of Carving could notpare to his reputation. At that time, the young Old man Wang had epted the Emperors order to make arge jade ornament. On the surface, it was the dowry of a Princess, but in fact, thete Emperor had deliberately used it to show the might of the Emperor to intimidate the Northern Barbarians. Therefore, they had to ask the best jade carving master to take charge. The venue he used to do the carving was a property in the western suburbs donated by Duke Yong Manor. Coincidentally, Old Madam Wang, who was also Princess Yong Chang, had returned from a trip and settled down in the western suburbs. Just like many elegant Young Masters at that time, Old man Wang fell for Princess Yong Chang the moment he saw her. However, the others were all reserved. They either went home to ask their elders to propose marriage or wrote a few poems for Princess Yong Chang. Only Old man Wang was different. He gave Princess Yong Chang a set of jade carvings and said to her openly, In the future, our children will definitely look as beautiful and cute as these jade pieces. Then, Old man Wang was beaten up and had to lie in bed for an entire month. If not for the fact that he still had to carve jade for the royal family, he might have been beaten to death on the spot. After being beaten up, Old man Wangs love for Princess Yong Chang actually became even stronger. He realized that Princess Yong Chang did not like such straightforward expressions. After finally recovering from his injuries, he secretly ran to Princess Yong Changs residence and carved her carriage. It was the most exquisite carving under Princess Yong Changs possessions. Everyone who saw it pped the table and praised it. However, because the carriage was unstable after being carved, Princess Yong Chang fell out of the carriage. Old man Wang was beaten up again, and he was hung up and beaten up by Princess Yong Chang. This time, hey down for an entire five months. All the jade carvings werepleted on the bed. On the day he recovered, Old man Wang told himself that he would try onest time. When he found out that Princess Yong Chang had gone to Duke Yong Manor and that he was also invited, he followed her to the banquet. During the banquet, he heard someone treat Princess Yong Chang as a joke and say that she did not know the immensity of heaven and earth. She actually quarreled with her biological mother and even caused a scene in the former Imperial Treasure Hall. She became the joke of the entire Wanning City. Old man Wang flipped the table on the spot and fought with that group of people. His legs were broken and his clothes were torn. He stumbled and cursed as he walked to the small courtyard at the side. He happened to meet Princess Yong Chang, whose clothes were also a little messy. The two of them looked at each other in silence. Princess Yong Chang asked, If Im no longer a Princess and give up this title, are you still willing to marry me? Old man Wang said without thinking, Anyone can be Princess Yong Chang. The person 1 like is Zhang Yao Guang! Yao Guang was the name Old Madam Wang had given herself. It was the seventh star of the Big Dipper. The tip of the star pointed people to their destination, indicating that she wanted to control her fate. Just like that, Old man Wang brought Old Madam Wang away and no longer cared about the matters in Wanning City. However, because of this, Old man Wang lost his position as a jade carving master and became the number one suspect in kidnapping Princess Yong Chang. In order to avoid all kinds of pursuits and searches, the two of them, who were originally living a good life, lived in an increasingly sorry state. Old Madam Wang also gradually grasped the wisdom of surviving among themoners. Later on, they bought a house in a rural vige and settled down. They also had children. Because of the custom of the betrothal partner bing a concubine, in order not to let Old Madam Wang suffer, Old man Wang specially found another family for Old Madam Wang to use as her family. It was the family of Chuanfus wife, Madam Zhang. The head of the Zhang Family had identally gone there and was saved by Old Madam Wang and the others. Not only did he acknowledge Old Madam Wang as his goddaughter, but he even put her name on his dead daughter. With that, Old Madam Wang gained an identity. Later on, they fled all the way to that ce. Before escaping to the wilderness, Old man Wang did not let Old Madam Wang suffer much. He took care of the children and did all kinds of household chores, he also taught a few students who liked to carve. The current King of Carving was one of his students. The King of Carving was originally a vagrant child who was adopted by Old man Wang and named Wang Zhuo. Later on, he became famous and ording to Old man Wangs instructions, he changed his name so that his masters name would not be exposed. Old Madam Wang never mentioned the riches she had in Wanning City, and Old man Wang never asked. The two of them maintained a tacit understanding. And now, after more than 30 years, Old Madam Wang finally told Old man Wang about the events back then. At Duke Yong Manor, 1 heard a dirty thing about the royal family. At that time, 1 felt extremely disgusted. Now, I can speak about it casually. Actually, the matter was very simple. It was just that Princess Yong Changs eldest sister had been poisoned with a kind of Gu called the Shared Fate Gu. The Shared Fate Gu was nted by the Emperor at that time. He originally wanted to nt the Gu on Princess Yong Chang to connect his life with Princess Yong Chang. In the end, a freakbination of factors happened, and the Gu was imnted in her Eldest Sister instead. Once the Shared Fate Gu is nted, the two people will live and die together. They usually wont sense it until one persons life is in danger, Old Madam Wang said coldly. My eldest sister isnt innocent either. She knew that it was the Shared Fate Gu, but she still swallowed it herself. It was just to avoid the fate of marriage so that 1 could rece her. At the mention of this past, Old man Wang vaguely remembered that his wifes eldest sister was not conferred the title of Princess Ru. It was only after they had already left Wanning City that he heard that Princess Ru had been conferred a title and sent to the Northern Barbarians. From then on, news of the Emperors crazy actions gradually spread throughout Great Chang. Is there a solution to the Shared Fate Gu? Old man Wang asked. Its abination of a Gu worm and witchcraft. Once a Gu worm is nted, it will fuse with the flesh and blood of the entire body and disappear without a trace. There wont be any reaction unless it appears at the critical moment of life and death. Theres no solution at all. Old Madam Wang shook her head. Therefore, if an ident happens to either side, the other party cant survive. Old man Wang gasped. Then the Emperor back then He had sent someone who he knew would live and die with him out of Great Chang. Did he want to die?! Theres no need to mention the past. But now, you have to use the connections you had from before. Old Madam Wangs face was cold. Investigate who the person connected to Qin Huai is.. Chapter 567 - 567: Going to Wanning City Chapter 567: Going to Wanning City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In Ah Yus heart, the most reliable person in the entire family was naturally Grandma. After brewing the medicine, she came to the guest house and saw Grandma personally feeding Qin Huai the medicine. She was still very uneasy. Is Big Brother All You alright? When she asked this question, Ah Yu actually already had an answer in her heart. Ah Yu was too nervous. When she was brewing the medicine, she asked the elf to eavesdrop on Old Madam Wang and Old man Wang. She usually never did this. She did not know what the Shared Fate Gu was, and the elf did not find out. It seemed to be a term that had disappeared in Great Chang. However, she knew that even if she tried her best to save Qin Huai, the other person who was poisoned by the Shared Fate Gu might implicate him if she was not saved. Although All Yu really trusted the elf, it was better to believe in such things than not. It would not be good if she did not do a good job and harmed Big Brother All Yous life. Therefore, she still had to listen to Grandma. Old Madam Wang looked at Ah Yu, who had already grown very tall, and did not intend to hide it from her. She roughly told her what the Shared Fate Gu was and told Ah Yu, The Shared Fate Gu is not incurable, but we have to find out who was poisoned by the same Gu poison as him. This is the most important step. Only by finding the person will we know what to do next. The Shared Fate Gu twines Big Brother Ah Yous life with another persons. Weve been with Big Brother Ah You for the past few years, so no one will have the chance to poison him. All Yu quickly analyzed calmly. So its very likely that it was in Wanning Cityno, its very likely that he was already poisoned when he came to our vige. In the past, Ah Yu did not think too much about it in the vige. Firstly, it was because her intelligence had yet to recover. Secondly, she was too young to think too deeply aboutplicated matters. Now, she could gradually think of more. She naturally understood that at that time, Qin Huai was really on the verge of death and could die at any time. It did not seem to be beneficial for ordinary people to nt a Shared Fate Gu on him. They could even die with him at any time. In that case, this person was either an enemy who wanted to frame the Qin Family after Qin Huais death, or someone who loved him deeply and wanted to not live alone after his death. Although Big Brother Ah You was very good-looking at that time, he was especially cold and very young. I dont think he was a childhood sweetheart, right? Ah Yu said this without much confidence because she really felt that Qin Huai was too good-looking. He looked like someone whom everyone wanted to be good friends with at a nce. So Im guessing that person should be Auntie Qin! Old Madam Wang neither nodded nor shook her head. Instead, she asked her, Why do you think its his mother? If the child dies, she canpletely give birth to another child. But if shes poisoned by the Shared Fate Gu with the child, shell have to die with the child. No, not in our family, Ah Yu said especially firmly. This was because the type of family she saw in her eyes was their Wang Family. Although her Big Brothers looked a little worthless, her uncles and aunts were especially good to their children. They should be willing to exchange their lives for their children, right? Not to mention her parents, even Ah Yu was willing to live and die with Grandma and Mother if she encountered such a situation. She could not imagine how devastated she would be if Mother and Grandma were gone! Old Madam Wang: Youre right. Then lets move. Ah Yu: Where are you going? Are we going to look for the divine doctor? Lets go to Wanning City and bring Qin Huai to his mother.. Chapter 568 - 568: Departure to the Capital Chapter 568: Departure to the Capital Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What, Mother, youre going to Wanning City?! Wang Chuangui could not sit still anymore. Do you want me to go with you? Wang Chuangui had achieved a result in the top three positions in the imperial civil service examination. At that time, he had made a strong impression on the examiners in Wanning City. To prevent other candidates from imitating his performance, an additional examination was arranged specifically for him, referred to as the Misceneous Discourse section. The exact content of this section was not disclosed to avoid giving others an advantage. Therefore, Wang Chuangui nned to go to Wanning City to live in advance. In any case, his mother had already bought four houses and five to six shops in Wanning City. It was more than enough for him to live in. Stay home and focus on your studies. Otherwise, youll me us when you fail for bringing you down. Old Madam Wang looked at the other boys at home. You guys stay at home too. Take the exam well. Now that youvee back after wandering around for a few years, itll be more embarrassing if you fail! Wang Wng could only swallow his words. They had yet to tell Grandma about Little Sister All Yu gifting them shops and businesses. Wang Chuanman also wanted to follow them to Wanning City. He wanted to call all the brothers he knew from the Escort Agency. Those were his mother and daughter. How could he let them go so easily? In the past four years, he had already been trembling with fear! You stay too. Didnt you buy a new farmstead? Take good care of it and prepare for the summer this year. Old Madam Wang looked at Liu Shi. Bring Zhuer and take care of the house. Dont let anyone who shouldnt be wandering around. Wang Chuanman: Why dont you just call out my name? The Wang Family was not worried. When Chi Jia appeared with more than 20 well-trained guards, Wang Wng and the others looked at their well-trained arms and legs and finally gave up on the idea of protecting them. It was better to leave this kind of thing to professionals. This was the first time the Wang Family had seen so many guards of the Qin Family appear. Liu Shi, who was originally not worried, became nervous. Mother, why does their Qin Family have so many guards? Theyre not like the construction teams from before at all. Its obvious that theyre martial artists. What kind of family is the Qin Family? Liu Shi was indeed very uncertain. She originally thought that the Wang Family was already big enough. Now, the number of houses they had could still be counted. There were only a dozen or so houses and shops. In addition, her mother-inw never told them in detail. She only knew that the children at least did not have to worry about food and clothing now. However, in the few years she had stayed in the prefecture capital, Liu Shi had also learned a lot. For example, she now knew that the upper echelons looked down on merchants. They liked a rich life, but they basically did not interact with simple rich people. Merchant families could hire some servants to guard the house, but there were very strict rules. Moreover, they could not hire martial artists. Initially, Liu Shi thought that Qin Huais family was like their Wang Family, a rtively rich family. Even if they were much richer than them, Liu Shi was not worried. It was normal for women to marry well, and no one could say anything about it. If anything bad happened and she was unhappy, Ah Yu coulde home in the future. Their Wang Family could afford it. However, it was different for families with guards. Only people with status could afford to hire guards, let alone so many. Once she married into such a family, it was not something their Wang Family could handle. They could not even decide if their daughter could get a divorce. Why didnt you only react after Ah Yu married over? Old Madam Wang said angrily, You didnt think about it when you should. Who can bully Ah Yu with me around? Just stay at home obediently. The only person I can trust in this family is you. Remember those few vats of water. Dont use them unless you have no choice. Wait for me toe back first. Old Madam Wang had some preference for this fourth daughter-inw. Firstly, it was because she was Ah Yus adoptive mother. All these years, she had already treated All Yu as her biological daughter. It was obvious that she knew her limits. Secondly, Liu Shi was very motivated. After Ah Yu went to school, she did not stay at home to take care of her husband and children. She even went out to find a private female teacher for her. Just like in Nanhe Town, she taught the children how to recognize things. She also learned how to read from the teacher, making the old teacher, who was originally very dissatisfied with her, treat her kindly now. Who did not like a wife who knew her limits and was knowledgeable? Liu Shi did not hesitate for long before the voices of Wang Wng and the others came from outside. She immediately figured it out. The Wang Family was not a merchant family. They were farmers. Not to mention the few children who would be imperial schrs in the future, even the current childs second uncle was a provincial schr and had even stepped through the threshold to qualify for the imperial civil service examination. In essence, their family also had officials. What was there to be afraid of? Help Ah Yu pack her things. If you can store them in boxes, store them in boxes. Wanning City is not like the prefecture capital. There are too many people and there are too many eyes. Everything has to be done carefully. You have to be more careful when you take care of her things. Old Madam Wang reminded Liu Shi not to forget how special Ah Yu was. Liu Shi naturally understood that when they arrived at Wanning City, she was afraid that Ah Yus special abilities could not be used carelessly, lest someone with ulterior motives saw it. They were also worried. In the past few years of traveling and studying, Ah Yu had long learned to hide her abnormality. With Qin Huais help to cover her up and Meatballs guidance in the spatial pocket, she was no longer the same as before. The only thing that did not change was the small bag hanging beside her. Now, it has been reced with an even more exquisite sling bag. It was all sewn by Liu Shi and the other sisters-inw. After packing up, Chi Jia also made his arrangements. As usual, he left four to five people to protect the Wang Family. The others would follow them. They headed to Wanning City with great fanfare. Someone did not know the details and hurriedly asked where the Wang Family was going. Someone else said, I heard that theyre sending their grandson-inw to take the examination. There will be an imperial provincial examination at the end of next month. Their grandson-inw is smart. He might even be able to pass! Tsk tsk, the Wang Family is really bing more and more powerful! Hey, didnt their grandson-inw go on a school trip? Why is he back? Has their Blessed Child, Ah Yu, returned? Thats right. We havent even seen the legendary Ah Yu yet. We have to take advantage of the fact that shes back and quickly go to their house to take a look. Even if we only take a look, we might be able to benefit from some of her good fortune! When this group of people went to the Wang Family in amotion, they came up empty-handed because All Yu had already left. Everyone muttered that this Blessed Child of the Wang Family was probably going to be kidnapped by their grandson-inw. He had only gone to take the exam, but he actually wanted to her follow him. Wasnt that kidnapping? Hearing this, Wang Chuanman was so angry that he ced his shoe on the threshold and knocked hard. He announced that he was very unsatisfied with this son-inw! At that time, he would definitely keep All Yu until she was 20 years old before letting her get married. Hmph, he would not be anxious to let her go! There were a total of three carriages heading to Wanning City. Old Madam Wang, Ah Yu, and Qin Huai sat in one. Old man Wang and Wang Chuangui, who shamelessly wanted to freeload, sat in another one. Thest carriage did not have an owner, but it was used for Ah Yu to sleep. This time, it was empty as a disguise. Father, youve never been to Wanning City, right? Let me tell you, there are many more delicious and fun things in Wanning City than in the prefecture capital! Wang Chuangui could not stand reading in the carriage, so he simply chatted with Old man Wang. Old man Wang waved his bamboo strip past his cheek and ignored him. Father, stop weaving. This thing of yours is not easy to sell even in the prefecture capital, let alone Wanning City. Thats the capital city. What hasnt it seen before? How can the people there like the bamboo weaves you made? Wang Chuangui wanted to roll his eyes. Our family doesntck this bit of money. Dont you find it tiring? Even Im tired for you. Old man Wang looked deeply at Wang Chuangui. Youre right. Then, he turned around and turned his back to Wang Chuangui. When Wang Chuangui stuck his head out to take a look, the bamboo strip hit his face. Old man Wang: Oh, my hand slipped. Wang Chuangui: Guess if 1 believe it or not? Chapter 569 - 569: Monks Blocking the Way Chapter 569: Monks Blocking the Way Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Usually, when the Wang Family traveled, they would walk during the day and rest when they needed to. They would also stop at night. All Yu had also retained this habit during her years of traveling and learning. But now, for the sake of Qin Huai, they traveled day and night. Not to mention Ah Yu, even Old Madam Wang did not make a sound. Other than going out when necessary, they ate and drank in the carriage. While Qin Huai was unconscious, Ah Yu also fed him Myriad Spirit Water every day. Originally, Ah Yu wanted to wipe him down, but she was strictly forbidden by Old Madam Wang. Looking at Ah Yus gradually growing face, she looked like a different person from the past few years. If not for the fact that the birthmark behind her ear was still the same, even Old Madam Wang would not have recognized her. Leave the cleaning to your Second Uncle. Apany me down for a walk. Old Madam Wang did not say that men and women should exercise restraint in terms of physical contact with each other. Their family was not interested in talking about this kind of thing, but just because they did not talk about it did not mean that they were not particr. Chi Jia swallowed the rest of his words. Actually, he could also help wipe him down. Just like that, during the day, Ah Yu guarded Qin Huai and observed his condition. In the evening, Old Madam Wang would bring Ah Yu to another carriage. In the 23rd year of Minghua, on the sixth of March, Ah Yu and the others arrived at Wanning City. A bustling capital appeared in front of them. There were many vendors outside the city. They had set up mobile stalls about a mile away from the city, and there were also people simr to bailiffs patrolling inside. When they walked closer, they were at the north gate of Wanning City. The city gate tower was about 150 feet tall and was divided into four gate towers and arrow towers. There was also a three-story main building that gave a good view of the people traveling outside the city from afar. The three powerful ck and gold words Wan Ning City were simple and bold. It was obvious that they were written by a calligraphy master. Above and below, outside the city, not only were there guards patrolling, but there were also sentries guarding the ce, investigating the packages and carriages of passers-by, registering visitors, and reporting the notice. With a rough count, one could see more than a hundred people. This was even stricter than any city they had seen. Ah Yu lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked out. When she saw the dense crowd and did not hear anyone chatting, she could not help but purse her lips and retract her head. Grandma, no wonder Big Brother Ah You liked toe to our ce in the past. This ce is too serious. Ah Yu shook her head and lowered her voice to say to Old Madam Wang, 1 dont like this ce very much. Old Madam Wang did not even look outside. She closed her eyes and leaned against the carriage. She nodded casually and replied to All Yu, I dont like it either. In their group, Qin Huais apanying guards were all from Wanning City. Wang Chuangui had also been to Wanning City before. There was no need to mention Old man Wang and Old Madam Wang. Only Ah Yu was a little curious about this city. Seeing how this side was set up as if it was facing a great enemy, the little bit of curiosity disappeared. They rode the carriage and went along the path specially used for carriage investigation. Someone at the front held his saber horizontally in front of them. Stop. Who is it? Chi Jia went forward and removed a token from his waist, handing it to the person to see. That person only took a few nces before hurriedly lowering his head and saying to the person beside him, Let them through. When their carriage was far away, the people below craned their necks to take a look. When they saw him, they asked the guard, Boss, why were you so flustered just now? Who was that? Who else could it be? Its the people from Duke Yong Manor! The guard lowered his voice even more. That person is also the personal guard of their Young Lord. There were many Young Masters in the martial arts world. But the only one who could be called Young Lord was the temperamental one. Hiss The subordinate gasped. Duke Yong Manor kept a low profile, but that Young Lord was different. It was said that a few years ago, a guard blocked the Young Lords path and wanted to check their carriage. Without a word, the Young Lord cut off the arm of the person blocking the carriage! They did not know what happened after that. In any case, the Young Lord was still extremely noble. This matter had spread among them a few times, and everyone knew that it was best not to provoke the people from Duke Yong Manor. Otherwise, they wouldnt know when their unlucky day was going toe. Teacher Chi, wheres Big Brother Ah Yous house? Its not convenient for us to go to his house now. Do you have any other residences? After passing 4.0 to 50 meters of the corridor, the carriage drove into Wanning City. All Yu also let go of her voice and asked Chi Jia outside. Before Chi Jia could answer, a monk was already standing in front of the carriage, forcing it to stop. The monk chanted a Buddhist promation before saying, Young Lord, please follow me into Fuji Temple.. Chapter 570 - 570: Mission Completed Chapter 570: Mission Completed Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The monk had calcted that the Young Lord would enter the capital soon, so he had been waiting at the city gate for a few days. Chi Jia did not dare to make a decision directly. Old Madam Wang said, Is Master Duan Fang of Puji Temple still around? Hearing the aged voiceing from inside, the monk replied, Aster is here. Is benefactor an old friend of Masters? Since hes still here, lets go to Puji Temple. After Old Madam Wang said this, she did not say anything else. However, just as they were about to head to Puji Temple, Old man Wang suddenly said, Wait. Then, he divided the carriage team into three groups. One was him and the coachman, Chang Shun, and the other was Old Madam Wangs carriage with All Yu, Qin Huai, and Ah Yus special use carriage. The remaining group was Wang Chuangui, who was standing on the road with a confused expression on his face. Father, why did you chase me down? The exam is about to begin. Why are you still following us? Dont you know the way home? The keys are all in your bag. Go by yourself. How old are you? Do you still need Father and Mother to send you off? Old man Wangs heartless voice sounded from the carriage. Then, he instructed Chang Shun to drive the carriage away. Wang Chuangui: What was wrong with letting him sit in the carriage for a while longer? Old man Wang did not tell everyone where he was going, and Old Madam Wang did not ask. The old couple maintained an extremely high level of tacit understanding. As for Ah Yu and the others, they followed the monk to Puji Temple. During this time, Ah Yu did not ask why they were going there. On the other hand, after Ah Yu entered the capital, Meatball had already updated the map information about this ce in the spatial pocket. It even tried to cover the information in the Imperial City, but it clearly failed. There was a very strong aura in the Imperial City. Unless All Yu entered the Imperial City directly, there was no way to monitor it from afar. [Kid, theres a small mission in Puji Temple. 1 need you to talk to that Master Duan Fang for a while. If you have the chance, talk to him.] Ah Yu asked in her heart, Do I just need to say anything? [Yes.] Actually, this mission was rted to Qin Huais rescue mission. It required All Yu to find out about the Shared Fate Gu from Master Duan Fang. However, Meatball felt that it was better to leave such a brain-consuming matter to the adults. Children would not grow tall if they thought too much. Therefore, it took advantage of the loophole. As long as Ah Yu spoke to Master Duan Fang, even if it was just a greeting, the mission would be triggered. The subsequentpletion would depend on Old Madam Wang, but Meatbail was not worried about this. Old Madam Wang must have gone to Puji Temple for Qin Huais Shared Fate Gu. Meatbail had observed Old Madam Wang for many years and was already very familiar with her style of doing things. Old Madam Wang would never do anything useless, and she rarely did anything unrted to the current matter. The most important thing now was to save Qin Huai. Going to Puji Temple was naturally rted to this goal. As expected, they arrived at Puji Temple six hourster. This Puji Temple had the same name as the Puji Temple in Nanhe Town, but the difference was like heaven and earth. For example, the Puji Temple in the town was situated on a steep mountain road, and the temple itself was only found at the mountain peak. There was also a Taoist temple and other shrines nearby. However, the Puji Temple in Wanning City upied an entire mountain that was also called Puji Mountain. As far as the eye could see, the entire mountain was filled with golden walls, ck roofs, red walls, and ck roofs. There were also a few broad stone paths leading to the top of the mountain. Many devotees kowtowed with each step and climbed towards the top of the mountain. Old Madam Wang and the others did not climb the mountain. Instead, they went to the Fuguang Grand Hall at the foot of the mountain. A monk said, Please follow me, everyone. Chi Jia picked Qin up. All Yu held Old Madam Wangs arm and walked around the wide and tall Fuguang Grand Hall to the meditation room at the back. In the meditation room, an old man emitting a holy aura was sitting on a cushion. He looked very old, but he was in good spirits and had a kind expression. When he saw Old Madam Wang, his smile became even more amiable. Benefactor, we meet again. Old Madam Wang did not have the time to y riddles with him and said directly, You know about the Shared Fate Gu, right? Im old now and dont have time to y riddles. Tell me directly if you know and if you can help. A hint of helplessness shed across Master Duan Fangs eyes. In the end, he nodded under Old Madam Wangs gaze. 1 called you here this time for this. As they spoke, Chi Jia ced Qin Huai on the bed in the room and brought the other guards and monks out. Ah Yu also found a futon and sat cross-legged. She obediently greeted Master Duan Fang, Master, my name is All Yu. Im Grandmas granddaughter. [Missionpleted!] Chapter 571 - 571: Suspicion Chapter 571: Suspicion Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Master Duan Fang smiled and ced his hand covered in prayer beads on Ah Yus head. Fie nodded. Young Benefactor, youre blessed. Under Old Madam Wangs fixed gaze, he did not finish his sentence. The blessing was deep, the kind that could moisten all living beings. Master Duan Fang gave you a blessing. All Yu, thank him, Old Madam Wang said calmly. Ah Yu did not suspect anything and thanked him obediently. Master Duan Fang: Theres a sillworm residence behind the meditation room. Its the cocoon period now and the silkworms are being nurtured by everyone in the temple. If youre interested, you can go over and take a look. Ah Yus eyes lit up. Cocoons! She really wanted to see it. The silkworm farm in the vige was in full swing, but because she was busy with her own matters, Ah Yu had not gone back to take a look for many years. However, in the letters, she asionally heard her family mention it. Now that she could see it with her own eyes, how could she miss it? She immediately went to the back. Grandma, Ill go to the back to watch the cocooning. Call me if you need anything. Old Madam Wang: Go. After Ah Yu left happily, Old Madam Wang asked, 1 remember you telling me back then about it. After so many years, have you found a new method? Master Duan Fang first shook his head, then nodded. What is the meaning of this? Old Madam Wang raised her voice. If you anger me, it wont be good for you or this temple. Princess, after so many years, youve removed your mask from the past and are living more and more wantonly. This is good too. Master Duan Fang smiled as if he was an elder looking at a junior. He said, Its not that I want to y riddles with you. This Shared Fate Gu originally came from the dead Eastern Desert Kingdom. Back then, those who knew about it had already been executed. 1 wonder where this came from. The death of the Eastern Desert Kingdom was multifaceted. This country had evil intentions from top to bottom and liked to study all kinds of strange things. The Sound Transmission Grass that Ah Yu often used now was considered the most ordinary kind. There were also some existences that could take peoples lives from thousands of miles away, or directly control them, as well as existences like the Shared Fate Gu that were both good and evil. Back then, the Emperor of the Eastern Desert Kingdom loved to befriend other countries and give them all kinds of rare treasures and beauties, including his daughters, concubines, and so on. These peopleter infiltrated the various countries, causing everyone to suffer heavy losses. The various countries also carried out various ruthless clean-up operations. The Eastern Desert Kingdom was also courting death. There was no friendship between the Emperor and his children. In the end, not only did the Emperors children rebel, but even the people below also rebelled. The entire country could be said to be plunged into misery and suffering. Back then, the Shared Fate Gu of Great Chang was inherited from the Eastern Desert Kingdom. Fortunately, it was only circted in the pce back then and did not spread to themon people, Master Duan Fang said. Thest portion was used on thete Emperor and Princess Wanru Alright, dont mention those lousy things in front of me. Old Madam Wang waved her hand, very impatient to hear this. I just want to ask, since thest portion has already been used, why is there still one left now? You mean to say that this Shared Fate Gu was also circted from the pce? At this point, Old Madam Wang also reacted. Qin Huais surname was Qin. This was the surname of the royal family. Previously, she only thought that Qin Huai was the child of a certain prince or a child of a Duke, but she had never thought about it. What if it was from that ce? The Emperor of Great Chang did not have many children. He only had three princes and a sickly princess from the Empress. The three princes were all over 15 years old, so Qin Huais age did not match. Only the sickly princess seemed to be the same age as Qin Huai. Could it be Chapter 572 - 572: Golden Cocoon Chapter 572: Golden Cocoon Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Wang suddenly understood many things. If Qin Huai was the child of that person in the pce, it would make sense that he could fork out so much money. The current Empress Mother of Minghua is from a prestigious family in Jiangnan, belonging to a renowned lineage that has existed for several centuries. Their family wealth and heritage are exceptionally profound. Their wealth was probably more than double the entire treasury. Most of the money in Emperor Minghuas private stash probably came from the Qin Family in Jiangnan. At first, when Emperor Minghua was the Crown Prince and was imprisoned in the East Pce, the Qin family in Jiangnan said, You can choose not to sit on the throne, but you cant kill the child. Thete Emperor was afraid of the Qin Family in Jiangnan, so he did not dare to order the death of the imprisoned Crown Prince. Throughout history, the fate of deposed crown princes has often been unfavorable. However, Emperor Minghua is an exception and a fortunate one at that. This isrgely due to the support and protection he receives from his maternal family, who are willing to stand by him and ensure his safety. Fortunately, the Qin Family in Jiangnan had no intention of fighting for power. In fact, when Emperor Minghua revived the court, they even led the famous merchants in Jiangnan to submit to the Imperial Court, allowing the Great Chang Imperial Court to continue to y its role. Old Madam Wang did not deliberately ask about what happened after that. She was already tired of this. However, her experiences from her youth made her weigh and consider things whenever she heard simr news. As a result, she could roughly discern some of the underlying circumstances. More than 30 years had passed. In the past, those Jiangnan merchants were notpletely suppressed by the Qin Family. Now, there are many who, emboldened by their past aplishments, have be even more arrogant and domineering in their actions. Especially two years before Ah Yu arrived at Hu Family Vige, Old Madam Wang has heard multiple times about those who returned from Jiangnan discussing the prosperity of the region. However, she noticed that they did not show any willingness to help other areas or contribute to disaster relief efforts. They seemed to be focused only on their own interests and did not extend a helping hand to those in need. On the other hand, every time a disaster happened, they would ask the Imperial Court to exempt them from taxes. They had long be a gue of the region. However, the Qin Familys loyalty to the Great Chang Royal Family in Jiangnan seemed to be stable until now. As for whether it was really stable, only the royal family knew. At the very least, Qin Huai had been spending money like water all these years, but he had never been overstretched. It could be seen that financial support still existed. Could that child be Old Madam Wang pointed above her head. Master Duan Fang smiled and did not answer yes or no. However, there was naturally no need for the two smart people to make their words so clear. In that case, the cirction area of the Shared Fate Gu can be narrowed down a little. Old Madam Wang did not have the time to think about whether Qin Huai was the rumored prince who had died young or some other imperial agent. She only wanted to resolve this matter quickly. Hes either a noble or an enemy of a noble. From the looks of it, the possibility of being an enemy is low. Master Duan Fang took out a sheepskin scroll from his pocket and opened it. There was a token wrapped in the sheepskin scroll, and the sheepskin scroll itself was a map. For many years, I have been entrusted with this item, and 1 have not dared to pass away, Master Duan Fang sighed. Princess, it is time to return home and see for yourself. Perhaps the answers you seek are waiting for you there. Old Madam Wang took it. Well see. She came here only to save her grandson-inw. It was his good fortune if he could be treated, but it did not matter if he could not. Coincidentally, she did not want Ah Yu to marry the Prince. If Qin Huai died, it would save her trouble. As for the notion of looking down upon those from humble backgrounds, Zhang Yaoguang firmly refuted it. Anyone who dares to im otherwise, she would tear their mouths apart! Master Duan Fang said, Actually, the Imperial City also sent someone to ask this poor monk about the Shared Fate Gu the day before yesterday. Old Madam Wang: Thank you for telling me. With this clue, they could basically confirm that Madam Qin was a certain Imperial Concubine or even the Empress. Old Madam Wang had never officially met Madam Qin at that time. If she had, she could tell from her bearing that the other party must be the Empress. No matter how much she disguised herself, she could easily be exposed. On this side, after Ah Yu arrived at the Silkworm Residence, she realized that there were more silkworms here than she had imagined. Moreover, the cocooning tools woven by the monks were neat and beautiful. The cocoons hung on them, looking more like delicate decorations. The little monk apanying her exined to her, The silkworms can spin the cocoons better on the shelves woven like this, and itll be more convenient to deal with. Little Benefactor, look, this one here is spinning a cocoon. As Ah Yu looked, she said to Meat ball, Elf, 1 want to draw this and send it to the vige so that Big Brother Sanpang and the others can try it. [Go ahead and draw. Ill help you see if theres anything wrong.] Ah Yu asked the little monk again, Little Master, can 1 draw this thing? Our vige also raises silkworms. 1 want them to use it too. The little monk smiled at her very gently. He took out a clean cocoon shelf from the wooden box beside him and handed it to Ah Yu. Take this. How much is this? I made it myself. Its not worth much. Take it. Do you need me to teach you how to make it? the little monk asked. Ah Yu picked it up and looked it up and down. Her eyes curved. Theres no need. 1 know what to do! The weaving of the shelves was not difficult, but it was a skill. Ah Yu had learned how to weave from Old man Wang. She wont be able to weave moreplicated things, but this level was fine. After obtaining the shelf, she was still prepared to draw it because the cocooned shelf looked very beautiful. It might be very suitable for painting. There were some brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones in the temple. The little monk found them for Ah Yu, and she bent over the table to draw. She was very focused on drawing. Meatbail was still ying the sound from the starry sky in the spatial pocket for her, making it easier for her to enter the state of mind. When she was done, she felt a little sore in her neck. A pair of warm hands happened tond on her neck and rubbed them gently. It was Old Madam Wang. Grandma! Are you done chatting? When Ah Yu saw that it was Old Madam Wang, she put down her pen and stood up to greet her. Old Madam Wang stroked her hair and replied with a smile, Yes, were done talking. You want to paint this and send it to the vige? It seems that your painting skills havent fallen behind in the past few years, and youve be even better. Yes, yes. Ah Yu was so happy that she wanted to wag her non-existent tail. Seeing that she was no longer drawing, Old Madam Wang simply started looking around the silkworm house. This time, Ah Yu acted as the tour guide and exined everything to Old Madam Wang. As she spoke, Ah Yu eximed. Grandma, look, that cocoon is golden, Ah Yu said as she pointed at a shelf inside. Old Madam Wangs expression changed. Where! Its there. Its a beautiful gold color. Ive never seen this color before. Its so beautiful. All Yu had seen red, yellow, green, and purple cocoons before. This was the first time she had seen gold. When the little monk heard this, he hurriedly looked over. As expected, he saw that one of the cocoons had turned golden, and the cocoon looked rtively small. Oh no, its Uncle-Master Abbots Golden Rain Bug cocooning! The little monk was anxious. Weve been looking for it for many days, but we never thought that itd sneaked in here. Ah Yu understood. Is it the Golden Rain Worm that can predict weather and fortune? I heard that this kind of worm is very delicate and very difficult to raise. Not only that, once the cocoon was formed, if they did not discover it, the golden cocoon would slowly melt in less than half a day and the Golden Rain Worm cocoon inside would be suffocated to death. The Golden Rain Worm cocoon is also the antidote for the Shared Fate Gu, Old Madam Wang suddenly said. It seemed that Master Duan Fang did not let Ah Yue to the Silkworm House to coax the child. Ah Yu almost jumped up. Grandma, is that true?! [Im sorry, kid. I didnt find any relevant information here..] Chapter 573 - 573: Qin Huai Awakens Chapter 573: Qin Huai Awakens Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Golden Rain Worm was also from the Eastern Desert Kingdom, but this worm was not very useful. It had no other functions other than having delicious meat. Also, during the half a day of cocooning, the young pupae extracted could detoxify most of the Gu poisons in the world. It was said that the Gu worm was a visible worm that would enter a persons body and live there. As long as the Gu worm was chased out, it would be fine. As for the Gu worms from the Eastern Desert Kingdom, most of them were poisonous insects. They would melt into the flesh and be a poison that had a restraining effect. With this, that kids life can at least be saved, Old Madam Wang said. The Golden Rain Worm can iste the perception of the Shared Fate Gu. Although it cant resolve the Gu poison in his body after consuming it, even if the other party dies, it cant affect him. Ah Yu: What if something happens to Big Brother Ah You? The other party cant live. Ah Yu sighed. Sigh, this kind of thing shouldnt be left in the world. Its too terrifying. Grandma, I heard that the Shared Fate Gu enters through the mouth. In the future, I wont eat anything outside carelessly. You little gluttonous cat, can you still hold back from eating? I rarely eat outside! Ah Yu hurriedly cleared her name. In the past few years when we went to school, it was always Fifth Brother and Seventh Brother who cooked. They all have good culinary skills now. Im not used to the food cooked outside anymore. Old Madam Wang did not believe her. I think youve eaten a lot along the way. Ah Yu chuckled. The uncle who cooked on the way even taught Fifth Brother howto cook! When they were traveling, the cooks brought by Chi Jia were actually from the Chi family. Their ancestors were imperial chefs and had been secret guards for a few years, so their skills were naturally good. The two of them joked for a while before bringing the Golden Rain Worm to look for Master Duan Fang. Master Duan Fang looked at Ah Yu in surprise. Fie did not expect her luck to be so good. If not for luck, it would have been impossible for it to be such a coincidence. Hence, Master Duan Fang was even more polite to Ah Yu. When Old Madam Wang saw this, she calmly brought All Yu behind her and did not let the two of them talk anymore. If Qin Huai wanted to use the Golden Rain Worm to treat his illness, it could only be done by Master Duan Fang and the monks in Fuji Temple. Old Madam Wang brought Ah Yu to stay in the temples meditation room first. Ah Yu had a lively personality. In less than half a day, she had walked through the entire Fuji Temple. She had almost memorized the dharma names of more than 600 monks. When she saw them again, she could call them by their names sweetly. The monks noticed this young Benefactors blessed appearance and saw that she was so enthusiastic, so they naturally liked her. There were also monks who gave her a few books of scriptures. They originally thought that the little girl would not be too interested, but in the end, Ah Yu held a scripture book and even started reading it seriously. When it was time for dinner, she even asked the monks about the interpretation of the Buddhist scriptures. She still did not know that her actions had been heard by the abbot. After dinner, the abbot found her. Little Benefactor, 1 think youre very fated with the Buddhist Sect. Why dont you be a secr disciple andplete your rtionship with Buddha? Old monk, dont force me to say something indecent. If I disturb the Buddha, dont me me for being vulgar! Old Madam Wang suddenly appeared and protected Ah Yu like she was protecting her child. She was a little worried. How had Ah Yu been living outside all these years? The child had grown up and was starting to shine. These people had also discovered her good side and wanted to snatch her away. The abbot: Was this really the legendary Frincess Yong Chang, the model of a noblewoman? She didnt look like it. While Qin Huai stayed at Fuji Temple for three days, Ah Yu had gained the favor of the monks. On the fourth day, Qin Huai woke up. When he opened his eyes, he saw All Yu dozing off by his bed. Ah Yu was wearing a simple light gray dress and pants. Her hair was tied with a in silk flower band, but it could not hide her youthful energy. Qin Huai reached out and wanted to cover her with the nket, but his action woke her up. Ah Yu looked at him in surprise. Big Brother Ah You, youre awake! Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? Qin Huai did not speak. Instead, he held Ah Yus hand, his fingers trembling. Whats wrong? Ah Yu felt Qin Huais fear. Are you feeling unwell anywhere? Grandma said that you should be feeling better now Yes, Im afraid. Qin Huai still did not let go of her hand, but he softened his grip. Im sorry. I hurt you. Big Brother All You, what are you afraid of? Qin Huai thought for a moment and said truthfully, 1 had a very, very long dream. In his dream, he had died at the age of six, but his soul did not dissipate. Instead, he witnessed how difficult it was for Ah Yu to grow up in his dream. It was a dream where she had been bullied. After waking up, he was afraid and angry.. He wished he could tear those people in his dream into pieces! Chapter 574 - 574: Check His Brain Chapter 574: Check His Brain Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Everything in the dream was so vivid. Even though he had woken up now and knew that everything was just a dream, Qin Huai still felt that it was terrifyingly real. It was as if everything in front of him was a dream, and he had never grown up and gone to Hu Family Vige. He had never seen Little All Yu, whose eyes were filled with sunlight at that time, had never experienced the warmth of the human world, and had never traveled the entire Great Chang Nation with her. In his dream, he was just a child who had died early. He did not even know his identity until his death and died under everyones wooden gazes, he vomited arge amount of ck and red blood and then fainted. After he died, his soul floated. Fie saw Chi Jia and the Crimson Guards draw their swords andmit suicide. Empress Qins hair turned white overnight, and shepletely broke off ties with Emperor Minghua. A bloody storm rose in the Great Chang Kingdom. But, he did not care about this. He floated to the Xie Manor in Dongling County of Wangbei County and saw the young Ah Yu being bullied. After her mother died of illness, the four-year-old took care of herself in the dpidated courtyard alone. Because someone had fed her medicine that lowered her intelligence all year round, she was always silly. Even the children of the servants treated her as a ything and toyed with her. She lived worse than a dog. Even so, Little All Yu still had a sincere heart in his dream. She had suffered so much humiliation, ridicule, and stuffed with countless poisons, but she did not hate anyone. Perhaps it was because someone had taught her what love was, but no one had taught her what hatred was, so she had never learned to hate. Qin Huai did not finish the dream. He only dreamed that Ah Yu had survived to the age of 15 with difficulty, but she looked like a child who was only 10 years old. The fewdies of the Xie family discussed using her as their dowry and being their husbands concubine in the future. It would be easy for them to control their husbands that way. He was so angry that he wished he could kill them! But when he saw Xie Changting appear in his dream, the woman he had personally killed, hepletely realized that this was just a dream. When he woke up from his dream, Qin Huai broke out in a cold sweat. For the first time, he understood what fear of loss was. Although the 13-year-old him knew what love was, he did not know what it meant and had never probed further. Even at this moment, he was only a little confused. He vaguely saw a door that was different from before. A window was secretly opened in his heart, as if some different light shone out. Big Brother All You, Big Brother Ah You? Whats wrong? Dont scare me! All Yu called out to Qin Huai for a long time. Seeing that he had instantly fallen into his thoughts and didnt react to her words, she became anxious. Qin Huai came back to his senses and saw Ah Yus anxious expression. He subconsciously reached out to smooth her frown. Tin fine. I Ahem Old Madam Wang stood at the door with a bowl of medicine in her hand. Since youre awake, drink it while its hot. She walked forward and gently pulled Ah Yu up before handing the bowl to Qin Huai. Qin Huai hurriedly sat down and held the bowl of medicine, hesitating slightly before swallowing it. After drinking it, Qin Huai finally came to his senses and said to Old Madam Wang, Thank you, Grandma. He then said to Ah Yu, All Yu, sorry for offending you just now. Ah Yu was confused. Offend what? She did not think in the direction of physical contact between a male and female. When she saw that Qin Huai had woken up, and he even had a nightmare, she was only concerned aboutforting him and did not think about anything else. Is there something wrong with your body? If theres nothing serious, well go down the mountain after breakfast, Old Madam Wang said. Ah Yu asked, Grandma, Big Brother Ah You is fine now. The abbot and master also said that hes almost recovered. Are we going home? Lets not go home first. Lets go to Wanning City. Are we going to see Second Uncle take the Imperial Examination? No, were sending Qin Huai to take the Imperial Examination. Old Madam Wang looked at Qin Huai with a deep frown. If he cant be the top schr H Qin Huai hurriedly said, Grandma, Ah Yu, dont worry. Ill use everything Ive learned in my life to be the top scorer! The little monk who had just stepped into the meditation room hurriedly retreated. As he walked, he scratched his head. This guest is awake, but there seems to be something wrong with his brain. 1 have to go to the abbot and ask him to take a look.. Chapter 575 - 575: Three Thoughts Street Chapter 575: Three Thoughts Street Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Wang was a decisive person. She said that she wanted to leave, so after eating the vegetarian meal, she left Puji Temple with Ah Yu and Qin Huai. Before she left, not only did All Yu take with her the cocooning shelf, scriptures, and amulet, but she also ate the vegetarian buns and steamed buns from Puji Temple in the morning. The chef happily gave her the cooking techniques as well. Ah Yu wrote it very seriously on the notebook, nning to copy it down and give it to Third Uncle and Third Aunt. This way, the bun shop at home would definitely be able to serve better buns. Qin Huais body was still a little weak, but seeing that All Yu was still observing and practicing everything with great interest, he felt much better. No wonder you have so much business sense. It turns out that youve been thinking about these things all day long. Old Madam Wang deliberately teased Ah Yu and tapped her forehead lightly. Looks like I cant let you stay with your father, lest you lead your father astray. Ah Yu said, Grandma, why are you making me sound so bad? Im not like that. Qin Huai also exined, Ah Yu is just worried about her family. Every time we pass by a new ce, All Yu will think about if theres anything her family needs. If theres anything they need, shell buy it. When she encounters some good business forms, shell also remember them, so she can leave a few more paths for her family to expand. When Old Madam Wang heard this, she nodded in her heart. It was not because Ah Yu was so well-prepared, but because the child had always missed her family, which meant that she was still pure-hearted. Pure and kind people also had the necessary intelligence to achieve great things. Ah Yu, Grandma knows that youre a smart child. If youre a man, it wont be difficult for you to make contributions to the country. Grandma also knows that youve never thought that being a woman is a hindrance, but the world is like this now. Its definitely not something that can be changed by the strength of one person or a group of people. Its not even something that can be overturned overnight. Old Madam Wang said with a straight face. She did not let Ah Yu see the heartache that shed across her eyes and continued, Dont act too smart in the future. Its also wise to hide your strength appropriately. Do you understand? Ah Yu nodded. I know. Old Madam Wang looked at Qin Huai again. She originally wanted to remind this child of something, butter, she felt that the children were too young. Even if she taught them the ways of a husband and wife now, it would still seem too early. It was better to wait a few more years. The children would understand more principles when theyre older. That was the best time. As they spoke, they arrived at a main street in Wanning City. Other than the Imperial City, Wanning City had 23 main streets, more than 200 side streets, and more than 1,000 alleys. There were a total of three moats inside and outside. Beside the central axis, there was an underground river that led straight to the Imperial City. The Imperial City was upstream. After flowing out of the Imperial City, it became a public river. Everyone called this river the Heavenly River. And now, they were going to take a boat across the Heavenly River to Three Thoughts Street outside the Imperial City. On the boat, a husband was standing on the deck and telling another friend a story about Three Thoughts Street. ording to legend, Three Thoughts Street was originally called Academic Street. It was a ce specially for the top schr to tour the streets and show his face. Later on, a top schr thought highly of himself and bullied an old farmer. Then, it was revealed that this old farmer was a Grand Tutor of three dynasties. After this matter, the top schr was demoted to a low official position and was banned from participating in the Imperial Examination again. At that time, the Emperor personally penned the words think thrice before acting. From then on, Academic Street became Three Thoughts Street. Ah Yu listened with relish. She tugged at Qin Huais sleeve and said to him in a low voice, Big Brother Ah You, you have to think thrice too. It would be a pity if he became the top scorer and ended up being stripped of his honor because of his inappropriate words and actions! Qin Huai looked helpless. Youre thinking too much. Im not that stupid. I know. Big Brother All You, after you be the top scorer this time, lets go back to Nanhe Town to celebrate. Previously, Third Uncle and Third Aunt even sent a letter saying that the people in the vige really want to thank you! Before Qin Huai could answer, a sneer came from the side. I was wondering who it was. So its two ignorant children.. Is the title of top schr something that you ignorant children can use to joke around with?! Chapter 576 - 576: Crying From Injustice Chapter 576: Crying From Injustice Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu looked at the person who spoke and saw that he was wearing a green robe and a in schrly scarf on his head. He looked like a schr. Big Brother, you might have misheard. We didnt insult the title of top scorer. All Yu felt puzzled. If they had insulted the title of top scorer, why would they let Big Brother All You take the examination? Unexpectedly, when the schr saw All Yu speak, his eyes clearly surged with disdain. He opened his mouth and closed it. The schr turned his head and snorted. Clearly, he was extremely disdainful. Ah Yu was even more puzzled. If youre dissatisfied, just say it. Why do you have to act like this? Were not your parents who still have to coax your temper outside. It was mainly because in all these years, Ah Yu had never encountered such a rude schr. Not to mention the people in the vige, everyone liked her very much. The students of Nanhe Town had learned of All Yus existence from the Wang Family from the beginning. With their first impressions, they naturally would not make things difficult for her and only treated her as a sister they liked very much. In the prefecture capital, Ah Yu would not be treated coldly. She was dressed well, and those with discerning eyes knew that her family should not be bad. There was no reason for anyone to offend her. When they traveled outside, her Big Brothers protected her tightly. Qin Huai was also not someone to be trifled with. How could he let someone prance around in front of Ah Yu? However, in the capital city of the Emperor, if a brick was thrown out, it could hit 10 officials. Everyones standards were naturally higher, and many peoples personalities were exposed. Little girl, you dont know the rules! I wanted to give you face, but you still provoked me! The schr was angry, as if he had suffered a huge insult. A little girl should be waiting to get married at home. Its fine if she came out to embarrass herself, but she even talked to a man. How shameless Before he could finish speaking, the person realized that he could not make a sound. He covered his neck in fear and widened his eyes at hispanions. When the schrs apanying them saw this, they knew that the few people in front of them had definitely done something. How dare youmit violence in the city of the Emperor? As expected, these people are from the countryside. Dont you know the rules of not being rough in Three Thoughts Street? Hurry up and let go of Brother Lu, or 111 raise aint against you in court! Old Madam Wang pulled All Yu to her side and sat down. Under the unbelievable gazes of the schrs, she casually raised her feet and crossed her legs. As soon as she spoke, her voice was very loud. Then go and bring them to court. A bunch of rascals like you dare to jump around in front of me. Not to mention you, even if your parentse, they can forget about touching my Ah Yu today! Another schr caught on. Look, look, it was indeed them who caused Brother Lu to be in such a state! Brother Lu was going to meet Young Miss Wei today. What should we do! Watch your words! How can you say such nonsense and ruin Young Miss Weis reputation! But Brother Lus throat is crippled. These people must have secretly harmed him while we were not looking. And we cant say anything about it? Old Madam Wang watched the few of them putting on a show with a cold smile and found it even more funny. These schrs thought that their schemes were good, but they did not expect that those little tricks were simply not enough in front of Old Madam Wang. However, the schr called Brother Lu had already fallen to the ground with his hand around his neck. It was obvious that he was breathing heavily and had fainted on the ground. His hands had also loosened, and there were deep strangtion marks on his neck. All, someones been killed! Seeing that something had happened, the boatman did not dare toe and greet them anymore. He quickly stopped the boat by the shore and urged these people to go ashore. Then, he asked the shop assistant to go to Wanning Prefecture to invite the governor. When the governor heard that a murder had happened on Three Thoughts Street, he did not dare to dy. The Imperial Examination was starting soon. Three Thoughts Street was a ce where the top schr woulde to parade. There could not be a problem! As soon as they arrived, the governor saw two groups of people confronting each other. There were already many people surrounding them. Schr Luy on the ground and a kind-hearted person cushioned him with a piece of cloth. On the other side, Old Madam Wang pulled Ah Yu behind her. Beside her stood Qin Huai, who was almost as tall as her. Behind them were three to four people who looked like guards. At a nce, it made people feel that they must have bullied those weak schrs. The governor was not an idiot. Of course, he did not rely on his instincts to solve the case. Instead, he pulled all these people to the government office. After asking, he realized the reason. Wasnt it just that the pedantic schr looked down on women? Why did he have to lose his life! The governor asked Old Madam Wang, Madam Wang, the schrs have used you of disregarding human life. Do you admit it? Everyone looked at Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang stood in the court hall like an ancient pine tree. Ah Yu was also a little nervous, not knowing what Grandma wanted to say. In the end, as everyone watched, they saw two streams of tears suddenly flowing down Old Madam Wangs face. The old woman looked like she was holding it in and said in a trembling voice, How would I know that these high-ranking officials and nobles in the city are actually people who misinterpret right and wrong! My granddaughter and 1 were simply sitting on a boat to admire Wanning City and bring my genius grandson-inw to expand his horizons. However, who would have thought that just as we were sitting well, Schr Lu rushed over and provoked my granddaughter without any exnation? Do 1 not treat him as a lecher?! Could it be that I have to speak to him nicely? If this was in our vige, he would be pressed into a feces pit and fed a few mouthfuls! When everyone heard this, they felt their throats itch and almost vomited on the spot! Ah Yu and Qin Huai were dumbfounded. Soon, the schrs on the other side became agitated. What are you talking about? Could it be that our Brother Lu would take a fancy to this vige girl He could not finish his sentence because the schr looked at All Yu and really saw what kind of girl she was. To be precise, it was really a face that people could not take their eyes off of.. Chapter 577 - 577: Compensation and Apology Chapter 577: Compensation and Apology Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yus face was not the wide shoulders, narrow waist, and slender eyebrows type that was popr nowadays, but anyone who had seen her could not deny that she was a beauty. In the future, she would definitely be a peerless beauty. The beauty of a girl was ever-changing and colorful. Some were pretty, some were elegant, some were strong, some looked pitiful, and some looked high spirited. As for Ah Yu, she gave off a feeling that it was very easy to feel close to her because she always had a smile on her face. Even if she deliberately pulled a long face, she still carried a hint of cuteness. At a nce, it was obvious that she was a child raised in a happy family. Her eyes were too clean, and she was not stupid. After a few years of traveling and studying, she had shed some of her ignorance and gained some wisdom. Seeing that the schr had stopped talking, everyone subconsciously looked at Ah Yu. Yes, this was a very good-looking girl. When she grew up, it was unknown what kind of beauty she would be. But this little girl looks a little too young. Shes only in her early teens. My eleven-year-old granddaughter is only this tall. An old man gestured. When Ah Yu heard this height, she wanted to reply, but Old Madam Wang pinched her fingers through her sleeve. Only then did she look down and remain silent. Now that it was Grandma had stepped out, of course she had to let Grandma suppress the other party. In any case, no matter what Grandma said, she just had to do as she said and Grandma would definitely not let her suffer. This was also a principle that Ah Yu had long concluded. [Your Grandma is really powerful.] Even Meatbail had to admire Old Madam Wang. In this feudal world, it had never seen many people who were so confident in facing officials. Especially the governor of Wanning City. He was even more terrifying than the governor of Wangbei County. Moreover, this was an upright governor. When the governor heard themotion, he immediately pped the gavel, scaring everyone into silence and not daring to speak loudly. Someone, summon the coroner! The onlookers started whispering. Since the coroner has been called, that examinee must be dead, right? What a pity. The Imperial Examination was imminent, and he might even be able to get a spot on the Golden List. However, he had inexplicably fallen in this ce. If the examinees family found out, who knows how heartbroken they would be? On the other hand, Ah Yu was not very worried. She had practiced martial arts before. Although she could notpare to Big Brother Ah You and her brothers at home, she still had the ability to distinguish between sound and aura. Schr Lu was still breathing and was slowly recovering. Clearly, he was fine. Ah Yu was discussing Schr Lus matter with Meatbail. At this point, even the slowest person would have realized that the root cause of this matter was Schr Lus disdain for women. The fact that they can speak bluntly here, and that the surrounding students did not have any special reactions, indicates that most people nowadays think the same way. Elf, 1 want to open a womens academy now and let the women participate in the Imperial Examination too! [Kid, 1 know your thoughts are very good, but you should consider that the current situation is not suitable.] Ah Yu also understood this principle, but now that she had encountered such a thing, she understood how difficult the situation was for women. I know that 1 cant let them participate in the Imperial Examination, but 111 make a test system myself and let them take it. After the test, Ill arrange for them to work in our shops. Is that okay? All Yu quickly changed her perspective. [You can, but your family doesnt have many shops. In the future, when the other female students graduate, where will they go to work?] Ah Yu said without hesitation, Then I can open new shops for them. I have money! [Im very supportive of you, but I think you should discuss it with your Grandma. Your Grandma is a very smart person. She might be able to provide you with a different train of thought at the critical moment. What do you think?] No matter what All Yu thought, Meatball felt that it was very cute and wanted to help herplete it. However, this did not mean that it did not have other opinions. For example, it vaguely felt that something was wrong with this matter, but as a meatball, it could not think too deeply. The main reason was that its thinking waspletely different. It did not care about the feudal system at all. It did not even care about the entire world system. It could even deal with the Origin Space, so why would it care about the feudal worlds royal family? While they were discussing, the coroner had also finished his examination and reported loudly, Sir, this schr is in good health. Hes fine, but theres a mark on his neck. 1 checked and found that hed pinched himself. It has nothing to do with anyone else. At this moment, Schr Lu had already woken up slowly. The governor had even asked someone to give him a cup of tea. He finished it and coughed for a long time. Hearing the coroners words, Schr Lu weakly expressed his anger. Sir coroner, 1 have had no grievances with you in the past and have no grudges with you recently. Why are you ndering me like this? Why would 1 pinch myself? Have I gone crazy? Schr Lu looked at All Yu and scoffed as if hed dirtied his eyes. He looked at Qin Huai again and pointed at him. Its him! At that time, I felt that there was something wrong with the way this young man looked at me. It was definitely him. There are so many tall guards behind him. They might have attacked me when I wasnt paying attention! Schr Lu was right. When Schr Lu spoke rudely, Chi Jia and Chi Tu attacked at the same time. One of them used True Qi to seal Schr Lus throat, and the other hit his tendons. Chi Jia and Chi Tu were both nurtured by Empress Qin with great effort. They wereparable to the experts in the Imperial City. How could a small schr notice them? However, the True Qi circted in his throat, causing him to think that he was suffocating. The tendons in his hands did not listen to him and he could not loosen them. He almost strangled himself to death. If it was an ordinary coroner, they would naturally not be able to find anything. Even if the experts of the Imperial City came, they still could not find any clues. Old Madam Wang would acknowledge that it was indeed a provocation to the other party. After all, once it reaches the court, she cannot simply make baseless ims. The magistrate will make the judgment based on the evidence presented. The current Emperor Minghua had once ordered seriousws. In the winter of the 16th year of Minghua, corruption and favoritism were investigated everywhere. Back then, Yongding County was like this. Later on, Emperor Minghua ordered that everything had to be fair and just. They only recognized evidence and legal principles. As officials, they could not be biased. Even if the murderer was identified, they had to find evidence. It was unknown how strong the enforcement was in other ces, but in Wanning City, the governor would never dare to openly disobey. This was the reason why Old Madam Wang was fearless. Schr Lu had suffered a huge loss and was even ordered to apologize. His face turned red as he bowed to Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang moved aside. The person you should apologize to is my granddaughter, not an old woman like me. How could Schr Lu be willing? He was immediately angry. On ount of the fact that youre an elder, Ive already endured it repeatedly. Dont push your luck! Old Madam Wang originally wanted to sit on the ground, but the image of Third Aunt Hu rolling on the ground suddenly appeared in her mind. She immediately changed her actions to a dry howl and stomped her feet at the governor. Sir, look at this schr. Hes bullying people! The governor trembled when he was treated like this by an olddy. He almost lost his grip on the wooden hammer. He raised his voice and shouted angrily at Schr Lu, Schr Lu, it seems that you still dont know your mistake. You have to have a taste of the prison of our government office! Schr Lu held back his anger and apologized to Ah Yu. Im sorry. Its its its my fault. I hope you wont me me. Under Old Madam Wangs signal, Ah Yu nodded and said coldly, Mn. Schr Lu was unhappy again. Youngdy, youre not going to forgive me? The Lord only asked you to apologize. If youre asked to apologize, you should just apologize. But the Lord didnt say what we should do, Ah Yu said. Moreover, 1 dont have to forgive you just because you apologized. I dont want to forgive you. She hated this schr! She even said that she had insulted the title of top scorer. This was a stupid schr! You! Schr Lu exploded. This little girl was really insulting the cultured! Mother was right. He really shouldnt be entangled with women. They were all unreasonable.. Chapter 578 - 578: Strange Charity Hall Chapter 578: Strange Charity Hall Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qin Huai did not intend to pretend to be weak. He did not have the time, but he did not use the name of Duke Yong Manor. He only used his identity as a county schr. If not for Empress Qin stopping him halfway, Qin Huai would at least be a provincial schr now. There were many county schrs in Wanning City. They were inconspicuous existences, but this meant that he was also an educated person. It was onew for students to bully ordinary people. It was anotherw for students to be bullied. In the end, Schr Lu apologized to Ah Yu and evenpensated her with ten taels of silver. Ten taels of silver in Wanning City was enough for an ordinary family of five to eat for a year. To the students, it was already a hugepensation. The teachings of the saints do not differentiate between men and women. Schr Lu, youve read the books of the saints in vain. Usually, has the teacher taught you the principle that disasterse from the mouth? After the governor finished speaking to the ashen-faced Schr Lu, he said loudly to the other students, Although everyone has their own ambitions, you cant disregard thew in your lives. I wont investigate your selfishness, but you cant be rash in your actions. Otherwise, thew will teach you! The student hurriedly cupped his hands and agreed, not daring toin. Thews of the Great Chang Dynasty did not say that one had to respect women and could not bully them. However, they said that Those who bully others will be punished ten times over. Those who humiliate others will be punished ten times over. Those who defile others will be punished ten times over. Naturally, women were also included in this category. Moreover, there was another rule in thew. Those who bully, humiliate, or defile others first will be severely punished. The magistrate did not convict Schr Lu for bullying others but rather for insulting and defaming them. Insulting others carries a punishment of tenshes, while defaming others also carries a punishment of tenshes. However, since Schr Lu is a schr who represents academic achievement, he has the option to pay a fine or perform unpaidbor in lieu of corporal punishment. Money redemption was one tael of silver persh. Of the 20 taels of silver, 10 taels would be confiscated by the court and 10 taels would bepensated to the victim. Unpaidbor refers to the practice in which the imperial government assigns individuals to perform unpaidbor in tasks rted to document writing, in order to offset their debts. Each day ofbor would be considered as equivalent to two months of debt repayment, so if someone were assigned 20 days ofbor, it would be equivalent to 4.0 months of debt repayment. Of course, Schr Lu would choose marypensation. After walking out of the government office, Schr Lus face was still filled with indignation. However, he remembered the lesson this time and did not speak arrogantly anymore. Instead, he stared fiercely at Qin Huai. When he became famous, he would definitely take revenge for todays humiliation! Ah Yu rarely hated people. Even those who were extremely vicious, All Yu did not hate them. Instead, she sympathized with them. She sympathized with the fact that there was only darkness in their world, and she also sympathized with the fact that their minds had been destroyed by chaos. She found this Schr Lu annoying because he was not a stupid person, but he was not smart. Outside the government office, a few schrs were indignant, but they knew that this was not the ce to talk. Schr Lu walked up to Qin Huai. Qin Huai brought All Yu to the side and said coldly, What is it? Qin Huai! I, Lu Yu, am rash, but youre not a good person either. Since youre a student here to take the exam, why didnt you make it clear back then? Also, its not like youre not guilty just because theres no evidence. If you have the ability, letspete openly. Arent you afraid of tarnishing the reputation of the Saints by using those lowly tricks! Everyone looked at him as if he was a fool. Ah Yu simply tossed the ten taels of silver in her hand and pretended to be very happy. She said, Big Brother All You, we picked up ten taels of silver for free. I saw a charity hall on the ship just now. Lets go buy food for the children in the charity hall. Charity halls only appeared inrge cities, mainly to help people who could not afford to eat. The people inside came and went every day, and they were basically all alone. Qin Huai smiled. Alright. Ah Yu looked at Old Madam Wang. Grandma, lets go to the charity hall? How could Old Madam Wang say no? They walked towards the charity hall. Seeing that he was ignored, Schr Lu was so angry that he wanted to stomp his feet. He hated Ah Yu even more in his heart. He had already scolded her countless times in his heart. Qin Huai! In this Imperial Examination, Ill definitely be ranked at the top! Just you wait. If you fail, 111ugh at you! This kid was too young and did not know how precious studying was. He did not focus on studying and actually hung out with a girl. What kind of future could such a person have? What Schr Lu did not know was that he would soon be pped in the face and his words would be sent back to him. At this moment, Ah Yu had already pulled Qin Huai and Old Madam Wang to the charity hall. The door of the charity hall was a little old. The two gatekeepers were even dozing off. She could vaguely see a few people cleaning inside. Ah Yu did not buy anything directly. Instead, she wanted to go to the charity hall to take a look. Little Brother, how many pitiful people are there in the charity hall now? Actually, there was also a charity hall in the prefecture city. It was rtively clean and tidy, but it was also a little deserted. When they traveled, they would asionally encounter one or two, but they were also not lively. Therefore, Ah Yu did not go often. The main reason was that she did not want the ten taels of silver today. Of course, it was not good to throw them away. It was better to use them to do some good deeds. Hearing someone asking a question, the gatekeeper on the left woke up. When he saw Ah Yu and the others, he was still a little stunned. Littledy, what are you doing? We n to give something to the poor people in the charity hall, All Yu said. Poor people did not mean that the people inside were poor, but it was a general term for those who received help from the charity hall. Ah Yu had heard it too many times, so she followed suit. All, you came at the wrong time, the gatekeeper said. This morning, a kind-hearted master found jobs for the poor people and even distributed wages to them in advance. Therefore, all the poor people in the charity hall went, and not a single one was left. Ah Yu was surprised. Not a single one is left? Did all the men, women, old, and young go? What kind of job is it? Tm not too sure either. They said that the work is at the docks. The more work they do, the more they can take. If it were children or old women, as long as they helped, they could at least manage a full meal a day. Its just that they wont have any sry. They thought that it was not bad, so they followed, the gatekeeper said. There are also many poor people who are ambitious. They dont want to continue eating and drinking in the charity hall in the future, so they want to earn some money themselves. Ah Yu still felt that something was wrong. Do you know that rich man? Which dock did they go to? Did they say if they woulde back? The gatekeeper opened his mouth, but before he could speak, another gatekeeper woke up and said unhappily, Littledy, were just guarding the door. How can we care so much? Moreover, the poor people are not under the jurisdiction of our charity hall. Theyre much freer than us. Theye and go as they please. How can we care so much? As he spoke, he red at the other gatekeeper. Youre just gossiping. Be careful not to be scolded by the steward again. The two of them continued talking and ignored Ah Yu and the others. Ah Yu looked at Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang raised her chin. Go find your grandfather first. Those with discerning eyes knew that something was wrong. Of course, it was not as simple as it seemed. Ah Yu did not hesitate for the time being. They hade to Three Thoughts Street to find Second Uncle before looking for Grandpa. Three Thoughts Street was a treasurend. Every inch ofnd here was worth money. Every year, during the examinations, even the corridors of houses could be rented out. As for Old Madam Wang, she bought an entire house here and partitioned it into ten small houses. Every small house was filled with the essentials. Six of the small houses were rented out at a price of 10 to 100 taels a month. The remaining four were left behind by Old Madam Wang for the Wang Familys children. Wang Chuangui lived in one of the small houses. After passing the charity hall and walking another hundred steps, they arrived at the courtyard Old Madam Wang had bought. Who else could it be but Old man Wang standing at the door? Grandpa! All Yus eyes lit up and she shouted with a bright voice.. Chapter 579 - 579: Buying a Brocade Sachet Chapter 579: Buying a Brocade Sachet Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Old man Wang heard Ah Yus shout, his first reaction was to look for Old Madam Wang. When he saw that Old Madam Wang looked good, his furrowed eyebrows rxed. Why are you only here now? Ive alreadyid out new nkets for you two days ago. Ive just gotten someone to take it out to dry, and youre suddenly here. Old Madam Wang did not listen to Old man Wangs greetings at all. Didnt you move the things from the carriage? Why are you pretending here? Old man Wang: Couldnt he show some concern for this old woman? Previously, when they went to Fuji Temple, the carriages followed them. When they arrived at Three Thoughts Street,rge carriages were not allowed to enter. They could only be stored in the livestock workshop and paid a sum of rations every day. Chi Jia had already sent someone to deliver the rest of the things. The person who was talking to Old man Wang saw that his posture had changed greatly and asked in surprise, Brother Wang, this is Sister-inw? Seeing Old man Wang nod, the person bowed to Old Madam Wang and introduced himself. Sister-inw, how are you? Im from the Jiang Mansion on the east side of Yuhua Street. My name is Jiang Rong. Its our first time meeting. Please forgive me if Ive made a mistake. Jiang Rong? Old Madam Wang sized up the person in front of her who looked to be in his seventies or eighties and said casually, Is your mother, Matriarch Jiang, still alive? Jiang Rong hurriedly said, Mother is still around. Shes resting elsewhere now. Old Madam Wang looked at Old man Wang. Have you collected the money she owed us back then? Old man Wang did not even remember and shook his head honestly. No. Hence, Old Madam Wang looked at Jiang Rong with a smile and a very kind expression. However, being kind to someone who looked older than her did not make her feel close. Jiang Rong: What debt? Didnt he meet Brother Wang by chance and hit it off with him at first sight? This is not the ce to talk. Everyone,e inside. Wang Chuanguis voice sounded, and everyone saw him standing in the courtyard. The courtyard was partitioned into too many sections, and only one atrium was open for everyone to stroll around. Therefore, there were many people dressed as students sitting in the atrium. Some of them even held books in their hands, but their necks were stretched like a snails. No one believed that they were revising their work. Wang Chuangui was also holding a book, but his book was different from others. It was a book about the Great Chang. He had sorted it out himself. The exam was about to begin, and he was afraid that he would forget some minor details, so he took it out and read it again. Several years have passed, but Wang Chuanguis remarkable act of giving up his position in the imperial civil service examination still circted among the candidates. As soon as he arrived at the Wang familys courtyard, he was surrounded and protected by fellow schrs. They were either asking him how he passed the imperial civil service examination or why he had given up. From his initial resistance, Wang Chuangui had simply used their curiosity to get them to provide him with other information. He was like a fish in water. Everyone wanted to choose the most secluded small house as soon as they entered the property. It was indeed pitifully small. There was only a main room with a study, a small kitchen, a small toilet, and a servant room. Even the washing area was only a few steps wide. Among the few small houses left behind by Old Madam Wang, only one was more spacious. It was located in the inner courtyard. Not only were there stone tables and stools, but there was also a swing. Ah Yu knew at a nce that it was a small residence specially left for her. They brought the remaining things in and ced them simply. All Yu was still worried about the charity hall and did not participate in Old Madam Wangs conversation. She pulled Qin Huai out again. Grandma, well go out first! Ah Yu greeted Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang said, Well go out for a walk. Well talk about the rest after Qin Huai finishes the exam. Ah Yu: Got it! Of course, she understood what Grandma meant. She didnt want her to care about the charity hall. However, although Ah Yu knew her intentions, she really did not intend to care. She still remembered that Big Brother Ah Yous Shared Fate Gu had yet to be cured! Moreover, their family did not have any rtives in Wanning City. It was fine if they were in the right, and the governor was a fair and honest official. But if she wanted to be a busybody, she would be causing trouble for herself. It would not be good if she did not handle it well and affected Big Brother Ah Yous future prospects. After leaving the door, Ah Yu said, Big Brother Ah You, lets not go to the charity hall. When we were on the boat, I heard that theres a Civil Star Temple beside Three Thoughts Street. Lets go and pray for a talisman! Qin Huai: Alright. He told Chi Jia and the others not to follow and to do their own things. Chi Jia agreed and brought people to the drill ground to train. The Young Master was about to develop in Wanning City. It was time to use the people they had nurtured previously. As for the Young Masters safety, Chi Jia was not worried at all. As soon as they arrived at Wanning City, Duke Yong Manor, the Empress, and Emperor Minghua had sent a message to him that the protection of everyone was in ce, so there was no need for them to worry. It would be a waste not to use the guards they picked up for free. Their people could be saved to train more. The examination was about to begin. There were already many people outside the Civil Star Temple. Some were asking for talismans, some were drawing lots, and some were writing poems and selling their skills here. Unexpectedly, most of the people here were women and there were rarely any men. Other than the poetry sellers, very few men were dressed like schrs. Big Brother All You, isnt Civil Star Temple about protecting schrs? What are these Big Sisters doing here? Qin Huai thought for a moment and replied, The schrs are always busy preparing for the exam and dont have time toe. Unexpectedly, someone beside her burst outughing. It was a woman selling embroidered brocade bags. She smiled and said, Young Master, youre wrong. Its not that theyre busy preparing for the exam, but those students and schrs care about their reputation. They all say that they dont believe in the supernatural. So, the closer it is to the imperial examination, the less theye, afraid that others will see them. Therefore, the people here are all the family members or admirers of those students. Ah Yu came to a realization. I see! But Lord Civil Star is so busy, so its impossible for him to protect all the students. Everyone just treats it as psychologicalfort and deliberately avoidsing here to save face. Isnt that the same as revealing what they intended to hide? The big sister selling the brocade bag was also a little knowledgeable. When she heard Ah Li say this, she immediately had a good impression of her. Youngdy, you know a little. Then did youe with your brother today because you have an examinee at home? You already said that its psychologicalfort. Why dont you buy one of my brocade bags too? Auntie, youre wrong. Big Brother Ah You isnt my Big Brother. Hes my fiance. Hes also an examinee. I brought him here to buy talismans to benefit from the good fortune! Ah Yu said it openly, causing her sister tough loudly. On the other hand, Qin Huais ears turned red. The surrounding people also vaguely heard it and revealed kind smiles. It was not a strange thing for a young couple to be engaged. However, since their rtionship was so good, it was rare for them toe to the temple together to ask for the Civil Star Talisman. Ah Yu bought more than one brocade bag. In fact, she bought 10. Other than Qin Huais, there were also the other examinees at home, including Second Uncle and her seven Big Brothers, and her little brother, Zhuer. There were exactly ten of them in total. The eldest sister smiled. Your family has a lot of people and many candidates.. This is a good thing! Chapter 580 - 580: Doting On Her Son Chapter 580: Doting On Her Son Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Of course, the brocade bag that Ah Yu bought was not only for the examinees. For example, her Eldest Brother was not taking the exam anymore, but she had bought one for everyone in the family. She felt that Eldest Brother should have one too. As for her nephew, that was not something All Yu wanted to care about. She bought the brocade bags and continued in to ask for talismans. As the big sister had said, when they passed by the praying women, they could vaguely hear them muttering, 1 hope that my son will pass. We will definitelye back to the temple to offer more incense. Ah Yu held a silver ingot in her hand and was eager to try. Big Brother Ah You, Ill go and pray one for you too. When you be the top schr, Ille and repay Lord Civil Star with more incense. This time, in order not to cause trouble, Ah Yu lowered her voice. Qin Huai was helpless. Why dont you pray to me to be more serious in the examination hall? Then things will be more stable. Ah Yu said solemnly, Big Brother All You, although 1 really trust you, theres an old saying that goes, If youre too full, youll suffer a loss. You cant be so confident in yourself from the beginning. You need to have some anxiety and think what if you dont pass the exam? Thinking like this, youll be more serious during the exam. Ill ask for a safety talisman for you to ensure that youll be calm during the exam and not let your imagination run wild. Thats multiple guarantees. There wont be any mistakes. Ill listen to you. What else could Qin Huai say? After buying the talismans, they also bought one for Wang Chuangui. As for her brothers at home, Ah Yu thought that perhaps they would also be sessful candidates ande to Wanning City to take the imperial examination in the future. So she bought two more talismans for them. After leaving the Civil Star Temple, they strolled around for a while and bought some trinkets before returning to the house. When they reached the door, they met Old Madam Wang, who was getting someone to move her things. Grandma, where are we moving to? Arent we going to live here? All Yu asked. Old Madam Wang: Its so small. How can it be lived in? Let your Second Uncle live here. Well go to another house. Ah Yu said, Do we have any other houses on Three Thoughts Street? Of course. Lets go. Grandma will bring you to take a look. If you dont like it, well buy another one. Old Madam Wang was clearly in a good mood. It was unknown what she had chatted with Grandpa Jiang about, but she looked like she was in a good mood. Ah Yu thought to herself that Grandma must have earned something again this time. When they arrived at the courtyard, they realized that it looked like someone had lived there before. However, they seemed to have moved away in a hurry. The things inside were still very new and there were only slight traces of use. This is the new house that your Grandpa Jiang gave us. Ah Yu, do you like it? Old Madam Wangs gaze was very picky. Look, its a little inferior to our house in Nanhe Town. It cant evenpare to the one in the prefecture capital. Old man Wang, who had been silent at the side, coughed lightly. Its already not bad to have such a house on Three Thoughts Street now. Old woman, dont be picky anymore. Be careful that Old Jianges looking for youter to ask for the house back. Only then did All Yu know that this house was really not bought by Grandma. She had just obtained it. Meatbail, who had always been careful in the room, even told All Yu the details. [I heard from them that your Grandma lent them money to buy this house back then. At that time, it was rtively cheap. Later on, the house began to be valuable, and the Jiang Family bought other assets one after another. This house was used to repay their debt.] Elf, my Grandma isnt an ordinary person, right? Is Wanning City her previous home? This was something that All Yu had long been puzzled about. However, before Meatball could answer, All Yu continued, You shouldnt tell me. In any case, if Grandma wants me to know, she will definitely tell me in advance. If she doesnt want me to know, 1 shouldnt investigate secretly, lest Grandma is unhappy. Just like how Ah Yu had grown up and vaguely knew that she was actually not from the Wang Family. In the past, she lived in a not-so-good home. However, if All Yu were to choose for herself, she would only consider herself a child of the Wang Family and would never mention her former family. If anyone mentioned it to her, she would be unhappy too. If this happened to Grandma, she would probably feel the same way, right? [As far as 1 know, your Grandma should have encountered something bad here. But now that your Grandma is willing toe back, it means that she has already let go of the things in her heart. If youre really interested, you can find time to chat with your Grandma..] Chapter 581 - 581: Doting On Her Son (2) Chapter 581: Doting On Her Son (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After they moved into the courtyard, Old man Wang immediately went to Old Madam Wangs study and told her the news he had investigated over the past few days. If Im not wrong, the other person with the Shared Fate Gu should be in the Imperial City. To be precise, shes in the Imperial Pce. 1 havent heard any more news. After all, its not easy to contact the people in the Imperial City. Old Madam Wang: Looks like youve regressed after not appearing for so many years. It took you so many days to obtain such news. Old man Wang said angrily, Can you me me? Dont you know? Now, Im still wanted for kidnapping the princess! Its been so many years, but they havent taken the wanted notice down yet! Its just that Its just that because youre so old and ugly now, even if you stand in front of the wanted portrait, no one will recognize you. Old Madam Wang continued Old man Wangs words, Thats enough. As long as we dont admit it, who can force you to admit it? I said that youre stupid, but you acted on your own. Eat more pig brains to nourish yourself. Old man Wang: In any case, it was all your logic. Ah Yu did not forget that Qin Huai still had the Shared Fate Gu. Although his life and health were no longer in danger, the other partys situation was still unknown. They had to find the other party first before they could let Qin Huai enter the examination hall in peace. It was not long before the exam starts. This years Imperial Examination had already been confirmed. They had to stay in the examination hall for six days and six nights, taking a total of six papers. During this period of time, if anything happened to Qin Huai in the examination hall, he would really be beyond their reach. Big Brother All You, who do you think has the Shared Fate Gu? When she asked this question, there was no doubt in Ah Yus eyes. She even looked at Qin Huai. The same person appeared in their hearts. That was Qin Huais biological mother. Are you sure its her? Ah Yu said softly. Does your family live in the Imperial City? When Qin Huai saw Ah Yus innocent gaze, he wanted to tell her his identity immediately, but he was afraid that if he really revealed this identity, if Ah Yu minded, they would never have a chance again. After all, All Yu liked freedom so much. Not to mention his possible status as a prince, even if he was an ordinary Young Master of the Dukes Estate, she would not be very willing, right? Big Brother Ah You, Big Brother Ah You, why are you in a daze again? Ah Yu waved her hand in front of Qin Huais eyes. Qin Huai came back to his senses and was about to say something when Chi Jia brought a letter over. Young Master, its a letter from Madam. To be precise, it was a letter from Emperor Minghua to Qin Huai in the name of Empress Qin. He already knew that Qin Huai had arrived in Wanning City and asked him to enter the pce to see Empress Qin onest time today. Thest few words prated the paper. Qin Huais face turned pale and he suddenly felt a faint pain in his chest. Shes critically ill? That was impossible. Qin Huai gave most of the medicine that All Yu had given him to Empress Qin. Later on, he told Ah Yu about this and she specially gave him more, asking him to be filial to Empress Qin. This way, Empress Qins body should be fine. At the very least, ordinary illnesses or even poisons could not hurt her. Moreover, Empress Qin was an expert herself. Even Chi Jia was not her match. In that case, why was she suddenly in critical condition?! Auntie Qin is critically ill?! Seeing how agitated Qin Huai was, All Yu could not be bothered to avoid arousing suspicion. She took the letter over and read it. When she saw the contents, she grabbed Qin Huais hand. Big Brother Ah You, lets go look for your mother. Qin Huai suddenly looked at All Yu and said with difficulty, Did you see clearly where were going? Isnt it just the pce? Ah Yu said. As long as thats Auntie Qins house, theres no ce that we cant go to. At this moment, Ah Yu did not think deeper at all. She was worried about Big Brother All Yous mother. When she met Auntie Qin back then, Meatbail even told her that Auntie Qin had given her a lot of merit points. At that time, Meatball suspected that Auntie Qin was a very important person. Now that All Yu had grown up, she naturally understood the clues. Not to mention living in the pce, she would not be surprised even if she lived on a dragon throne. Was there anything more amazing than Meatball in this world? The bedtime stories Meatball told her were each more bizarre than thest.. She had long mastered them! Chapter 582 - 582: Doting On Her Son (3) Chapter 582: Doting On Her Son (3) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although she said that, Ah Yu still went to tell Old Madam Wang. However, she did not say in detail that she was going to the Imperial Pce. Instead, she mentioned the Imperial City. On the other hand, Old man Wang was the first to panic. Why are you going to the Imperial City today? 1 havent even bought the road pass to the Imperial City. From Wanning City to the Imperial City, one had to pass a major gate. One had to buy a special pass there and it would be invalidated in one go. After entering, if one wanted toe out, they had to buy it again. Qin Huai said, Grandpa, our family has some ability in the Imperial City. We dont need a travel pass to enter or leave. Old man Wang thought of his second son, who had been a little anxious in the past two days, and then looked at All Yu in front of him. He shook his clothes and said, In that case, Ill apany you. Old woman, rest at home first. Old man Wang thought that it was not easy to recognize his old face, but as for his wife, even an elder could recognize her. She was from Duke An Manor after all. It was easy for the older generation to recognize her with a single nce. Although the old woman was pretending to be shrewish, those people were all smart people. They were not like those stupid people outside who were easily fooled. Old Madam Wang nodded and said meaningfully, Alright, since you took the initiative to ask, do it well. If you fail That gaze frightened Old man Wang so much that he trembled. When have I not made people feel at ease? When Wang Chuangui came over aggrievedly and arrived at the new courtyard, he saw Old Madam Wang sitting calmly in the courtyard. Wang Chuanguis aggrieved expression disappeared and he called out obediently, Mother. Old Madam Wang: Chuangui, I think youve been thinking very much these past two days. Do you think that youre almost certain to do well in the imperial civil service examination? Can you even pass the timed test? Mother, how would I dare to have such frivolous thoughts! In their family, it was enough for a grandson-inw to shout that he wanted to be the top scorer. He was not so confident. Oh, 1 was originally thinking that seeing that your thoughts were fluctuating greatly, Im afraid youre notfortable living in that small house, so I wanted you toe over and live with me. Since youre living very well yourself, you should continue staying in the small house. Wang Chuangui hurriedly changed his words. No, no, no. My thoughts are wandering. The examination ising soon. The other examinees are howling in the courtyard every day. Your son cant calm down at all. Im too worried! Seeing that Old Madam Wang was looking at him, Wang Chuangui said, I was just thinking that my parents are both in Wanning City. If I can be filial by your side, 111 feel more at ease. I think it wont be bad. Of course, a proper house could not bepared to that cramped little house. He would be a fool to choose it. Old Madam Wang gave Wang Chuangui a look that said he was a promising child. Wang Chuangui was happy. Heh, he had finally managed to bootlick well this time. Since you want to be filial so much, 1 cant stop you. Old Madam Wang stood up. Under Wang Chuanguis gaze, she handed him a broom and patted his shoulder. I wont hire anyone else to clean the house. Chuangui, in order to calm your mind, Ill give you such an important task. Work hard, but dont disappoint me. Wang Chuangui:? He said anxiously, But Mother, 1 still have some books to revise. Im afraid that when the exam Youre still the most thoughtful. I almost forgot. How about this? When you sweep the floor, remember to memorize the books at the same time. Ill specially ask someone to help keep an eye on you. If you memorize the books wrongly, sweep the courtyard again. That way, youll remember better. Wang Chuangui: No wonder people said that its difficult to decide if they should ask something or not. Forget it, it was better not to ask. His mother did not ask him to clean the toilet. Thinking about it this way, its likely that hes really her biological son. Achoo! In the Hu Family Vige, Wang Chuanfu, who was cleaning the toilet, suddenly sneezed. When Madam Feng heard themotion, she hurriedly ran over to take a look. Whats wrong? Did you catch a cold from the cold weather? Wang Chuanfu rubbed his nose and chuckled. Im fine. Perhaps a gust of wind blew over just now and tickled my nose. After cleaning up, he saw his eldest daughter-inw, Qu Shuqiu, riding the carriage back. She was still pregnant, but her movements were very agile as she jumped out of the carriage. Madam Feng was so shocked that she hurriedly caught her. Qiuqiu, be careful. The child will be born in a few days. Dont hurt your waist. If you lose your breath, youll suffer. Qu Shuqiu had been married for a few years, and her originally lively personality was even more lively now. She was even more at ease than at home. Her father had already been promoted to County Deputy, but he still could not control her. Mother, Im fine. My hands were itchy just now, so I wanted to try steering the horse. After Qu Shuqiu jumped off the carriage, she handed the rope to the servant who was originally steering the horse and said with a smile, 1 received Grandmas letter from town! When Wang Chuanfu heard this, he stopped cleaning the toilet and stood far away to ask, Did Mother say anything? Grandma said that she had sent 50 modified plows and two boxes of ointments for injuries, as well as a cartload of additional crop seeds that father wanted, all from the capital city, said Qu Shuqiu. By the way, Grandma also mentioned that Little Sister Ah Yu is going back to the capital city. They would probably wait for everyone to finish the exams before returning to the vige. Wang Chuanfu covered his face and almost cried. Mother still misses me. Then, he asked, Mother only gave them to us? Did she give any to your Second Uncle? Yes, Mother bought a restaurant for Second Uncle in Nanhe Town. Whether Second Uncle makes a bun restaurant or sublet it, its up to him. Wang Chuanfus smile froze. Then, Qu Shuqiu said, Mother even bought us a house in town and asked us to take a look when were free one day. Whether we live there ourselves or sell it, its up to us. Mother is too considerate. Madam Feng sighed. When she turned around and saw her husbands face covered in tears, Madam Feng was so frightened that she almost pped him. Husband, whats wrong? Wuwu His mother was too capable. He finally knew why his mother always scolded them for being stupid. Because once their mother did things herself, they would look even more stupid. As he spoke, Wang Chuanfu nced vaguely at his daughter-inws stomach and made up his mind. 1 wont sell the house anymore. Ill keep it for my grandson. Ill groom my grandson to be a schr so that he can make his great-grandma proud in the future.. Chapter 583 - 583: The People in the Palace Are So Pitiful Chapter 583: The People in the Pce Are So Pitiful Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old man Wangs family had arge poption. Although there was no pressure on their children and grandchildren, there was still mental pressure. Therefore, the Wang family never urged them to have more children. Qu Shuqiu had married into the Wang Family for a few years and was now pregnant with their first child. The most nervous person was Wang Dng. This was his first time being a father, so he would be nervous no matter his age. Especially now, seeing that Qu Shuqiu was about to give birth, Wang Dng stopped much of the work he was originally in charge of. The contributions their Wang Family had made to Hu Family Vige were no longer something that could be exined in one or two words. Now, only the eldest branch was still in the vige, helping to look after the cane sugar workshop and the mulberry silkworm workshop. Wang Dng was supervising the matters in the vige, Hundred Flowers County, and Shopkeeper Zhous business. Qu Shuqiu was not idle either. She was now supervising the silk workshop in the vige. Now that the silk cloth and nket in Hu Family Vige had already be famous, Vige Chief Hu had formed an alliance with the surrounding viges and towns to guide them in nting mulberry trees and raising silkworms. The silk cocoons they obtained were collected by Hu Family Vige. The food produced by Hu Family Vige would also be given to the surrounding viges and towns first. This formed a mutually beneficial rtionship. Hu Family Vige had already be the number one vige in the entire Yongding County. They were no longer as poor as before. Even the one or twozy people who were unwilling to work were knocked down by Old Master Hu with his walking stick and became obedient. Wang Dng and Qu Shuqiu had also be famous in the vige, but now, Vige Chief Hu and the others wanted to hand over the position of the next vige chief to Wang Dng. In the past, no matter how simple the Hu Family vigers were, they would never give up the position of vige head to an outsider, especially the Wang Family. Not only were they outsiders, but they had also escaped from the wilderness. But now that 30 years had passed, they had long seen Old man Wangs family background and character clearly. The reason why they were willing to hand over the position of vige chief to them was because they hoped that the Wang Family could treat this ce as their root. If Wang Dng became the vige chief, would the Wang Family still leave? Of course, Old Master Hu and the others had other intentions. Now that the Wang Family was at its peak, their Hu Family Vige should also be a solid backing. It was said that those officials had one foot in heaven and one foot in hell. The more candidates Old man Wangs family had to take the Imperial Examination, the greater the chances of their family climbing up. However, the higher they climbed, the more miserable their fall would be if they met an obstacle one day. If they were implicated by some unfilial descendant in the future, Hu Family Vige would also be theirst support. As the vige chief, Wang Dng would definitely have more selfish motives in favor of the Wang Family and would not be unable to tolerate them. Old Master Hu and the others were already old and did not know how many years they could manage things. The rest could only be left for the future generations to do. What they could do was to pave the way and form good karma so that the children would at least understand the Wang Familys kindness. Regarding this, Wang Dng did not care. He was now thinking about his son. It was not that he did not want his wife to give birth to a daughter, but the Wang Familys tradition was fixed. It was almost certain that they would give birth to a son. If they gave birth to a daughter, it would be that the heavens had opened their eyes! Weve only just received the letter. Ah Yu has probably already set off for the capital. Qin Huai is from the capital, and the prefecture capital is only half a month away from there. Since she likes lively ces so much, she will definitely be going there. When Wang Dng returned home and saw the letter Qu Shuqiu had brought back, he immediately said, Coincidentally, Im going to Fuji Temple to offer incense today. Why dont I donate some money to the temple to pray for the kids? Qu Shuqiu held her big stomach and said, Bring me along. Ill also pray for the child in my stomach and ask the gods to bless me to give birth to an obedient and smart daughter like Ah Yu. Everyone stared at her round stomach. How could they agree? They had to climb a mountain to get to the temple! Qu Shuqiu said to Madam Feng, Mother, I had a dream yesterday. I dreamed that in front of the mountain gate of Fuji Temple, there was an obedient little girl hugging my leg and calling me Mother. Let me go. Perhaps this is Buddhas guidance. Madam Feng could not withstand it and was worried about Qu Shuqiu. After thinking about it, she simply called Hu Xiaotongs fiancee over. Coincidentally, Hu Xiaotongs fiancee was Wu Qianqian from the Wu Family Medical Hall in Nanhe Town. She was a girl who liked to study pediatric medicine. At a medical conference, she chatted happily with Hu Xiaotong. After a while, the two of them interacted. Last year, the two of them were engaged. They should be married next year. Now that she knew that Qu Shuqiu was about to give birth, she specially went to the vige inn to stay and wait for her to deliver the child. There was an inn in the vige that Old Master Hu and Elder Ma had built together. Widow Zhou was in charge of it and only paid some cheap rent to the vige every month. The rest of the rent was collected by Widow Zhou herself. Now, there were merchants in the vige all year round, and some people had booked the location of the inn to stay permanently. Widow Zhou charged a cheap price. A room only costs a few copper coins a day. The furnishings were simple, and everyone could afford to live in it. She was happy and rxed. Then let Qianqian follow. Madam Feng was still a little worried. Call Granny Liu along. If anything goes wrong along the way, youll at least have someone who knows what to do to help. Wang Dng went to the house and took out the box All Yu had left behind. Inside were a few meatballs made with the Myriad Spirit Sacred Fruit. Ah Yu had sent someone to send them back before the new year and said that they were good medicine for her family. Of course, he also brought it along. Hence, Wu Qianqian followed him to climb the mountain. The group climbed for more than six hours before reaching the entrance of Fuji Temple. When Yuan Zhi heard that they were here to donate money, his face wrinkled from smiling. He hurriedly weed them in. After Qu Shuqiu knelt down, she held a banknote worth 50 taels of silver in her hand. Before she could send it into the merit box, she suddenly cried out. Whats wrong, whats wrong? Wang Dng ran into the main hail. Qu Shuqiu said with a trembling voice, I think Im about to give birth. Ah? Wang Dng was stunned. The midwife went forward and touched Qu Shuqius stomach. Her expression changed. Oh no, this childs position is wrong. When she went up the mountain, everything was clearly fine. However, after entering the hall and kneeling for a while, the fetus changed position in her mothers stomach. Without thinking, Wang Dng turned around and knelt down in front of Yuan Zhi. Master, please save my beloved wife! At this moment, the only person who could save Qu Shuqiu was someone with True Qi. Wang Dngs martial arts were so-so. He could only be said to have beaten ordinary people, but his True Qi and internal force were insufficient. How could hepare to Yuan Zhi? The smile on Yuan Zhis face froze. At the same time, Qin Huai, who was far away in Wanning City, also brought Ah Yu into the Imperial City. Outside the Imperial City, there were twopletely different styles. If Wanning City was considered prosperous, then the Imperial City was solemn. Even the people walking on the streets were in a hurry. When they arrived at the entrance of the pce, the guards stopped Old man Wang and did not allow him to take another step forward. After they entered the pce from the Imperial City, this atmosphere became even worse. Big Brother All You, the people living in the pce are so pitiful. Sitting in a special carriage for use in the pce, Ah Yu leaned close to Qin Huais ear and whispered. Qin Huai turned his head and nced at Ah Yu. The little girls eyes were filled with sympathy. There was no surprise or admiration for the pce at all. It was as if this dazzling pce was an ordinary existence. Moreover, it was an existence she did not like. Dont you like this ce? Qin Huai did not realize that his voice had be much deeper.. Chapter 584 - 584: Add One Point Chapter 584: Add One Point Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This is someone elses house. Theres nothing to like or dislike. All Yu still knew that this was the pce. She could not say anything lest she caused trouble for her family. Qin Huais tone was still a little low. Is that so? Actually, he did not think that there was anything good or bad about this ce. Be it the ministers and officials living here, the Emperors concubines, or the pce maids and guards, they were no different in his eyes. They were all people who lived in cages. The Imperial Pce was a cage, the Imperial City was a cage, and the entire Capital City and even the entire Great Chang were cages. It depended on what one thought. In any case, as long as Ah Yu was around, even if it was just a small house, he would not feel bored staying in one ce for three to five years. Ah Yu found it a little strange. Big Brother Ah You, do you have something to tell me? I think youve looked troubled ever since you walked into this pce. The way you frown doesnt look as good as when you smile. Qin Huai shook his head. Its nothing. Perhaps its because Im a little tired from the long journey. Ah Yu, you should rest too. Its still a long way from here to see the Emperor. They were sitting in the carriage in the pce. After arriving at the inner pce, they still had to change to other transportation tools. In any case, he would never let Ah Yu walk. Ah Yu yawned. They had been riding in the carriage for a few hours and were indeed tired. Then 111 sleep for a while. Call me when we arrive, Ah Yu said and began to sleep. After a while, she fell asleep on her side. This time, they did not bring Tang Yuan with them to Wanning City. When they arrived at the pce, Chi Jia and the others were not allowed to hide. Only Chi Jia was allowed to apany them in. Qin Huai hesitated for a moment before helping Ah Yu lie down in the carriage. This carriage was not very big, and Ah Yus head could only tilt. Qin Huai simply knelt down and let Ah Yus head rest on his palm to prevent her neck from feeling ufortable. At this moment, Ah Yu had already sent her will into the spatial pocket. Elf, is the Shared Fate Gu on Big Brother All You still affecting him? All Yu was a little worried. He doesnt look too good. Meatbail: [Have you thought of another possibility, such as why he was in a bad mood the moment he entered the pce?] Meatbail tried to guide Ah Yu towards the truth from another angle. After entering Wanning City, Meatballs newswork covered the entire city, but not the Imperial City. When Ah Yu entered the Imperial City, Meatballs range was updated. Now that they were in the pce, Meatbail had also found out a lot of information about the pce. For example, Qin Huais true identity, including Empress Qins current physical condition, and so on. Meatbail was still hesitating if it should tell All Yu everything it knew. However, Ah Yu was still too young. She was only 11 years old. Knowing so much in advance was not a good thing for Ah Yus growth. There was no need to let Ah Yu think about the matters of the adults at such a young age and enter the world of adults. It was better to hide it unless these things threatened Ah Yus wellbeing. Also, if these people threatened Ah Yus safety or made her unhappy, Meatbail would definitely let them know the power of a true Guardian. Elf, why are you in a daze too? Ah Yu chattered for a long time and realized that Meatball was actually looking at the void in a daze. This was a rare thing. [Its nothing. Im just thinking that there are many imperial chefs and some imperial physicians in the pce. You can ask them for some prescriptions.] Good idea! Ah Yu was immediately led astray by Meatbail, but she still reacted. You havent answered me yet. Is Big Brother Ah You alright? Or do I need to pay another set of points to check him again? [I think you should sleep first. Youll know the answer when you see the person you want to see.] Meatbail was most worried about Ah Yus body now. Others could not tell, but Meatbail knew that Ah Yu had been very nervous recently. On the one hand, she was worried about Qin Huai, and on the other hand, she was worried that Old Madam Wang and the others would not be used to the big city. In Ah Yus heart, Grandma and Grandpa were both vige farmers. When they arrived in town, they were quite happy. However, ever since Ah Yu returned from her trip, she realized that the smile on Grandmas face appeared much less frequently. This time, she had followed her to Wanning City with the intention of letting Grandma rx. However, Grandma and Grandpa did not look very happy. Others did not know, but Ah Yu could tell when Old Madam Wang was really happy, when she was pretending to smile, and when she was really angry. For example, now, Old Madam Wang would asionally smile coldly. That was true mockery. Especially at the city gate of Wanning City, All Yu saw Grandmas terrified and nervous (actually disdainful) expression. [Dont think too much. If you think too much, you wont grow tall.] Ah Yu could only sleep on the princess bed that Meatbail had specially arranged for her. She closed her eyes obediently and muttered, 1 know, I know. Ill sleep well. Dont always say that I cant grow taller. 1 still want to grow taller! When Ah Yu woke up again, the sky outside was already dark. She sat up in the carriage feeling refreshed, but she heard Qin Huai hiss. Touching the darkness, Ah Yu hurriedly asked, Big Brother Ah You, are you hurt anywhere? Qin Huai endured the extreme pain and numbness and ced the hand supporting Ah Yus cheek behind his back. He took a deep breath and said, Im fine. But 1 heard you hiss in pain. Let me see All Yu called out to Meatbail and took a glowing fluorite from the spatial pocket. She raised it and shone it on Qin Huais face. She happened to see Qin Huais forbearing expression. Did I bump you somewhere? Or did the Shared Fate Gu act up again? It was fine if Ah Yu did not move, but when she did, Qin Huai felt his hands go numb and tremble. He could only grit his teeth. Sweat was forced out of his forehead as he hurriedly said, Dont move, dont move. Just stay still like that. Itll be fine in a while. Will you really be fine? 1 think I should still take a look. All Yu was worried. Qin Huai secretly forced out his true qi and urged it to flow towards his palm. Soon, the pain dissipated. Im fine now. 1 just sat for too long and my legs went numb. Qin Huai waved his hand calmly. Oh. In the spatial pocket, Meatball took out a small notebook and wrote on it: [Kids little husbands performance was not bad. Add one point.] This was the A Study of Ah Yus Interpersonal Rtions that it had specially created. There was also a separate booklet that specially recorded what Qian Huai usually did to Ah Yu. If he did well, one point would be added, and if he did not do it well, loo points would be deducted. Over the past few years, Qin Huai had umted more than 300 points. Young Master Qin, Young Miss Wang, weve arrived at the Qinchen Pce, a young eunuch shouted from outside.. Chapter 585 - 585: Conversation with Emperor Minghua Chapter 585: Conversation with Emperor Minghua Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Emperor Minghua had seen All Yus portrait before, but that was a few years ago. When the young man and girl walked into the morning hall, Emperor Minghua looked at the unfamiliar girl beside Qin Huai. Perhaps it was because he had been physically and mentally exhausted recently, his mind twitched, and he said, Huaier, thats not right. How can you value looks at such a young age! I want to see you and All Yu. Why did you randomly find a beautiful little girl to fool me! Ah Yu said, Your Majesty, Im Ah Yu. Qin Huai was neither servile nor overbearing. Thismoner doesnt know what Your Majesty means. The eunuch beside him had long lowered his head and pretended to be blind and deaf. Emperor Minghua: There was a huge misunderstanding. Hehe, hehe, women really change when they grow up. Emperor Minghua found a way out for himself and exchanged a few more pleasantries before saying to Ah Yu, 1 called you here today because I often heard from Concubine Jing about a brave little girl called Ah Yu in Wangbei County who actually traveled and studied with her elder brothers all these years. From the looks of it, youre really not bad. The people who saw Emperor Minghua for the first time all trembled with fear. After all, he was in the position of Emperor. Even the current nobles and officials didnt dare to look at him directly. However, it was unknown if this little girl was a youth who knew no fear or if she really did not have any fear of him, but she actually dared to look at him casually. Ah Yu generously epted Emperor Minghuas praise and said, Thank you for your praise, Your Majesty. But if you want to praise someone, you shouldnt praise me. You should praise my family. What do you mean? Emperor Minghua was interested. He simply put down the memo in his hand and postured himself to listen carefully. Ah Yu said, Only with the support of the family can children do what they want. For example, 1 went to school with my Big Brothers because the adults agreed. Not only did they agree, but they also arranged many things for us so that we could eat and drinkwell as we studied. If my family doesnt agree or doesnt support me, I might not be able to go out at all, or I might have already encountered an ident while traveling. Emperor Minghuaughed loudly. Little girl, its not bad to think that way. Unexpectedly, All Yu continued, Actually, Ive always wanted to thank Your Majesty. Oh? Emperor Minghua raised his eyebrows. What do you mean by that? I didnt help you in your travels, nor did 1 give you any financial support. Didnt you? When we were traveling outside, didnt Your Majesty give us a few praises? Also, our familys house still has a few archways in the prefectural city, all given by Your Majesty. Grandma said that ever since those archways appeared, no one hase to cause trouble for our family. Even the surrounding local hooligans have be more cultured. Everyone says now that knowledge can change their fate and even encourages the children in their family to participate in the Imperial Examination. Of course, Ah Yus words were exaggerated, but it was not unreasonable. Because they had obtained the recognition of the Emperor on their excursion, the surrounding people would treat them differently. They had even met some schrs and received guidance from some famous people. This was a rare opportunity. Now, the minds of the children who had gone on the excursion had improved a lot. When Emperor Minghua heard this, he was overjoyed. He immediately pped and smiled. Good child, since youve said this, 1 have to reward your family even more. However, Ive already rewarded you for what you did in the past. Now, theres another small matter. If you can do it properly, Ill give you a new reward. Ah Yu knew that this was the real reason why Emperor Minghua asked her toe, but she did not agree directly. Instead, she said, Your Majesty, when our family invites people to our house as guests, we will let the guests take a look at the house first. Your house is so big. Can I take a look with Big Brother Ah You? To find the person who was connected to the Shared Fate Gu with Qin Huai, she had to walk around the pce. Emperor Minghua waved his hand. Chang De. A pale and beardless eunuch behind him replied, This old servant is here. Follow the two of them around. If theyre tired, arrange a carriage for them. Eunuch Chang De was surprised for a moment, but he immediately hid his expression. It was to follow them around, not to bring them around. The two words were different, and so the meaning was also different. Yes. It seemed that these two people had a high status in the Emperors heart. He had to be careful and not offend these two little nobles.. Chapter 586 - 586: Use of the Inner Palace Experts Chapter 586: Use of the Inner Pce Experts Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Grand Pce of Wanning City was a huge structure that had only beenpleted after the passage of three dynasties. It was said that there were hundreds of pces, thousands of buildings, and countless rooms here. The most muddle-headed Emperor of the dynasties had more than 4,000 concubines and tens of thousands of pce servants at one point. All of them lived in this huge pce, and yet, many of the halls were actually unupied. There was also a rumor that there was once an assassin organization that used a Herculean effort to infiltrate the pce to assassinate the Emperor. However, because there were too many residences for the Emperor and the pce was too big, the group of assassins searched inside for ten days and ten nights but could not find the Emperor. In the end, because they were so hungry that their limbs went weak, they were discovered by the sweeping servants and captured. Meatbail had told All Yu this rumor, but Ah Yu had reservations about it. The main reason was that All Yu did not believe that anyone could be so stupid. It was fine if one person was stupid, but if a group of people were stupid together, how idiotic must they be? However, from this, it could be seen how big the pce was. Big Brother All You, 1 heard that the imperial garden in the pce is super big and especially beautiful. There are many expensive flowers and nts inside. 1 want to take a look. Is that okay? Ah Yu shook Qin Huais arm and behaved like a little girl acting cute. Qin Huai looked at Eunuch Chang De. When Eunuch Chang De heard that they were going to the Imperial Garden, he heaved a sigh of relief. If they were going to other ces, he had to consider if that ce could be entered. But if they were only going to the Imperial Garden, it was naturally possible. Please follow me. Eunuch Chang De led the way. The group walked straight for more than an hour before they saw the words Imperial Garden. The Imperial Garden is really far. If I want toe and look at the flowers, 1 have to walk so far. Ah Yu shook her head and said regretfully, Looks like its not good to have a big house. Everything takes time and dys things too much. Qin Huai continued, Yes, its better to be smaller. Eunuch Chang De: You make it sound like the two of you can live here. Many people wanted toe in but couldnt. However, these two ignorant children were stillmenting about the things they didnt like. It could be seen that they were really too young and did not understand the value of the pce. After walking for more than an hour, All Yu actually felt that she was fine and was not tired. However, her goal for this trip was to find someone, not to really enjoy the scenery here. She pretended to hammer her waist and bent down to rub her legs. Big Brother All You, Im tired from walking. Lets rest here, okay? Okay. Ah Yu added, Grandpa Eunuch, were a little thirsty. Can you help us find some water? Eunuch Chang De: What kind of address was Grandpa Eunuch?! However, why did it feel a little sweet? It must be because he was old. A childs innocent address could actually cause his emotions to fluctuate. Eunuch Chang De asked the pce maid that followed them to look for water. While she was gone, Ah Yu said that she was hungry, so he could only arrange for another pce maid to look for food. In the end, only Eunuch Chang De was left. Grandpa Eunuch, I feel a little cold. What do you think? I wonder if theres a cloak somewhere that I can wear. If Eunuch Chang De still could not react, he would really be stupid. This little girl actually wanted to send everyone around her away. What was she trying to do? Ah Yu blinked and looked at Eunuch Chang De with an innocent gaze. Grandpa Eunuch, are you really not cold? A cold wind suddenly blew over from somewhere. Eunuch Chang suddenly felt goosebumps on his arms. There was no need to think to know that it was definitely an inner Qi expert hiding somewhere. He was deliberately reminding him to follow the little girls words. Eunuch Chang De immediately smiled and said, I do feel a little cold. Ill go find some cloaks then. Wait here and dont go anywhere else, understand? I know. Were not going anywhere. Were just in the imperial garden, Ah Yu replied obediently. After Eunuch Chang De left, All Yu and Qin Huai looked at each other. Ah Yu mouthed one, two, three. When they shouted three, a handful of beans shot out from their hands and headed in two different directions. Whoosh The beans disappeared into thin air. There was no sound of the beans falling to the ground. Ah Yu pped her hands. Come out. We all saw you! The experts hiding in those two ces could only appear. Ah Yu immediately became happy. 1 knew it. There will definitely be experts hiding in the inner pce. The stories were indeed not lying to me. The two Inner Pce experts:? Are you ying with us? His Majesty agreed to let us look around, but walking is too tiring, and the carriage is too slow. Moreover, were not familiar with His Majesty, so its a little embarrassing to use his carriage. Also, Teacher Chi Jia was stopped outside the Qinchen Pce, so we want to ask you for help. All Yu pressed her palms together and made a pleading gesture. Your lightness technique must be very good. Please bring us to the northwest corner. Its about three miles away. Dont worry, we wont let you travel for nothing. She opened her hands and two very exquisite jade stones fell to the ground. Is this ok? The two Inner Pce experts: This was the first time in so many years that they were being treated as human carriages.. Chapter 587 - 587: Empress Dowager Chapter 587: Empress Dowager Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qin Huai and Ah Yus tacit understanding was very high, almost surpassing Chi Jias. They looked at each other and knew what the other wanted to do. Ah Yu could sense that these two Inner Pce experts did not have any ill intentions towards them, so she set her mind at ease and asked them for help. The two of them were Empress Qins people. Emperor Minghua had arranged for them to protect them in the first ce. Young Master Qin, Little Miss Wang, sorry to offend you. The two of them were carried on their backs. The inner pce experts quickly moved through the imperial garden. During this time, they even passed by two pce concubines. When Consort Gong saw a figure sh past, she screamed in fear, Theres an assassin! Catch the assassin! Another pce concubine held her chest and trembled. Someone, help! They had all seen it. It seemed that two assassins had kidnapped two people. They were afraid that the assassins would capture the two of them too, and their faces turned pale from fear. When they flew past the man-madeke, Ah Yu patted the shoulder of the Inner Pce expert. Were here. The two of them stopped and put Ah Yu and Qin Huai down. After seeing the building in front of them clearly, the pupils of the two Inner Pce experts constricted. They hurriedly jumped away and hid again. Hey, 1 havent given you the jade yet! Ah Yu called out for a long time, but the two of them did not appear again. Even though they knew that Ah Yu already knew their location, they only changed their positions and pretended not to hear her. Keep it for yourself. Qin Huai put away the jade and stuffed it back into Ah Yus pocket. Now, Ah Yus bag was already bing more and more exquisite. It was no longer a simple diagonal shape. Instead, it was wrapped around and tied to her waist. The waist chain was a colorful bead strap woven by Qin Huai. There were threeyers to the bag. The embroidery was Madam Mas work, but the trims were Qin Huais work. The small bag inside was also Qin Huais design. The colors and style matched Ah Yus clothes, enhancing her skin color and temperament. I promised to give them a reward, and I have a lot of jade like this. Forget it, Ill give it to them next time. In any case, we still have to go back. The two Inner Pce experts who were hiding in the dark but could hear the words: The little girl must be from the imperial family, right? Perhaps she had a deep rtionship with Concubine Jing. She was so good at calcting! After making up her mind, All Yu did not hesitate anymore and pulled Qin Huai onto the small boat by the artificialke. This was a floating house that looked like a boat. It was about the size of a small house. Ah Yu and Qin Huai stood at the door and bowed before saying, Im Wang Ruyu from Hu Family Vige in South River Town in Wangbei County. Hes Qin Huai from the Qin Family in Wanning City. We took the liberty to visit because we have a request. Please help us. Ah Yu didnt know Qin Huais family background, so she could only say that he was from the Qin Family of Wanning City. Qin Huai did not ask who the person on the boat was. In any case, if All Yu wanted to seek that persons audience, he would follow. After waiting for a long time, no one came out. Ah Yu was a little anxious. She asked in the spatial pocket, Elf, is the person you mentioned really in here? [Dont worry, there are three people inside. Wait a little longer.] If the person inside still did not reply, it would buy a smelly pill and let Ah Yu throw it in. Before Meatbail could put this n into practice, the curtain inside the boat was lifted. A person who looked like a pce maid walked out. She first sized up Ah Yu a few times before asking, Do you know what this ce is? How dare you barge in! There are rumors outside that within the pce, there are two formidable figures not to be trifled with. One is the revered Emperor, the sovereign ruler, and the other is the reclusive and esteemed Imperial Aunt, Ah Yu spoke with conviction. If my guess is correct, the person living in the boat-like residence must undoubtedly be the Empresss mother, the current Imperial Aunt! Imperial Aunt was a title the Empress Dowager gave to herself. Many people in the pce knew about it, but very few people outside the pce knew about it. How audacious! Where did this little girle from! The pce maid shouted angrily. Her right hand formed a w and she wanted to grab All Yu. Qing Ye, let them in. A gentle voice suddenly sounded from the boat. Ah Yu raised her chin at the pce maid called Qing Ye and deliberately pretended to be domineering, angering the pce maid so much that she gritted her teeth and lifted her skirt as she stomped back inside. Qin Huai also followed. When he turned his head and saw Ah Yu pretending to be unruly, the corners of his mouth curled up. No matter what version of Ah Yu he saw, he felt that she was extremely cute. At first, Ah Yu did not know who she was looking for. She had followed Meatballs guidance. As there were many restrictions in the pce, Meatbail could not prate all the corners in the pce. Only when All Yu got close could she know the identities of these people. After entering the boat, Ah Yu realized that it was indeed too simple. However, it did not look shabby. For example, on the left and right sides of the boat, there were some famous masterpieces that looked simple, but their prices on the market were so high that it would make ordinary people gasp in horror. Girl, you said that youre from Hu Family Vige? Is that where General Hus hometown was more than a hundred years ago? Behind a screen, two figures appeared. One was lying on her side, and the other was massaging her legs. Through the veil, she could see the outline of a woman. Although the voice she heard was more than elegant, she could also hear a hint of age in it. After all, the Empress Dowager was already over 60 years old. Even if she took good care of herself, there were still marks left behind by the traces of time. Yes, our vige has General Hus temple and a temple fair every month. Speaking of Hu Family Vige, All Yu became even more talkative, chattering non-stop. The Empress Dowager was originally just casually exchanging pleasantries and was unwilling to continue chatting like this. In the end, Ah Yu pulled her along and chatted with her. From time to time, she would ask, Do you know? You dont know? 111 tell you! What, youve heard of it too? Wow, youre so powerful. You know something so far away while in the pce. If I dont go out, Ill never know At first, the Empress Dowager was unwilling to talk. Later on, for some reason, she sat up from Ah Yus words. Not only did she get someone to remove the screen, but she also set up two tables and asked Qing Ye to prepare tea and snacks for the two of them. Ah Yu sat down and took two bites. She praised the food and continued talking with the Empress Dowager. As she spoke, she sat beside the Empress Dowager and pushed aside the people who were originally massaging her legs. That person red at All Yu. Clearly, she did not like her very much. Ah Yu did not mind and even brought the tea and snacks to her. Big Sister Pce Maid, youve worked hard. Do you want some sweet tea? Hearing the words Big Sister Pce Maid, the woman became even angrier. Little Miss Wang, this is our Princess Ruyi, Qing Ye reminded Ah Yu in a low voice. Princess Ruyi was the one who had just returned to the pce not long ago. It was said that she was the Empresss biological daughter. Hearing this, Qin Huai raised his eyebrows and nced at her. Her face was ordinary to begin with, and she was wearing in clothes. She looked inferior to the pce maid beside her. Ruyi, Im tired. Go back first. You dont have to serve me here today. Royal Grandma! Princess Ruyi stomped her feet and pretended to be reluctant. The Empress Dowager stopped looking at her. Go on. Princess Ruyi could only leave. After she left, Ah Yu chuckled and moved closer to the Empress Dowager. Empress Dowager, 1 think youre simr to my Grandma! How audacious! Qing Ye could not help but scold again. Your Grandma is just a vige old woman.. How dare youpare her to the Empress Dowager! Chapter 588 - 588: Story Chapter 588: Story Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu was not afraid of this Qing Ye at all and said directly, Empress Dowager, 1 really think that youre very simr to my Grandma. Although everyone says that my Grandma speaks very loudly and her words are not pleasant to the ears, and she always likes to hit people, I think that my Grandma is the person with the best etiquette and the gentlest person in the world. The Empress Dowager snorted casually. If I were really like your Grandma, you would have been dragged out to be beaten up now. Thats not what I meant. Aiya, Empress Dowager, if you can meet my Grandma, I think youll know what 1 mean. This was also a thought that suddenly surfaced in Ah Yus mind. The main reason was that when she saw this Empress Dowager, she felt from the bottom of her heart that the Empress Dowager might be able to be friends with Grandma. Just like how everyone in the vige said that Grandma and Third Aunt Hu did not get along, in Ah Yus opinion, they were the people who understood each other the best in the vige. Not only did she understand the other party, but she was also very concerned about her! The Empress Dowager snorted again. I dont believe it. Ah Yu did not hold on to this thought. Instead, seeing that she had raised the Empress Dowagers interest, she stood up again and pulled Qin Huai back. She patted Qin Huais shoulder and introduced him to the Empress Dowager again. Empress Dowager, I was too busy chatting with you and havent introduced him to you. Hes I know. Didnt you say it yourself? Qin Huai, the kid from the Qin Family in Wanning City. The Empress Dowager rolled her eyes calmly. Do you really think Im old and cant even remember such a small matter? Ah Yu said, No, no. What I want to say is that hes my fiance. The Empress Dowager: Cough, cough, cough Your Highness! Seeing the Empress Dowager cough, Qing Ye hurriedly went to calm her down. She was about to leave the boat to look for medicine for the Empress Dowager. On the other side, Ah Yu had already let go of Qin Huais arm and brought over sweet tea from her table. She secretly asked Meatbail to change the sweet tea inside to the Myriad Spirit Holy Water that did not cause diarrhea. Empress Dowager, drink some water. As Ah Yu spoke, she brought the teacup to the Empress Dowagers mouth without any exnation. Before Qing Ye could stop her, she poured the entire cup into the Empress Dowagers mouth. The Empress Dowagers eyes widened. She originally wanted to spit out the water, but because she was too frightened, she swallowed it. How dare you give the teacup you drank to the Empress Dowager! Qing Ye wanted to grab Ah Yu. Stop. The Empress Dowager felt an indescribablefort in her chest. Soon, thatfort spread from her throat to her entire body, as if a pair of invisible hands were soothing her aching meridians. The Empress Dowager waved her hand. Qing Ye, go down first. Youre not allowed to enter without my orders. In addition, guard the surroundings and dont let anyone approach, including the Empresss people. Qing Ye nced at All Yu and said reluctantly, Yes. After she left, the Empress Dowager waved at Ah Yu. Child,e over. Ah Yu dawdled over. Your Highness, it was an emergency just now. I didnt have time to get you a new cup. It was not because the Empress Dowager had choked on her saliva, but because Meatbail had told her that the Empress Dowagers health points had quickly decreased just now. It was as if something in her body had been triggered by the cough. Seeing that she was about to die, All Yu hurriedly poured the water. After pouring water into the Empress Dowagers mouth, Ah Yu btedly handed over the cup she had drunk. The people in the pce were all very particr. They probably despised her very much. Moreover, she had already chatted with the Empress Dowager for many hours. Its fine. 1 dont me you. Fortunately, you saved me just now. Otherwise, I would really have choked. At that time, I would really make a fool of myself. The Empress Dowager could even imagine how angry the historical records officials would be if they were informed that she choked to death on her saliva. The lights on the boat were very bright. The Empress Dowager looked at Ah Yus face even more carefully. She vaguely felt that Ah Yu looked like someone in her memory, but she could not remember who she looked like. Good child, you just saved me. Naturally, I have to reward you. Tell me, what do you want? Actually, even if Ah Yu had not made a move just now, the Empress Dowager already liked Ah Yu a little. This child had chatted with her for so long and was probably already tired. However, she was still holding on. She definitely had something to ask of her. The Empress Dowager had never been afraid of others asking for anything from her. She was more afraid of those people who looked like they had no desires, approaching her and not exposing their true motives. That was the most terrifying thing. Ah Yu said, I just want to ask Empress Dowager to tell me a story because I heard that only Empress Dowager knows this story. However, before I ask, I hope that Empress Dowager can forgive me and not fuss about the questions I askter. The Empress Dowagers expression changed. She seemed to be able to predict what kind of question All Yu would ask. In this world, what was it that only she knew and no one else knew? It was nothing more than those old memories. Its gettingte. A good child should rest early to grow taller. Stay with me today. Ill invite someone to inform the Emperor. The Empress Dowager avoided Ah Yus question. Originally, when they arrived at the Imperial Garden, the sky was already dark. However, because the Imperial Garden was brightly lit, she could see clearly. When they arrived at the man-madeke, the lights here were even brighter than in the imperial garden. After chatting for more than two hours, the Empress Dowager actually did not say that she was tired. Ah Yu had already slept and did not feel sleepy. Ah Yu shook her head and said, Empress Dowager, its precisely because its gettingte that I have to know more quickly. Otherwise, Big Brother All You wont be able to wait anymore. If you dont want to tell me, Ill go and ask someone else. I heard that theres another person in the pce who knows. The Empress Dowager smiled, but it was unknown if she was angry or if she felt that she was being threatened. You little girl, you look young, but your thoughts are quite deep. What do you want to ask? Ill tell you what I know, but you have to remember it well. After listening to this story, the matter of you saving me will be written off. You cant ask for any other rewards. Ah Yu: Of course. Im not a greedy person. I just want to know this one thing. So, Empress Dowager, can you tell me about the Shared Fate Gu? Hearing the words Shared Fate Gu, the Empress Dowagers expression immediately changed. Then, she looked at Qin Huai, who was present. You were poisoned by the Shared Fate Gu? When was it nted? Who nted it for you? This is the answer were looking for, Empress Dowager. Now, we need you to provide us with the clues before we can understand the rest. Tell me what happened after this story. Please, this is very important to us. The Empress Dowagers expression changed. In the end, she nodded, indicating that she was willing to speak.. Chapter 589 - 589: Waking Up In Shock Chapter 589: Waking Up In Shock Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Empress Dowager did know about the Shared Fate Gu, but she did not expect that the person who came to ask her about it for the first time after so many years was actually a little girl. Looking at Qin Huai in front of her, no matter how much the Empress Dowagers eyes and ears had degenerated, she knew that this child was probably the Empresss son. They had the same eyebrows and the same expression. Speaking of which, this child called All Yu looked a little like one of the Empresss former good friends. However, the Empress Dowager quickly returned to her senses and told Ah Yu about the Shared Fate Gu. Just listen to what 1 have to say. After leaving this boat, pretend that youve never heard of it, the Empress Dowager said. If word gets out, 1 wont admit to telling you. Ah Yu: Got it. Hence, under the moonlight and light, the Empress Dowager slowly started talking. The story was much simpler than they had imagined. It was just an old matter from many years ago. At that time, the Eastern Desert Kingdom was still around and they had a good rtionship with Great Chang, so they sent a princess to marry the Emperor of Great Chang. That princess was Consort Ru, a concubine of thete Emperor of that time. Like many women in the harem, she was only paid some attention after marrying over and received some favor. Soon, there were no further news. Thete Emperor was a Crown Prince who inherited the throne. His father was the founding Emperor, and a ruler who maintained the achievements of his predecessors. He was considered a benevolent monarch who also promoted culture and education. At the mention of the word benevolent monarch, sarcasm shed across the Empress Dowagers face. Seeing Ah Yu looking at her, she slowly continued. Regarding the past matters of the previous Emperor, 1 have to mention an influential figure in Great Chang Princess Yong Chang! Princess Yong Chang! Ah Yu and Qin Huai spoke in unison and caught the conversation. They didnt know about Princess Yong Chang until they traveled to Yong Chang City and heard many stories about her. Some said that she was an Immortal who had descended to the mortal world, some said that she was a reincarnated legendary figure, some said that she was a man who had disguised herself as a woman to participate in politics, and some said that she came from a Buddhist lineage. In any case, many versions of Princess Yong Changs story had been passed down between the martial world and the people. Some busybodies had even written stories like The Legend of Yong Chang. It seems that you also know about Princess Yong Chang. The Empress Dowager smiled. She was about the same age as you back then, but she was a very rule-abiding person. When she was 12 years old, Yong Chang entered the pce That was the year of extreme joy. Thete Emperor back then had just ascended the throne and subdued two barbarian tribes. At that time, the Empress Dowager was in a good mood and invited all the nobledies to the pce to celebrate. Princess Yong Chang was among them. At that time, the Empress Dowager was still the Empress. She was about the same age as thete Emperor, but she still had the temperament of a girl. The Empress and Princess Yong Chang were many years apart in age, but they were asfortable with each other as old friends at first sight. They became bosom friends that day and exchanged letters from then on. It was unknown how thete Emperor found out, but he began to frequently go to the Empresss Pce toze around. As a result, something happened. There are rumors in the pce that thete Emperor went to my pce not to see me, but to see Princess Yong Changs letters. Actually, the person thete Emperor liked was Princess Yong Chang. Ah Yus mouth fell open. But at that time, Princess Yong Chang was only 12 years old. How could she be chosen by the Emperor? Ah Yu thought about herself. She was only nine years old (actually 11 years old). If someone unrted said that they liked her, she would only feel disgusted. It would be fine if they were about the same age, but if they were seven or eight years older Eh, it was strange just thinking about it. Ah Yu rubbed her goosebumps. Qin Huai silently took out a handkerchief and wiped Ah Yus hands. All Yu took it and wiped her fingers before stuffing it back into Qin Huais palm. The Empress Dowager pretended not to see it and continued, I thought so too at that time. Its possible that he was waiting for her to grow up. Not long after this news spread, Consort Ru was captured and it was said that the rumors came from her. Consort Ru was sent to the cold pce. In order to stop the further spread of the rumors, Yong Chang no longermunicated with the Empress. But the Empress liked her too much and went out of the pce to look for her several times. In the blink of an eye, it was time for Yong Changsing-of-age ceremony. Duke An Manor began to arrange a marriage for her. At that time, Princess Yong Changs second sister was suddenly involved in a scandal. Duke An requested an audience with thete Emperor and asked him to arrange a marriage for her outside the imperial family. Thete Emperor directly bestowed her to a northern country known for its fierce and less civilized nature. ording to rumors, the people of that country were said to be ferocious and uncivilized, engaging in brutal acts. Her second sister refused vehemently. She even said that Princess Yong Chang had harmed her and wanted Princess Yong Chang to marry in her ce. Is it really Princess Yong Changs doing? But I dont think Princess Yong Chang is that kind of person. When Ah Yu heard this, she couldnt help but say, Everyone in Yong Chang City likes Princess Yong Chang very much. No one badmouths her.. Chapter 590 - 590: Waking Up In Shock (2) Chapter 590: Waking Up In Shock (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Empress Dowager nodded. Yong Chang is a pure and kind person. People say she is knowledgeable, capable in both literature and martial arts, and an exemry noblewoman, the number one person in Great Chang. But in my opinion, shes nothing but a fool. It turned out that Princess Yong Chang had taken the initiative to stand up at that time and say that she was willing to marry into the north on behalf of her second sister. However, thete Emperor did not agree and even ordered the Second Miss of Duke An Manor to be sent out. It was at that time that the matter of the Shared Fate Gu was exposed. It turned out that Princess Yong Chang and thete Emperor were both found to be inhabiting the Shared Fate Gu. In this way, in the eyes of outsiders, the former Emperors intention of protecting Princess Yong Chang was self-evident. Firstly, it was to survive. With Princess Yong Chang by his side, he could monitor her at any time. Secondly, it was for love. The Shared Fate Gu allowed the two of them to share their lives. Moreover, it was a love Gu used by the Eastern Desert Kingdom. Later on, we found out that Princess Yong Chang was indeed poisoned by the Shared Fate Gu, but the person she was linked to was not the previous Emperor, but with Consort Ru. Consort Ru believed the rumors and wanted to poison Princess Yong Chang before ending her own life. However, she miscalcted the timing. When Yong Chang was poisoned by the Gu poison, she was killed by another concubine. Yong Changs life was not connected to hers. As for thete Emperors Gu poison, it was imnted by the Second Miss of the Dukes Estate. She wanted to protect herself and marry into the royal family. From the beginning to the end, she was the instigator. Back then, she was also present at the Empress Dowagers banquet and had a deep love for thete Emperor. That was how everything happened At this point, the Empress Dowager sighed. The people involved in the story were either sentenced to death on the spot, killed, or disappeared like Yong Chang. In the end, she was the only one who knew the entire story. Now that thete Emperor had passed away 24. years ago, many people did not care about this matter any more. They didnt even know that the Empress Dowager was guarding this old secret. In the past, she would never tell anyone anything about it. Whoever asked would die. This year, she suddenly felt that it was boring holding onto this ancient matter. Since someone was asking, she was willing to tell them. After Ah Yu heard the story, she was extremely puzzled. Empress Dowager, I still dont understand. Since the Shared Fate Gu is a very important Gu, and ordinary people cant obtain it, why is Big Brother All You still poisoned? The mission guide Meatbail received was to let her enter the pce and guide her to find the storyteller. Then, she would be able to obtain the traction clues of the Shared Fate Gu. However, even after the Empress Dowager had exined it so clearly, Ah Yu still did not understand. The Empress Dowager looked at Qin Huai and waved at him. Child,e over and let me take a look. Qin Huai took a step forward. The Empress Dowager rolled back Qin Huais eyelids and looked at his palm. She nodded. Its a sign of the Shared Fate Gu. However, you should have eaten the medicinal catalyst made by the Golden Rain Worm. In fact, your life is no longer in danger. Back then, Yong Chang also ate the medicinal catalyst of the Golden Rain Worm after being inflicted by the Shared Fate Gu. Later on, she was fine. Dont worry, it wont harm your life. No, Empress Dowager. My Grandma said that we have to find the person who also inhabits the Shared Fate Gu with him because that person is very likely Big Brother All Yous mother. Itll be very dangerous if we dont cure her! However, we cantpletely confirm that its her, so we came to look for you. Oh? The Empress Dowager understood. She had confirmed Qin Huais identity. Recently, her son had been running around the pce like a crazy dog and shouting at the imperial physicians, threatening that he wanted to bury their entire families. It seemed that the Empress was not doing well. Linking all the clues together, how could she still not understand? The Shared Fate Gu had acted up, courtesy of a third party controlling things in the background, causing the Empress life to be in danger. This pce was like a sieve. It had yet to filter out all the spies in the Eastern Desert Kingdom. Empress Dowager, please! All Yu pressed her palms together. On ount of the fact that youre very simr to my Grandma, help us more. Ill make tea for you to drink! As long as she could save Big Brother Ah You and his mother, Ah Yu was willing to spend the Myriad Spirit Sacred Fruit and nutrient fluid. In any case, the elf had said that after saving Big Brother All You, she would marry Big Brother Ah You in the future. What was his would be hers. What was hers could be considered his too. Only by giving would there be gain. Ah Yu felt that it made sense. After the Empress Dowager drank that tea just now, she knew that it was definitely not her regr sweet tea. That tea was very strange. It must be some kind of spirit pill. She couldnt even feel the pain from her chronic illness. When one was old, they would not ask for anything else. They only wanted less illness and a better mood. Now that she had obtained them, she naturally would not make things difficult for the child. The previous Emperor was already dead, and she had been angry for so many years. It was time to let go of her anger. Qing Ye, the Empress Dowager called out. Qing Ye quickly walked in. This servant is here. After noon tomorrow, ask Commander Zhang toe and see me. The Empress Dowager looked at All Yu and Qin Huai and added, Clean up the Hall of Abundance and let the two of them stay. Send someone to talk to the Emperor. This time, Qing Ye lowered her head decisively. Yes. Ah Yu pulled Qin Huai and followed behind Qing Ye. Big Brother All You, should we get someone to talk to Teacher Chi Jia too? He must already be anxious from waiting outside. Qing Ye, who was walking in front, pretended to straighten her back even more, looking like she would definitely not help them. Ah Yu didnt even look at her. She took out three jade stones from her pocket and threw them in a direction. Under the moonlight, with a light sh, the jade stones were caught by the hidden Inner Pce experts. Ah Yus happy voice sounded along with the jade. Its the payment along with the promised amount for just now. Help us send a message. Thank you! The Inner Pce expert who subconsciously caught it: Wastrel, Qing Ye muttered. Ah Yu hummed and pulled Qin Huais arm, swinging it around happily. She had a lot of jade. Because they were all bought by Meatbail, she went to the lottery with one point and found a bunch. She had 12 bags of them, and each bag contained 100 jade. They were all very exquisitely carved. She did not like them much, but it was not good to discard them. She liked the things Grandpa sculpted the most! Achoo! In the middle of the night, Old man Wang, who was sleeping well, suddenly woke up from his dream with a start and sneezed fiercely. He turned around and saw Old Madam Wang sleeping soundly beside him. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, Old woman, thats not right. Why are you still scolding me in your dream! Old Madam Wang was woken up in a daze. She kicked him and Old man Wang fell off the bed. Who scolded you? Is your brain fried?! Why arent you sleeping in the middle of the night? Are you pretending to be a ghost here?! With that, Old Madam Wang turned around and fell asleep again. Old man Wang crawled back under the nket, satisfied. He muttered and fell asleep. I knew it. You must have scolded me. Otherwise, why would he sneeze in the middle of the night? Chapter 591 - 591: Emperor Minghua’s Worry Chapter 591: Emperor Minghuas Worry Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old man Wang couldnt go back to sleep because Old Madam Wang felt that something was wrong. She sat up again and woke him up. Get up. Old man Wang: Whats wrong this time?! He was really very tired. In the day, he apanied Ah Yu and Qin Huai to the pce and was stopped outside. Not long after, someone came to pass a message that he didnt have to wait and that the two of them would not be returning that night. Old man Wang knew that waiting outside was not a solution, so he returned and told Old Madam Wang about the matter. After the two of them analyzed it together, it was alreadyte at night. They were not worried about Ah Yu and Qin Huais safety. Now, Ah Yu was not a threat to anyone. As for Qin Huai, with his status, if he couldnt even protect them within the boundaries of his own pce, it was impossible for Emperor Minghua to hold on to a huge dynasty. Now, Old Madam Wang pulled Old man Wang up and asked him, Old man, do you still remember your disciple, the King of Carving? How can 1 not remember? Isnt that kid famous now? Didnt that group of people from the West Wind Nation ask me about him? Last year, they even sent a letter saying that they had lost the news of the King of Carving and asked me to help contact him again. Speaking of this, Old man Wang was puzzled. When they came previously, they were quite interested in Ah Yu and looked like they wanted to snatch her away. In the past two years, they stopped. Other than sending a pile of gifts every year, they didnt do anything else. Old Madam Wang: Who asked you about the West Wind Kingdom? Im talking about the King of Carving. After you left today, I heard someone on the street say that Wanning City is going to hold a jade carvingpetition to select this years jade carving master. That King of Carving was invited to be the assessment official. Its said that hesing to Wanning City. You mean Old man Wang suddenly sat up straight. Let the King of Carving do it? Old Madam Wang nodded. The two of them had been husband and wife for more than 30 years and had long nurtured a lot of tacit understanding. There was no need to say many things. They already knew what the other party wanted to do and what ns they had. The King of Carving was a child that the couple had once adopted. Old man Wang had even taught him more than half of his jade carving skills. Now that it had been more than 20 years, the King of Carvings reputation was illustrious, and he had the demeanor of Old man Wang back then. Since Old man Wangs current connections in the capital were not good, this King of Carving would be a good candidate for them to use. The current Emperor was a wise ruler. He enjoyed talents and epted all kinds of people. He admired capable people very much. In Wanning City there would definitely be many people who were on good terms with the King of Carving. However, after so many years, 1 dont know what that childs personality is like now. If we rashly acknowledge him, Im afraid well bring trouble to Ah Yu. Old man Wang began to think about how to make this connection and not let Ah Yu be involved. No matter how harmonious the Imperial Court was on the surface, there were endless disputes. In the face of huge benefits, anyone could change their nature and heart. Ah Yu was still young. Old man Wang and Old Madam Wang did not want her to be involved in these things too early. If possible, they had to steer her away from these troubles. Even if she only lived in the prefecture capital or returned to town to live like an ordinary girl with a stable, rich, and happy life, it was already extremely good. Old Madam Wang sighed and said, We should have been more careful back then. All Yu and Qin Huai verbally agreed to marry each other when they were young, so we should have investigated this childs background. Then, there would be no need to be so passive now. Youre just soft-hearted. If you really detested it so much, why would youe all the way here? Old man Wang yawned fiercely and turned around to sleep. He really couldnt take it anymore. He was old and couldnt stay upte. Old Madam Wang opened her eyes and thought for a while. Many thoughts shed through her mind, and she made up her mind. Then, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. But some people were destined to be unable to sleep that night. What? Mother took them?! Emperor Minghua thought that Eunuch Chang De had already arranged for the two children to sleep and nned to bring them to see the Empress tomorrow morning. He did not expect to be woken up at midnight and given this news. Eunuch Chang De: Yes. The Empress Dowager also said that you dont have to worry. She wont do anything to the two children, nor will she dy your matters. However, Emperor Minghua was not at ease. His rtionship with his mother had always been very faint, especially when he unintentionally found out about the matter between his Royal Father and Mother. The two of them no longer pretended to be loving in front of him. Later on, when Royal Father seemed to have gone crazy and Mother wanted to kill him directly, she was stopped by Emperor Minghua. The mother and son then became enemies. After thete Emperor died, the Empress Dowager built a boat for herself and lived there every day, not caring about anything. The two of them had not spoken properly for many years. Recalling that night many years ago, when his mother raised a poisoned dagger and wanted to stab the unconsciouste emperor, Emperor Minghuas hair stood on end. He did not quite believe his mothers words. Where are the two of them staying? They said its the Hall of Abundance. Emperor Minghua, who was about to rush over, stopped in his tracks. Its actually the Hall of Abundance? Emperor Minghua was very surprised. That was the ce he had lived when he was young. After he was conferred the title of Crown Prince at the age of 10, he moved away from there under the previous Emperors imperial edict. He had not lived there for many years now and didnt know what the situation was like there. At this moment, many memories of his childhood surfaced in Emperor Minghuas heart, and his eyes gradually softened. Wait until dawn before setting off for the Hall of Abundance. Emperor Minghua waved his hand and moved to go to the Qinchen Pce to continue dealing with government affairs. He was a diligent Emperor and would only rest for three and a half hours every day. If he was really tired, he would at most rest for four hours. On the first andisth of every month, he would go to the Empresss Pce to spend the night and allocate six hours for the visit. The rtionship between the husband and wife pair was not harmonious. The Empress had also asked Emperor Minghua many times not toe, but Emperor Minghua would personally go every time. Even when facing the Empresss emotionless face, he would sit there for six hours before leaving. Your Majesty, youre not getting your three and a half hours of rest today, Eunuch Chang De reminded carefully. In the past, Eunuch Chang De didnt dare to say such things. That was too overstepping his boundaries. He was really a little worried about the Emperors health, especially after the Empress fell seriously ill. Emperor Minghua had not had a good sleep or meal in a long time. Even if he had a body made of iron, there was no way he could bear this kind of toil. I understand. Go and rest. Come back at dawn to serve me. Emperor Minghua waved his hand and sent Eunuch Chang De away before sitting in front of the table. However, today, he couldnt calm down enough to deal with the memos. His heart seemed to be in a mess, causing his thoughts to run wild. Why did Mother take the two children? Could it be that she wanted to stop him from saving the Empress? However, Mother did not seem to have any reason to do this. Although the Empress Dowager was not close to the Empress over the years, there were no conflicts between the two of them. At this moment, the person standing in the Empresss pce was none other than Qin Huai. When Hua Hong saw Qin Huai standing silently at the entrance of the pce, she wanted to kneel down to him. Qin Huai: How is she? Chapter 592 - 592: Paining For Him Chapter 592: Paining For Him Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Her Highness health isnt particrly good. She only woke up for a while today, but she quickly fell asleep again. Hua Hong was very worried about Empress Qins body, so she naturally couldnt care less now. Qin Huai took out something from his pocket. It was the medicinal catalyst made by the Golden Rain Worm. Give this to her to take first. Well talk about the rest tomorrow. After Hua Hong received the item, she didnt dare to bring it in for Empress Qin to use. Why? Are you afraid that ill poison her? With her current state, even if she doesnt get poisoned by me, she might not be able to live until dawn. Qin Huais eyes were filled with sarcasm. When Lu Liu heard themotion, she walked out and looked at Qin Huai, who was standing there stubbornly. She said in a low voice, Young Master, why are you so aggressive? Dont you already know that the Empress isnt really heartless? All these years, the Empresss feelings for you Lu Liu cough, cough, cough Before Lu Liu could finish speaking, a cough came from the house. It was Empress Qins weak voice. Hua Hong and Lu Lius expressions changed as they walked into the house. Hua Hong held the bottle in her palm and did not intend to let Empress Qin use it for the time being. She had to find someone to check if there was anything harmful in this bottle. Recently, the imperial physicians of the Imperial Hospital had often been tortured by the people from the Empresss Pce and Emperor Minghua. They, who were staying in the Imperial Hospital, would be picked out from their beds from time to time and asked to take Empress Qins pulse. As time passed, the Imperial Physicians became weak when they walked. All of them didnt rest well, so they returned home every day and no longer stayed in the Imperial Hospital. They were willing to walk for four more hours every day. This was because the imperial physicians all knew that only by finding a medicine that could treat Empress Qins illness could the illness be cured. Everything else could only treat the symptoms and not the root cause. It would never be enough to save Empress Qins life. Moreover, if they were not careful, he might be dragged away by Emperor Minghua to be buried with her. Of course, all the imperial physicians knew that this was just what Emperor Minghua said. It neednt be taken seriously. It was alreadyte at night, and it was no longer easy to find anybody in the Imperial Hospital. Is Huaier outside? Empress Qins body was already as weak as a feather, as if she could fall apart if she said it with a louder voice. Lu Liu: Young Master brought you medicine and is still standing outside waiting. Empress Qin nodded and looked at Lu Liu weakly. Where is the medicine? Lu Liu looked at Hua Hong, indicating for her to take it out, but Hua Hong took a step back. Ill go and check first. She did not trust this Young Master Qin Huai very much. It was not that she was afraid that Qin Huai would poison her, but she was afraid that this medicine would be useless and would even worsen Empress Qins condition. At that time, not only would they not be able to save the Empress, but her illness might even be more serious. But Empress Qin insisted on extending her hand. Although Hua Hong was hesitant, she did not dare to disobey Empress Qin. She could only hand over the bottle in her hand. Without looking, Empress Qin opened the stopper and downed the contents in one swift gulp. After a while, Empress Qin clutched her chest, and blood flowed from the corners of her mouth. Hua Hong panicked. Your Highness! Your Highness, are you alright? Lu Liu went forward and supported Empress Qin. Empress Qin waved her hand. The medicine Huaier brought is good. I feel that my body is much lighter. Her gaze was faint as she felt the heart-wrenching pain in her chest. For a moment, she thought about many things. So this was the pain that Huaier had to endure every day for the past few years. Shared Fate Gu, Shared Fate Gu. Every time Qin Huai suffered, she would suffer as well. However, in the past, this pain was suppressed by her internal force and true qi, and it had never been too intense. During this period of time, Empress Qins body condition declined, and her originally good physique was also destroyed. Thus, she could no longer suppress the pain. The pain that was left in her body surged over and almost made Empress Qin lose control! Qin Huai had given her the Golden Rain Worm catalyst medicine so her Gu poison would no longer be controlled. However, the pain from before had to be endured over and over again. Beside her, when Hua Hong saw Empress Qin trembling in pain, her tears fell like rain. Your Highness, why are you doing this! She held back her tears and immediately ran to the door of the hall, wanting Qin Huai to see how far his mother, whom he had always hated, had gone for him. But at this moment, other than the cold night wind, Qin Huai was nowhere to be seen at the entrance of the hall.. Chapter 593 - 593: Bring Her Flying Chapter 593: Bring Her Flying Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qin Huai returned to the Hall of Abundance and originally nned to go to the small hall at the side, but he saw All Yu holding her chin and sitting on the stone steps in front of the hall, waiting for him. The little girl was looking at the eaves in a daze. When she heard Qin Huais light footsteps, she tilted her head, her eyes bright. She called out in a low but excited voice, Big Brother Ah You. Qin Huais originally furrowed brows softened the moment he saw Ah Yu. The young man quickened his pace and walked over to pull her up. He took out a handkerchief and gestured for her to pat the dust off her body. Why are you awake now? Dont you want to sleep more? I couldnt sleep, so I came out to take a breather, Ah Yu replied casually and raised her chin. Big Brother All You, look. This pce is so big and there are people everywhere, but other than the sound of footsteps and breathing, I cant hear anything. Other than in the imperial garden and the built-in courtyard, it was very difficult to see even a tree in the pce. asionally, one would see a few, but they were all so short that they were almost invisible. In spring, everything should havee alive. All kinds of snakes, insects, birds, and ants should havee out to move around. The night was supposed to be very lively, but the pce was terrifyingly quiet. Ah Yu slept in the spatial pocket. She had always slept very quickly, but she couldnt sleep well tonight. She simply left the spatial pocket and put on her clothes before leaving the room. However, she did not hear Qin Huais breathing. Meatball told her that Qin Huai had gone out. Qin Huai patted All Yus head and tidied her hair before saying, Well go back tomorrow. Well be able to find the person linked to your Shared Fate Gu tomorrow. Do you think itll be your mother? Ah Yu felt that it was so, but she also felt that it might not be. The main reason was that she felt that the Shared Fate Gu was an evil thing, but Madam Qin gave her the feeling that she was a very righteous person. She should not have touched such a thing. Mn. Ah Yu, I dont want to mention her now. Qin Huai was not in a good mood. Thinking of that woman, he felt upset. All these years, he, All Yu, and the others had been traveling and studying. Seeing Ah Yu send letters home all the time, he had also thought about doing it. But in the end, he always put down his brush. In any case, she would investigate his whereabouts and actions. What was the point of writing it or not? In the end, he was only a young man in his teens. No matter how intelligent he was and how tenacious his mind was, there were things that couldnt be understood just by knowing. Even if he understood, he might not be able to ept it. When he investigated his identity previously, he actually already knew many things, including why she had been so strict with him all these years. She only thought that if he could really survive one day, he had to shoulder the responsibilities that would eventually fall to him. Even if he did not want to be a ruler, even if he was only a prince, he could not be mediocre. This was the pride of the Qin Family of Jiangnan. Ah Yu tugged at Qin Huais little finger and said worriedly, Big Brother Ah You, did you encounter something unhappy? Then tell me and let me help you. Seeing Ah Yu being so serious, Qin Huai felt even more like he couldnt confide in her. He was not a person who liked to speak openly. If you dont want to say it, lets practice martial arts. Mr. Chi Jia said that your lightness technique has improved a lot, but mine isnt very good. Can you guide me? With that, Ah Yu patted her head again. Look at me. I forgot that your body hasnt recovered yet. You shouldnt be able to fly, right? Qin Huai nced at her and pretended not to see the cunning glint in All Yus eyes. I can fly. He squatted down and leaned forward slightly, revealing his already broad back. Come up. After a while, a figure flew out of the Hall of Abundance. An inner pce expert wanted to stop him, but he suddenly felt a hidden weapon flying towards him. He hurriedly grabbed it with his fingertips, but he realized that it was not a hidden weapon, but a piece of silver. The Inner Pce expert:? What is the meaning of this? Someone in the know patted his shoulder and said, Brother, take it. This is also the order of the higher-ups. As he spoke, he looked at the piece of silver enviously. This was the money that the Emperor allowed them to earn. They had picked it up for free! The Inner Pce expert: Qin Huai brought Ah Yu and flew for an hour. After flying around a corner of the imperial garden, they returned to the Hall of Abundance. When the pce maids in charge of serving them woke up and realized that the people inside were gone, they were shocked. Seeing that they had returned safely, their hearts beat even faster. They actually dared to fly around the inner pce! They were not beaten down by those hidden experts. What did this mean? It meant that the Emperor had tacitly agreed. In addition, Qing Ye, who was serving the Empress Dowager, had instructed them to serve them well. The identities of these two people must be extraordinary. Ah Yuy on Qin Huais back and flew to her hearts content. She kept saying to Meatbail in her heart, Big Brother Ah You is so powerful. Even if he doesnt take the written examination, he can still take the martial arts examination! Meatbail was a little jealous. [If you go to the spatial pocket, I can also bring you to fly, You can fly as much as you want.] I know, I know. Our elf is the most powerful. Even Big Brother All You is not as powerful as you. All Yu was speaking the truth. She did not say the rest, but the elf was the elf and Big Brother Ah You was a mortal. They could not bepared. Meatbail felt better. While Ah Yu and Qin Huai bade farewell, the two of them returned to their rooms separately and said, He already knows who the Shared Fate Gu is connected to, but he doesnt really want you to know. Then are you still going to look for it with him tomorrow? Ah Yu blinked. Why wont he want me to know? Will it be bad for me if I find out? [Kid, youre very smart.] That was all Meatball could say. Qin Huais thoughts were simr to Old Madam Wangs. They both wanted to protect Ah Yus innocence as much as possible and did not want her toe into contact with these things too early. She was still too young. Once she understood too much, her mind would easily be confused. Meatbail actually thought so too. The outside world was so chaotic. ording to its thoughts, Ah Yu had grown up in its spatial pocket. It was in charge of telling her stories and teaching her culture. It was not inferior to the female teachers outside! Qin Huai flew around and was indeed a little tired when he returned. He fell asleep after a while. However, Ah Yus eyes were wide open. She held her breath and asked Meatbail, Is Big Brother Ah You asleep now? [Hes asleep.] Thats good, Ah Yu said. After Big Brother All You woke up, he hasnt been very happy. Let him be tired for a while today. Once hes exhausted, he should be able to fall asleep. She knew Qin Huai very well. Qin Huai could not fall asleep even after drinking ordinary calming soup and tea. On the other hand, if she apanied him to waste his energy, he would be able to sleep. Big Brother All You must be very sad. His mother gave him the Shared Fate Gu. [His mother doesnt seem like a bad person. She wont harm him.] No, hes sad. Hes probably worried that hes not in good health, so he implicated his mother. Although Big Brother Ah You never says anything, I know that he actually likes his mother very much, just like me. Ah Yu thought for a while and stopped thinking. She just covered herself in the cup. I still have to look for his mother tomorrow and help Big Brother Ah You ask. She thought that Big Brother Ah Yous mother should be someone in the pce. Because she had just smelled a familiar fragrance from Big Brother Ah You. It was from Madam Qin. It was not incense, but more like the fragrance of nts. Moreover, she had alreadye to the pce and met the greatest official in the world. Of course, she had to find a backer for her womens academy. She didnt know what the Emperor wanted her to do tomorrow. In any case, since the Emperor asked her to do something, it definitely wouldnt be a small matter. Since she could resolve it, it meant that it wasnt a very troublesome matter either. When the time came, she would take the opportunity to ask the Emperor for something good! Chapter 594 - 594: Empress’ Relationship Chapter 594: Empress Rtionship Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions With the help of the medicinal catalyst of the Golden Rain Worm, Empress Qin finally had the best sleep in a few years. What? The Empress is asleep? Hearing the shadowe to secretly report, Emperor Minghua was so happy that he almost jumped up. The shadow was a secret guard raised by Emperor Minghua. They were a group of people without a fixed name and only listened to him. Their movements were even more hidden than the Inner Pce experts. However, most of the missions they carried out were to monitor Empress Qin. At that time, the shadows all thought to themselves that their Emperor was indeed a person who was suspicious of others. He actually sent so many experts to monitor the person closest to him. He must be very afraid of the Qin Family of Jiangnan. It was onlyter that they found out that the Emperor did not ask them to go to the Empresss side to monitor who the Empress had met and what she had said. Instead, they were monitoring whether the Empress ate well every day, slept well, and whether she was bullied by the other concubines. At that time, most of their conversations were like this Your Majesty, the Empress met Concubine Li in the Imperial Garden today. Did she smile? No, she was even a little angry. Chang De, draft a decree to demote Concubine Li to Beauty Li. No, wait. Make it Pce Maid Li. Dont let her insult the title of Beauty. Your Majesty, Concubine Li was personally chosen by the Empress. She has only been here for less than a month. Oh, then send her to the Empresss Pce. Lets see if she can stay as a maid or be sent back. Later on, the shadows realized that the Empress was even angrier. She even sneered at the mirror. When the Empress was unhappy, Emperor Minghua would secretly deal with the people she had met. In fact, if she was unhappy with a tree, Emperor Minghua would get someone to dig up the tree. On the 15th of every month, the Empress was as cold as a sword, as if she wished that she could stab the Emperor in the heart. However, the Emperor felt that it must be because the people around her did not serve her well, so he punished them by deducting their sry. Sometimes, when the Empress suggested walking out of the pce, Emperor Minghua would appear very angry and not allow her to go out. However, he would also instruct the guards that if the Empress slipped out, they must pretend that they didnt see her, let alone block her. But every time the Empress returned, her expression would be even worse. After so many years, other than the concubines who gave birth to the two Princes and the aloof Concubine Jing, the rest of the concubines were sent away by the Emperor using various methods. Even so, the rtionship between the Emperor and the Empress was still very bad. On the surface, everyone saw that the Emperor did not treat the Empress well, and the Empress treated the Emperor like an enemy. With the princes and officials around or on important asions, the royal couple would still hide it. However, only when they were alone would they drop all pretense. The pce servants in the Empresss Pce were all guessing. When will our Empress really offend the Emperorpletely? Im afraid Only the shadows shook their heads secretly. Im afraid that day wonte. No one knew better than them how much the current Emperor liked his wife, and how much he hated the two Princes. He had already drugged the two imperial concubines who had sex with him. They guessed that the Emperor must have guessed the Empresss intentions wrongly. However, no one dared to mention it. Everyone only knew that ever since the Empress fell seriously ill, in order to maintain order, the Emperor hid the Empresss illness from all the nobles and officials, but he did not visit her more than a few times. The pce servants guessed that the Emperor was afraid of the Qin Family of Jiangnan and was afraid that they would take the opportunity to cause trouble. He was even more afraid that the pce concubines would make trouble out of nothing. However, they did not know that from the day the Empress fell seriously ill, Emperor Minghua had been suffering from insomnia. The time he spent every day was usually spent reading memos and meeting with the ministers. The remaining time was spent studying pathology books behind the backs of the imperial physicians. Now that he heard that the Empress had finally fallen asleep and was no longer in pain, Eunuch Chang De was very happy. Your Majesty, its almost dawn. You should rest. No, I want to take a look. This woman was stubborn. If he went to visit her when she was awake, he would definitely be rejected. But if she was asleep, her loyal subordinates would be afraid of waking her up, so they could only hold it in and let him stay by her side. Hehe. Empress Qin, who was being stared at as she slept, did not know what was happening outside, but she had a strange dream.. Chapter 595 - 595: Life and Death Together Chapter 595: Life and Death Together Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Empress Qin was a very thoughtful person. She had always been strong and never lowered her head. She was very strict with herself, and this strictness had also spread to the people around her, including the child who had been asserted that would not live past the age of eight. The pity in Empress Qins heart was also suppressed by her rationality. As a mother, how could she not feel sorry for her child? But other than feeling sorry for him, Empress Qin had never regretted having him. If she could turn back time, she would do it again. Facing the weak child at that time, Empress Qin would still treat him with the strictest attitude. This dream brought Empress Qin back to the past. In the dream, there was a child about a year old. He was wearing a thick coat and his face was very pale, especially his cheeks. They were especially thin and did have the roundness a one-year-old child should have. Stand up! This year, in February, there was a rare snowstorm in Wanning City. In the snow, the one-year-old child couldnt stand steadily at all. His legs were trembling, as if he would fall to his knees at any time. Stand up! The young Empress Qin was wearing a red coat. She avoided the umbre Hua Hong held up for her and only shouted at the child over and over again. Mother, Im in pain Mother, Im cold The child copsed in the snow and reached out to Empress Qin, wanting to receive his mothers warm hug and pull him up, but Empress Qin was still unmoved. Child, Huaier is still young. Why are you so strict with him?! Duke Yong and his wife couldnt stand it anymore and wanted to persuade Empress Qin. However, Empress Qin said coldly, He has to stand up. He cant forget his identity! But Huaiers body cant take it anymore. Didnt you hear the imperial physician say that? Hes a descendant of the Qin Family of Jiangnan. He has to stand up. Other people can take their time to learn how to walk, run, and talk, but he cant! Empress Qin was still very insistent. Then, she looked at the child with a cold gaze, hiding the heartache in her eyes and making her voice even colder. If you dont stand up today, you wont have to call me Mother in the future! How can you be so muddle-headed?! Duke Yongs heart ached terribly. His heart ached for his daughter, but also for his grandson. Even when you were young, I was never so strict. Think about what a one-year-old child will know. He needs his mothers care at this time. But youre training him like a soldier? So what if hes from the Qin Family of Jiangnan? Isnt he a child of our Duke Yong Manor? If the Emperor finds out, his heart will ache! Empress Qin said calmly, Theres no need for him to know. She only needed her child to know that he was a descendant of the Qin Family of Jiangnan and had to follow the Qin Familys rules for the rest of his life. There was no need to remember that he was a descendant of the royal family because the Qin Family of Jiangnan could hide him for the rest of his life. Whether it was staying away from the disputes of the royal court or living in seclusion, even if he wanted to be an official in the future, as long as his character was still there, the Qin Family would definitely not abandon him. Just like the Emperor back then, even if they copsed and fell deep into the swamp and were abandoned by everyone, the Qin Family of Jiangnan would still save those children with their bloodline and good morals. In that case, even if Qin Huai left Duke Yong Manor in the future, he would still be able to live well. At that time, Empress Qin only had such a simple thought in her heart. However, she did not expect Qin Huai to be brought to the verge of death so many times. Even the forces from all over wanted to kill him. Therefore, when Qin Huai was one year and three months old, Empress Qin gave him all the Crimson Guards she had personally trained and asked those guards to protect Qin Huai with their lives. At that time, the child, who was innately frail and had fainted countless times, had already vomited blood countless times. Under Empress Qins strict training, he was still like an ordinary child. He could stand and walk, but it was difficult for him to run. At some point, the person who stretched out his hand every day to let his mother carry him gradually stopped talking and stopped looking at her expectantly. That was the effect that Empress Qin wanted, but her heart still ached. The more seriously the child was sick, the more she disliked Emperor Minghua. She went against him every day and only wanted Emperor Minghua to throw her out of the pce so that she wouldnt have to see those schemes again. However, Emperor Minghua acted as if he was blind and deaf. He ignored her various cold gazes and even helped her hide them. It was precisely because she knew this that Empress Qin was certain that she was dreaming. This was because Emperor Minghua was a cold person. How could he secretly instruct people to help her? A half-truthful dream was the easiest to lose oneself in. Empress Qin dreamed of that day again. Duke Yong wanted to bring Qin Huai to the battlefield. At that time, Qin Huai was not even two years old, but he showed signs of early wisdom. However, his body was very weak and he couldnt go to the familys school. He could only study with the teacher in the house every day. Coincidentally, the border of the Eastern Desert was unstable. There were asional disputes and wars. No one dared to ept the post. Duke Yong was willing to volunteer to fight, so Emperor Minghua agreed after weighing the pros and cons. At that time, Qin Huai insisted on following Duke Yong. However, when he told Empress Qin, it was Duke Yong who said, In any case, you dont like the child. Why dont 1 bring him to the battlefield to train? The battlefield is the best ce to train people. Dont worry, 111 bring him back the way I brought him away! Empress Qin couldnt stop him, so she recalled someone in the pce telling her that there was a Gu in the Eastern Desert Kingdom called the Shared Fate Gu. If she used it, she could tie the lives of two people, making both sides live and die together. Empress Qin used it without hesitation and then informed Duke Yong. Father, if anything happens to him outside, you cane back to collect your daughters corpse. Duke Yong was so angry that he blew his beard and red, but he still took Qin Huai away. However, at that time, Empress Qin did not know that the Gu she had used was not the Shared Fate Gu, but a poison that would make both her and Qin Huai suffer great pain. It was only when Qin Huai was six years old that Empress Qin found out about this matter. However, the poison had entered his lungs, and Qin Huai can no longer be treated with regr medicine. Empress Qin knew that she had made a huge mistake and tried all means to get the real andst pair of Shared Fate Gu from Emperor Minghua. When Qin Huai wanted to leave Wanning City, she ced the Gu on him. This was what happened before Qin Huai set off for Wangbei County. However, in her dream, she did not discover that the Shared Fate Gu was wrong. Instead, she watched helplessly as Huaier died of poison in front of her at the age of six. She investigated crazily and found out that Huaier was not born weak, but had already been poisoned in his mothers body. The poison she had given him identally was the catalyst for the previous poison. The two fused together andpletely corroded Huaiers body when he was six years old. In the end, the murderer was actually Emperor Minghua. In her dream, Empress Qin wentpletely crazy. Qin Zhi! Empress Qin suddenly opened her eyes, unable to restrain her anger. She lifted the nket, pulled out the sword she had not used for many years, and walked out barefooted. When Hua Hong and Lu Liu saw that Empress Qin was awake, they hurriedly followed her. Your Highness, youre awake? Where are you going?! Ill kill that bastard Qin Zhi! Qin Zhi was Emperor Minghuas nickname that no one knew about. However, Hua Hong and Lu Liu knew that this was the name the Empress often called in her boudoir when she and the Emperor were very close. Your Highness, please think twice!!! Hua Hong hugged Empress Qins leg and knelt down. When they arrived at the entrance of the hall, they saw two cute children standing under the sunny day. The girl was wearing the clothes of a princess, and a young man stood beside her. Ah Yu blinked and looked at Empress Qin, who was only wearing a shirt and had messy hair. Youre Auntie Empress, right? You look so simr to Auntie Qin! The only difference was that Auntie Qin looked very cold and unapproachable. As for this Auntie Empress she looked a little silly? Empress Qin: Chapter 596 - 596: Saved Chapter 596: Saved Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the morning, when All Yu woke up, the Empress Dowager called her over to talk. After a few words, the Empress Dowager was amused by Ah Yu and startedughing happily. Qin Huai was thinking about something at the side. It was not until the Empress Dowager got someone to remove the table and pulled Qin Huai down with her that she sent away Princess Ruyi, who hade to make her presence known again. It was only when it was almost lunchtime that she let them go to the Empresss pce. The Empress Dowager said to Qin Huai, Your Aunt hasnt been feeling well recently. Go to her pce and walk around. See if theres anything serious. Im old, so I wont go and annoy them. With that, the Empress Dowager pretended to be sleepy and leaned against the chair to rest with her eyes closed. The moment Qin Huai heard the Empress Dowager speak, he turned to look at Ah Yu and saw her looking at him. She looked puzzled. On the way to the Empresss bedroom, All Yu asked, Big Brother Ah You, the Empress is your Aunt? Then are you also a rtive of the Emperor? Qin Huai didnt know whether to nod or shake his head. He didnt expect to reveal his identity in front of Ah Yu in such a manner one day, and he was not prepared. However, Ah Yu did not think too much about it. Auntie could also refer to a distant rtive. Of course, they could not be considered close rtives. That was not right. She still had a good rtionship with her grandfathers cousins, but they could notpare to her Big Brothers. If she needed help with anything, Ah Yu would definitely not look for her cousins. Instead, she would look for her Big Brothers. After thinking too far ahead, Ah Yu came back to her senses and said, Big Brother All You, am 1 not supposed to be asking this? No, Qin Huai said. You can ask me anything you want. Ill tell you whatever you want to know. Ah Yu shook her head. Just like our family, Grandma and Grandpa dont have many rtives now, but I think that perhaps they have many rich rtives and poor rtives. But rtives are rtives, and were us. Were different. We cant do anything about our rtives being very poor or very rich. Even if your aunt is the Empress, it doesnt matter as long as your mother isnt the Empress. Qin Huai: The problem was that his aunt was also his mother. Ah Yu was a very principled person. Although she didnt like the pce, she did not show it. It was not because she was afraid of the imperial power, but she felt that this might be a little rude. Qin Huai hesitated for a long time, not knowing how to tell Ah Yu. In the end, he simply shut his mouth and pretended that he did not know anything. Just like that, the two of them arrived at the Empresss bedroom. In the end, before they could call someone to inform the Empress, they saw the Empress walking out aggressively with a sword. Everyone on both sides were stunned, especially after Ah Yus sentence. Your Highness, the ground is cold. Lu Liu took out a cloak from somewhere and draped it over the Empress. Then, she pretended to push the Empress back inadvertently. Empress Qin naturally followed this force and pretended that nothing had happened. 15 minutester, Empress Qin sat gracefully in front of the two little fellows again. Empress Qin looked at Ah Yu below and realized that she did not recognize her, so she followed Ah Yus words and asked the two of them, Why are the two of you in my pce? Whose child are you? Ah Yu hurriedly said, Your Highness Auntie Empress, the Empress Dowager asked us toe over. The Empress Dowager asked you toe over? Empress Qin was really puzzled for a while. Speaking of which, she had not spoken to the Empress Dowager for many years. The Empress Dowager lived alone and didnt allow anyone to disturb her. Her Highness Empress Dowager heard that the Empress is not in good health, so she called us over to take a look. All Yu really raised her head to look at Empress Qin. She realized that Empress Qins expression was indeed not good, so she quietly stuffed a porcin bottle from her pocket into Qin Huais hand and said softly, Big Brother All You, your aunt doesnt look good. Give this medicine to her to try. Qin Huai did not move. However, Empress Qin could see it clearly from above and asked, Your name is Ah Yu, right? What did you give Huaier just now? Qin Huai pinched the bottle. Its nothing. Its just ordinary sugar water. I like to drink sugar water the most. Let me try it. Empress Qin pretended not to see Qin Huais unhappy face and took the thing away. Then, in front of everyone, she ced the bottle to her mouth. Seeing All Yu smiling at her with an encouraging expression, Empress Qin really drank it in one gulp.. Chapter 597 - 597: Saved (2) Chapter 597: Saved (2) Trantor: yee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Empress Qin was still immersed in the previous dream right now. The child in the dream had died in her arms, and she felt his small body gradually turn cold. Thar feeling was too realistic and it was very difficult for her to suppress the sorrow and anger in her heart. But now that she saw Ah Yu, Empress Qin miraculously calmed down a lot, especially when she thought about how Huaiers health had gradually improved after meeting Ah Yu and how he was no different from a healthy young man now. Empress Qin couldnt help but think in the supernatural direction. If there was such a thing as a lucky star in this world, then Ah Yu was Huaiers lucky star. Not to mention that she liked this child, even if she did not like her very much, she would definitely ept her with all her heart because of Huaier. Its indeed very delicious sugar water. Hua Hong, reward. After Empress Qin finished drinking the water in the bottle, she handed the bottle to Hua Hong and asked her to get the reward. Ilua Hong understood what Empress Qin meant, so she opened her treasuredpartment and chose a set of precious headdresses. Empress Qin had long prepared that for Ah Yu, but she had never given it to her formally. Ah Yu had seen many good things, so she naturally did not realize how inappropriate it was to obtain such a precious gift. She happily epted it and thanked her. Your Highness, the thing you gave me is really beautiful. Let me give you something too! Ah Yu ced her head aside and rummaged through her pocket. She was actually asking Meatbail to take it out of the spatial pocket. Soon, she took out a beautiful bead. The bead had a deep and beautiful color like the starry sky, and it was natural. It was made into a jade pendant. This is called the Starry Sky Gem. A good friend of mine gave it to me. Now, Ill give you one too, Ah Yu said. My good friend said that this Starry Sky Gem can bring good luck and avert disasters. You wont have nightmares when you sleep at night. Its very useful. That good friend was naturally Meatball, and this stone was indeed a space meteorite. It had a good maic field energy that was beneficial for the human body, and the substance inside could be released for thousands of years. It was very good to use as an heirloom. Of course, in the mail, this thing was usually packed up and sold as junk because ordinary people could not polish it. Of course, Meatbail had a way, so it hoarded some. The Wang Family had all received simr things, but they were made into different ornaments. For example, Wang Wng ced one on his sword and Wang Eng ced one on his pen. Qin Huais gem was very big and was carved into the shape of a meat soup dumpling. He kept it close to his body. Empress Qin took the gem and took a look before asking Lu Liu to tie it for her. Its really something good. I like it very much. Empress Qin really smiled this time. She had only seen Ah Yu twice, but every time she saw her, she felt much more cheerful. It was as if Ah Yu was not a little girl, bur an eminent monk who could guide her spiritually. Seeing that Empress Qin was not dissatisfied at all and that Ah Yu was also grinning from ear to ear, Qin Huai couldnt help but smile when he saw that the two of them were getting along well. She also liked Ah Yu. This could not be better. Soon, it was time for lunch. Empress Qin asked the two of them to stay and asked the kitchen to prepare arge table of dishes. Ah Yu was a person who didnt like to waste food, so she finished the entire table of dishes. There was not much food on the te, bur there was a lot of it on the table. Ah Yu burped from eating. Lets take a walk in the imperial garden to digest our food. Empress Qins suggestion made Qin Huais eyebrows move slightly. When has she ever spoken so gently? Just as Ah Yu was about to follow, Meatbail suddenly shouted in the spatial pocket, Kid, dont go to the imperial garden. Ive found a way to cure the Shared Fate Gu! Ah Yu really stopped walking. She stood in ce and asked Meatbail, Where is it? What method is it? [Just now, I sensed that someone in rhe pce mentioned the Shared Fate Gu. After the keyword was locked in, the information showed that it was the Empress Dowager.] [The Empress Dowager also has the Emperor of your world by her side. They mentioned the solution to the Shared Fate Gu. ] T understand. Whats the solution? [The solution is a bitplicated, and there are two options. The first option is blood transfusion, recing half of the blood in the body to eliminate the poison. Essentially, it involves simultaneously draining blood while replenishing it. Considering the current circumstances, this method may not be very effective, and there is a possibility that both people will die halfway through rhe procedure. In that case, we can only consider the second option. ] [The second method is a spell simr to witchcraft. ording to the Emperor, we need to go to the Imperial Mausoleum to find someone. That person has the ability to do this.] Ah Yu was a little puzzled. Does the Emperor and Empress Dowager know rhe second method? [I dont think rhe second method is very reliable, but rhe Emperor said that his Gu was cured by that person in the Imperial Mausoleum. Wait] After Meatbail finished speaking, it operated the spatial pocket again and finally said, That person is nor in the Imperial Mausoleum. Hes outside the Imperial Pce and is preparing to enter the Imperial Pce. Ah, he seems to be an acquaintance! By rhe time Meatball carefullyid out all the details, Empress Qin had already stopped in front of Ah Yu for a long time, but Ah Yu did nor react. Until Hua Hong walked up and tapped Ah Yus forehead with her fingertip. Wang Familys youngdy, the Empress is asking you a question. Why arent you answering? Before Ah Yu could speak, a cold light shed past. It was Qin Huai holding a ruler and shing at Hua Hongs finger. Ilua Hong dodged and was about to scold angrily when she heard Ah Yu shout. Elf, youre not lying to me, right? How can it be Grandpa Divine Doctor and Big Sister Liang Xue! It turned out that the people waiting outside rhe pce were really Divine Doctor Xue and Liang Xue, who had said that they were going out to tour. Previously, the two of them had said that they would return after a year or two. Now that they thought about it, they did say that if nothing unexpected happened, they would probably not return. Under Qin Huais concerned gaze, Ah Yu blurted out, Big Brother Ah You, you and Auntie Qin are saved! ording to the information Meatball had obtained. Grandpa Divine Doctor happened to have a prescription to treat the Shared Fate Gu! Chapter 598 - 598: Removing the Gu Chapter 598: Removing the Gu Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Divine Doctor Xue originally did not intend toe to Wanning City. He brought Liang Xue back to Hu Family Vige and found out that the children had all gone to the prefecture capital to participate in the imperial examination. Since there was nothing to do in the vige for the time being, he went to the prefecture capital. After arriving at the prefecture capital, Divine Doctor Xue realized that Qin Huai had actually been poisoned by the Shared Fate Gu. Of course, Wang Wng and the others did not know anything about Gu. But just hearing their descriptions of his symptoms made the words Shared Fate Gu appear in Divine Doctor Xues mind. Divine Doctor Xue is here in the pce. Hurry up and invite him in! When Emperor Minghua heard that Divine Doctor Xue was asking to see him outside, he hurriedly invited him in. To cure the Shared Fate Gu, there were two conditions. One was that the two people who had been poisoned had to be in the same location at the same time. Then, they had to undergo a strange set of acupuncture techniques to cure the Gu poison. Back then, the Gu poison in Emperor Minghuas body was personally cured by Divine Doctor Xue. Unfortunately, after curing the Gu poison, Divine Doctor Xue bade farewell and left. He did not agree to Emperor Minghuas request to remain as an imperial physician in the pce. Otherwise, Divine Doctor Xue would probably have already be a doctor of the Imperial Hospital. Although they said that they would invite him in quickly, it was already after lunch when Divine Doctor Xue reached the pce with Liang Xue. Ah Yus people had eaten with Empress Qin, and Emperor Minghua had also shamelesslye over to freeload. Empress Qin blocked the two children from being present and did not chase Emperor Minghua out directly, leaving him some face. However, Ah Yu had been thinking about Liang Xue the entire time, so she ate in a daze and quickly finished eating. Then, she looked eagerly at the pce door. You miss her so much? Qin Huai had arrived at some point and was sitting beside All Yu, his tone a little disappointed. Ah Yu: Big Brother Ah You, whats wrong? Dont you miss them? We havent seen them in a long time! Qin Huai: No. It was not like they were good friends. What was there to miss about? Qin Huai did not understand why Ah Yu was so enthusiastic about everyone. Of course, he was only saying that on purpose to tease Ah Yu. During this period of time, he also realized that All Yu was actually not that happy. Perhaps she was worried about his illness. It was good that someone could make her happy now. After Divine Doctor Xue arrived, Emperor Minghua pulled him to the side hall to talk. Ah Yu held Liang Xues hand and was extremely happy. Big Sister Liang Xue, why are you in the pce too? Youve been out for so long. Did you encounter anything fun? Let me tell you, we went out to y for a few years. It was very interesting Before Liang Xue could speak, Ah Yu started talking. Liang Xue also smiled silently at her and did not speak for a long time. Ah Yu spoke for a long time. Seeing that Liang Xue was silent, she even touched her cheek. Big Sister Liang Xue, is there something on my face? Why are you staring at me? Its nothing. 1 just thought that after not seeing you for so many years, our Ah Yu is still so cute. Other young men will definitely be happy to see you. Ah Yu did not quite understand what this sentence meant, but when she heard that it was a praise for her, she epted it happily. You havent told me where youve been and what happened? Ah Yu said. Big Sister Liang Xue, will you go back with us this time? Liang Xue said, No, 1 n to open a medical clinic in Wanning City. Master has already agreed. Liang Xue did not say anything else. During the days she had been traveling outside, Liang Xues horizons had long been broadened and she did not care about her original obsession. Moreover, when she traveled with her master, she encountered a very interesting divine doctor. He was about her age. When that person first heard Divine Doctor Xues name, he insisted onpeting with him. In the end, he was beaten badly and was in a very sorry state. Later on, that person followed them for a few months and shamelessly learned a set of acupuncture techniques from their master before leaving happily. Now that she thought about it, that person had also said that he had a medical clinic in Wanning City. At the thought of this, Liang Xues face turned red, but she quickly returned to her senses and asked All Yu, Why are you in the pce? I heard that Qin Huai has the Shared Fate Gu in his body. Master said that this is a very powerful Gu. Back then, after he helped dispel the Gu, his body became weak for many years. After Divine Doctor Xue helped to remove the Gu, not only was his body weak, he was even plotted against by his enemies in the end and lived in a daze for many years. If not for meeting Old Madam Wang, he might have remained a lunatic and a fool for the rest of his life.. Chapter 599 - 599: Removing the Gu (2) Chapter 599: Removing the Gu (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was precisely because of this kindness that no matter how unwilling Divine Doctor Xue was, he still came. If it was someone else who was poisoned by this Gu poison, even the current Emperor, Divine Doctor Xue would not care. That feeling of weakness was not good. However, the person who was poisoned now was Old Madam Wangs grandson-inw. If he really ignored the matter, the loveable All Yu would have to be a widow. If Old Madam Wang found out, she would probably pull off his beard. The Emperor invited us in. It should be the Empress who asked him to do it. Ah Yu chuckled. Big Brother Ah Yous aunt is the Empress. His aunt has been in poor health recently. She probably wants to see him. Liang Xue looked deeply at Ah Yu, wanting to remind her that how could there be such a coincidence in the world? Moreover, not to mention the Emperor, even the Empress was really busy every day. How could she summon them to the pce for such a small matter? The identity of a nephew was not enough. However, before she could speak, she saw Qin Huai looking at her coldly, so Liang Xue shut her mouth. Forget it. Why should she put her nose into the couples personal matters? Her identity was already awkward enough in front of Ah Yu. Only Ah Yu did not care about this. Otherwise, when she thought of how she had once wanted to arrange a marriage with Wang Dng, Ah Yu would also mind. After chatting for a while, Emperor Minghua sent Divine Doctor Xue out first. After Divine Doctor Xue came out, he waved at Qin Huai. Kid from the Qin family,e over and let me take a look. Ah Yu pulled Qin Huai over and hurriedly asked, Grandpa Divine Doctor, can you save Big Brother All You? Will it be very troublesome? As Divine Doctor Xue took his pulse, he said, Its not troublesome. It was just that his body would be weakened for a few years. It was a small matter. If he returned to Hu Family Vige to recuperate, he would probably recover in a month. He liked the well water in Hu Family Vige very much. He had studied its nourishing effects on the body. Eh? After Divine Doctor Xue took his pulse, he was surprised and delighted. He asked, Kid from the Qin Family, have you taken the Golden Rain Worm before? Thats right, Qin Huai said. Auntie Empress has also taken it before. Wonderful, wonderful! Divine Doctor Xue was really happy now. He shouted at the other end of the side hall, Your Majesty, thismoner can detoxify the poison today. Dont forget to give thismoner something goodter! Dong The sound of something heavy falling to the ground came from the side hall. Not long after, Emperor Minghuas anxious voice sounded. Is it true? Even Empress Qin, who had a cold expression, looked over. Divine Doctor Xue: Thismoner never lies. In the afternoon, Divine Doctor Xue dispelled the Gu for Empress Qin and Qin Huai respectively while Liang Xue prepared the golden needles at the side. Different golden needles needed to be soaked in different medicinal liquids. Some needed to be baked, and some needed to be soaked in powder. Liang Xue handled more than 100 kinds of needles with ease. Almost as soon as Divine Doctor Xue stretched out his hand, she could hand over new needles. Pfft Halfway through the treatment, Qin Huai spat out a mouthful of ck blood. Dont worry, its the Gu poison we forced out. Divine Doctor Xue didnt look up, as if he knew that Ah Yu was worried. [Dont worry, kid. His body is recovering quickly, and that invisible bond has already been broken. Even without Divine Doctor Xue now, we can still save your Big Brother Ah You.] Ah Yu held her breath, not daring to disturb him at all. After Qin Huais treatment, Divine Doctor Xue left the room without any hesitation and went to Empress Qin. No one else was allowed to observe Empress Qins treatment. There were only Divine Doctor Xue, Liang Xue, and Emperor Minghua. If not for Empress Qin saying that it was fine, Emperor Minghua would have blocked Divine Doctor Xue behind the screen and let him perform acupuncture through the air. That would be too much. The others retreated like water. Qin Huaiy on the bed, leaving Ah Yu alone. Qin Huai: Ah Yu, I Dont speak. Drink it while theres no one around. All Yu secretly took out a gourd containing the Myriad Spirit Holy Water from her pocket and whispered, Dont let anyone see it. Qin Huai held Ah Yus hand and quickly drank the water. He felt a warm current flowing through his body, repairing all the aching ces. He looked deeply at Ah Yu. Why are you looking at me like that? Ah Yu put away the gourd and tucked him in. Youre not in good spirits now. Go to sleep. Well go home after you wake up. Qin Huai: Ah Yu, Im hiding something from you, but 1 think telling you about this now might make you unhappy.. Chapter 600 - 600: Removing the Gu (3) Chapter 600: Removing the Gu (3) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu opened her mouth in surprise, but she still asked, Is it very important? If you dont tell me now and only tell me in the future, will 1 be especially angry? Qin Huai: I dont know. Then think about it. If I hide such a thing from you and you only find out in the future, will you be angry? Ah Yu asked instead. Qin Huai really thought about it seriously and shook his head. No. No matter what happened, he would not be angry with her. She had given him his life and he was also willing to return it to her. How could he bear to be angry with her? Thats good. Ah Yu smiled again. I wont be angry at something that you wont be angry about. Alright, tell me when you want to talk. Im not very curious. Qin Huai fell asleep. By the time Empress Qins Gu poison was also cured, the moon was already high in the sky. To detoxify Empress Qin, he had to take into ount Emperor Minghua, who was staring at him unblinkingly. The pressure on his heart was even greater than the pressure on his hands. Thismoner was lucky not to disappoint Your Majesty. Divine Doctor Xue copsed on the chair, his mind exhausted. Emperor Minghua looked at Empress Qin who was sleeping with a very peaceful expression and heaved a sigh of relief. After tucking Empress Qin in, Emperor Minghua brought Divine Doctor Xue out. Minister, youve been tired, Emperor Minghua said. Its alreadyte. Minister, you should rest first. Ill reward you tomorrow. Liang Xue also walked to the side and bowed to Emperor Minghua before leaving. Minister, this disciple of yours is not bad. She has a calm personality and does things neatly. Why dont you leave her in the pce? Ill arrange a position for her as a female doctor. How about that? Emperor Minghua said. Liang Xue was surprised and wanted to refuse, but this was the Emperor in front of her. How could she have the guts? Seeing that she did not respond for a long time, Divine Doctor Xue knew that his disciple was unwilling, so he said, Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty. Its just that my disciple is slow-witted and yful. Im afraid shes not suitable to be a female doctor. Im afraid shell offend a noble. Emperor Minghua was about to speak when he saw Ah Yu sitting on the railing, her head bobbing in sleepiness. He couldnt help but smile. All Yu. All? Im here! Ah Yu suddenly stood up and almost knocked her head against the railing. She swayed her dizzy head and saw Emperor Minghua and the others who couldnt help butugh. She rubbed her forehead and asked, Your Majesty, youre looking for me? Emperor Minghua waved her over. Then, he asked her, I heard that you and this little doctor girl are old friends. Ill leave her in the pce to apany you. How about that? Ah Yu said, But I dont even live in the pce! Our family has a house on Three Thoughts Street. When Big Brother All You wakes up, well leave. By the way, Your Majesty, didnt you say that you need my help with something? Tell me quickly before 1 leave. Grandma will be worried at home. These words frightened the surrounding eunuchs and pce maids. This little girl really did not know the immensity of heaven and earth. She actually dared to tell the Emperor this! Even if the Emperor was tolerant, he would never allow others to If you hadnt mentioned it, I would have forgotten. Actually, youve already helped me settle this matter, Emperor Minghua said with a smile. 1 havent spoken to Royal Mother in many years. Yesterday, Royal Mother sent someone to bring some pastries over and even praised you for being smart and diligent. I originally wanted to ask you to help coax Royal Mother on my behalf to improve her impression of me. Now, it seems that youve already done it. Tell me, what reward do you want? Ah Yu had long thought about it, but she did not say it out loud. Instead, she said, Your Majesty, you said just now that you want Big Sister Liang Xue to stay in the pce? I dont think its a good idea. Big Sister Liang Xue wants to open a medical clinic in Wanning City. I heard that its very difficult to open a medical clinic now. There will also be other doctors looking for trouble. Write a que for her and say that shes a good doctor, okay? This is your wish? No, this is my suggestion. The Emperor is so righteous. He will definitely agree to my suggestion, right? Ah Yu revealed a silly smile. Emperor Minghua was swayed by her expression, as if he could see the Empress Qin from his childhood. She was also so cunning, but she was also kind. She often held his hand and wheedled just like this. Permitted. In the end, he agreed. Even Liang Xue was shocked. A que bestowed by the Emperor was not something to be trifled with. With that, she would have less trouble opening a medical clinic in Wanning City! Ah Yu looked at Liang Xue. Big Sister Liang Xue, look, isnt His Majesty very easy to talk to? Eunuch Chang De: This was also the first time he realized that the Emperor was so easy to talk to. Ah Yu turned and said with a smile, My wish is very simple. Could you grant a few titles to our family? My Mother, Grandma, Eldest Aunt, Second Aunt, as well as my Third Aunt. Oh right, there are many more women in the family now, including Eldest Sister-inw, Second Sister-inw, and the future Fourth Sister-inw By the time she finished counting, Emperor Minghua was stunned.. Chapter 601 - 601: Distinguished Lady Chapter 601: Distinguished Lady Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Emperor Minghua naturally wanted to reward Ah Yu, but he did not expect this child to be so blunt. He immediately did not know whether tough or cry. All Yu, do you know what the conditions for obtaining the title of Distinguished Lady are? Emperor Minghua wanted to test her. This was one of All Yus wishes for many years, so shed naturally asked around. Of course, she was not stumped. I know. There are usually two ways. The first is to obtain titles through ones husband. If he holds an official position of fourth rank or higher, he can directly request a noble title for his wife. However, if he holds a position below fourth rank, he would need to achieve some aplishments in his official career. Seeing Emperor Minghua nod, All Yu continued, In addition to ones husband, ones own children can also request noble titles for their mothers, grandmothers, and others. The requirements for such requests are rtively stricterpared to those for husbands, but it can still be considered as the first method. Emperor Minghua: Then you know the second method too? I know that too. In the absence of an official title, if a woman demonstrates exceptional behavior or if her children or husband have achieved great merits, she can also request noble titles, Ah Yu said. Your Majesty, Ive helped coax your mother. While it may seem insignificant to others, your mother is the most respected woman in the world. She is the Empress Dowager, and such a status certainly deserves great merit, dont you think? Emperor Minghua pped andughed. Youre right. Not only did you coax my mother, but because of you, my wife is also recovering. Thinking in that direction, youve actually saved the two most respected women in the world. Youve indeed made a great contribution. Hearing the term wife, Qin Huai, who was originally performing as a wooden man at the side, couldnt help but look up at Emperor Minghua. He admitted that Empress Qin was his wife? Then, would he be acknowledging him, this son, as well? If that was the case, he had to n again. Otherwise, if he was caught off guard and put in the position of Crown Prince- Qin Huai did not dare to think further. If he became the Crown Prince, All Yu would definitely be unhappy. He was not that ambitious. Actually, Ah Yus ambition was even greater than his. This was because Ah Yu wanted to obtain the title of Distinguished Lady for all the women in the family. At the same time, she still wanted to establish womens academies throughout the country. In order to achieve this goal, All Yu had already devised aprehensive n to establish various strongholds in the entire Great Chang region. This included an integrated business operation and an educational system, ensuring the smooth and sustained existence of the womens academies. Not to mention a woman, even an ordinary man would find it difficult to think of this. However, Ah Yu had already secretly started nning. Even now, she was able to stand in front of Emperor Minghua and openly state her ns. She was not afraid of Emperor Minghua at all. Just as Qin Huai was letting his imagination run wild, Emperor Minghua had already agreed to Ah Yus request. However, it was a discounted version. Its definitely impossible to let all the women in your family have the title of Distinguished Lady. Otherwise, we wont be able to stop the gossip in the world. Emperor Minghua chuckled. But the Mother and Grandma you mentioned are indeed good at teaching their children. 1 can give them a seventh-grade title. Ah Yu jumped up in joy. Thank you, Your Majesty! Ah Yu was very happy. Elf, look, I didnt do anything this time and managed to fulfill a small wish. Then, if 1 helped the Emperor do a few more things. Will I be able to fulfill all my wishes then? [Its not that easy, right?] Its just that its easier for you, silly child. She happened to encounter the right time, ce, and people. It was not even possible if the parties in this incident were changed. Moreover, it was all thanks to this Emperor not being muddle-headed now, and the national treasury was not tight. [Speaking of which, youve alreadypleted the rescue mission.. Do you want to receive the reward directly, or do you want to go to the prize pool to draw the lottery?] Chapter 602 - 602: Reward Chapter 602: Reward Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu asked, Whats the difference between a direct reward and a lottery draw? Meatball looked at the reward pool and pulled it through the air. It said, Its much better than the previous rewards. Specifically, there are the revival scrolls that Meatball really wanted Ah Yu to save up for. As long as it was not a super exposed death or her body was still intact, she could be revived. For example, if she was sted into a pile of rotten meat under the gazes of everyone, melted into a pool of blood in a poisonous potion, or cruelly dismembered in public Basically, it means that the body should not be difficult to piece together and should not be seen by more than about 10 people. Common forms of death, such as falling off a cliff or into the sea, belong to deaths that are unseen. Simrly, dying from poisoning and being buried before dposition also falls under the category of unseen demise. She could basically be revived from deaths like that. Meatbail was very confident that it would not let Ah Yu face that kind of situation. Moreover, even if she did not need the revival scroll, All Yus points were already enough to exchange for a revival opportunity. However, the revival opportunity this time was even more special. If she died in a situation where she could not be restored into her previous state, she could assume a new identity when she revived. This new identity was either a person who had just died or a new independent person. Meatbail exined the use of this resurrection scroll and the side effects to Ah Yu. When Ah Yu heard this, her eyes widened. It wouldnt be so miserable, right? In the history of Ah Yus previous studies, not many people had received such gruesome deaths. In the hundreds of years of Great Changs history, there seemed to be only one. That was a heinous person. Not only did hemit treason, but he also ughtered hundreds of innocent people. Elf, have I already be such a bad child in your eyes? Meatball: [] It was only doing its job and exining the sciences. It did not mean that she had to be such a person. Moreover, such an opportunity was best avoided if possible! [Then it seems that this thing is useless to you. In any case, you can exchange your points for it now.] Meatbail realized that Emperor Minghua and the previous Empress Dowagers favorability towards Ah Yu had already risen to 70, especially Emperor Minghua, whose favorability was still rising. When it reached 80, Ah Yus head would be safe. In the future, as long as All Yu did not do anything that vited Emperor Minghuas bottom line, Emperor Minghua would be tolerant towards her. Now, it seemed that it was not far off from that level. [The resurrection scroll is a mission reward. Because its a high-level resurrection, its worth 10,000 points. There are other rewards in the reward pool. The value of the rewards are very vast, ranging to 100,000 points. There are also two golden items that arent avable in the mall. Their value is immeasurable.] Ah Yu was happy. What are the two golden items? [Flow do you know that you would definitely be able to obtain these two items?] Meatbail couldnt help but douse her enthusiasm a little. I dont know, but I have you. Youre my Fortune Elf! Ah Yus tone was filled with trust. Didnt you notice? Ever since I met you, my luck has be very, very good. Shed gradually remembered what had happened when she was young. Of course, she knew that before the Elf awakened, she had almost died in the snow. In that case, her good luck was brought by the Elf. [Ahemnot really.] Meatball felt a little guilty. Actually, Ah Yu was supposed to be such a lucky person, but her luck was that she could keep her life in all kinds of situations. As for the rest, Meatbail felt that it did not do anything. However, since All Yu had said so- ln the distant Origin Space, there was suddenly an ominous feeling. As expected, they quickly received the news from Meatball. [Make an internal arrangement for my ward.] Origin Space: [We want the golden items. Is there only one draw?] Meatball said domineeringly. [ Let her draw two! ] Origin Space: Chapter 603 - 603: Two Good Things Chapter 603: Two Good Things Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There were two golden items in the reward pool. One was the [Plot Amendment Shield], and the other was the [Myriad Spirit Spring Source]. As expected, Ah Yu obtained both items with her draw. In a moment of excitement, she hid behind Qin Huai and secretly threw her thoughts into the spatial pocket. She hugged Meatball and kissed it. After kissing Meatbail, Ah Yu immediately left the spatial pocket. Qin Huai only felt Ah Yu suddenly lean on his shoulder, as if she was too tired and wanted to rest, but she quickly stood up. Qin Huai: Whats wrong? Do you want to go back to rest? It was indeed time for All Yu to rest. Ah Yu: Its fine. Lets wait a little longer. After the Emperor writes the imperial edict, well go out together. Emperor Minghua, who heard Ah Yus words: Could it be that they were treating me as a tool? Although he had this thought, Emperor Minghua still asked the eunuch to draft the imperial decree and bring it to the cab for review. The ministers on duty in the cab still had to carefully review the words in the imperial decree. If they encountered something that did not make sense, the ministers had the right to return the edict and start a tug-of-war with Emperor Minghua. However, such situations have decreased in recent years. Ah Yu still didnt know that even if it was written on the spot, it was definitely impossible for the decree to be issued overnight. How could they be in such a hurry? They still had to inform the Wang Family to be prepared to receive the imperial decree first before the eunuch delivering the imperial decree would go over. Unless it was like before, when Emperor Minghua was really happy, he would usually follow this process. From writing an imperial decree to issuing an imperial decree to receiving an imperial decree, the entire process usually took one to two months. This was because some ces where the imperial decree was sent to were too far from the pce. Even if they wanted to be fast, they could not. Of course, urgent imperial decrees were another matter. Ah Yu was already humming happily. She felt that the pce was not that bad because aftering here, she had encountered something worth being happy about. For example, Ah Yu now knew that the person who was poisoned with the Shared Fate Gu with Big Brother Ah You was not Big Brother All Yous mother, but the Empress, Big Brother Ah Yous aunt. This also meant that the Empress really liked Big Brother Ah You. Otherwise, how could she have been poisoned with him? That was a life-threatening matter! However, she didnt know if Auntie Qin was here now. As she thought about this, Ah Yu quickly thought of the two rewards she had obtained. Elf, Im really too happy. I thought that things would be veryplicated, but in the end, it was resolved so smoothly. Looks like the heavens are helping us. Also, 1 obtained two golden items. Does this mean that Im also very lucky? Other people can only draw one lottery, but I can draw two! Every time Ah Yu was in a good mood, she would be like a little chatterbox, talking non-stop. [Do you know what this is? Why are you so happy?] Whatever you give me is good anyway. Ah Yu was very open-minded. Even if it was something bad, she had picked it up for free. She had to save Big Brother Ah You regardless, so if she could also obtain a reward at the same time, wasnt that good? [If youre very open-minded, let me tell you. The Plot Amendment Shield is actually to protect the entire world to prevent blind things like other Systems froming to this world to cause trouble in the future.] [Do you understand now? The reason why you were so miserable previously was actually because the plot was causing trouble to a certain extent, including the missions I asked you to do in the early stages. It was also the plot that misled me. However, we have the Origin Space behind us. You dont have to worry about this. Ill even help you verify the missions you receive.] [Speaking of which, the things left behind by those things in the System world are not good things, but theres one thing thats quite good. For example, after loading some parts of the System world, they will remind me in time which plot characters were once rted to you. Some people who are helpful to you will also generate rted missions for you. The Big Brother Ah You youre thinking about now can be considered a plot character. He originally didnt exist, butter on, he interacted with you and has be a very important person now.] Ah Yu asked, Then will I no longer have to worry about suddenly losing the love and care of my family in the future? I really like Grandma and the others. If she were to continue believing that every family member is good and ced trust in them, based on her childhood experiences, but ended up having a difficult time, she would surely feel regretful when looking back on it as she grows older. [Dont worry, with this protective shield, the entire world willpletely escape the surveince of the System world. Those dogs dont dare to monitor us now.] Not only that, with the protective shield, this world couldpletely operate independently. Even if All Yu was no longer in this world in the future, the people here could live ording to their own thoughts and not be arranged by the plot to do something they were unwilling to do. Not only that, because of the shield, the crooked plots in the past would slowly recover to their original state. For example, some people who clearly performed abnormally would gradually live with the thoughts of ordinary people. In a sense, the world controlled by the System was actually a paper effigy world. Everyone had their own persona. Everything happened for the sake of happening. Of course, such a situation would not happen in the future. The side effects were also very obvious. Once it reached a certain extent, Meatbail would lose its ability to predict the future. These were secondary, and Meatbail did not care much. Of course, this concept was tooplicated for All Yu now. Meatbail did not intend to tell All Yu in detail. It only wanted her to know that this was a good thing. [The second thing is really good for you.] Whats the second thing? It sounds like it can produce spring water. Is it my Myriad Spirit Water? All Yu was extremely curious. [Thats right..] Chapter 604 - 604: Imperial Examination Chapter 604: Imperial Examination Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions [To put it simply, its an array core. You can ce it in your spatial pocket and your spatial pocket will have endless Myriad Spirit Holy Water, and it wont cause diarrhea. The effect wont be immediate, but it has theponent of improving physique, including intelligence.] The Myriad Spirit Water and Myriad Spirit Sacred Water would improve a persons physique to the best extent. It was no longer easy to tire out. If an ordinary person could remain energetic and be full of energy with just a little rest every day, it would be very easy for this person to seed. Just like the men from the Wang Family, they were not fools. They had all inherited Old Madam Wang and Old man Wangs intelligence. If not for Old Madam Wang wanting them to hide their strength and nurture them to be diligent, they would have long be very sessful. With the Myriad Spirit Water, the sleepy factors in their minds were removed, and their concentration was higher. Coupled with the fact that they were willing to learn well, the advantages of their good genes naturally appeared. Otherwise, with their former talent, it would be a dream for them to pass the county level imperial exam and imperial provincial examination in a short period of time. [By the way, although its called a spring, it can turn your space into a sea, the kind of sea that you really cant see the end of. The Myriad Spirit Soil will be beach soil and have more effects.] It sounded very tempting. If an adult was here, they would definitely be attracted by Meatballs exnation. But this is All Yu. Can we put it in Nanhe too? [?] Ah Yu began to speak. Nanhe is a huge river. Its origin is in the mountain range behind Fuji Temple. Its not very far from our Hu Family Vige. Moreover, it flows through seven counties and twelve cities. If we ce the spring [Stop, stop! Do you know the consequences of letting the spring into Nanhe?] Will all the river water be Myriad Spirit Holy Water? Ah Yu blinked. Then all of us can drink very delicious water. [Its not that simple.] [Kid, didnt you notice? The effect of the Myriad Spirit Water is actually very limited. When you take it out for others to use, it cant be used as a miracle medicine. It can only help others maintain a healthy body.] Ah Yu did not understand. Huh? However, hadnt her Myriad Spirit Water treated illnesses before? [To be precise, the Myriad Spirit Water treats injuries, not illnesses. Moreover, it recovers the functions of the body. Otherwise, how did you get your recovery fluid and nutrient fluid? Its because the Myriad Spirit Water cantpletely cover everything, so theyre used as supplementary rewards.] [Also, the Myriad Spirit Water is from your spatial pocket. Not only can it maintain your health and restore your mental strength, but it can also increase your intelligence. You learn everything very quickly, and because youre interested, youve learned many things. Actually, ording to my observation, in your world, if ordinary people want to learn something well, they have to rely on time and talent. Not a single thing can be missing.] [Other people who drink your water have more side effects. Firstly, they have to be people who dont have any ill feelings towards you. Secondly, their improvement is limited. After drinking it to a certain extent, their physique wont increase anymore.] [With the spring source, this disadvantage can indeed be resolved. You can set it so that anyone can drink this water. Drinking it can also increase their physique and intelligence. Moreover, you can use this to control the hearts of people. For example, you can train your subordinates and let them drink the Myriad Spirit Water that tests their loyalty. Its better than any poison.] Ah Yus eyes widened. Elf, dont you think that in this case, were all very simr to the viins in the stories? [Im just giving you an analogy. When you grow up a little more, youll be able to study many uses yourself.] It was also a new guardian. It had learned many theories from reading books every day and took things for granted. However, no matter what, it was still a child of the Origin Space. Its thinking had long surpassed the people in these ordinary worlds. For example, it did not care if the ward it was protecting was a good person or a bad person at all. With the plot shield, even the Origin Space could not punish them with their power. It can only allow the world to develop freely and Ah Yu to use her strength freely. Then if i dont put in the spring source, will my Myriad Spirit Water change? [With me around, it wont.] Moreover, it would continue to research and let Ah Yu have higher-level things. Then if I ce the spring source in Nanhe, will it be dug up by others? [Others cant dig it away, only you can touch it.] Will that be ordinary water? [Its much better than ordinary water. Its a little worse than your Myriad Spirit Water, but drinking too much will only have benefits and no disadvantages.] Then I Meatbail broke down a little. It felt that Ah Yu sincerely wanted to contribute her things. How capable was she? She was already an 11-year-old child. Could she be more selfish?! Why are you thinking of giving your things to others?! Can you take care of yourself! Meatbail emphasized. You dont know anything. If not for me, you wouldnt even You cant protect these things. You cant even protect your life. A trashy System will be enough to kill you! Youre stupid! Elf. All Yu suddenly smiled. I know. [?] I dont intend to put it in the Nanhe River. I want to build a vige in the middle of Nanhe Town, Hu Family Vige, and the prefecture capital. Then, Ill open a super-big academy for women. Ill dig a huge river in the academy. A pond or ake will do, All Yu said. Then, when my Big Brother Ah You bes the top schr, helle here to be an official. When my brother bes a general, Ill invite people to camp here. I also have to learn a lot of abilities and very good martial arts. At that time, Ill put the spring in. What do you think? This was something All Yu had thought about for a long time. In the past, she had wanted to pour her Myriad Spirit Water into the river, but if she poured it in, it would quickly be diluted. The nutrient fluid was very precious. It was something that the Elf had to spend a lot of effort to make. Although it could be maintained for a longer time, she could not bear to waste the Elfs effort. The Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop was no longer opening new shops, but she did not want to give them any more nutrient fluids. At this scale, they had to go to the well of the bun shop in Nanhe Town every half a year to get new water. That well was now the secret recipe of the bun shop. The spring source was a good thing. Ah Yu knew that she couldnt think of anything long-term now. At most, she could only n until here. She had to wait for her Big Brothers to grow up and support her. She also had to grow up and be a very, very powerful person. It would be best if she was so powerful that she was not even afraid of the Emperor. She would not be afraid of getting into trouble because of her wealth! [!] Meatbail was really shocked this time. When did Ah Yu have such thoughts?! Before it could ask in detail, Emperor Minghua had already drafted a decree, and the Empress and Empress Dowager had also given many rewards to All Yu and Qin Huai. Ah Yu was too busy looking at the rewards and put the matter of the spring aside. After Meatbail set up the Plot Amendment Shield, it threw the spring source into the merit pool. In any case, Ah Yu wouldnt take it out to use now. It would nt it in the spatial pocket first. [When the child was young, it wished that she could grow up fast. Now that the child has grown up a little, it still felt that its better when she was young.] It was easier to coax her then. Meatbail looked at the spatial pocket filled with fruits and vegetables and arge flower field and sighed softly. After the two of them went out, Old man Wang had just built up his previous connections when he saw the two brats return with arge pile of rewards. They even said that they were rewarded by the Emperor. Old man Wangs face was calm, but his heart was in turmoil. All of this was a reward from the Emperor?! That stingy poor man actually knew how to reward people?! When he heard that Ah Yu had obtained noble titles for the family, Old man Wang was depressed. His wife actually had an official title. But it wasnt earned by him. Oh, his old wife could have a noble title. What about him? At this moment, the old Duke and Madam of the Duke Yong Manor were looking forward to it. Didnt they say that she has already left the pce? She should be here by now, right? The sky had already turned dark for an unknown period of time! Not long after, the old butler ran back to the residence, panting. He shouted, Old Master, hes back! The Duchess stood up. Hes back? Where is he? Hes returned to the Wang Estate! The butler panted. The Duchesss eyes widened. Wang Estate? Which Wang Estate? King Xiaoyaos Estate? Or the Duke Nings Estate? Or the Wang Estate of Zong Qing? None of them. The butler finally finished panting and said, Its the Wang Family. He just moved into the Wang Family in Wanning City. Its the Young Masters fiancees house! Young Master sent someone to say that hes going to take the Imperial Examination in a few days. To avoid being distracted, he wont be returning for the time being. Hell return after the exam to see what his fiancee thinks. Young Master also said not to rush him or miss him. He wont insist on marriage for the time being. A ridiculous expression appeared on Duke Yongs face.. For the time being? Chapter 605 - 605: Imperial Provincial Examination Chapter 605: Imperial Provincial Examination Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Wang was actually not very interested in the title, but it was earned by All Yu, so she was happy. Old Madam Wang asked Ah Yu in detail why she could receive such merit. Ah Yu said, The Emperor said that I coaxed his mother and cured his wife, so hes willing to reward me. You saved her? Old Madam Wang frowned. She had previously reminded Ah Yu not to use that divine water casually in the pce. The pce wasplicated, unlike the Wang Family members she had personally taught. They could not evenpare to the people from Hu Family Vige. This was a group of fellows who prioritized benefits. If they were only discovered for their intelligence, even if they were peerless geniuses, those people would not be very surprised. However, if it was something that ordinary people could also have, it was hard to say. Ah Yu was only n years old. Old Madam Wang nned to teach her how to conduct herself in another two years and how to survey peoples hearts. As for now, of course, it was already very good to let her live happily. I didnt save her. All Yu didnt know. For a moment, her Grandmas mind was already filled with a thousand thoughts. She said honestly, Grandpa Divine Doctor saved her. Hes now in the pce. Big Sister Liang Xue is also there. She said that she wants to discuss the opening of a medical clinic. Ah Yu told Old Madam Wang everything that had happened in the past two days. Old Madam Wang fell deep in thought. After speaking, without waiting for Old Madam Wang to ask in detail, Ah Yu yawned quietly. She had not rested well for the past two days. At night, in order to coax Qin Huai, she asked him to bring her for a spin. She was tired. Good child, youre tired, right? Take two sips of the ginseng soup first. You cant sleep toote, or you wont grow tall. Old Madam Wang coaxed Ah Yu and asked Old man Wang to bring the soup over. Seeing that Ah Yu had finished drinking, she took the empty bowl and left. After Ah Yu finished drinking, Old Madam Wang sent another portion to Qin Huai. It was toote, so Qin Huai did not go anywhere else to rest. Fortunately, the house was big enough, and the room arranged for Qin Huai did not look small. Qin Huai held the warm ginseng soup and finished it in one go, thanking her sincerely. Were family. Theres no need to thank me. Old Madam Wang casually took the bowl and handed it to Old man Wang beside her. She looked at Qin Huai and saw his nervous expression, but she did not say anything. Instead, she turned around and left the room. At the door, Old Madam Wangs gentle voice sounded. Rest well. The exam is in two days. Dont disappoint All Yu. In a few days, it will be the imperial provincial examination. Only after passing the imperial provincial examination would one be qualified to participate in the imperial civil service examination. Everyone usually took the imperial provincial examination in their hometown. After the examination, they would rush to Wanning City to take the imperial civil service examination. There would be an additional notice for the imperial civil service examination every time, but it would not exceed three months at thetest. Wang Chuangui was already a provincial schr. He wanted to participate in the supplementary provincial level policy discussion examination and was stuffed into the examination hall with the imperial provincial examinees. He would only participate in the imperial civil service examination after the imperial provincial examination was over. Ah Yu also understood these twists and turns now. She knew that only by passing the imperial provincial examination, then the imperial civil service examination, and eventually entering the top-ranked group in the imperial examination system, could one be considered as a dragon among men. But she still believed that Qin Huai would definitely be able to be the top scorer. Qin Huai said respectfully, Grandma, dont worry. Hearing his address, the corners of Old Madam Wangs mouth curled up. She did not smile and left in the end. Forget it, she had already saved him. He could barely qualify as her grandson-inw. Shell see how he treated All Yu in the past few years. If he treated her badly at all, she had many ways to deal with him. Old Madam Wang brought Old man Wang back to the room. Old man Wang was still holding an empty bowl. Is there anything else? Old Madam Wang asked. Old man Wang: Um, didnt you leave a portion of the ginseng soup for me? That was a rare ginseng soup made by his old wife. Whether it was delicious or not was secondary. The key was that it was rare. Thest time he drank it was when his leg disease was acting up and he was in so much pain that he was on the verge of death. His old wife found a ginseng root from somewhere and boiled arge pot of soup for him. After drinking it, his legs did not hurt so much anymore. Just thinking about it made his stomach feel bloated. It was finished by your son, Old Madam Wang said coldly. Theres no more ginseng soup, but theres plenty of in water. Go and scoop it yourself. Old man Wang:? He ran to Wang Chuanguis room angrily and pushed Wang Chuangui, who was putting down his book and preparing to take a simple shower and sleep. Wang Chuangui:? Father, whats wrong? Did you drink my ginseng soup?! Wang Chuangui, your mother specially made it for me. 1 let you stay here and you flipped my pot! Wang Chuangui was stunned. What ginseng soup? Didnt Mother spoil the soup and asked me not to waste it? Moreover, it was extremely bitter. Otherwise, how could he not be asleep yet? Bullsh*t! Your mothers culinary skills are very good. How can it be spoiled? You heartless and stupid thing, return the ginseng soup to me! Wang Chuangui: He wanted to pat his fathers head to see if he had a fever. Or, why not find a witch to check if he had been possessed by a ghost? Otherwise, why would he feel that his father was about the same age as a three-year-old child now? Only the young Zhuer at home would be so unreasonable. Old man Wang did not get to drink the ginseng soup and was indignant. He paced around Wang Chuanguis room a few times and finally locked his eyes onto a fur-lined soft mat. He rolled it up in a few moves and took it away. Young man, take the exam well. Old man Wang gritted his teeth and said. Wang Chuangui was dumbfounded. Old Madam Wang had bought it for him in the market yesterday. She said that it was for the examination. When the time came, he would be warm. That was the only thing that could be brought into the examination hall other than food and clothes! When 1 have time, I should go back and ask Big Brother. 1 suspect that Im not Fathers biological son. When Wang Chuanguiid down to rest, he was still thinking. He had long suspected that with his mother and fathers personalities, how could they have given birth to so many children? There must be people who were adopted, such as him. When the imperial edicts were sent to Three Thoughts Street and the prefecture capital, the imperial provincial examination officially began. Qin Huai and Wang Chuangui both entered the examination hall for a six-day examination. In these six days, they could only move around in a small space. In front of the examination hall, many people broke down and cried. asionally, people hiding small notebooks were discovered. Their names were noted down and they were directly escorted out. Some people were trembling with nervousness and shouted that they were not taking the exam anymore. Wang Chuangui and Qin Huai were the calmest. Seeing that they were so calm, the others hurriedly tried to learn from them. Brother, little brother, why are you so calm? What secret do you have? That person even asked softly, Do you know something? For example, knowing the contents of the exam in advance. Wang Chuangui said, Oh, youll be fine after taking a few more tests. Qin Huai: Naturally. The two of them stood together and were very calm. The others: Im also retaking the exam. This is my seventh attempt this year, but Im still nervous, and Im even more nervous than before.. Chapter 606 - 606: Examination Chapter 606: Examination Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the examination hall, some were happy, and some were worried. When the examinees walked in one after another, they had 15 minutes to organize themselves. Some people would take the opportunity to whisper to others. But this was actually not allowed. Schr Lu was also among this group of examinees. Previously, he had found trouble with Ah Yu and Qin Huai andpensated them with ten taels of silver. His body had yet to recover to its peak. Originally, his family wanted him to take the next round of exams, but he was unwilling. He had to get his name on the Golden List. At that time, he would look for that ignorant student and embarrass him! As he was thinking, Schr Lu suddenly felt that someone in the examination room beside him was very familiar. He took a look. Who else could it be but the arrogant student from before? Its you! Schr Lu couldnt help but raise his voice. An invigtor with a saber walked past and pulled out his saber. In an instant, a cold light shed. What are you doing?! No noise in the examination hall! The invigtor looked at Schr Lu sternly. He didnt care about the other partys family background and asked for his name. He only said, If theres a next time, youll be expelled from the examination hall! Schr Lu was furious. He wanted to find trouble with Qin Huai, but in the end, he was still worried that the invigtor was watching him, so he could only leave angrily. As expected of a bad student. He was directly marked by the invigtor right from the start. The other students also looked over when they heard this andughed in their hearts. Those who could enter this examination hall were not idiots, but to do such a thing made people look down on them. Still, it was good that his mentality had been affected, so they had one lesspetitor. After the imperial provincial examination, the various prefectures still had to choose candidates to continue taking the imperial civil service examination. There were only 200 spots in the entire Great Chang. Moreover, they were based on scores and were selected solely on merit. The meaning was that if there were less than 200 people whod achieved the specified points, they would simply continue with that number. They would never let someone with low scores join the exam just to make up the numbers. Therefore, they neednt care about others performance. They could only focus on being outstanding themselves. Still, it was naturally not a bad thing if someone fell down on their own. Qin Huai turned a deaf ear to themotion here. He only took out the partition and put it away before taking out the huge food box. The Imperial Examination system of Great Chang had only been established in the previous dynasty. It was different from the style of the neighboring West Wind Nation. For example, after the imperial provincial examination of the West Wind Nation, there would be an intermediate examination round. The imperial civil service examination would only take ce a year after the intermediate examination. After achieving sess in the imperial civil service examination, the candidates would proceed directly to the pce selection process. The imperial provincial examination of the West Wind Nationsted for three days. This included the time for eating, drinking, and defecating. Previously, it was eight days in Great Chang. Later, it was changed to six days. For six days, everyone, including the examiners and invigtors, was not allowed to go out, even if someone suddenly fell ill, or if the entire examination hall was surrounded by fire. Because in the previous imperial provincial examinations, the phenomenon of fainting on the fifth day was frequent. Many examination candidatesined to the Imperial Court. Now, there was a new rule: The examination will go on for six days, but on the morning of the fourth day, the students can choose to give up the examination. Families can also prepare food for the examinees. From the fourth to the sixth day of the examination, the format of the test was changed from purely literary to abination of literary and martial skills. The Six Arts of the Gentlemen were incorporated into these tests. All the invigting generals would also be in the examination hall the entire time. The soldiers would be in charge of patrolling and guarding for the first three days. The next three days, they would be in charge of invigting and would send someone else to guard. This also greatly avoided the urrence of fraud in the examination. All the food items that are submitted must undergo three inspections, namely by the local government office, the invigtors, and the imperial inspectors appointed by the court. The invigtors are appointed from outside the local area, and the imperial inspectors are usually well-known and respected individuals who are not chosen from noble families. These three levels of inspection ensure that the food is thoroughly examined and meet the required standards of safety and quality before being epted for the examination. Qin Huais food box contained all kinds of things without much fragrance. The most precious thing was therge gourd that Ah Yu had given him. The other examinees also had such gourds, and they were filled with clear water. Water also had to be checked repeatedly. For the first three days, this water also serves the function of cleaning. ng! The gong sounded. Candidates, take your positions. The test questions will be distributed in five minutes! Qin Huai hugged the treasure gourd in his arms and waited for the invigtor to distribute the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone first.. Chapter 607 - 607: Fat Boy Chapter 607: Fat Boy Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When the exam questions were distributed in the examination hall, the candidates small whispers still rang out from time to time. However, they quickly quietened down. The first test officially began. Ah Yu was bringing Old Madam Wang around the market that sold flowers and birds. Grandma, Grandma, buy two parrots to keep at home. Parrots are the best at talking. Previously, 1 saw a performer in a city who brought his parrots to talk to everyone. It was very interesting. At the side, Old man Wang said, Do you think our family hasnt raised one before? When your Grandma was young, she was actually Old man Wang was preparing to tell Ah Yu about Old Madam Wang wanting to raise small animals when she was young. In the end, when he turned around, he received Old Madam Wangs gaze as if she was looking at a dead person. What happened when Grandma was young? Grandpa, continue. Im listening! Ah Yun teased the parrot as she stuck her ears up at Old man Wang. AhemI want to say that your Grandma also likes small animals very much. Our family has raised parrots, rabbits, turtles, and all kinds of fish of all sizes. Weve raised many cicadas, crickets, and field chickens. Ah Yu listened excitedly. A vivid image seemed to appear in front of her. It was the scene of Grandma living happily with a group of small animals. Why didnt you raise them after that? 1 only saw chickens at home. There wasnt even a pig. Old man Wang coughed again and said after some deliberation, Later on, didnt we encounter a famine? Coupled with the war, those little fellows couldnt be kept. After that, we stopped raising them. Of course, he couldnt say that theyd all died under Old Madam Wangs care. At that time, Old Madam Wang was still a princess who did not do any chores. Those skills were not something that could be adapted to in a day or two. There were countless small animals raised by Old Madam Wang and all kinds of nts that died under her care. Ordinary families could not afford this kind of loss at all. Initially, Old Madam Wang did not even know that the stomach was not the only ce on a fish that could be eaten. She also didnt know that pig intestines could also be eaten. Other than vegetable cores, the other parts of vegetables could also be eaten. In addition, she ced more than ten medicinal herbs and expensive meat and boiled them together. She didnt know that other than the resulting small bowl of soup, the soup ingredients were also edible. This included the little animals. She thought that they would grow up well just by buying and cing them at home. Initially, Old Madam Wang had suffered a lot. Their lives were in a tizzy. Fortunately, they had money. Even if they didnt have the means to keep a group of servants, they still raised two old servants. Later on, they took in the King of Carving and another child. The two children were especially hardworking after being taught by Old Madam Wang. They were busy and finally managed the family well. However, looking back now, the first two years they spent together were actually the years when Madam Wangughed the most. Neighbors would subtly approach him and say, When choosing a wife, its best to choose a virtuous one. A wife who likes to cause trouble like this is better off not being chosen. We marry wives, notdies of noble families, isnt that right? Seeing that Old man Wang was silent, the enthusiastic neighbor even introduced his niece, hoping that Old man Wang could see how good his niece was. However, this matter eventually came to an end without any significant oue. Madam Wang, in her usual manner, mocked and ridiculed the neighbor for their efforts. Now that he thought about it, perhaps it was from that time that Old Madam Wang began to learn the art of sarcasm from her neighbors. However, the gossipy women liked to stir up trouble and their mouths were dirty. Old Madam Wangs tongue, on the other hand, was sharp and to the point. Unknowingly, it had be like this. At the thought of this, Old man Wang was suddenly stunned. Previously, he only thought that his wife had suddenly be like this. Now that he thought about it, everything had proceeded step by step.. How could anyone suddenly be apletely different person from before? Chapter 608 - 608: Fat Boy Chapter 608: Fat Boy Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Grandpa, didnt you hear me? Grandpa? Ah Yu waved her small hand in front of Old man Wang. Old man Wang came back to his senses. I heard it, I heard it. You want to buy parrots, right? Then buy two. This thing is a little noisy. Dont put it in your room. Put it in your second uncles room. Yay! Then 111 also buy two mynah birds and two thrushes. 1 dont know how Fifth Big Brothers little bird is now. We didnt bring it along when we went to travel. As All Yu spoke, she thought of the Little Lamb and Spirit Treasure Rat she had raised. Little Lamb was now very close to his wife. She didnt know if it still remembered her. The Spirit Treasure Rat was lent to the vige for breeding. They would probably have built their own Spirit Treasure Rat Kingdom by now, right? Dont buy so many. Old Madam Wang held Ah Yus hand and brought her away from the flower and bird stall. She gestured for Old man Wang to buy what Ah Yu had said and went to the fish stall. Why dont you buy some carps? Carps jumping over the dragon gate is a good sign. Those brats at home were all taking the imperial examination. If they couldnt jump over the dragon gate, she would roast all of them. Ah Yu: Alright. Big Brothers are all taking exams. When they pass the exam, theyll alsoe to the capital. Lets go buy some things for their rooms. When they arrive, they can study in peace and not worry. Old Madam Wang didnt reject her and followed. This strollsted until the afternoon. They bought a lot of things for the family, including some that Ah Yu fought to pay for. Old man Wangs old legs could barely withstand it. Only then did Old Madam Wang mercifully enter a restaurant and sat down. She casually ordered a few dishes to eat. Old man Wang had just taken a sip of hot water when he heard amotion below. They happened to be on the second floor and looked down through the fence. They saw the dishes that the waiter was holding in his hand being knocked over by someone who suddenly barged in. That person knocked over the waiter and ran forward, ignoring the chaos caused by him. Whats going on? What is this? The shopkeeper hurriedly walked out from behind the counter. Ah Yu also craned her neck to take a look and saw that the person running in front had already gone upstairs. His footsteps were thumping, and his chubby face was especially eye-catching. That person had a golden cor around his neck and bells hanging on his body. As he walked, they rang. After running up to the second floor, his eyes darted left and right, staring at Ah Yu. The fat kids eyes lit up. He ran over in three steps and said loudly, Stop chasing me. Ive found a wife. Shell do! My wife has to be the best-looking person in Wanning City! Ah Yu was dumbfounded. Who are you? 1 dont even know you. Behind him, someone had already run up in a hurry. He was shouting, Young Master Sun, Young Master Sun. Dont follow me. Ive already said that 1 definitely wont marry that ugly woman! How can a dignified Young Master like me be worthy of such an ugly person? The fat kid pointed at Ah Yu and said, 1 want this girl. Hurry up and bring the betrothal gifts out of that family and give it to her. With that, the fat kid pulled the golden cor from his neck and threw it on the dining table with a loud bang. Here, this is the token of love I gave you. Hurry up and keep it. This is worth a lot of silver. You must have never seen such a beautiful golden cor. Ah Yu:? [Thats it?] Wasnt this just the resources of cosmic dust and stars? There werent many such things in the universe, but there were many in the Origin Space. They were all trash that couldnt be dealt with. Dozens of tons of this stuff could be exchanged with a single point. However, the spatial pocket did not allow her to exchange for them directly, lest it affected the bnce of this world. At that time, All Yu would be in danger. However, this did not stop Meatbail from asionally making golden balls for Ah Yu in the spatial pocket. The golden balls had be a small decoration in the spatial pocket. Even the smallest one was heavier than this! Old man Wang had already stood up. At this moment, another chubby kid walked up and grabbed the chubby kid in front of him. He frowned and said, Little Feng, dont be rude. What right do you have to control me? When the fat kid called Little Feng saw who it was, he wanted to kick him and said angrily, You foreign bastard, how dare you call me that! The servants shouted in fear, Young Master Zaoer, be careful! The fat boy called Zaoer reacted quickly, but his body was not very agile. Seeing that the kick was about tond, he could only dodge in a sorry state. At this moment, a chopstick flew out, causing Little Fengs kick to deviate a little. Zaoer? Is your name Zaoer? All Yu got off the chair and wanted to walk towards the fat boy called Zaoer. My Little Aunts childs name is also Zaoer. ording to his age, he should be my younger brother! When they saw the other party, they saw that although he was fat, he was not short. It was believable that he was Ah Yus brother. Zaoer cupped her hands at Ah Yu. Thank you for saving me, Miss. There are so many people with the same name in the world. Its just a coincidence. His face was still childish, but his tone had a calmness that didnt match his age. Old man Wang and Old Madam Wang looked at each other. Old Madam Wang narrowed her eyes and looked at Zaoer.. Chapter 609 - 609: Not Acknowledging Chapter 609: Not Acknowledging Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The fat boy called Little Feng quickly walked over and looked at Ah Yu with even more excitement. Wife, you know martial arts? Hehe, if you know martial arts, Ill add an additional 1,000 taels of silver as a betrothal gift! Little Feng, dont be so rude! Zaoer frowned and wanted to dissuade Little Feng. However, Little Feng said, Who do you think you are? Who are you preaching to? Get lost! Little Feng raised his hand and was about to hit Zaoer. Young Master Sun, Young Master Zaoer! The shopkeeper finally rushed to the second floor. Seeing the two of them in conflict with someone, the shopkeeper felt a headacheing on. Our small shop is not very profitable. Please be magnanimous and stop causing trouble here. Just treat it as giving this old man some face. How about that? Zaoer was about to apologize to the shopkeeper, but Little Feng didnt relent. Old thing, what face do you have? Dont dy my marriage. As he spoke, he moved closer to Ah Yu. The others were shocked, afraid that they would provoke this Young Master. This was the capital city. Whoever dared to be so arrogant definitely had a powerful backing. Didnt they see that the shopkeeper was so polite? Therefore, the onlookers only threw sympathetic gazes at Ah Yu and the others. At a nce, they were outsiders. Perhaps they were sending their family members to the exam and were going back in a few days. There was no need for them to stand up for such a family and attract trouble to themselves for no reason. Many people who wanted to help make peace were stopped by the people around them. Someone said in a low voice, Dont provoke them. Those are people from Duke An Manor. When the others heard the name of Duke An Manor, they gasped. There were many nobles in the Great Chang Kingdom. In Wanning City, there were more than a hundred families with various noble titles. However, there were only six families that could be considered true nobles. Among them, there were Duke An Manor and Duke Yong Manor. Duke Yong Manor had a high status, but it was very low-key and reserved. Now, they almost didnt participate in the matters of the royal court. However, that was not the case for Duke An Manor. Their disciples were all over the world, and there was also King Xiaoyao who lived in Duke An Manor. King Xiaoyaos actions were unreasonable. It was rumored that he killed people like flies, and no one dared to provoke him. When the surrounding people heard the words Duke An Manor, they thought to themselves, This beautiful and obedient girl will probably not be able to escape. What a pity. Little Feng was very satisfied with everyones reaction, especially the fact that these people were angry but didnt dare to say anything. It pleased him to arge extent. He hooked his finger at Ah Yu. Wife,e over. Ill bring you home. Our house is huge. You can even change a room every day. However, Ah Yu said, Little brother, youre so unreasonable. Why are you calling me your wife? Her answer was natural and unrestrained. She was not embarrassed by the word wife at all. Instead, she looked at Little Feng with disapproval. Xiao Feng was stunned and turned angry. If I call you my wife, youll be my wife! As my wife, not only will you not have to worry about food and clothes, but youll also receive a noble title in the future. Let me tell you, this is your good fortune! Zaoers expression was forbearing, but she still said in a low voice, Little Feng, stop fooling around. Otherwise, if I report this to Ancestor, dont me me. You piece of trash, what else can you do other thanin? If you have the ability, go andin about me! Youre just an unwanted illegitimate child. What are you going to do about me! Little Feng was really annoyed. Ancestor will be overjoyed that Ive found a wife. Isnt such a beautiful wife better than that ugly woman from the Grand Marshals Mansion? Grand Marshals Mansion! Everyone was shocked again. This person was actually inws with the Grand Marshals Mansion, but he still despised them? Speaking of which, there was really a rumored ugly daughter in the Grand Marshals Mansion. However, it was said that she had also been brought back from outside. It has been three years now. Seeing him speak like this, Ah Yu felt even more disgusted. You only look at the surface and not the inside of a person. Its really vulgar. [] All Yu had probably forgotten that the only reason she liked to stick to Qin Huai back then was because Qin Huai was good-looking. If Qin Huai was ugly, she wouldnt despise him, but she definitely wouldnt be interested in him. Little Feng was unhappy with All Yus criticism, but he vented his anger on Zaoer. Its all your fault for ruining my ns! Little Feng took two steps forward and casually grabbed two teacups from All Yu and the others table. He was about to smash them on Zaoer. Unexpectedly, he held the teacup in his hand but couldnt lift it. Then, he looked at the two elderly people who had been sitting at the table without saying a word. They were both looking at him coldly. Among them, the olddy was holding a pair of chopsticks in her hand. She casually ced the chopsticks on his wrist and he couldnt move his arm at all. Xiao Feng:? At this moment, he suddenly realized. This olddy actually knew martial arts! Zaoer also looked over. He first looked at Old Madam Wang and felt that there was an indescribable familiarity in her eyes. However, before he could say anything, Old Madam Wang stood up. Lets go. Ive lost my appetite. Old Wang also stood up and guarded Ah Yu as they went downstairs. Old Madam Wang put down the chopsticks in her hand and looked deeply at Xiao Feng. Little Fatty, be careful not to cause trouble with your mouth. Xiao Feng:! Feeling the sharp pain on his wrist, he looked at Zaoer in fear. They had stopped him from hurting Zaoer twice in a row.. Was it because they knew each other?! Chapter 610 - 610: Delivering a Food Box Chapter 610: Delivering a Food Box Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Wang and the others brought Ah Yu out. Xiao Feng was frightened and didnt react for a moment. Seeing that Little Feng did not follow, Zaoer heaved a sigh of relief. He didnt want to follow, but Little Feng and his fiancee caused a scene on the street and shouted that they wanted to jump down from this restaurant. Aftering to Duke An Manor for so many years, he knew his cousins temper. He happened to meet him on the way, so he followed. There were not many people in Duke An Manor, and there were very few grandchildren. Including him, an adopted grandson, Little Feng, and two other Young Masters, there was not a single sister. After he returned to Duke An Manor, he was especially uneasy at first. However, his family had just encountered a disaster and he was ignorant. After a while, he forgot about the past. He only remembered that he had originally lived in the countryside. After his parents died, he was brought back to his mothers family to be raised. There were very few people in Duke An Manor. The old Duke treated him indifferently, but the Duchess doted on him especially. She even doted on him a little more than the other children who were raised under her. Therefore, Little Feng disliked him in all kinds of ways. Fortunately, he couldnt do anything to him, so Zaoer never took it to heart. Young Master Zaoer, Young Master Little Feng, what do you think? The restaurant managers expression was bitter. Zaoer originally wanted to take off the pouch from his waist, but Little Feng came back to his senses and rolled his eyes at him. Its all your fault, jinx. You caused me to lose my wife! You should be the one paying for this money. If you spout nonsense when we go back, 111 teach you a lesson! With that, he went straight downstairs and picked up the golden cor that Ah Yu had thrown on the table before she left. He also kicked over the stool beside him. Then, he heard the servant say, Young Master, the people from the Grand Marshals Mansion invited you over. Little Fengs impatient voice sounded. Ugly people cause trouble. Im not going! Go and find out which family my wife belongs to! Zaoer sighed silently in his heart. When Ah Yu and the others walked out of the door, Old man Wang even nced at Old Madam Wang a few times. Why? Do you have something to say? Old Madam Wang seemed to have eyes on the back of her head and snorted. Old man Wang shook his head. Thinking that his wife couldnt see, he continued, Its fine, its fine. Well go back first and prepare something for the children. Tomorrow morning, well have to buy new things for them. On the morning of the fourth day of the Imperial Examination, if the family was in a position to do so, they would send food in. If the weather was cold, they could add more silver and get the invigtor to send over a special charcoal fire stove. Clothes were not allowed. They were afraid that they would smuggle something they should not. Old Madam Wang snorted in response and held Ah Yus hand to buy some ingredients. She nned to find a restaurant to cook them before sending them to the two children. Along the way, Old man Wang was puzzled. Something was wrong. There was something very wrong with his wife. She had actually disyed her martial arts in front of Ah Yu. Although Ah Yu didnt notice it at that time, she might be suspicious after thinking about it. Over the years, his wife had only revealed her martial arts a few times. Even the children didnt know that their mother had martial arts attainments. If she was 20 years younger, she would be ranked on the martial arts rankings. But now, it was not covered up properly. This clearly meant that his old wife was very angry just now. ording to his old wifes personality, how could she let go of the offense in that kids words so easily? Moreover, his words were dirty. And it was directed right at their Ah Yu! The reason why Old man Wang didnt attack was to prevent his wife from making too big a move and causing trouble. In the end, nothing happened. Something was very wrong. Could it be that she was thinking of ying dirty? Thinking of Zaoer, Old man Wang pondered. It must be because of Duke An Manor. That so-called Young Master Zaoer was 30% simr to the young Old Madam Wang. If he lost weight, he would look 50% simr. The rash and impolite Xiao Feng was definitely a descendent of Duke An Manor. His wife probably didnt want to be targeted by Duke An Manor, so she endured it. ording to her personality, it was probably not good for her to endure like this. As he was thinking, Old man Wang suddenly felt a pain on his ear. He realized that Old Madam Wang had grabbed his ear. He woke up in pain and rubbed his face. Whats the matter this time! Old Madam Wang smiled faintly. Looks like youre very dissatisfied that I disturbed your fun? Old man Wang looked up and saw that he had unknowingly walked to the entrance of a deserted shop. When he looked up, the words Tianxiang Pavilion made his body tremble. Ah Yu also shook her head in disapproval. Grandpa, the teacher said that such a ce is a ce for schrs and Big Sisters to recite poems. Its not convenient for the old and young to enter. Old man Wang blushed. How embarrassing. He didnt notice that he had taken the wrong path. The few of them bought some things and quickly returned home. The next morning, many people came to the entrance of the Gong Academy. They were all the families of the exam candidates. Ah Yu was also among them. This morning, the examinees could receive the things sent by their families, but the two sides were not allowed to meet. Ah Yu quickly handed the things over and took out a small food box. She handed it to the invigtor who helped deliver the things and said with a smile, Sir, please hand thisrge food box to examinee A7. This small food box is for you. Its the culinary skills of the chef of Feng Restaurant. You can try it. Delivering food to the invigtor was a token of appreciation from the families. They didnt expect the examiners to be sympathetic, but only hoped that this small token would encourage them to pass the food to the examinees without anything missing. The invigtor took the food box and didnt say if he wanted it or not. He didnt even look up and pasted a note with the word A7 on it. Soon, someone carried the food box to the side and rummaged through it carefully with a pair of chopsticks, including the inside and outside of the food box. After investigating, they still had to bring it in for further investigation. Only after it was verified that there were no hidden notes would it be handed over to the examinees inside. After these procedures, there would usually be much less food in the food box. In order for the examinees to not be hungry, they would often prepare a small portion for the invigtor as well. Ah Yu took the opportunity to quickly ask, Sir, how long will it take for the examinees toe out? The invigtor saw that hed received a good portion and replied happily, The exam is over long ago. But before all the examineese out, they have to wait inside. Actually, on the first day, Wang Chuangui had alreadypleted his paper. Coincidentally, the questions this time were about the management of snow disasters and reconstruction after the disasters. Hu Family Vige was an excellent example. If not for the fact that he had chosen the question from the 20 alternative questions himself, it was very difficult for him not to suspect that someone had helped him with the questions. However, after he finished writing on the first day, he still had to sit in the exam hall for the remaining five days. It was difficult not to suspect that the higher-ups were deliberately punishing him. Hearing the expectant mutterings of the surrounding examinees, Wang Chuangui muttered, Father and Mother shouldve prepared one for me too, right? Coincidentally, at this moment, Old man Wang walked over from behind. He walked around Ah Yu and ced arge food box on it. Examiner No. 1, sorry to trouble you. The invigtor carried the food box up and the person behind him opened it to take a look. Whoa, threeyers of hard cornbread. If they wanted to check, they had to break open the cornbread to take a look. In the end, a food box of mush was ced in front of Wang Chuangui. At the bottom was a gourd filled with water. There was a burning word Endure on the gourd. Wang Chuangui: It was really difficult for him not to doubt his identity.. Chapter 611 Beautiful Moon 611 Beautiful Moon On the morning of the sixth day of the scientific examination, thest segment of the Six Arts of the Gentleman was riding and archery. For five consecutive days, they had been curled up in the narrow examination hall. The examinees were listless and couldn''t muster any energy. Those who came from better families and ate well could still hold on. A portion of the examinees were not in good health, did not eat well, and did not sleep well. They were very weak. Schr Lu was in the middle. His physique was very ordinary, and he could not withstand it even if he ate well. When he arrived at the horse range, he felt as though he was floating. When he thought of the uing riding and shooting exam, he felt even more sorrowful. The Six Arts of the Gentleman ounted for 30% of the Imperial Examination. Among them, riding and archery only ounted for a fifth of the points out of 30%. Even so, the examinees didn''t dare to ck off. If they failed this, they might fail the entire exam. Most of the examinees would return home after the imperial provincial examination. They would wait two or four years before attempting the imperial civil service examination. Very few examinees would continue to take the imperial civil service examination in one go. Those who did either had very solid foundations in their academic abilities, or their families couldn''t hold on for too long. They valued the overall score even more. If their scores were not good enough, they would not be able to continue taking the exam. Schr Lu''s legs began to tremble when he saw the snorting horses. He was not good at riding and shooting. Qin Huai''s condition was very good. He practiced martial arts to begin with, so his physique was different from ordinary people. Coupled with the fact that the young man was very energetic and had the help of Ah Yu''s spiritual water, he was in the best condition. He was the seventh to go on the range. Of the first six, two barely hit the target, and the other four missedpletely. Riding and archery were divided into two categories. If one performed well, their score would naturally be higher. If they were good in only one category, it was still barely enough. When it was Qin Huai''s turn, he jumped and got on the horse in one swift move. The gentle-tempered horse was quickly controlled by him toplete the entire riding course. He then took out the arrows from the quiver on the horse''s abdomen and pulled the bow. The assessment was to shoot three arrows. Qin Huai shot all three arrows at once. Whoosh Swish! Everyone saw the three arrows stably strike the bullseye and sink an inch deep into the target. Qin Huai put his bow behind him, flipped his boots, and dismounted. 09:54 In the past, he had thought of hiding his strength and fighting steadily. The examinees present were all stunned. Qin Huai put his bow behind him, flipped his boots, and dismounted. In the past, he had thought of hiding his strength and fighting steadily. However, Ah Yu wanted him to be the top scorer. In that case, there was no need to hide his strength. If he shone bright enough, even the Empress wouldn''t dare to brazenly confiscate the honor he deserved! Schr Lu looked at the shaking arrow and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He was now certain that the pain in his throat previously was definitely caused by this person. However, at this moment, he couldn''t bring himself to confront him. Since he was so skilled at riding and archery, his family must have the conditions for him to practice. He did not know his results of the written examination, but it shouldn''t be too bad. In that case What they had said on the ship previously was probably not an insult to the top scorer, but a determination to obtain it? Schr Lu was in a daze. When he thought of the embarrassing things he had done, he felt his face turn red. No wonder he was so angry. If it were him, how could he not be angry? Previously, he still wanted to take revenge, even if he had to use his family connections. Now, it seemed that he had simply embarrassed his ancestors! He did not know what the other party thought of him. They probably felt like they were looking at a confused fool. As he was thinking, he suddenly heard someone exim, "Be careful!" Schr Lu was in a panic when he saw an arrow flying towards him. It was a nervous examinee who made a mistake. He actually shot an arrow towards the students waiting for their turn. Schr Lu was directly in the course of the arrow! He widened his eyes and saw that an invigtor had already stood up quickly. The students beside him also quickly dodged. However, he stood rooted to the ground. My life is over! ng Something was thrown over. The arrow was knocked askew and fell to the ground. On closer look, it was actually a jade headband. The jade band smashed into the hard ground and shattered. Schr Lu looked over and happened to see Qin Huai. The young man''s long hair draped down to his waist, and his eyes were calm. It was as if he had seen through all the vicissitudes of life and nothing in the mortal world could move him. Schr Lu choked. At that moment, he seemed to have seen his Old Ancestor. The smallmotion at the event location was quickly suppressed by the invigtor. The examinee who shot the crooked arrow fainted from fear. Qin Huai took the shattered headband from someone else and sat back down quietly. The others looked at him. Although his face was young, he wasn''t afraid of danger and was very skilled. Everyone praised in their hearts, "What an elegant young man!" Such an extraordinary person would definitely have some achievements in the future. Even if he failed the Imperial Examination this time, with his glorious appearance, he would definitely be on the rankings next time. Among them, Schr Lu was especially shocked. The other party actually disregarded the past and saved his life. Such an upright gentleman made him look even more like a bastard in the past! He even guessed that he had been plotted against by the other party and had wronged him. If the other party really looked down on him, why would he save him? Qin Huai ignored these people''s guesses and only waited patiently for all the examinees toplete the assessment before going out. This ce was filled with all kinds of men. They had not bathed for a few days and the stench was unbearable. He missed Ah Yu. After noon, the invigtors gathered all the assessment content together with the main department and checked the examinees'' conditions. Those who should be sent to the medical hall were carried out. The examinees were not allowed to go out of the venue, but if they suddenly contracted an illness during the Imperial Examination, there would also be medical officials at the event location to treat them. Most of them fainted because of insufficient stamina, and some fell sick because of their poor physique. After the exam, these people would be sent to the medical hall outside. Some of them would be taken away by their families. Qin Huai ignored these details. After hearing that they were allowed to go, he walked out of the exam hall early. The students talked to their acquaintances in twos and threes. Some people discussed Qin Huai or wanted to exchange a few pleasantries with him, but Qin Huai ignored them. "Qin Huai, wait for me." Wang Chuangui carried two food boxes and arge basket and followed Qin Huai. Qin Huai saw him and nodded. "Second Uncle." The two of them were holding the same thing. Wang Chuangui was tall and burly, but he didn''t look as rxed as Qin Huai. He couldn''t help but sigh at his old age andck of youth. However, he was still happy that he could finallye out to take a breather. After sitting inside for and doing nothing for five days, he repeatedly recalled the first half of his life. He had almost be a Zen cultivator. "Big Brother Ah You, Second Uncle, we''re here!" After walking out, Ah Yu''s clear girlish voice sounded from the crowd. Qin Huai took a few steps forward and greeted her, his cold eyebrows softening. "Ah Yu." At this moment, an abrupt voice sounded. "Hey, isn''t that the wife I like in front?" Little Feng came to watch the students, but he saw an easy-to-recognize figure in the crowd. She was wearing a yellow dress and looked very approachable. Who else could it be but Ah Yu? He looked around and didn''t see Old Madam Wang and the others, so he became bolder. Qin Huai watched as he pushed through the crowd and walked straight towards Ah Yu. He took a step forward and blocked in front of him. Instead of talking to him, he asked Chi Jia, who had appeared, "Where did hee from?" Chi Jia recalled Old Madam Wang''s smiling face before he left and said in a low voice, "This kid is just a lecher." Qin Huai''s eyes darkened. Actually, not to mention Old man Wang, Chi Jia was also puzzled previously. The olddy doted on Miss Ah Yu so much, so why did she ignore her when she was bullied? Now, he understood. The olddy wanted to see how the Young Master would resolve it. This was an exam question from Grandma. Chapte r612 Broken Hand 612 Broken Hand Chi Jia was very capable and the matter was notplicated to begin with. He finished speaking in a few sentences. On the other end, Little Feng also came forward. He didn''t realize that Qin Huai was looking at him like he was looking at a dead person. "Wife, why didn''t you tell me you were here?" Little Feng acted like he was very familiar with her and immediately wanted to pull Ah Yu''s sleeve. Ah Yu immediately took a step back and endured her annoyance. "Little Brother, this is my fianc. Please respect yourself." He was really not a good person to destroy a woman''s reputation in public. Ah Yu was not as silly and sweet as when she was young. Looking at the people she didn''t like, she was not stupid enough to forgive him so easily. When Little Feng heard this, he nced at Qin Huai. Seeing that the clothes he was wearing were not the fashionable style of Wanning City, he knew that he was either a bumpkin, or a normal resident. None of them were worth his attention. He said, "That''s easy. He doesn''t look like a good fianc. Abandon him. I''ll pay for the divorce." He spoke richly, as if he didn''t care about that bit of money at all. Most of the people around were students. When everyone heard this, they instinctively frowned. When Qin Huai heard him call Ah Yu his wife, he already wanted to kill him. However, because there were too many people now and he was afraid of scaring these innocent people, he did not attack. He wanted to end this lecher''s life in a ce with fewer people. Since he dared to have designs on Ah Yu, it was naturally impossible for him to have a good oue. Moreover, this should be the answer Grandma wanted to see. "Student Qin, Student Qin, wait!" Suddenly, an anxious shout came from behind. Everyone looked over and saw Schr Lu panting. Schr Lu limped over. When he saw that he had made it in time, a relieved smile appeared on his face. "I''ve finally made it in time! I''m here to apologize to you. It was my faultst time. Today, you ignored the past and saved me. I should apologize to you. I''ve arranged two tables at Defeng Pavilion and would like to invite you and your family to the banquet. Take it as an apology and gratitude. How about that?" "Lu Duo, why are you here?" On the other end, Little Feng saw the person and his eyes revealed obvious disdain. "Why are you still befriending everyone? Even this kind of bumpkin" Schr Lu''s original name was Lu Yu. When he heard someone call him by his most hated nickname, he immediately wanted to retort. But seeing that it was Little Feng from Duke An Manor, Schr Lu couldn''t help but frown. "So it''s Young Master Xiao Feng from Duke An Manor. Why aren''t you studying at home? Why are you out wandering around again? Not long ago, weren''t you ordered to be grounded at home?" Schr Lu was a straightforward person, and most of his words were unpleasant. How could Little Feng stand such words? He only felt that he had lost all his face in public, especially since there was someone he liked in front of him. "Do I need you to poke your nose into my business? Do you have nothing better to do all day?! I don''t have time to deal with you today. Go away. I want to bring my wife home." Little Feng didn''t want to quarrel with Schr Lu at all. In his opinion, this person was crazy. He didn''t want to use therge amount of money in his family and didn''t want to inherit the noble title. He even wanted to learn from those poor students and participate in the Imperial Examination. Those students worked hard to study for ten years. And what would they gain from it? Even if they became the top scorers, they would have to work hard for 20 to 30 years to stand out in the Imperial Court. They were far inferior to nobles like them. They had already stepped on the heads of these people from the moment they were born. Moreover, even after going through 10 years of hardship and bing an official, if they offended him, wouldn''t it be a matter of a single word from him to make them fall back into the mud? He couldn''t figure out why this Lu Duo was so stupid. He was not in the mood to remind the other party. The two of them hated each other to begin with. Especially on this asion, Little Feng''s hatred for him increased. If he ruined his ns, see how he would deal with him when he returned! When Schr Lu heard him mention the word wife and looked at Ah Yu, he immediately understood. "You''re so young, but you''re already thinking all kinds of improper thoughts! Do you believe that I''ll go to your Duke An Manor and tell the old Duke to let him know what kind of person his grandson is!" Schr Lu was furious. He wanted to thank the two of them just now, but in the end, this little idiot appeared and actually acted like this. How could he not care? Seeing the two of them arguing, Ah Yu didn''t wish to remain here to watch themotion. She only pulled Qin Huai''s sleeve. "Big Brother Ah You, let''s go back first. Grandma is still waiting for us at home." Qin Huai didn''t move. Instead, he looked at Little Feng. "He''s from Duke An Manor. His family should have power, right? Big Brother Ah You, don''t provoke him. He''s just saying it and didn''t do anything to me. It''s fine. Don''t be angry. Let''s go back first and wait for the results to be released." Although she really hated this person called Little Feng, Ah Yu still knew that the most important thing now was naturally Big Brother Ah You''s future. It was not easy for him to finish the exam. If something happened at this juncture, she would feel uneasy. [Kid, why are you thinking so much at such a young age? This person was rude to you. Let him teach him a lesson. It''s also his duty as your fianc.] Meatball couldn''t stand it anymore either. On the other end, Schr Lu and Xiao Feng had already been arguing for a long time. The surrounding students were also pointing at them, especially when they heard that Little Feng was from Duke An Manor. Some people who were born into poor families were even more dissatisfied. These people who were born well would never care about the lives of ordinary people. They could even say such shameless words in public. It was unknown how rotten their morals were in private. Could the Great Chang Nation still be saved if it was handed to these people? On the other side, Little Feng was already impatient. He pushed Schr Lu away and came to Ah Yu. He reached out to pull Ah Yu. It was not easy for him to see a little girl he liked. Of course, he wanted to kidnap her home. Even if he was still young and couldn''t do anything. However, in a few years, his family would give him a servant girl to teach him the intricate details of bedroom matters. Compared to those ugly girls, him choosing a girl he liked on the street was better, it would be fine if her family background was good. He could give her the position of the main wife and coax her with an official title. It didn''t matter if her family background was not good. He could still make her his servant girl. In any case, he would treat her well. Little Feng was thinking happily and didn''t notice that Qin Huai''s patience had reached its limit. "Wife,e with meAh!" Little Feng''s outstretched hand suddenly stopped. He felt a chill on his wrist, followed by a sharp pain. Pa It was a very soft sound. Everyone looked over and couldn''t help but widen their eyes. On the ground, there was a white and fat hand lying. Its fingers were still slightly hooked as it fell to the ground and trembled. "Ah!!! My hand, my hand!!!" Blood gushed out of Little Feng''s wrist, sshing on Schr Lu''s face. He cried, and the surrounding servants panicked. Schr Lu was frightened and subconsciously turned around to look at Qin Huai. But although the street was crowded and screams could be heard everywhere, there was no sign of the two of them. Chapter 613 Report 613 Report Three Thoughts Street, in the Wang Family''s new courtyard, Old Madam Wang looked at Chi Tu in front of her. Chi Tu also looked at Old Madam Wang. For some reason, although the person in front of him was clearly an ordinary old woman from a farmer''s family, he felt as if he had returned to the school grounds, facing the martial arts coaching team formed by the inner pce experts. The overwhelming pressure made him still have lingering fears. "He only crippled one hand?" Old Madam Wang finally spoke, but her voice came from her nose. Clearly, she was not very satisfied with this answer. Chi Tu braced herself and nodded. "Yes but it''s not entirely that right?" He had been captured by Old Madam Wang and asked to see how Qin Huai would deal with the boy from Duke An Manor. However, Old Madam Wang didn''t expect that this little kid with a death wish would actually dare toe up and ask for a beating. Old man Wang advised from the side, "At the end of the day, that child only said a few words and didn''t really hurt our Ah Yu." If he injured Ah Yu, not to mention waiting for Qin Huai, Old Madam Wang, who was filled with anger, might really twist that person''s head off on the spot. However, she had not cultivated martial arts seriously for many years, and Old Madam Wang was already old and didn''t like to move. He had almost forgotten that his wife''s temper had always been bad. Old Madam Wang looked at Old man Wang. Chi Tu also looked at Old man Wang gratefully. What a warrior! He actually dared to interrupt at this time. Old Madam Wang gave him a fake smile. "In that case, am I the vicious one? Then when Ah Yu returns, I''ll tell her your attitude. In any case, Ah Yu is an obedient child. I think she''ll understand you." Old man Wang said repeatedly, "You can''t do that! It''s not like I don''t care about Ah Yu. Who in our family doesn''t care about her? If she finds out that her Grandma is out for blood every day, won''t she be frightened?" It was true that Ah Yu was obedient and sensible, but if she heard her grandfather say that he wanted to settle the matter peacefully, even if she could understand, she would feel unhappy. Everyone hoped that they would be the one favored, right? As the two of them spoke, Wang Chuangui returned, panting. He had returned to report. "Father, Mother, Ah Yu encountered a lecher at the entrance of the exam hall. I''m really, really weak now. Can you send two people to take a look?" Wang Chuangui''sst three days were really difficult. His cornbread was too hard. For the first three days, he ate the same food as Qin Huai and ate happily. For the next three days, the food was not good, and he became listless. When he came out, his condition was no different from the other examinees. He could only be said to be forcing himself to walk straight. When he saw that someone was annoying Ah Yu, and it was obvious that they were nobles, Wang 09:57 Chuangui was afraid that he would stand out and fall in front of them. At that time, not only would he When he saw that someone was annoying Ah Yu, and it was obvious that they were nobles, Wang Chuangui was afraid that he would stand out and fall in front of them. At that time, not only would he not be able to help Ah Yu, but he would also be a burden. He simply gritted his teeth and ran back. As he ran, he had also figured it out. Qin Huai was by Ah Yu''s side. That kid''s martial arts skills were really not bad. At the very least, it was not a problem to deal with a child even younger than Ah Yu. There was also Chi Jia. There were countless people hiding in the dark as well, so Wang Chuangui waspletely relieved. However, other people''s protection was ultimately unreliable. Their own family had to do their best. Old Madam Wang looked up. "Look at your sloppy appearance. Go wash up and lie down in the house." "Then Ah Yu" "Thanks to you, her delicate Second Uncle, she''ll be fine." Old Madam Wang wanted to kick Wang Chuangui''s leg, but on second thought, she had changed her role. It was time to stop acting like a vulgar olddy in the past to prevent bringing any trouble to Ah Yu. He said to the confused Wang Chuangui, "Son, I see that you''re bing more and more haggard. I''m afraid you''ve been studying too much recently and hurt your brain. I''ll instruct the kitchen to cook some ginger soup and pig brains for you. Stay in the house and recuperate. Come back to see me after the rankings are announced." Wang Chuangui: "?" In an instant, many countryside novels shed through his mind. If someone suddenly woke up and changed their personality, their spirit may have been reced by a reincarnator, or possessed by a ghost "Father, Mother?" Are they alright? Old man Wang waved his hand. "Your mother is fine. I told you to go further away and not disturb her." Wang Chuangui: "" With his father''s exnation, everything should be fine. After Wang Chuangui left, Old Madam Wang really went to the kitchen. In the kitchen, Chi Ding was fighting a huge fish and two unfamiliar guards were squatting on the ground washing vegetables. The vegetable stalks and leaves were scattered all over the ground. It was impossible to tell which were to be thrown away and which were to be kept. In addition, there was a fatty with his hands and feet tied and his mouth sealed. He was whimpering in the corner. Seeing the olddy arrive, the guards hurriedly stood up and made way for her. Old Madam Wang looked at the person who was tied up. Chi Ding hurriedly went forward and untied him, pulling off the cloth on his mouth. That person immediately cursed, "Are you crazy!!" Old Madam Wang raised her eyebrows and looked at the fat man. The fat man pushed Chi Ding away and walked to the table. He raised the big kitchen knife and said indignantly under everyone''s vignt gazes, "This is a rare jade fish. The head and dder are good things, but you guys threw them away! You''re simply ignorant and wasteful!" With that, he moved very quickly and caught another big fish. He sliced it in a practiced manner. Old man Wang, who had followed in, asked, "Who is this person?" Chi Ding said in a low voice, "Young Master instructed us to invite him over. In the past, he was an imperial chef in the pce. He was good at cooking and only retired two years ago. Young Master wants to invite him to cook a few meals for everyone to try the cooking of an imperial chef." Although it was said to be an invitation, who couldn''t tell that he was forced? The guard at the side whispered, "This Aren''t you afraid that he''ll poison our masters?" Old Madam Wang looked at the imperial chef with his back facing her and the corners of her lips twitched. "Don''t worry, he won''t." She turned around and instructed Chi Ding to buy some ingredients. Chi Ding nodded and immediately left. When things were almost done in the kitchen, Ah Yu pulled Qin Huai back. The two of them didn''t speak much. When they reached the door, Ah Yu sighed. Qin Huai''s mouth moved, but he still asked, "Do you think I went too far?" "No." Ah Yu shook her head. "I know you did it for me." Although if she were to deal with it, she might just ask Meatball to buy some itchy powder and let the other party itch for a few days. But Big Brother Ah You was doing this for her, so she was not so ungrateful to me him. However, she was worried about something else. "Big Brother Ah You, I heard I only heard about it. Some people are more easily angry than others because they have some pain in their heart." Ah Yu looked at Qin Huai carefully, her expression very conflicted, as if she didn''t know if this question was appropriate. However, she still said, "Is there something you''re very sad about that you didn''t tell me?" The other party had only verbally offended her, and Big Brother Ah You cut off one of his hands. She didn''t realize that this was a terrifying thing. She only instantly thought that Big Brother Ah You was not in the right state of mind that he did such a thing. Qin Huai looked at her. "Ah Yu, I don''t know how to tell you." "You''re back. Why didn''t you enter?" Old Madam Wang''s voice suddenly sounded in the courtyard, and the two of them temporarily stopped talking. The imperial chef made an extremely sumptuous meal for them. Ah Yu ate happily and didn''t care about anything else. At this moment, in the pce, Empress Qin was recuperating on her bed. Hua Hong and Lu Liu told her the information they had gathered. Especially when it came to Qin Huai cutting off Duke An''s grandson''s hand at the entrance of the exam hall. Empress Qin paused and asked, "Why?" Hua Hong: "That Young Master Sun from Duke An Manor called Miss Ah Yu his wife on the streets. He''s also called her that before." Empress Qin narrowed her eyes. "He only cut off a hand?" Hua Hong couldn''t guess what Empress Qin meant and only replied after some deliberation, "Yes, Young Master acted very secretly and didn''t let others see it." "Heh." Empress Qinughed coldly. "Is he even worthy of courting the daughter-inw of our Qin Family of Jiangnan?" When Emperor Minghua stepped in, he only heard Empress Qin say, "Since it''s useless, there''s no need to keep the other hand. It''ll be an insult to our Qin Family to let him off so lightly." Emperor Minghua grinned. Chapter 614 - 614: Reprimand Chapter 614: Reprimand Trantor: Henyce Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Who made you angry again? Emperor Minghua pretended to walk into the room casually. He nced around and saw that there was already an empty medicine bowl beside the bed. He heaved a sigh of relief. At least this ancestor was willing to take her medicine. In the past, when she was sick, he would always urge her to take her medicine. She would only be willing to give in and drink a little when she was too annoyed by him. Empress Qin didnt care about Emperor Minghua, but this time, because he didnt do anything overboard to the children, Empress Qin s dislike for him lessened. However, it was impossible to be pleasant to him. Whoever made me angry isnt worthy of Your Majestys attention. Empress Qin pretended to be tired and asked Hua Hong to lower the pillow behind her and slid under the nket. Your body has just recovered. Dont lie down for too long in case you feel dizzy. Its better to go out for a walk. Recently, many flowers have bloomed in the Imperial Garden, and theres your favorite.'' Emperor Minghua continued, Royal Brother also gave me two pots of high-quality Wei Violets previously. Theyre blooming well now. Why dont you go and take a look? When Empress Qin heard this, she sat up and looked at Emperor Minghua coldly. Emperor Minghua is in a good mood. Hers still in the mood to look at peonies. Do you know that many spies have already been found in the Eastern Desert Kingdom? Previously, they caused trouble at the border and almost overturned one of our cities. Manymoners were implicated and disced. Do you know how manymoners can be fed with the money spent on a pot of Wei Violet? When Emperor Minghua heard Empress Qin say this, he had a headache. The Empress was good at everything, but she was too serious. She treated her career much more importantly than herself. The reason why Emperor Minghua only slept so little every day was because Empress Qin always had to work hard in the past and exhausted her body. At that time, Emperor Minghuas heart ached, but Empress Qin did not listen to his advice. He couldnt stand it and took on more things. Now, he hadpletely offended Empress Qin. Feeling that he was a masochist who wanted to take all her responsibilities away from her, the conflict between the two of them deepened. You can t me me for this. Its Royal Brother. When Empress Qins cold gazended on him, Emperor Minghua quickly changed his words. King Xiaoyao had nothing to do all day, so he thought of this method to stay in the greenhouse every day. It s not considered a waste of natural resources. Many of the flowers and nts he raised were sold to other countries. The taxes handed over to the national treasury from his business every year are not small. King Xiaoyao was very good at doing business. His flowers and nts were delicate and precious to begin with, and it was very difficult to raise them. Moreover, the weather in many ces in the other countries was very bad. Even if they were raised delicately, they would easily be damaged. However, King Xiaoyao wanted to promote and praise flowers and nts in those ces, and even advocated the elegant practice of nobles cultivating flowers and nts. As a result, many aristocrats from other regions developed a fondness for purchasing delicate and precious flowers. They would all wilt not long after being taken away, but they would still spend a high price to buy it from King Xiaoyao. After a while, the profits gained from this business increased to an impressive amount. King Xiaoyao handed most of this money to the national treasury to maintain the peoples livelihood. After all, the richest people in the Great Chang Nation were Empress Qin and Emperor Minghua. Their money came from their respective ns, but the national treasury was in a state of loss for the long term. Therefore, it was very appropriate for King Xiaoyaos money to be sent over. Empress Qin looked at Emperor Minghua with a hint of suspicion in her eyes. When did your rtionship with King Xiaoyao be so good? Ever since King Xiaoyaos leg was broken, his entire personality had be unreasonable. The three of them were originally good friends from their childhood. Later on, Emperor Minghua was forced to ascend the throne, King Xiaoyaos legs were crippled, and one of the twins given birth by Empress Qin was dead. After that series of events, the rtionship between the three of them turned a little subtle. Outsiders said that if the previous Emperor had not suddenly caused such amotion, the one who should have ascended the throne would have been King Xiaoyao. If not for the fact that King Xiaoyao had been plotted against, the throne would have been handed over to him. Therefore, the two brothers became enemies. People even said that the word Xiaoyao was Emperor Minghuas warning to King Xiaoyao, hoping that he would be an idle prince and not care about the politics of the court. But only the three of them knew that this was not the case. There was no need to tell outsiders about the specific entanglements. Dur rtionship has always been very good. Emperor Minghuaughed and said to Empress Qin, I think Huaiers fiancee is really not bad. You were so cold to that little girl previously. Im afraid you scared her. That little girl looks so blessed. Speaking of which, I realized that there seemed to be a golden pattern in her eyes previously. Isnt she very simr to your good friend back then?11 At the mention of that person, Empress Qins gaze suddenly turned cold. If theres nothing else, Your Majesty, you can leave. Your humble servant is going to rest. When he heard Empress Qin addressing herself as your humble servant again, Emperor Minghua regretted it in his heart. If he had known earlier, he wouldnt have mentioned that person. Speaking of which, there were not only three of them back then. There was a fourth person. She was a very lively girl. She was good-looking, had a pleasant voice, was kind, and was outstandingly capable. Everyone who had seen her liked her. Later on, for some reason, that girl suddenly disappeared. King Xiaoyao was even in a daze for a period of time. Empress Qin treated her as a good friend, and her departure without saying goodbye dealt a huge blow to Empress Qin. Was there a rtionship between that little girl called Ah Yu and that girl called Ah Ruan back then? Why arent you leaving? Do you want me to go out and leave this room to Your Majesty? Seeing Emperor Minghua sitting there thinking, Empress Qin immediately wanted to get off the bed, but Emperor Minghua hurriedly stopped her. Alright, alright, alright, Ill leave. Remember to take those medicines. Seeing Empress Qin ring at him. Emperor Minghuaughed in his heart and said, This time, Im not the one whos asking you to do this. Before Huaier and Ah Yu left, they said that they wanted Aunt Empress to take good care of herself. When you recover, they want to bring you to Hu Family Vige to visit. They said that the scenery there is most suitable for recuperation, but your body is weak now Before Emperor Minghua could finish speaking, he saw that Empress Qin had already shrunk into the bed and was covering her head with the nket. Emperor Minghua:Alright. Emperor Minghua returned to the Qinchen Pce and called Eunuch Chang De over to ask, Is the Imperial Examination going to release the rankings? Send Little Xi over to take a look. If Huaier is on the rankings, inform me first. Eunuch Chang De: Your Majesty, the rankings will only be released in two days. Oh, go and investigate if Huaier has encountered any trouble outside recently. Its not just Huaier. If Ah Yu is in trouble too, help them. The two children are still young. They cant be wronged, Emperor Minghua said as he recalled Empress Qins previous instructions. Eunuch Chang De thought that since the Emperor already knew Qin Huais identity, how could Duke Yong Manor treat him badly? Not to mention that the little girl called Ah Yu had somehow caught the Empress Dowagers eye. This morning, she even sent two housekeepers to deliver some small ornaments to their family. The Empress Dowager had sent someone to Emperor Minghua with great fanfare to ask for instructions. She also asked her servants to leave through the main pce door. Along the way, countless officials heard and saw her. Now, who didnt know that she was the person the Empress Dowager liked? Eunuch Chang De shook his head in his heart. Perhaps he was missing something, so he couldnt understand the thoughts of these nobles. In the end, he still went to do as instructed. In Duke An Manor, Little Feng was carried back by a group of people. He bled non-stop along the way. When he arrived at Duke An Manor, he had already be listless. However, at least the bleeding had stopped. It was just a huge loss of blood. Old Duke An had four sons and three daughters. His sons were all officials in the court. Among them, his second son was serving in the Ministry of Rites, and Little Feng was his youngest son. When his second daughter-inw saw Little Feng being carried back covered in blood, she fainted on the spot. When she woke up, she cried and went to look for Old Duke An and the Duchess. Father, Mother, you have to stand up for Little Feng! The second daughter-inws eyes were filled with hatred. I dont know where this crazy dog came from, but he actually bullied Little Feng to this extent. If we dont avenge Little Feng, who knows what the outside world will say about our Duke An Manor! Displeasure shed across the old Madams eyes. Her second daughter-inws words were too unpleasant, but they were not unreasonable. Just as everyone was asking the servants what was going on, they heard someone shouting outside. His Highness is back! The person who returned was King Xiaoyao, who was sitting in a wheelchair. Recently, for some reason, King Xiaoyao, who was originally living in seclusion, had begun to go our frequently. The second daughter-inw rushed over and knelt in front of King Xiaoyao. Your Highness, you have to stand up for our Little Feng! Unexpectedly, King Xiaoyao snorted coldly. He took out something from his pocket and threw it to the ground. Exin to me first. What is the meaning of this? Seeing the thing on the ground, the second daughter-inws pupils dted, and her face was filled with fear.. Chapter 615 - 615: Three Girls Chapter 615: Three Girls Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions King Xiaoyao had been going out every day recently because he had heard that a little girl hade. Her name was Ah Yu. The reason why King Xiaoyao knew about All Yu was not from Empress Qin or Qin Huai, but from the daughter of the Xie family, Xie Dongzhu. A few years ago, King Xiaoyao, who was in Duke An Manor, had encountered three girls who came to seek refuge with him. One was called Xu Linglong, and the other two were sisters. Their names were Xie Dongzhu and Xie Changting. To be precise, they came to surrender themselves. They said that they could bring him supreme benefits and even help him fight for the position of Emperor. Heh, Emperor? That was the position of that brother of his who couldnt rest all year round and was scolded by the nobles and officials every few days. What was there to fight for? If he wanted it, he could ask for it at any time. His Royal Brother would probably be happy and give up the position to him overnight. He also didnt need to coax so many women everyday, until he didnt even have time for his wife. Of course, at that time, King Xiaoyao held back and didnt break the necks of those two reckless girls. This was because the person called Xie Dongzhu had told him something. Your Highness, do you know about the Shared Fate Gu? It was just this sentence that saved Xie Dongzhus life, and Xie Changting became a servant. As for Xu Linglong, she looked smart one moment and stupid the next. She also had a strange secret ability to conjure water out of thin air. However, Xu Linglong didnt have much chance at all to do anything with the water. It was basically all tricked over by Xie Dongzhu and turned into Xie Dongzhus offering. Of course, at that time, King Xiaoyao didnt know about this, nor was he interested in probing the grudges of a few poor women. After that, there were many incidents. In order to climb up the ranks, the stupid Xu Linglong sold Xie Changting out without hesitation. It was not until the butler came to report that King Xiaoyao found out that the three women were dogfighting and attacking each other. Xie Changting was imprisoned by him. The torturers specially raised in the estate easily pried open Xie Changtings mouth. After King Xiaoyao received the news, he was stunned for a period of time. Were all characters of a novel? Theres also reincarnation into another persons body? Heh, interesting. He didnt verify all of Xie Changtings words, but everything she said revolved around her viin sister, a person who was destined to stir up trouble. However, Xie Changting didnt know that King Xiaoyao liked those who could stir up the world the most. Therefore, from then on, he wanted to meet the little girl. Unfortunately, after sending someone to investigate for a long time, they only found out that the Xie family had once had such a youngdy, but sheter died of illness. In addition, there is another child of a servant who was mistakenly taken as her own younger sister by that idiot Xie Changting. She was sent to the snowy mountains and tragically devoured by wolves. Some of these incidents have evidence, while others dont. They are a mix of truth and falsehood. Surprisingly, King Xiaoyao believed in them. At that time, King Xiaoyao didnt know that the news had been covered up by Empress Qin. Unless there was someone in the know, no one else could find out. When Xie Changting escapedter, the idiot Xu Linglong was provoked by Xie Dongzhu and quickly gave herself away in front of him. A reincarnated person. King Xiaoyao pondered these words and made a judgment in his heart. Although Xu Linglong was evil, most of her actions were in her past life. Before she could even do anything in this life, she was manipted by others. She had some petty tricks, but they were just at the level ofmon women. They werepletely useless. In front of King Xiaoyao, her tricks were all exposed within a few days. She died during a banquet when she arrogantly attended the event at the residence of King Xiaoyao as a guest. She deluded herself into thinking she was the hostess and didnt even need King Xiaoyao to take action against her. As a result, she met her demise in the midst of the banquets clear waters. The mass grave had be her final resting ce. Even in death, she couldnt reveal her secrets. King Xiaoyao didnt care.. Chapter 616 - 616: Punishment Chapter 616: Punishment Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the end, only Xie Dongzhu was left. At that time, Empress Qin didnt like the girl called Ah Yu very much and hadnt told King Xiaoyao about her. Upon seeing Xie Dongzhus cleverness, resourcefulness, and her willingness to act ruthlessly, King Xiaoyao somewhat admired her. He decided to keep her in Duke An Manor and appointed her as a female strategist. In the process, he also helped her low-ranking father rise through the ranks, promoting him to the sixth rank official. It was only when Empress Qin returned that King Xiaoyao saw his sister-inw reveal a happy smile for the first time in his life. That girl called Ah Yu is suitable for Huaier. Only after Empress Qin said this, King Xiaoyao remembered this name. It must be the same Ah Yu. With all the clues connected, King Xiaoyao quickly knew the ins and outs of the matter. Moreover, he was also suspicious of the Xie Manor. King Xiaoyao skillfully extracted information from Xie Dongzhu without raising any suspicion. He frequently had her contact her father, who was stationed outside the Xie residence, and through this, he was able to uncover some crucial clues. Of course, he also realized that Xie Dongzhu actually didnt know much more than King Xiaoyao. It was just that this girl had always been scheming and was good at strategizing, so he let her stay in the residence to relieve his boredom. When Qin Huai returned to Wanning City and chatted with him through the night, the question he asked made King Xiaoyao spit out a mouthful of tea. King Xiaoyao, you actually admire my mother, right? King Xiaoyao: Pu! He almost lost his grip on the teacup and looked at Qin Huai with an almost ridiculous gaze. How did youe to this conclusion? With his sister-inws personality, other than his brother, no one else could withstand her. It was not that she wasnt a good person, but she was too good. She was so good that she didnt have the basic emotions that anyone should have. If it was a different gender, perhaps the position of his Imperial Brother would have been given to his Sister-inw. Just like his title, King Xiaoyao was carefree and didnt like people who were too serious. However, through his reaction, his intelligent nephew guessed many things, such as his true identity. The two of them exchanged many pieces of information. One of them was about the suffering All Yu had suffered. After returning, King Xiaoyao tacitly agreed to let Qin Huai deal with Xie Changting in the prison at will. After he returned to Duke An Manor, he quietly listened to his subordinates report how the Young Master of Duke Yong Manor had tortured the prisoner in prison. Hence, King Xiaoyao asked someone to find Xie Dongzhu and asked her with a smile, Dongzhu, theres something 1 dont understand. 1 want to hear your opinion. When Xie Dongzhu heard King Xiaoyao call her that, she was already overjoyed. She thought that the day of her ascension was not far away. At that time, she would be the iparably noble Princess Consort Xiaoyao! However, she still pretended to be a youngdy and said in a neither servile nor overbearing tone, Your Highness, please speak. 1 have a junior 1 like very much, but she didnt have a good life when she was young. Her family humiliated her a lot. Fortunately, that child finally grew upter, but shes always been brooding about those things from her childhood and wants to take revenge. What do you think is the best way? When she heard the first sentence, Xie Dongzhus heart skipped a beat. Because it sounded too simr to what he had done to that person in the past, Xie Dongzhu heaved a sigh of relief when she heard thest sentence. The child she had humiliated naturally couldnt grow up. Hence, Xie Dongzhu probed, Your Highness, one should forgive people when possible, right? King Xiaoyao snorted coldly. Looks like Dongzhu has the heart of a Bodhisattva. Xie Dongzhu hurriedly changed her words. Well, its not like that. It is said that if one personally punishes their close rtives, they will suffer divine retribution. It would be unwise to sacrifice oneself for the sake of revenge. Instead, what if we exile the family member to a harsh and cold ce, where they will live a miserable life? This way, you can maintain a virtuous reputation while still carrying out the act of revenge. What do you think, Your Highness? Actually, this was also a way out for Xie Dongzhu. However, she didnt expect King Xiaoyao to smile at Xie Dongzhu. At thest moment of her life, Xie Dongzhu only heard King Xiaoyao say, What you said makes senseTake her away and let her suffer divine retribution. Use the Five Thunder Bombardment.. Chapter 617 - 617: Punishment Chapter 617: Punishment Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The so-called Five Thunder Bombardment was to put a person into a huge bell and the five people would strike it at the same time from five different directions. With every knock, the person in the bell would endure immense pain. That person would bleed from their seven orifices and their internal organs would shatter. This punishment was what Xie Dongzhu hade up with to help King Xiaoyao with previously. Later on, he used it on Xie Dongzhu. However, King Xiaoyao didnt kill her immediately. Instead, he distributed the punishment tost for a year. Every day of the year, he would drag Xie Dongzhu to the bell to strike once at the exact time. The first day, Xie Dongzhu shouted in pain and shouted that she wanted to see King Xiaoyao. The second day, Xie Dongzhu began to beg. On the third day, she cursed. On the fourth day, she was numb. On the 50th day, she cried and begged for death every day. She even mmed herself against the wall and wanted tomit suicide. The executioner was terrified. Because His Highness had instructed that this person could not die before the execution waspleted, they hung Xie Dongzhu up day and night so that she had no hands or feet to do anything else. After hanging her vertically for a long time, they would hang her horizontally. When they saw that her limbs were about to be broken, they would feed her medicine that would make her stupid. Just like that, Xie Dongzhu foolishlypleted a year of Five Thunder Bombardment punishment. On the day she died, she vaguely heard a little girls excited voice. Big Sister, the vegetables 1 nted have grown. Ill give them to you. Soon, she heard her own voice again. It was clearly a smile, but it was filled with malice. Oh, they look good. Have you drunk the sugar water today? Yes! Its very, very sweet. Thank you, Big Sister. A few more Little Brothersughed at the side. If you want to thank Big Sister, bark like a dog. Woof ~ Woof The little girl happily imitated the barking of a dog and didnt feel unhappy at all. Later on, the little girl seemed to be running and fell to the ground. She cried and shouted, Big Sister, Big Sister, Mother is very, very sick. Big Sister, please save Mother! Please Father, take a look at Mother! She was still smiling. Alright, take off your clothes first and roll around in the snow over there. You still have to learn how to crawl and bark like a dog. If you learn well, Ill help you beg Father. The brothers cheered at the side. The little girls voice was filled with trust and joy. Yes, thank you, Big Sister. Thank you, Big Brothers! All Yu Xie Dongzhus eyes suddenly widened as she shouted the name. Then, she opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something. Her fingers trembled, but she couldnt shout another word. If she had known. If she had known that she would actually grow up, she would have bitten back. She should have killed that little bastard with her own hands! Dong! The dull bell sounded like an avnche. Her head hurt so much that it was about to explode, and her eyes subconsciously widened. Blood flowed from the corners of her mouth, eyes, nose, and ears. It was as if she had been struck by lightning. After that, King Xiaoyao, who was ying chess with Qin Huai, received a report from his subordinate. Your Highness, Xie Dongzhus punishment has been terminated. Shes already dead. King Xiaoyao nodded. Qin Huai, who was opposite him, still looked unsmiling, but King Xiaoyao clearly saw his eyebrows raise slightly. He knew that this kid was probably even crazier than him. It was good to be a little crazy. It was better than being bullied. It was also after that that King Xiaoyao paid attention to Ah Yu. No one knew that he had also seen Ah Yu before. From afar, he saw her talking to the children in the private school. The little girl had a bright smile on her face. As the sun shed, he felt that the girls eyes also flickered. When he got closer, he realized that it was a golden pattern. It was also at that moment that King Xiaoyao thought of Ah Ruan, who had left without saying goodbye. Could she be Ah Ruans child? Chapter 618 - 618: Rankings Chapter 618: Rankings Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mother! I dont know what His Highness means. In Duke An Manor, the second daughter-inw suddenly cried and instantly roused King Xiaoyao from his scattered thoughts. At this moment, there was a private seal of King Xiaoyao lying on the ground. Such a thing was only avable in King Xiaoyaos estate. The small words printed on it were even the identity of a prince. It was the seal of a prince that had not been officially conferred. King Xiaoyao sneered. 1 dont know when the title of King Xiaoyao was inherited by a piece of trash! The daughter-inws face turned pale. Your Highness, what is this? I Ive never seen it before. Is that so? But this was found on your precious son, Little Feng. Not only that, theres more than one Prince Seal in his room! Ridiculous! The old duke was so angry that he was trembling. Second Daughter-inw, tell me yourself, whats going on! What could she say? Could it be that she could still say that they had actually been coveting the title of King Xiaoyao all along? One had to know that King Xiaoyao is the son of the Old Dukes daughter who is the favored concubine of thete Emperor. Now, King Xiaoyao is living with his mother in Duke An Manor. It was not that the King Xiaoyao Estate was notfortable to live in, but rather to amodate the present situation. For this, King Xiaoyao had given the old Duke a lot of benefits. He had never been a bad help to Duke An Manor. However, King Xiaoyao didnt have any wives, nor did he have any concubines. Now, he was in his thirties and didnt have any descendants. What about Duke An? He had several wives, concubines, and a bunch of children. There were already three sons from the main line of descent. Not to mention, his eldest son is currently serving as a lecturer in the Imperial Academy. He has formed connections with numerous schrs and virtuous individuals. It wont be long before he inherits the title of Duke from his father. His second son simply followed King Xiaoyao around to scavenge for opportunities behind him. Now, he had also be a merchant covered in a copper stench. However, he at least made it to the rank of a second-grade Assistant Minister of Revenue. As for her husband, he is in a difficult position. Despite receiving imperial favor in the past, he has held a minor official position for over a decade and currently only holds the rank of a fifth-grade Official in the Ministry of Rites. There was too many boats chasing too few fish at home, so there was nothing to share. However, for some reason, her father-inw still brought back a grandson from outside. Not only did her mother-inw dote on this new grandson, but she also heard that the two old fools actually wanted to send him to the Imperial College to study. There were only two spots for the grandchildren to enter the Imperial College. One was taken away by the eldest grandson, and the remaining was given to this bastard child of unknown origin. If she didnt make ns for her Little Feng now, how long would she have to wait? Second Daughter-inw, are you not listening to me now! The old Duke was angry. She replied reluctantly, 1 just saw that His Highness was living alone, so 1 wanted Little Feng to serve His Highness in the future King Xiaoyao smiled faintly. Alone? Are you pitying me for being a cripple and wanting to take care of me for life? These words were heartbreaking. The second daughter-inw didnt dare to ept them. Before he could finish reprimanding her, Eunuch Xi arrived. Seeing Eunuch Xie knocking on his door, Duke An was even stunned. Eunuch Xi is a very important eunuch by the Emperors side. Emperor Minghua specially gave him the name Xi because he was usually sent to report only the good news. When everyone saw that Eunuch Xi had arrived at Duke An Manor, they all came to look, wanting to see what reward Duke An Manor had obtained. Eunuch Xi stood at the entrance of Duke An Manor with his back facing the crowd and read Emperor Minghuas imperial decree loudly. As soon as they heard the contents of the imperial decree, the expressions of everyone in Duke An Manor and the otherspletely changed. He was actually here to scold them for not teaching their children well! The second daughter-inwpletely copsed to the ground. Everything is over. Little Feng was finished, and so was she. After dealing with this pile of troublesome matters, King Xiaoyao quickly left Duke An Manor. He wanted to visit the Wang Family. Although the past few times, he had been locked outside their door and couldnt even cross the threshold. Just like that, themotion at Duke An Manor stopped and Little Feng could no longer jump around. No one cared what would happen to him after he lost his hands. After everyoneughed at Duke An Manor, they went back to their own lives. In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the rankings. Early in the morning, gongs and drums were beaten at the entrance of the Wang Familys new courtyard. A group of people came over excitedly. Ah Yu hurriedly pulled Qin Huai over to take a look. Qin Huai yawned. The reason was that the night before, All Yu was afraid that Qin Huai would be nervous, so she asked him to use his lightness technique to bring her out of the city to look at the stars and return the same way. Because of thiste-night excursion, he had only slept for two hours and was really tired. Looking at Ah Yu, she seemed extremely excited. She was still holding the brocade bag she had obtained from the Civil Star Temple and was muttering. When he listened carefully, he heard, He has to be the top student. But it doesnt matter if he cant win. Its fine Qin Huai: Who was the one who was nervous? Chapter 619 - 619: Top Chapter 619: Top Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Congrattions! Congrattions! The gongs and drums rang resoundingly as the group of people arrived at the Wang Familys door. The leader said auspicious words. The surrounding people were not familiar with the Wang Family, so they only watched themotion. Three Thoughts Street was a ce for schrs, and there were especially many schrs here. Even provincial schrs and state schrs weremon. However, they were still happy to watch themotion. Soon, the few servants in the courtyard ran excitedly to Old Madam Wangs courtyard, their voices unable to hide their joy Old Madam, Old Madam, its here! Its here! An old servant was the first to shout. When he reached the threshold, he almost fell. Old man Wang threw the jade in his hand onto the te and shook his head. Why are you in such a panic? Tell me slowly. The old servant said, Its our Second Master. He passed the exam and secured a ce in the imperial civil service examination! Hearing this, Old man Wang picked up the jade again and lowered his head. Oh, thats quite good. The old servant panted and continued, Also, Young Master Qin obtained first ce. Hes the Top Scorer! What? This kid is indeed not bad! Old man Wang threw the jade away and raised his sleeve. He pulled his neck and shouted into the courtyard, Old woman, our grandson-inw is really hardworking. He got the rank of Top Scorer! Ill order two catties of wine from Defeng Restaurant today. Lets celebrate today! Old Madam Wang was unhappy and snorted. Our grandson-inw is the one who became the Top Schr. Are you happy or are you greedy for that wine? Old man Wang chuckled and didnt answer Old Madam Wang. He only gestured to the old servant. The old servant understood and immediately ran out. The wine in Defeng Restaurant was not the most orthodox, but it was the ce that the students liked to visit the most. Their Wang Familys grandson-inw had obtained such a good rank, so they naturally had to brag there for a long time. He would go there and let people get to know the Wang Family. It had to be said that although this old servant had not interacted with Old man Wang for long, he was very to the old mans liking. Before long, everyone knew that the Top Scorer hade from the Wang Family on Three Thoughts Street. Someone asked, Which Wang Family? Ive never heard of them. I heard that theyre poor schrs who came from the vige. Their entire family tightened their belts and finally bought a house on Three Thoughts Street. Now, someone from their family has obtained a high score. Theyll rise rapidly in the future. There were also people who were envious. Theyre really going to rise like a phoenix! As expected of someone who has never studied. Your words are unpleasant. Thats a schr. How can youpare him to a phoenix? In any case, Three Thoughts Street is very lively now. Its been years since a top schr emerged from a humble background. The imperial court has expressed several times its hope for these students from humble origins to strive and excel, and now,didnt a top schre from them? At this moment, Duke Yong, and the principal of the academy that Qin Huai had previously studied were all looking forward to the results. When they heard the news, the two of them were stunned for a long time. When did Qin Huai be a poor student with a humble background?! If hes considered a student from a poor family, there wouldnt be a single rich person in the world! Wang Chuangui was also depressed. It wasnt easy for him to pass the exam. But when he returned home, he realized that everyone was surrounding Qin Huai. Even Old Madam Wang had an obvious smile on her face. She was clearly extremely happy. However, that smile was not because she was proud of him. Wang Chuangui felt an indescribable grievance. Although he was already so old, he still hoped that his mother could see him one day. Why are you still standing there? 1 havent seen you take a sip of the chicken soup i made so early in the morning. If I Old Madam Wangs voice suddenly passed through the crowd andnded urately in Wang Chuanguis ears. Wang Chuanguis eyes widened as he ran into the kitchen. Boohoo, he knew that his mother still had him in her heart. When he arrived at the kitchen, he saw arge bowl filled with chicken soup. Looking at the side, there were a few whole chickens in a huge bucket that was taller than a person. The fragrance of the chicken soup filled the entire kitchen. Someone hurriedly called out to Wang Chuangui, Second Master, are you also going to the street to distribute the chicken soup? Wang Chuangui: ? Chapter 620 - 620: Doing Business Chapter 620: Doing Business Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old man Wangs house was especially lively for two days. Ah Yu, who had been very nervous previously, also heaved a sigh of relief. Not only did she take out her pocket money and get someone to cook chicken soup to distribute to the neighbors, but she also specially went to the Civil Star Temple to return the favor. With a wave of her hand, she donated 100 taels of silver worth of scented oil, shocking the surrounding visitors. Because it had been many years since anyone had given so much money to Civil Star. The people of the world were still more willing to donate to Buddha. When others saw Qin Huai being pulled by Ah Yu, they didnt know that this was the new Top Scorer. The main reason was that although Qin Huai and Ah Yu looked talented, they really looked too young. They were just children who had yet to grow up. No one would associate them with the Imperial Examination system. It was the big sister selling the brocade bag who discovered them and called out to Ah Yu happily, Little girl, are you here to fulfill your promise? Did someone in your family pass? Yes! Now, we only know that my Second Uncle and Big Brother Ah You have both passed. Ah Yu pushed Qin Huai out like she was promoting her own melon. Big Brother All You is very powerful. Hes the top schr! The elder sister widened her eyes and eximed, The top schr?! You mean that rumored little top schr who possesses immense strength, boundless literary talent, radiates light when answering questions, fills the air with the songs of birds when submitting the exam paper, and pierces the entire target range with a single shot in the Six Arts of the Gentleman?! Qin Huai:? Ah Yus mouth was also wide open. She turned her head to Qin Huai. Big Brother All You, you didnt tell me any of this. When Qin Huai saw Ah Yus expression, he almost couldnt maintain the expression on his face. He could only exin calmly, Thats not really true. Hey, little schr, youre really too amazing. The Big Sister didnt care if the matter was true or not. She only raised her voice and shouted, Previously, when you came to my stall to buy brocade bags, 1 felt that you were a dragon among men and would definitely be able to achieve great results in the Imperial Examination. Now that I look at it, thats really the case. I think its also because my brocade bag has a certain effect and with the help of Civil Star There were some students who had failed the exam this time, as well as the rtives of the other students who would take the next examination, here. When they heard this, they surrounded the two of them. They were even more enthusiastic than when All Yu donated 100 taels worth of incense with a wave of her hand. Did you really only do well after buying a brocade bag from this stall? Ah Yu thought about the logic behind it and could only nod. Yes. The others looked around and saw that the main person had already replied like this. What were they waiting for? They immediately rushed to the stall and cleared the entire stock. The eldest sister added, They didnt just buy one brocade bag. That little girl bought 10 brocade bags in one go. Perhaps the effect will be better if you buy more brocade bags. The others hurriedly said, Sister, are you stilling to set up the stall tomorrow? Ill book 9 first, no, 10, no, 20. Ill pay you first. You have to make mine first. In the end, a portion of the people surrounded Qin Huai to ask for guidance, and another portion pulled the Big Sister until she swayed. Ah Yu looked at this and that, her eyes thoughtful. When they finally returned home, Ah Yu took out a stack of paper in front of everyone. Everyone asked her, What is this? Were making brocade bags, All Yu said. Well write on this brocade bag and Big Brother Ah You will seal it. This is the brocade bag stamped by the Top Scorer. Itlll be a blessing to wish all the students a sessful examination. That Big Sisters brocade bag was sold for so much for no reason. My brocade bag will be sold for 50 taels each. Ill make a total of 10. This way, she would be able to regain the 100 taels she had donated. Everyone was speechless. Were they so short of money? Old Madam Wang smiled and said, Lets rece the paper with better quality ones, printed with colorful designs. Prepare 100 for students, 100 for exam candidates, and 100 for their family members. The old servants: It was confirmed. Their new owners family was really short of money.. Chapter 621 - 621: Meeting the Prince Chapter 621: Meeting the Prince Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions King Xiaoyao finally saw All Yu on the afternoon of the second day. At that time, Ah Yu was in the bookstore discussing the problem of custom-made paper. The bookstore owner was feeling annoyed. This little girl looked likable and her words were pleasant, but she wanted them to make better quality paper and still lower the price. To be honest, after being in the capital for so many years, it was rare to see people bargaining because most of the people who came to the bookstore were awkward students. The students left after buying the items. They felt that bargaining like merchants in the market would be dishonorable, so they bought things directly after asking for the price. Uncle, look, our family has a Top Scorer. In the future, as long as we tell the outside world that we usually only buy paper from your shop and dont step foot in other shops, guess if those other students will be tempted? All Yu persuaded earnestly and listed the advantages for the boss of the bookstore. Uncle, its not that I want to take advantage of you. You have to know that only high-ranking officials and nobles will use the type of paper we ordered usually, and it wont be that much. In the future, our family will live in the capital for a long time. After a while, wont we need more? If my Big Brother bes an official in the court in the future Of course, Ah Yu didnt exin the rest of the sentence clearly. However, everyone knew that as long as one was rted to the officials of the Imperial Court, even if it was just a surface rtionship, it would bring great attention to them. Of course, if one was unlucky and got involved with corrupt officials, they could only admit that they were unlucky. The boss of the bookstore didnt care much about this. After all, which bookstore didnt have some connections behind it? He just felt that this little girls words were quite interesting. I think its not bad. King Xiaoyao suddenly appeared at the door of the bookstore, his face expressionless. The scar on the corner of his eyebrows added a hint of seriousness to his already cold face. It carried a dignified aura that made people feel pressured. When the bookstore owner saw King Xiaoyao, he hurriedly wanted toe over and bow, but he was stopped by King Xiaoyaos gaze. Ah Yu went out alone this time. Because the bookstore was only a few dozen steps away from their new house, she could see the main door of the house when she looked up, so she didnt let the servants follow. As for Qin Huai, because he had be the Top Scorer, he had already been picked up by the people from Duke Yong Manor early in the morning. Actually, he was not very willing to leave, but Old Madam Wang had also advised him not to stay any longer. Before he left, he even left his personal seal behind. It waspletely to support the brocade bag business that Ah Yu mentioned. This led to the scene of All Yuing to the bookstore to choose paper. She was a little curious to see a person in a wheelchair. Strictly speaking, this was the first time she had seen someone go out in a wheelchair. She didnt stare at the other partys legs in an offensive manner. Instead, she looked at the two big wheels of the wheelchair and asked Meatbail in her heart, Elf, this persons chair is so strange. It has two wheels. [This thing is quite exquisite, but the bnce, speed, and overall stability arecking. Its not a good invention.] Meatbail was quite disdainful of it. The handicraft industry in this world was very strange. Sometimes, it looked very exquisite, and sometimes, it looked extremely rough. [Eh, theres a mission. If youre interested, you can modify his wheelchair.] [This persons status should be rtively high. There will be no reward forpleting the mission, but there are 100 points.] This type of points reward wasparable to Madam Qins.. Chapter 622 - 622: Very Like Her Chapter 622: Very Like Her Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu had always had an indifferent attitude towards missions. After all, Meatbail had always disyed this attitude. However, this mission was rted to handicraft. Ah Yu was quite interested. If she could invent a better wheelchair, it might be able to help those with disabilities. Actually, a better way was to treat this persons leg directly, just like how she treated Grandpa and Second Uncle back then. However, Ah Yu already knew that this would expose her spatial pocket. It was something that couldnt be done unless she took it step by step. However, this person was not rted to her, so she didnt have the patience to take it step by step. Uncle, is this bookstore yours? Seeing that King Xiaoyao had been staring at her after speaking, All Yu took the initiative to find a topic. King Xiaoyao was indeed looking at Ah Yu. This was the closest he had seen her. The two of them were only a few steps apart. The little girl in front of him had very lively eyes. When she spoke, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly, as if she was happy about something. Her tone was even more excited. It sounded like she had never suffered much and looked harmless and innocent. This was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that there was a faint golden pattern in the little girls eyes. As she spoke, it would asionally flicker. If one didnt pay attention, they might think that the light from outside was shining into their eyes. However, King Xiaoyao was very familiar with this. All Ruan. King Xiaoyao pondered this name in his heart. However, King Xiaoyao refused to believe that this little girl in front of him was really Ah Ruans child. If that was the case, wouldnt that mean that Ah Ruan had ended up in the Xie Manor back then? In a dirty ce like the Xie Manor, there were people who were scheming and imed that they came from outside. The head of the Xie Manor was even more stupid, but he prided himself on being smart. How could a proud and bright person like Ah Ruan be willing to be a concubine there? Thats right. From the clues he had found, it was said that this little girls mother had always been sickly and would faint from time to time and vomit blood. The Xie Manor never invited a doctor to treat her, but they enjoyed the generous dowry she brought. If it was Ah Ruan, the generous dowry would make sense. But the mother of the little girl called All Yu had died in a cold winter. King Xiaoyao couldnt even find her grave. Now that the little girl was standing in front of him, although he did not take her seriously and she didnt really look like Ah Ruan in the past, King Xiaoyao felt that this girl must be inextricably linked to Ah Ruan. Uncle, Uncle? Unknowingly, Ah Yu had already walked in front of King Xiaoyao. She waved her hand in front of him and said softly, Uncle, Im leaving. Do you have anything to tell me? King Xiaoyao finally came back to his senses and looked deeply at Ah Yu. Why are you buying those good papers? Seeing Ah Yus distrustful gaze, King Xiaoyao added, Although Im not the shopkeeper of this bookstore, 1 can make the decision to give you a discount. Ah Yu immediately smiled. 1 bought those papers to help some nervous students so that they can calm down and study so that they can work for our Great Chang. King Xiaoyao roughly knew that this girl was probably thinking about some business model. King Xiaoyao had already investigated her. Ah Yu was a very thoughtful person. In this aspect, she was very simr to him. But she was more like the past Ah Ruan.. Chapter 623 - 623: Bargain Chapter 623: Bargain Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It does sound good. 111 half the price for you. Under the bookstore owners hesitant expression, King Xiaoyao directly decided. After Ah Yu left happily, the bookstore owner stammered, Your Highness This is just a small business. Moreover, if the people on top ask, how should 1 answer? King Xiaoyao retracted the faint smile on his face and his cold gaze pierced over like an arrow, causing the bookstore owner to tremble. Then, he said slowly, Do you still need me to teach you how to reply? The bookstore owner trembled. Thismoner is stupid. Just be honest and tell them everything. I was the one who made you earn less. If you feel that youve lost money, go to my King Xiaoyao Estate and ask for money. How about that? What else could the bookstore owner say? He could only watch helplessly as King Xiaoyao turned his wheelchair and rolled out of the bookstore. After King Xiaoyao left, the bookstore owner hurriedly discussed with the assistants and left the store. After making eight turns in the West Bay, he arrived at the door of Duke An Manors backyard. He knocked a few times before a gatekeeper came. Boss Yue, whats the matter? The bookstore owner smiled bitterly and said, I think your second branch offended King Xiaoyao? The gatekeeper looked surprised. This matter should be top secret. How did you find out? The bookstore owner: No wonder. Every time their second branch caused trouble, King Xiaoyao would go to the bookstore to find trouble. He would either give their books to the students for free or give them some discounts. Or like today, they would lose 300 taels of silver with just a sentence from him! It was a real loss of 300 taels! It had to be known that everything sold in the bookstore was very expensive, but it was also because the business of the bookstore was not as good as they imagined. In addition, there were not many bookstores in the capital. Under all kinds ofpetitive pressure, and with King Xiaoyao venting his anger here from time to time, their bookstore had long been unable to make ends meet. The bookstore owner sighed. Sigh, its so tiring to follow the wrong leader. He vaguely thought in his heart that it would be better to let that little girl be the shopkeeper, or even be the behind-the-scenes owner. That young girl seemed like someone who could do business, adaptable and capable of saying both good and bad things without making anyone angry. Wasnt she born to be a great merchant? As for Ah Yu, she hummed a tune and returned to the Wang Family happily. She plunged into Old Madam Wangs courtyard. Grandpa, Grandma, Im back. Ive ordered the paper from the bookstore! This time, Ah Yu didnt just order the 300 sets of paper for brocade bags. There were also all kinds of paper for her Big Brothers to use when they came here to study, as well as 10 sets of brush, ink, paper, and inkstone. She also had the foresight to buy a lot of high-quality decorative paper. The n was for the brothers to practice writing on it during their free time. After the imperial civil service examination, when Big Brother Ah You became the top scorer, it would bring in another substantial chunk of ie. The total price was almost a thousand taels. Ah Yu pestered the boss to give her a discount of 100 taels. As soon as that uncle came, she managed to sh the price down to half. That was really profitable! Slow down. Be careful not to fall. Old man Wang in the courtyard had begun to carve a new jade pendant. Now, the appearance of a Pixiu could be seen on it. Seeing her like this, he hurriedly called out. Ah Yu nodded and leaned over. Grandpa, what are you doing? Old man Wang said, Carving a jade pendant for your second uncle. Wow! Just as Ah Yu was surprised, Wang Chuangui moved over with a book, his eyes filled with ttery. Father, is it really for me? Why didnt he believe it? No, Old man Wang said angrily. Its for the pigs. Wang Chuangui patted his chest with a relieved expression. Then its mine. Ah Yu : Chapter 624 - 624: Improvement Chapter 624: Improvement Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Old man Wang chased Wang Chuangui away, he said to Ah Yu, Do you want it? This jade is not good. Grandpa will bring you to the market tomorrow to buy a good piece of jade and make a set of jade pendants for you. He had long wanted to do this, but he had no free time in the prefecture capital previously, and he didnt have any supplies in town. How could ordinary jade be worthy of his precious granddaughter? Moreover, he didnt have that much money. He could only rely on his monthly allowance to save up. Now, everyone in the Wang Familys monthly allowance had increased, but it wasnt much. The adults received 15 taels a month, and the children received 1 tael a month. As for the children who were as young as Zhuer, they would save the money for him. It was 100 copper coins a month. Such an allowance was actually considered a lot even in a rich family. There were people who took care of food, clothing, amodation, and transportation for the rich families. After deducting these expenses, there was less private money to hold on to. Old man Wang had saved up a lot over the years, but it was still a littlecking to buy good jade. He nned to go to the jade market to take a look and buy some unopened stones. When the timees, the yield should not be bad. Even after so many years, his skill was still there. He wouldnt make bad judgments usually. If he could bring All Yu along, his sess rate would increase to 100%. Alright. All Yu didnt mind her family preparing gifts for her. In any case, if she had anything good, she would often give it to her family. As long as it wasnt too expensive, she was willing to ept it. Seeing that Ah Yu had agreed to this but had yet to leave, he asked her, What else do you need? Ah Yu said, Grandpa, theres a small matter. I met an uncle sitting on a wooden chair with wheels in the bookstore today. He cant stand up and walk. He looks very unhappy. Then, Ah Yu lowered her voice and said, The elf said that the wooden wheel he sat on was very bad and had many shorings, so I wanted to make a better wooden wheel for him because he helped me save a lot of money today! Old man Wangs gaze flickered. Uncle on a wooden chair with wheels? He couldnt help but think of someone. However, considering the time, that person was probably in his seventies or eighties and couldnt be considered Ah Yus uncle at all. In order to understand more, Old man Wang asked many questions, such as the persons characteristics, the appearance of the wooden chair, and if the person spoke with any speech habits or personality problems, and so on. Ah Yu answered the things that she knew, but there were also some things she didnt understand. The questions sounded like they came from the clouds. Coincidentally, at this moment, Old Madam Wang walked out of the courtyard and said to Old man Wang, If Ah Yu wants you to do something, just do it. Why are you asking questions? Old man Wang could only shut his mouth. Under Meatballsmand, Ah Yu first drew a rough outline of King Xiaoyaos original wheelchair. Then, she took out another thin pen and drew new lines at the side. At first nce, there didnt seem to be any difference, but when Old man Wang saw the blueprint, his eyes lit up. This is really a blueprint that only an immortal can make. If the wheelchair is designed like this, the person sitting in it can control it freely and it wont be easy to fall! Old man Wang held the blueprint in his hand and even forgot about Old Madam Wang and Ah Yu around him. He waspletely immersed in his own world. He muttered something non-stop. Then, he ced the blueprint on the table at the side and pulled a servant out like a madman. After a while, Old man Wang rushed back, grabbed the blueprint, and stuffed it into his arms. He rushed out like crazy again.. Chapter 625 - 625: Face Slapping Chapter 625: Face pping Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Qin Huai became the Top Scorer, the ones who reacted the most intensely were not the Wang Family, Duke Yong Manor, or the Empress in the pce. It was Schr Lu Yu. He crawled to the front of the rankings list almost immediately to take a look. In his heart, when Qin Huai performed the test on the Six Arts of the Gentleman, he performed very well in every aspect. Anyone with discerning eyes could tell at a nce that he would definitely obtain the top score in the Six Arts of the Gentleman. Although the Six Arts of the Gentleman only ounted for 30% of the score and wouldnt affect the overall situation much, as long as Qin Huai could score well in the written examination, he would definitely be on the list. After all, most of the examinees performances in the Six Arts of the Gentleman were really unbearable to look at. Not to mention the poor schrs, many people could only barely pass. They usually didnt have a proper ce to practice. On the other hand, because those aristocratic children had everything at home, and there were also teachers to guide them on the subject, they could naturally learn it to a passable level. At the very least, it could reach the above average standard. When it came to Qin Huai, no one thought highly of him. He was too young. The bows, arrows, and horses used during the Six Arts of the Gentleman examination were all distributed randomly. The age of the examinee didnt matter at all. Many old men and youths couldnt even hold their bows, let alone hit the target. Lu Yu felt a wave of regret in his heart. He deserved to be taught a lesson by someone. His self-proimed righteousness was nothing but a facade, and his actions were despicable and worthy of contempt. If the other party was ranked on the Golden Ranking List, it was because he was capable. He deserved it. But if the other person missed the list by a bit, considering that he had disturbed his peace of mind a few days ago, how would he handle the situation then? Brother Lu, why are you here too? When the rankings were released, a few familiar students saw him and came to greet him. Didnt you ask others to help you look at it in the past? This was the second time Lu Yu had participated in the Imperial Examination, but ever since he was young, he had liked to watch the grandmotion revolving around the Golden Ranking List. Every time, he would ask his servants to look at the results and report it to him. Yes, Im here to take a look. Lu Yu was not in the mood to care about these people now and only focused on looking for Qin Huais name on the rankings. During the exam of the Six Arts of the Gentleman, he had paid attention to this detail. Qin Huai was A7, and his name was easy to remember. He thought that Qin Huai should have average results, but after looking at nearly 100 names, he didnt find his name. How could he not be on the list? Lu Yu rubbed his eyes, wondering if he had missed the name and wanted to take another look from the middle. Someone at the side said, Eh, the Top Scorer is actually from our Wanning City. Previously, they even said that a poor student did very well and should be the top scorer. 1 didnt expect our capital to be so filled with talent! Lu Yu pretended not to hear and was still searching seriously. Suddenly, he heard another person read out the name. Qin Huai? This name is very unfamiliar. When did such a person appear in the academy in the past few years? Ive never heard of him! If youre talking about Qin Huai, Ive heard of him before. He should have studied in the Green Cliff Academy a few years ago. At that time, he didnt often stay in the academy, but every time the academy held a mock examination, 1 would definitely see him. Thats right, thats right. Now that you mention it, i remember that theres such a person. That person was really born to take the Imperial Examination. Even the teachers from other schools said that if Qin Huai participated in the Imperial Examination, he would definitely be a top schr. Unfortunately, i havent heard of him since. He should have participated in the first two Imperial Examinations. Why is he only on the rankings now? That shouldnt be the case. From that description, is it Young Master Qin Huai from Duke Yong Manor? Hearing these words, Lu Yus face turned pale.. Chapter 626 - 626: Identity Chapter 626: Identity Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In Wanning City, there were as many nobles as there were hairs on a cow. Even the boorish people in the market liked to say, Those who can live in Wanning City have been here for three to five generations. Which family isnt a noble family? The poor couldnt endure for so many generations. Only the nobles had wealth to pass down from generation to generation. Some of them declined after a few generations and were gradually removed from the ranks of the nobles, bing ordinary people and themoners at the bottom. Whats more, there were those who ended up being even lower thanmoners. They could only be servants and ves. They couldnt easily enter the business world, let alone be officials. If they managed to endure for two generations, it would be considered the leniency of the imperial family. Previously, Lu Yu only thought that Qin Huai was an examinee from another city. In any case, the various prefecture cities had imperial provincial examinations. They did not restrict the number of applicants. As long as one handed in all kinds of evidence in advance and there were no other special circumstances, they could take the examination. Many schrse to Wanning City to take the exam in hopes of getting lucky. These people either have confidence in their knowledge or are unable to afford the examination fees for the imperial examination and can only rely on luck. At the very least, if they pass the provincial examination and be a provincial schr, being assigned a minor government position in Wanning City is better than being assigned a lower-ranking official position in their hometown. All things considered, it is still worthwhile. Qin Huai is actually from Duke Yong Manor? Someones tone suddenly changed. Then, that person patted Lu Yus shoulder. Brother Lu, didnt you say a few days ago that you were looking for someone called Qin Huai? This person was also a student who had been to the academy back then. He was Lu Yus ssmate. At that time, he had also watched a lot ofmotion. Before Lu Yupletely changed his mind, he still hated Qin Huai. Even after he left the Gong Academy, he didnt tell anyone about Qin Huai. Everyone naturally thought that he wanted to settle scores with Qin Huai. Lu Yu smiled bitterly. Im looking for him, but He didnt know what to say. If Qin Huai was only a poor student, it was reasonable for Lu Yu to thank him and apologize for his previous rashness. Moreover, it was enough to show his sincerity. However, he was now a Top Scorer and a noble with a status even higher than his. If he went to thank him again, the atmosphere would change no matter how he looked at it. Now, he found himself riding atop a tiger with no way to get off its back. He wanted to repay the favor but didnt know how. If he wanted to apologize, it would seem like he was ttering the other party. Brother Lu, what do you think? the person whispered, Even if he is the top scorer in this province, it doesnt necessarily mean he can be the overall top scorer. If we release his arrogant words previously, No! Lu Yu subconsciously raised his voice. Seeing the surrounding people looking over, he hurriedly pulled his friend aside and said, Qin Huai is a gentleman. Dont provoke him in the future. The student was shocked. Brother Lu, are you frightened by the power behind him? But if we really talk about it, hes only a Young Master of the Dukes Estate. Compared to your identity, it might not be much different. Lu Yus heart was in a mess. He only said, Its not what you think. 1 have something on, so Ill leave first. Then, he left in a hurry. He didnt even have the time to take a look at his own ranking. Lu Yus grandfather held the position of Minister of Official Personnel Affairs. Originally, he held the official rank of a Third ss official. However, Emperor Minghua, recognizing his hard work and outstanding contributions over the years in talent selection for Great Chang, treated him with fairness and justice. As a result, the Emperor specially promoted him to the rank of a Second ss official. In Great Chang, the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs was also the head of the six ministries. With Lu Yus grandfather, the Minister of Personnel, holding the official rank of a Third ss official and also bearing the title of a Second ss official, hemanded great respect and no one dared to underestimate him. Therefore, as the legitimate son and grandson of such a distinguished figure, Lu Yu also enjoyed a prominent status. As long as their family didntmit any major mistakes and proceeded steadily, his achievements were bound to be remarkable. From a certain perspective, indeed, he was much more esteemed than the young scions who came from outside the Dukes Estate. After returning to the Lu Residence, a servant hurriedly came forward and said with a smile, Congrattions, Young Master! Lu Yu waved his hand casually and didnt listen seriously at all. Instead, he went straight to the study. Standing outside the study, Lu Yu stood still and raised his voice. Grandfather, I have something to ask you. After a long time, a strong voice came from inside. Come in.. Chapter 627 - 627: Request Chapter 627: Request Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Minister Lu was considered a legendary figure in Great Chang. He was born into a poor family. When he was young, he was focused on his career. Due to theck of funds at home to provide him with a proper betrothal gift, they sought out a child bride for him from a more remote area. At that time, he was still young but had strong ideals. Despite facing criticism from others, he continued his studies while apanied by his child bride. After the girl reached the age of fifteen and underwent theing-of-age ceremony, she began writing calligraphy in the embroidery room, earning herself a reputation as a talented youngdy. The young Minister Lu let her go, but the girl was willing to stay. The two of them waited until Minister Lu was 16 before officially getting married and embarking on the journey of the imperial examination. Later on, the girl willingly followed Minister Lu into the capital to take the examination. The two had a deep affection for each other and endured hardships along the way. The girl wrote a thick stack of notes to express their experiences. Minister Lu consistently achieved the top score in the examinations. At that time, the Emperor was the grandfather of the current Emperor Minghua. The Emperor, though short-tempered andcking in restraint, was captivated by Minister Lus patriotic discourse and immediately named him the Top Schr. Instead of assigning him to the court as apiler, he appointed him as a special envoy to a region gued by drought, ordering him to handle the situation. This was a difficult and life-threatening task that even established court officials with some foundation dared not undertake, let alone someone like Minister Lu who had nothing. However, he not only epted the task but also brought his wife along. Later, it was said that reports from the schrs came back that Shangshu Lu not only saved the county magistrate who was on the brink of death but also ascended the city gate with his wife. With a royal sword from the imperial court hanging on his waist and an imperial decree draped over his neck with a piece of rope, his appearance left people dumbfounded. Whether it was the local nobles who were unwilling to help, the refugees who were causing trouble, or the students who raised their arms and shouted that the world was heartless, they were all speechless. Minister Lu rose to fame with this battle. After three years of examination and assessment in the Hanlin Academy, he was directly appointed as a poor countys magistrate. Under his rule, that county became even poorer six yearster. Emperor Gaozu was so angry that he cursed during a grand court assembly. However, after the imperial examination results were announced, a total of ten sessful candidates emerged from that county, turning it into and of schrs. Emperor Gaozu even sent a que proiming it as the Land of Schrs, attracting numerous aspiring schrs toe. Wealthy nobles spared no expense, and as a result, the surrounding counties also prospered. Later on, that ce even became part of Princess Yong Changs territory, which is todays Yong Chang City. After that, it was the matter of Minister Lus promotion. At the age of 33, he became the youngest minister. He was favored and respected by three generations of emperors, Emperor Gaozu, thete Emperor, and Emperor Minghua. Yet, he remained humble and steadfast, serving as an exemry figure for schrs. Minister Lu, who was praised by the world, was also the person Lu Yu was most afraid of. Thinking about his grandfathers diligent and just conduct throughout his life, Lu Yu found himself falling into petty thoughts and didnt know how to handle the situation. As expected, when he entered the study, Lu Yu saw his grandmother sitting on the side, engrossed in her own reading, as well as Minister Lu, who had just put down his brush. Minister Lu was meticulous in his work, but he never stayed overnight in the pce nor brought official matters home. After the days duties, he would ride a carriage back from the imperial city, using the journey to observe the livelihood and sentiments of the people within the capital. Now, it seemed that his grandfather finally had rare leisure time, enjoying a peaceful life with his grandmother. Lu Yu became even more nervous. Whats the matter? Minister Lu sat in the main seat without even twitching an eyebrow despite his grandsons silence. He looked at him and asked, Did you fail the imperial examination again? Lu Yu, this grandson, was not particrly bright and had not achieved the same sess as him in the imperial examination. Fortunately, Minister Lu had encountered all kinds of people and did not have high demands. Lu Yu said with difficulty, 1 1 havent taken a closer look. The thing he cared about the most in the past had be unimportant now. Grandmother suddenly said gently, Is it because Im here, so its not convenient for you to talk? With that, Lady Lu stood up, put down the book, and was about to leave. Grandmother, its not like that. Lu Yu hurriedly stopped her. If his kind-hearted grandmother left, he would undoubtedly suffer greatly! Under his grandparents scrutinizing gazes, Lu Yu still braced himself and told them what he had done. Ridiculous! Minister Lu was indeed very angry. He mmed his strong hand on the table, What is the first rule of our Lu familys family principles? Tell me! Lu Yu trembled and his voice weakened, The first rule is not to belittle others and take advantage of our power. Minister Luughed bitterly in anger. 1 suppose you have forgotten Someone, bring the rod! These words rmed the entire Lu Manor, including King Xiaoyao, who was here to visit. My lord, Im truly sorry! The housekeeper looked troubled. He felt like he was holding his head while speaking to Prince Xiaoyao. However, if King Xiaoyao were to enter, he suspected that he would be beaten to death by Old Master. Inside, they were severely punishing Young Master! Suddenly, a heart-wrenching voice came from inside. My son! King Xiaoyao originally wanted to turn around and leave, but he recalled the information he had just found. His good nephew seemed to be threatened by the Young Master of this family. His older brother and sister-inw couldnt support their son, so as an uncle, he had toe and show his support. Putting everything else aside, they had to let this family know that Qin Huai was not an unwanted child. With that in mind, King Xiaoyao said, My legs are not very good, and Im afraid 1 cant return now. Master Steward, perhaps I can rest for a while before leaving? The housekeeper froze, feeling his blood run cold at the harsh words. Its over, its over. His words were so unpleasant. He hadpletely offended King Xiaoyao! The housekeeper smiled at King Xiaoyao in the mood of holding a funeral for himself.. His teeth trembled as he said, Forgive me, Your Highness, please Chapter 628 - 628: Administering Punishment Chapter 628: Administering Punishment Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bang! Bang! Bang! Within the not-so-spacious courtyard, a battle was unfolding. Almost everyone from the Lu residence was present, as per the request of Minister Lu, including those who were not on duty. It was a sight to behold. With a piece of wood sped between his mouth, Lu Yus forehead bulged with veins, sweat dripping down and soaking his back. His buttocks were a deep red, a distressing sight. At that moment, two robust household servants were administering corporal punishment, one in front and one behind. Each strike of the sticknded on flesh. With every blow, the faces of those around twitched in unison. The timid closed their eyes long ago, while others, overwhelmed with sorrow, had tears streaming down their faces, their sobs barely audible. Old Master, Old Master, thats enough! If this continues, Im afraid Young Master might not survive! A loyal old servant couldnt bear to watch any longer. He fell to his knees, repeatedly banging his head on the ground. Even if he made a grave mistake, isnt this punishment sufficient? Lu Yus wet nurse cried out tragically, Master! Its all my fault! Its my mistake. If Young Master has done anything wrong, you can take my life. I wontin! But Young Master has just achieved sess in the imperial examinations. He has a promising future ahead. If you ruin him like this, how will he be able to carry on? In her anguish, she copsed to the ground, unable to rise. However, due to Minister Lus authority and despite the pain in her heart, she didnt dare intervene to protect Lu Yu. She was the one who shouted the fiercest just now. The others present, including Lu Yus mother, were also secretly wiping their tears at the side, not daring to utter a single word. Everyone in the Lu Manor knew that their master was a fair person. He never abused thew, but he never let go of anyone who made a mistake. Now that Young Master was beaten up so badly, he must have made a huge mistake. If you continue, Young Master might not survive. The wet nurse wept in extreme despair, crawling towards Lord Lu, her tears flowing incessantly. Master, please, have mercy! Have mercy! Nanny! Lu Yus mother finally stepped forward. She didnt say anything else, but had someone immediately escort the wet nurse away. Those who didnt know better would think that they were stepmothers, and this wet nurse was his birth mother. It was only at that moment that Lu Yus mother realized that her seemingly well-behaved son might have gone astray in some way. She hadnt personally taken much care in teaching Lu Yu; it was all left to the wet nurse and the household servants who attended to his daily needs. The Lu family had strict rules, but they were not devoid ofpassion. Minister Lu also often personally guided the younger generation of the family, which had put her at ease. But from the looks of it, it shouldnt have been this way. After the wet nurse was taken away, no one dared to say a word. They waited until the two household servants finished administering the punishment before addressing Minister Lu, saying, Master, the twenty strokes have beenpleted. Minister Lu nodded and looked at Lu Yu, who was already on the verge of death. Lu Shouzheng, do you know your mistake? Lu Yu was originally about to faint from the beating. When he heard this, he forced himself to regain rity and replied in a hoarse voice, Grandson understands the mistake. The more intense the pain, the more he reflected on the situation. His grandfather valued talent above all, and he had almost caused Great Chang to miss out on an exceptional talent. He truly understood the anger and disappointment his grandfather must feel. But what about himself? If not for the fact that the other party had mentioned the word top schr back then which reminded him of the hardships his grandfather endured to achieve that title as a schr from a humble background, he wouldnt have sarcastically remarked without any concern. However, it wasnt an excuse for his wrongdoing. Just as everyone was eager to hear what had happened, the sound of wheels rolling across the ground reached their ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw King Xiaoyao sitting in a wheelchair guarded by more than ten soldiers standing like an iron wall behind him. King Xiaoyao smiled. What a lively scene.. Chapter 629 - 629: Looking for Trouble Chapter 629: Looking for Trouble Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Minister Lu didnt particrly like King Xiaoyao. When he saw King Xiaoyao approaching, he only raised an eyebrow and said, When did the idle King Xiaoyao start frequenting my residence? What brings you here? In truth, the actual residence of Minister Lu was located within the imperial city. The ce outside was simply Minister Lus personal mansion. However, he intentionally made such a statement to assert his identity and engage in conversation with King Xiaoyao. He never spoke of personal rtionships with officials from the court. Regardless of the asion, as long as the other party was an official, he always spoke from the standpoint of the Chief Minister. This was to remind himself not to make mistakes. King Xiaoyao eximed before saying, Minister Lu, dont panic. Im only here to watch the show today. Seeing that your Young Master is in such a miserable state, Im relieved. As soon as these words were spoken, the surrounding people were surprised. What did King Xiaoyao mean? He was relieved to hear that the Young Master was in a miserable state? Could it be that the person Young Master had offended was actually King Xiaoyao? Was that why Old Master was so angry? Thinking about it this way, it made sense. King Xiaoyao was the most special prince in the entire Great Chang. Those who had offended King Xiaoyao previously had either been fired, exiled, or died suddenly. Some of their homes had even been confiscated. The most serious crime was that they hadmitted a rebellion and their three generations had been executed. Although evidence was eventually found against those individuals, no one could guarantee that there were no ulterior motives. What if those were just usations? Just as everyone was guessing, Lu Yu was also puzzled. When did he offend King Xiaoyao? To be honest, your Young Master hasnt done anything particrly egregious. It was just a minor act of suppression during my distant cousins journey to the imperial examination. He dragged the other party to court in an attempt to instill a fear in him for the rich and influential and prevent him from achieving the top rank, King Xiaoyao said. With each word he uttered, the expressions of those present changed slightly. He was pleased to see their reactions and continued in a leisurely manner, Unfortunately, in todays imperial examinations, the highest achievement is only the Provincial Top Schr. If it were more challenging, perhaps my distant cousin could have be a State Top Schr. Dont you think so? Everyone: They didnt know how to respond to such words. Moreover, wasnt it rumored that King Xiaoyao was a serious person who cherished his words like gold? Why was he chattering like a chatterbox today? Furthermore, since it was just a matter concerning a distant cousin, was it necessary for him toe here deliberately and speak so much about it? At this moment, King Xiaoyao was also thinking to himself, The distance between my King Xiaoyao Estate, Duke Yong Estate, and the inner pce is quite far. Isnt that considered a distant nephew? There was nothing wrong with his words. Minister Lu: Then ording to Lord Xiaoyaos intentions, what more can we do to satisfy your desire to seek justice for your distant cousin? If you wish, we can impartially administer thew and bring him to court again, allowing the magistrate to make the judgment. Our family has no objections whatsoever. Theres no need to go through so much trouble. 1 think you handled it quite well. Ive already said that Im only here to watch the show. King Xiaoyao suddenly pped his forehead as if he remembered something and said, 1 remember now. Actually, I came to request something from Minister Lu. As you oversee the selection of talents throughout the realm, I have a remarkably talented nephew who will surely achieve great things in the future. I was wondering if Minister Lu could help me consider what kind of talent would be suitable as his personal attendant. After speaking, his gaze drifted seemingly absentmindedly towards Lu Yu. Everyone: Minister Lu: Although no one said a word, their expressions clearly conveyed their thoughts: King Xiaoyao, you never cease to amaze us. Youre actually suggesting that the grandson of an internal censor be appointed as a personal attendant. How audacious! At this moment, King Xiaoyaos thoughts were very simple. Regardless of whether his nephew was going to ascend the throne in the future or just be an ordinary official Having the uncooperative Minister Lu on board and pulling his nephew into the boat would undoubtedly be of great assistance, given his nephews intelligence. As his uncle, he would give his nephew a small gift to aid him in his future career. Moreover, after this incident, everyone in Wanning City would know that even if they offended Qin Huai slightly, they might be reduced to attendants and servants. Wouldnt that be more effective than directly pping their faces? He believed that he had provided his nephew with a significant opportunity.. Chapter 630 - 630: Raising Status Chapter 630: Raising Status Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Minister Lus face darkened as he invited King Xiaoyao into his study. No one knew what they discussed in the study, but when they emerged, Minister Lus expression was not as gloomy, and King Xiaoyao had a fox-like smile on his face. Furthermore, Minister Lu made a firm decision to send his grandson as a personal attendant to the Qin family. Upon hearing this, Lu Yus mother waspletely unsettled and determined to reason with her influential father-inw. She believed that her son had limitless prospects, especially since he had recently ranked thirty-sixth in the provincial examination. If he were to directly participate in the imperial examination, he had a four to five percent chance of sess. But bing someone elses personal attendant would ruin his future. It would be more severe than facing family discipline. If her child hadnt been properly brought up, she could ept it and put in even more effort in the future. But topletely cut off her childs path to sess, no mother could bear it! However, when her husband returned from his break the next day and heard about this, he immediately persuaded her to listen to her fathers arrangements. All these years, Father has never made a mistake. If our child really deserves this trouble, its his own fault. As parents, we can control the child for a while. But can we hold his hand for the rest of his life? Next year, he wille of age, and he should think for himself. Seeing that even her husband, whom she had always respected, said this, Lu Yus mother gave up. However, that day, she still asked Lu Yu for his opinion. Although Lu Yu was sad, his thoughts were the same as his fathers. Indeed, he had made a huge mistake, and it wasnt just a verbal altercation. He had genuinely contemted using his status to oppress the other party. Even though he believed himself to be righteous at the time, he had clearly vited the family rules. Whatever punishment his grandfather imposed would be appropriate. Having received a round of punishment, Lu Yu felt much more at ease in his heart. Meanwhile, King Xiaoyao was in a great mood. After a few more days, a messenger from the Wang Estate arrived at King Xiaoyao Estate to inform him that a gift had been prepared for him and requested his personal presence to receive it. King Xiaoyao thought of the girl who looked very much like Ah Ruan and his heart softened. He decided to first order arge feast at the Defeng Restaurant. He barely ate a few bites and generously rewarded his apanying guard with the remaining food. Then, he ordered another table of dishes, selecting his personal favorites. He had them packed into a food box and happily took it with him to the Wang Estate. When he arrived at the Wang Family, he realized that the Wang Family was in a joyous mood from top to bottom, as if they had encountered some great joy. On the way, hed encountered a few stalls selling snacks and decided to buy them all, treating them as gifts. The most surprising thing was that the one opening the door for him was not the Wang Familys gatekeeper, but a very strong-looking sheep. King Xiaoyao:? Little Lamb looked at the person in the wheelchair and tilted its head. Baa? Why did this person look different from the others? He looked a little silly and didnt move. Sigh, he had not followed Little Master for a long time. Little Master had actually be friends with a fool! King Xiaoyao didnt miss the look of disdain that seemed to sh across thembs eyes. Was he seeing things? Little Lamb, whos outside? All Yus voice was lively, with a lingering hint ofughter. Soon, King Xiaoyao saw All Yu stepping out in a pink dress. His vision blurred, as if he saw the mischievous little girl from the past. Is it Uncle Wooden Wheels? Pleasee in. Ah Yu saw King Xiaoyao and invited him in happily. King Xiaoyao:Un-Uncle Wooden Wheels? He lowered his head and looked at the wheelchair under him. Indeed, it had wooden wheels. The nostalgia that rose in his mind instantly shattered, leaving no trace. You can call me Uncle Ah Shu.. Chapter 631 - 631: Sanlang’s Marriage Chapter 631: Sangs Marriage Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Wang Family was extremely lively now because all the boys of the Wang Family were gathered together and brought a lot of good news. Wang Eng, Wang Sang, Wang Sng, and Wang Qng had already passed the imperial provincial examination. Among them, Wang Eng was the top scorer of Wangbei Prefecture. The others had also done well. Wang Qng had also barely passed, and was at the bottom of the rankings. Wang Wng and Wang Ling finally passed the county level imperial exam and became official county schrs. Wang Wng even got second ce in one go. His goal was to be the Province Top Scorer in the imperial provincial examination. The few people who had passed the imperial provincial examination and Wang Wng had alle to Wanning City. Wang Ling stayed in the prefecture capital. He had bought a shop there and was still fiddling with it. They were in high spirits and nned to go to Wanning City in two months. If not for the fact that they missed Ah Yu, they might not even want toe for another two months. Other than them, there were also many women in the family. The second daughter-inw, Jiang Wujing, and the third daughter-inw, Zhou Chuchu. Most interestingly, Wang Sang also had a fiancee. It was actually the eldest daughter of County Governor Wei, Wei Qianying. During the Imperial Examination this time, the two of them had a lot of interactions. Sang felt that Wei Qianying was a good person, and Wei Qianying also valued Sangs steady character, so the two of them told their families. Madam had always wanted to be inws with the Wang Family. How could she be unhappy? She immediately went to Hu Family Vige with numerous carts of greeting gifts. She told the stunned Wang Chuanfu and his wife about Wei Qianying and Wang Sangs marriage. Wang Chuanfu and his wife were still thinking about the candidate for Sangs wife. They had already gone through several selections, but being in the Hu family vige, even though the matchmakers were no longer causing trouble, there were not many eligible girls to be found. Despite the assistance of schrs in arranging marriages, the possibilities were indeed limited. They could not possibly let Sang marry an illiterate wife, right? It was not that they looked down on the girls background, but it was impossible for a fully grown girl to suddenly change and be interested in studying. However, those who were illiterate or had too little knowledge were probably iparable to the current Sang. If they didnt have simr interests, there would be no meaning in a marriage that held only form but no substance. Their family was not worried about anything now. They didntck anything, and they didnt need their descendants to make contributions to the family. They only wanted to see their children and grandchildren live happy lives. The happiest life is, of course, only possible with a loving partner. Just like that, the matter of his marriage was dyed. They didnt expect Sang to suddenly give them such a surprise. Actually, this was good too. The path he chose was naturally his own. The only people who were surprised were probably the vigers of Hu Family Vige, especially the girls who were studying in the vige. They realized that if two people truly had mutual affection, the girl didnt need to be so reserved. They could confidently pursue the person they liked without feeling embarrassed or ashamed. Both Teacher Luo and Teacher Wan have grown fond of this vige. Their previously stubborn and conservative beliefs have gradually changed over time. They have fewer biases towards women and this is evident in how they teach female students. They treat them equally and hold them to the same high standards. Even if these girls might not be able to participate in the Imperial Examination for the rest of their lives. Even yearster, when people talk about the custom of marriage freedom, they cannot forget that it was first sparked by a small vige. The dignified county governors daughter disregarded the strange gazes of the world and married a poor young man from a poor vige in a high-profile manner. If this was not love, what was it? But now, Wang Sang didnt wasnt paying attention to this. When Ah Yu led King Xiaoyao in, Wang Sang happened to say to Old Madam Wang, By the way, Auntie Zhou from the vige is getting married. Were also here to deliver the invitation this time. Old Madam Wang: Who is she going to marry? County Magistrate Zhang Zhan. Cough, cough, cough King Xiaoyao was caught off guard when he heard this news and choked on his saliva.. Chapter 632 - 632: Just Right Chapter 632: Just Right Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions King Xiaoyao coughed until he was out of breath and almost couldnt recover. Ah Yu was about to go up and pat his back when themb behind him rushed up. Little Lamb prodded forward fiercely with its horns and rammed into King Xiaoyaos back. King Xiaoyao:! Ah Yu craned her neck to look at him and realized that King Xiaoyao had really stopped coughing. She patted Little Lambs head. Little Lamb, you did very well. Look at Uncle Wooden Wheels. All, its Uncle All Shu. Hes fine now. Little Lamb wagged its almost invisible goat tail. Clearly, it was very proud of its exquisite strike. King Xiaoyao: Why did he feel that as long as it was something rted to the Wang Family, he would be a little unlucky? Thismotion also attracted the attention of the Wang Family. When Old Madam Wang saw King Xiaoyao, the corners of her mouth curled into an inconspicuous smile. Your Highness, youre here. Please excuse this old woman for not weing you at the gate. When the others of the Wang Family heard the words Your Highness, they hurriedly turned around and bowed to King Xiaoyao. However, their gesture was not one of royal or noble etiquette, nor was it a grand ceremony from the people to a Lord. It was a simple and ordinary gesture of greeting. Seeing everyone bow, a satisfied smile appeared in King Xiaoyaos eyes. It seemed that the Wang Family already treated him as family. He didnt know that as long as the person who stepped through this door was not the Emperor, they would greet all of them normally. This was also what Old Madam Wang had specially said. There was no reason for them to submit to others in their own house. It was already good enough to perform a curtsy. Youre King Xiaoyao? Wang Wng leaned forward, his eyes shing with obvious curiosity. He, who had already refined his etiquette, did not do anything more intrusive than this. Instead, he said from afar, Ive heard stories and rumors about you before. Speaking of which, you were mentioned in our town before. It seems the tales didnt do you justice, for now that 1 see you in person, they were merely misleading. King Xiaoyaos interest was piqued. Oh, then what do they say about me? Nothing much. They only said that King Xiaoyao has a capricious temperament. Wang Wng replied. He had a keen sense of reading people, knowing what words to say to elicit certain reactions. Whether it was provoking someone or pleasing them, Wang Wng found it rather easy to navigate such interactions. He had learned how to anger people from his brothers and how to please people from his sister. For example, he felt that King Xiaoyao, who was sitting in front of him, was definitely different from the descriptions in the books. I think the evaluation is very urate. King Xiaoyao smiled. Who in this world isnt temperamental? Wang Wng nodded fiercely. Thats right, thats right. For example, my mother is sometimes very happy, and sometimes shes suddenly very angry. The emotions between the two change very quickly, often catching me off guard. These words made King Xiaoyaough loudly, dispelling the little bit of uneasiness in everyones hearts. It seemed that he was a friend, not an enemy. Thats right. How could there be enemies with Ah Yu around? Ah Yu waited for them to finish talking before saying, Grandma, you guys chat first. Ill bring Uncle All Shu to the back to take a look at his things first. Old Madam Wang: Go. Wang Wng hurriedly asked, What is it? Can I take a look? Of course. 1 asked Grandpa to specially make it. Its very suitable for Uncle All Shu. Actually, King Xiaoyao still wanted to ask about the rtionship between the person who remarried in the vige and Zhang Zhan. However, considering the current crowd in the Wang household, he felt that it would be awkward to suddenly ask about it as an outsider. It would be better to find a ce with fewer people to ask and satisfy his curiosity. He was really curious. Why would that arrogant kid from the Zhang family choose to be with a vige woman? At this moment, King Xiaoyao didnt realize that he had developed more and richer emotions. Ah Yu and Wang Wng brought King Xiaoyao to the backyard. It was a backyard specially used for all kinds of work, and it was also Old man Wangs exclusive ce. With them and some servants who asionally passed by, the guards behind couldnt continue following him in. Wait outside the residence. Yes! After they left, All Yu pointed at something covered with a cloth in the courtyard. Wang Wng pulled off the cloth and revealed what was underneath. Seeing that thing, Wang Wng eximed, and King Xiaoyaos eyes lit up. Wang Wng originally thought that since the guards had all left, he and All Yu would have to move this prince to the new wheelchair. Unexpectedly, King Xiaoyao only patted the handle of his wooden wheelchair gently and flew up. Hended squarely in the new wheelchair. His elbow was propped on the iron handle, and his sleeve fell, revealing a portion of his wrist. This thing Seeing Ah Yu waiting nervously for his evaluation, the corners of his mouth curled up. Thank you. Its perfect.. Chapter 633 - 633: Gossip Chapter 633: Gossip Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The blueprint for this wheelchair was actually from Meatball. The design included many centuries of information, including Ah Yus ingenuity. Even at crucial moments, it can directly envelop King Xiaoyao, shielding his entire body and transforming into specially crafted armor. The entire armor would be connected to the ground from head to toe. As long as one did not fly with the armor, they would not feel that it was too heavy. In its armor form, King Xiaoyao could even stand up and walk with the help of mechanical power. In the eyes of outsiders, this was only an exquisite wheelchair made of refined iron. However, it was definitely impossible to buy a second one in the current market. King Xiaoyao, who was sitting in the wheelchair, felt it the most. Previously, he thought that refined iron was something cold and hard. However, this chair felt gentle to the touch and wasnt cold at all. The effect was a little like warm jade, but warm jade was too fragile and couldnt be used on a wheelchair. Uncle Ah Shu, this thing was carefully crafted by my grandfather for a few days and nights. There will be more functions in the future, but because time is tight, I can only make this simple shape now. Ah Yu told King Xiaoyao about the concept of armor. Before King Xiaoyao could say anything, Wang Wng, who was beside her, had already cried out in surprise. Heavens, Ah Yu, how did you think of making such a thing? Moreover, the wheelchair can directly be something that can fight? When Grandpa works on it, 1 must watch from the side! If we can bring it to the battlefield in the future, wont the soldiers sacrifice much less? Ah Yu, youre really too powerful. As expected of my sister! Ah Yu said, Big Brother, your idea is very good, but to make such a wheelchair, it will cost more than a thousand taels of silver! To mass produce it for the battlefield, will you pay for it or will our Emperor pay for it? Actually, All Yus words were still exaggerated because some of the materials used in this chair were not bought with money. They were bought from the shop in the spatial pocket by Meatball. Of course, those were trash materials from other nes. But what was trash to them would be a priceless treasure in Ah Yus world. As long as the materials brought into this world were few and they didnt destroy the bnce of the entire world, the Origin Space would turn a blind eye to it. It was no longer able to stop Meatballs actions. This was because as long as they stopped it once, Meatball would annoy them many times. This kind of material could actually be made with the current technology of the country. However, it would take a lot of effort. It would require almost half a year to produce enough materials needed to craft just one wheelchair. The price of a thousand taels of silver was only the cost price. If they really took it out, it was possible to sell it for tens of thousands of taels of silver. Of course, to high-ranking officials and nobles, tens of thousands of taels of silver was not much. Of course, the prototype that King Xiaoyao was sitting on now couldnt be turned into armor. Instead, it could only function as a rtively ordinary wheelchair. However, this wheelchair had a few switches that allowed it to move smoothly on t ground. There was no need for anyone to push or for King Xiaoyao to move the wheels himself. King Xiaoyao really liked this thing very much, even if it was only considered a defective product in Ah Yus perspective. All Yu, you gave me such a precious thing, and I like it very much, King Xiaoyao said. Inparison, my gift to you is worthless.. Chapter 634 - 634: Who Is Ah Ruan? Chapter 634: Who Is Ah Ruan? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions King Xiaoyao had thought that this thing was expensive, but he didnt expect it to be so expensive. King Xiaoyao doesnt have a powerful maternal n like the Qin family in Jiangnan. His mother was originally a humble concubine in the pce. When thete Emperor was still around, many people had ambitions for higher positions. After all, thete Emperor himself was from the Qin family, and he had achieved great sess, fame, wealth, and everything else, except for one thing C true love. The rtionship between thete Emperor and the previous Empress, who is the current Empress Dowager, was really not very good. Anyone with discerning eyes could tell. Therefore, some concubines who entered the pce began to think of stepping on the Empress Dowagers head. Of course, none of them seeded. All of them fell down like dogs that had been beaten up. In the end, they gained nothing. In serious cases, even their entire n was implicated. King Xiaoyaos mother had also been doted on for a period of time, but she had always remained clear-headed and supported the Empress Dowager. In this way, she became the one who had thestugh. Now, there were no longer any concubines of the previous Emperor in the harem. Only the Empress Dowager was left, along with King Xiaoyaos mother. She had obtained the grace of the Empress Dowager and Emperor Minghua and could leave the pce to retire in glory. This was a treatment that many concubines had never received before. It was also because she was just a inconspicuous concubine that they allowed her to leave. Even if she returned to Duke An Manor, Duke An couldnt give her much. In the huge Duke An Manor, there were too many expenses to cover, leaving little to spare for a married woman who had already left the family. King Xiaoyao was very good at doing business, but he was not as rich as people thought. Much of his money was actually scammed from his brothers and sisters-inw. All, Uncle Ah Shu, is it because you dont have enough money? Ah Yus understanding of the price of goods was very extreme. She knew how much one coin or one tael of silver could buy, but when it came to discussing money in thousands or tens of thousands of taels, Ah Yu didnt consider it valuable anymore. It was just a bunch of numbers. This number was calcted by Meatbail. In other words, All Yu did not deliberately trick King Xiaoyao. Instead, this wheelchair was truly worth this price. An obvious look of embarrassment shed across King Xiaoyaos face. Can I convert it into shops for you? I also have two properties that would suit you very well. ording to the current market value, one property alone would be worth 10 thousand taels. Its not impossible. Ah Yu had learned it from Old Madam Wang. She had the same mindset that more houses, shops, and estates were always wee. Especially when they were not bestowed or purchased from the royal family, it would provide them with greater freedom and fewerplications in their future management. Upon hearing this, Ah Yus eyes lit up. If you have a manor, does that mean you also have a training ground? King Xiaoyao raised his eyebrows. What do you want to do? Are you going to open a martial arts school? No, I n to buy it and establish a school, but building a school is not something that can be done overnight. If I start now, by the time I grow up, it should be ready for use, said Ah Yu. Speaking of which, King Xiaoyao actually knew that Ah Yu wanted to build a womens academy. Those who knew about this in the past only treated it as a joke. Now, it seemed that this little girl was serious. Many years ago, someone also had such thoughts, but in the end, she couldnt make it happen, King Xiaoyao said. Ah Yu said with interest, Who has the same thoughts as me? I can be friends with her and we can build an academy together! Its someone called All Ruan, King Xiaoyao said with a smile. He stretched out his index finger and tapped Ah Yus eyshes. His voice carried a gentleness that even he didnt notice. Shes like you. Her eyes are also very beautiful. Ah Yus eyes lit up when she heard this. She was really interested in that mysterious person. Whos All Ruan? Uncle Ah Shu, tell me. Ill charge you 50 taels less, no, 100 taels, okay?! However, King Xiaoyao did not continue on this topic. 1 havent seen her for more than ten years, and I dont know where she is now. Lets not talk about her anymore. Lets talk about you. If you want the training ground to build an academy, why dont you just take a ready-made academy? I have one on hand, but its been abandoned for a few years. Its not impossible for you to repair it slowly. Ah Yu was pleasantly surprised. A ready-made academy?! Its just that I have a condition, King Xiaoyao said. That academy cannot be acquired without 400 thousand taels of silver. I can give it to you entirely, and in the future, if you be the head of the academy, 1 can also assist you. My condition is that you make ten more of these wheelchairs, and if you intend to sell or transfer one to another person, you must inform me. If 1 disagree, it cannot be sold. How about that? Ah Yu agreed immediately. Alright, alright, but 1 have to see that academy first! Can you make the decision? Of course! The blueprint for the wheelchair was given by the elf. The wheelchair was made by Grandpa with the help of several cksmith shops and the owner of the mine. If the elf agreed, Grandpa would definitely agree. She could naturally make the decision. She could simply pick up an academy for free! Chapter 635 - 635: New Family Chapter 635: New Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Not everyone could understand Ah Yu. For example, until now, she had eaten all kinds of delicacies and tasted all the imperial food in the pce, but her favorite was still steamed buns. Whether it was the steamed buns made by the Wang family or the hard steamed buns casually bought from the stalls outside, she felt that they were delicious. Even now, she was not tired of them. She wanted to open a womens academy, but everyone treated it as the whims of a child and just casually agreed with her. However, after so many years, Ah Yu had never given up on this dream and had been preparing for this matter. In the spatial pocket, she listened to many stories about schools from Meatbail, and Meatbail even went to disturb the Origin Space. Of course, the Origin Space couldnt be bothered to take care of the two brats for such a small matter. It only let them discuss and fiddle with it as they pleased. Even the omnipotent Origin Space would want to explode on the spot if it had to deal with such matters everyday. Do you really want this academy? Ah Yu was a person who kept her word. She immediately asked King Xiaoyao to bring her to take a look. This time, Liu Shi, who had followed, hurriedly asked Tang Yuan to follow. Little Lamb was also dressed very richly. There was an extremelyplicated jade pendant tied to its tail. From afar, it looked like a sheep with colorful tails. There was no need to mention its glossy fur. It attracted countless gazes along the way. Wang Wng and Wang Qng were also arranged by Old Madam Wang to follow. It became a lively group again. It was just like when they were in Nanhe Town, when the Big Brothers and Sisters went to school with an extraordinary-looking goat escorting them. Those who were not in a hurry would all turn to look at them. When they arrived at the academy, All Yu stepped in and eximed. King Xiaoyao didnt go in. Instead, he stayed outside. He could vaguely see weeds half a foot taller than regr sized humans inside. Hence, he asked. Do you really want this academy? King Xiaoyao repeated. Wait, let me take a look first. All Yu picked up her dress and walked in. When she realized that there were still many mushrooms in the courtyard, she pulled up the corners of her dress and stuffed them into her pants. When Wang Qng saw this, he hurriedly closed the ancient door of the academy to prevent outsiders from seeing it. Tang Yuan went to take the shawl that Ah Yu had thrown at her. Little Lamb had already run in. As soon as the tall and straight white sheep entered, it disappeared in the blink of an eye. They only heard it bleat asionally. It was impossible to tell that he was already a mature goat father. Lets go in and take a look too. As Wang Wng spoke, he casually pulled out a wooden sword from his waist and swung it at the bushes. The snakes and insects in Wanning City are not like the ones in our vige. Theyre not familiar with us. It wont be good if they hurt you. Ah Yu replied from afar, Little Lamb is here. Dont be afraid. Now, Little Lambs beast taming ability, especially its ability to control snakes, was increasing day by day. From the surroundings of Hu Family Vige to Nanhe Town and even arge area of the prefecture city, all the snakes listened to it. The snake brothers didnt do anything else. Every time, they would obediently shed their snake skin in the Wang Familys backyard and wait for the servants to collect it. It was a huge source of ie. asionally, when the snakes fought, if one of them was about to die, it would choose to contribute its flesh to be eaten by the vigers. However, the people of Hu Family Vige were all prohibited from eating snakes now. No matter what, they wouldnt eat or beat snakes. When the snakes died, they would be buried in a graveyard assigned to the snakes. Ah Yu followed the marks left by Little Lamb and walked around. She realized that this academy was muchrger than she had imagined. Not only were there all kinds of ssrooms and teaching facilities, but there were also various small courtyards and buildings like the library and the office. As long as she tidied it up, it was very appropriate for her first academy. It was much bigger than the school that was built in the vige. After all, this ce was worth 400,000 taels of silver. When Great Chang was at its poorest, 400,000 taels wasparable to the stock of silver at the end of the year in the national treasury.. Chapter 636 - 636: Stone Theory Chapter 636: Stone Theory Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The internal structure of the academy is well-constructed, but some of the courtyards are in a state of disrepair, with broken tiles here and there. However, overall, it is still in decent condition. It seems that someone has been taking care of it to some extent, but not with great dedication. It can be said that it has been preserved enough to prevent it from beingpletely abandoned. Ah Yu also realized that there was a well in the academy which is connected to an artificial canal. By improving the water quality of the canal, the students here will have their overall well-being and senses enhanced. With the realization that it will be a world dominated by girls in the future, Ah Yu did not feel her heart ache at all. In any case, there was already an endless supply of Myriad Spirit Water in the spatial pocket. If the women could learn better, it might be a good thing for the entire Great Chang. How is it? Are you satisfied with this ce? If youre not When Ah Yu walked out of the academy excitedly, King Xiaoyao saw her expression and knew that this matter was probably decided, but he still had to ask. Ah Yus eyes darted around. She didnt answer ording to King Xiaoyaos expectations at all. If Im dissatisfied, are you going to give me another academy? King Xiaoyao: He almost couldnt help but grit his teeth. This little fellows appetite was really not small. Do you think academies are like cabbages? Back then, I spent a lot of effort to obtain this academy. It can be considered thergest one in my collection. At that time, he thought that the academy could be sold easily. He didnt expect it to fail in the end. The main reason was that the buyer waster found guilty of corruption. His sister-inw acted swiftly and, after consulting with several ministers overnight, their entire household was confiscated. Initially, some of those ministers were not very pleased with the decision. However, Empress Qin made the final decision, ordering that all the confiscated money be directly deposited into the national treasury instead of the Emperors private treasury. With this arrangement, what reason did they have to be dissatisfied? Usually, when they raided a household, half of the confiscated goods would go into the Emperors private treasury. With Empress Qin backing them up, the ministers even went so far as to scold Emperor Minghua, who had intended to benefit himself. They criticized him harshly, leaving him in a humiliating situation. The most miserable person was King Xiaoyao. The agreed-upon academy ended up in his hands, and the others did not dare to take over at all. Everyone felt that the academy was cursed. Those who had negotiated with King Xiaoyao regarding the academy had all encountered troubles, and the most severe punishment was being exiled after having their homes confiscated. People without any courage were certainly unwilling to take over. Tens of thousands of taels of silver went down the drain, and they couldnt dismantle it, sell it, or discard it. This situationsted for many years. Finally, King Xiaoyao took the opportunity to throw this thing to Ah Yu. Hed considered it very well. In any case, Ah Yu was the daughter-inw of his brother and sister-inw. It was impossible for them to ignore her. Even if the academy suffered losses in the future, his brother and sister-inw would also cover for it, unlike him, who was alone. Even if he cried in front of them, they would only give him a helpless look. Even if he took a step back and considered the loss of those tens of thousands of taels of silver, he wasnt afraid even if more investments were required. Even if his brother and sister-inw didnt care, the foundation of the Qin Family of Jiangnan was not to be underestimated. Qin Huai that brat was not bad, and Ah Yu was even better. The Qin Family of Jiangnan would definitely be satisfied. Even if they did not be the Crown Prince and Crown Prince Consort, they were definitely still considered as talents in Jiangnan. They would definitely be people who are willing to fork out hundreds of thousands of taels to poach two geniuses. Ah Yu still didnt know that King Xiaoyao had already thought so far ahead. She did not intend to use the academy to make a profit at all. She was thinking of earning as much money as possible to allow impoverished girls to study without financial burden for one year, followed by a year of part-time work and study. Working and studying was also a concept that Meatbail had taught Ah Yu. It was still too early to talk about the details, but All Yu had already started nning a lot. Wang Wng whispered to All Yu, Little Sister All Yu, can you open another academy to teach martial arts in the future? If 1 be a general in the future, Ill take away the women who are willing to join the army and fight in the war. If they perform well, they might even be able to promote your academy. Moreover, Wang Wng thought that since his sister wanted women to have the same freedom as men, they should not only be able to study but also be able to go to the battlefield. It would be something novel if women could participate in the imperial examinations, but what about women bing generals? Ah Yu nodded first before shaking her head. Fifth Brother, this wont do. King Xiaoyao had sharp ears and eyes, so he naturally heard Wang Wngs secret words. He just felt that these children were innocent, but when he heard Ah Yu say this, he became interested. Eager to listen, he heard All Yu saying, I know a story about someone wanting to move a few rocks at the entrance of the vige to pave a road. Usually, those rocks had no particr use; they were used for sitting, resting, or propping up feet. When people saw someone wanting to take away one of the rocks, they werent too happy about it. However, they thought that since only one rock was being taken away and there were still many left, it wouldnt cause a big fuss. At most, they would be mindful of stepping on the rocks when walking on the road. Wang Wng was dumbfounded. What does this have to do with what Im talking about? Let me finish. All Yu continued, Later on, after seeing that the road became much easier to walk on with the rocks paved, others started thinking about using the remaining rocks to pave even more roads so that everyone could walk on them. But now, the people at the vige entrance disagreed. Why wont they agree? Wont they be able to walk well if they use the stones to pave the road? Wang Wng was hooked by Ah Yus story and asked in confusion, The vige entrance is so small. How can it be more important than the road? Ah Yu said, Thats right, but if you move all the stones away, they wont have any more stones to sit on or step on. They would definitely create a big fuss, or maybe they would find new and better rocks to use as footrests. At this point, not only did Wang Wnge to a realization, but even Wang Qng said at the side, Therefore, the restrictions of the world on women are actually those stones. Even if the stones are more useful, people only want to use them as stepping stones. Its fine if they take one or two pieces away, but if they take too much, theyll feel that theyre obstructing themselves. Ah Yu opened the womens academy only so that the women can walk out of the house for a while. Its not far, nor is it much. However, Fifth Brother, if you bring the women to the battlefield and they cause trouble or drag you down, everyone will think that its as expected. But if women truly contribute and achieve great military aplishments, it will create chaos! In terms of ideas and insights, Ah Yu and Wang Qng are most in sync and often think alike. A hint of appreciation appeared in the eyes of King Xiaoyao. Although All Yus analogy was not particrly fitting, it was still applicable for exnation purposes. Looking at these children, the oldest was only 15 or 16 years old, and the youngest was only 11 years old. It was really rare for them to have such knowledge. Perhaps, even if Ah Yu did not be a noble in the future, she could definitely rely on herself to make a name for herself. He was looking forward to how far this little girl, who was suspected to be Ah Ruans child, could go. Uncle Ah Shu, Grandma said that she wanted to make the Return to One Essence Nourishing Soup today. Do you want to try it? King Xiaoyao was in a daze when he heard Ah Yus cheerful voice. The little girls face was filled with smiles. At the same time, we can ask Grandma to help us with the drafting of the deed for the academy. King Xiaoyao was helpless. He stretched out a finger and pressed the metal button beside the wheelchair and gently turned the handle. After a few faint sounds, the wheelchair moved forward effortlessly. Alright. For the sake of the wheelchair, he had to go. Moreover, it was the legendary Return to One Soup. Wait, Return to One Soup?! King Xiaoyao narrowed his eyes and looked at the oblivious Ah Yu and the others in front of him. The Return to One Essence Nourishing Soup was Princess Yong Changs favorite soup back then. Now, although the various restaurants had created simr imitations, no chef could make the real thing anymore. Could it be a coincidence? King Xiaoyao remained calm andposed, leaving only two guards to operate the wheelchair for him. The others were dismissed before going to the Wang Family. Before having his meal, this time, Xiaoyao Wang asked Wang Wng about the widow in their vige, offering ten taels of silver and a jade finger ring in exchange for information. Wang Wng said, Auntie Zhou? Shes getting married. Shes scheduled to get married in mid-June. When our examinations are over, well slowly go back. Well be able to make it in time. The grooms name is Zhang Zhan? You know Lord Zhang too? Wang Wng changed his words. Oh, you cant call him Lord Zhang anymore. He said that if his family doesnt agree, he will resign from his position. King Xiaoyao:? Are you sure this is the silk pants Zhang Zhan I know? Chapter 637 - 637: Old Madam Wang’s Identity Chapter 637: Old Madam Wangs Identity Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Return to One Essence Nourishing Soup had another name, which was the Nine One Soup. As the name implies, it was a soup formed from nine types of soup. Different soups had different tastes. Being able tobine nine types was a test of the chefs culinary skills. The soup favored by Princess Yongchang was even more special. Each type of soup required the simmering of eighteen precious ingredients, with only a single bowl of the essence extracted. After the nine types of soup werebined, they had to be simmered with high-quality silver charcoal. The heat and timing had to be just right. If they did not make it well, it would affect the final product. Even King Xiaoyao had never tasted it before. When he was born, Princess Yong Chang had long left Wanning City. It was also from then on that the world said that there was no longer a true Nine One Soup in the world. Later on, he heard that there was an imperial chef in the pce who was an expert at making Nine One Soup. When he was young, he had once asked his Royal Father to try it. However, Royal Father reprimanded him especially sternly. Later on, Royal Father suddenly became irritable and muddle-headed, and the Crown Prince, his elder brother, was imprisoned. At that time, he was still a naive young boy, unable to protect himself amidst the unpredictable intrigues of the court. Later on, he witnessed his Royal Father being killed by eunuchs, and he witnessed it with his own eyes. He also suffered a hidden illness during that pce coup, andter on, his legs werepletely paralyzed. After learning that his leg was crippled, he locked himself in his room and refused to see anyone. His brother, who had gained a foothold in the Imperial Court, went to see him. He was afraid that he wouldmit suicide and asked him if he had any requests. He made two requests. The first one was to be allowed to train a secret team,parable in size to his sister-inws. The quality of the team would depend on his own abilities. His brother did not even frown and agreed on the spot. The second thing was to drink a bowl of authentic Return to One Essence Nourishing Soup. His brothers eyebrows were furrowed so tightly that they could kill flies, and his face was filled with reluctance. However, in the end, the bowl of soup was still ced in front of him. His brother had personally given it to him to drink. At that time, King Xiaoyao only felt that it was the best bowl of soup he had ever drunk in the world. The soup was rich in color, and the fragrance crawled from the tip of his tongue to the tip of his nose, then from the tip of his nose to his throat, and finally warmed his stomach. Because he had never drunk the real soup before, King Xiaoyao had never doubted that the soup was authentic. He only felt that he had fulfilled his long-cherished wish, and the little frustration and gloom in his heart seemed to have disappeared. It was not until many yearster that King Xiaoyao learned from the retired imperial chef that he had indeed drunk the Nine One Soup back then, but it was not the so-called Return to One Essence Nourishing Soup. Return to One referred to the essence of nine returning to one. However, his brother had only found someone to brew nine ordinary types of soup and poured them together to finally concoct that strange taste. Of course, it was also delicious, but ording to the imperial chef, it was the difference between an authentic and a fake. Many yearster, King Xiaoyao had even tried to beat around the bush, hoping to find out the truth from his brother. However, when his brother found out, he did not look guilty at all. He said to him, Its indeed not the kind of soup that Princess Yong Chang once drank. But it doesnt matter much, after all, what you want to drink is not the soup that requires numerous precious ingredients. Its just a sip of nostalgia, a sip of faith. After that day, he waspletely convinced by his brother. He also admired his brother abnormally. Indeed, during the period when his leg was crippled, all King Xiaoyao needed was a thought to survive. Later, his Imperial Sister-inw told him, Just let him brag. Hes actually just feeling sorry for the medicinal herbs and ingredients and is stingy. Even the extravagant royal family did not dare to make that kind of soup casually. The ingredients used by Princess Yong Chang could still be sold or even in high demand after she was done with them. However, it is uneptable for the ingredients used by the royal family to be treated in such a manner, as it might give the impression that the royal family is facing financial difficulties. Thinking of this, King Xiaoyaos thoughts became even moreplicated. Could it be that so many yearster, he would have to drink a fake again? Chapter 638 - 638: Disillusionment Chapter 638: Disillusionment Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before Emperor Minghua ascended the throne, Princess Yong Chang had already disappeared. Everything about her came from word of mouth. There were almost no official records. This was because the previous Emperor had destroyed all the records about her back then. In another hundred years, her legacy would be like General Hu back then and could only leave marks in all kinds of unofficial history records. And, in the rumors of people, real or fake. King Xiaoyao was lucky enough to have seen it before. It was not in thete Emperors bedroom, but in the Empress Dowagers Buddhist hall. The so-called Buddhist hall was only because the ministers at that time forced her, who was still the Empress, to sincerely serve Buddha so that she could pray to the heavens to take pity on the Great Chang and not let the previous Emperor continue being ridiculous. King Xiaoyao was still young at that time and his temperament had yet to stabilize. He secretly sneaked into the Buddhist Hall to take a look. It was not as everyone had imagined. It was decorated like a womans boudoir. All the tools were exquisite and extravagant, and a womans portrait was hung in the main hall. That was really a beauty that even King Xiaoyaos imagination could not describe. The womans face was extremely beautiful. She sat sideways at the colorful stone table with a gentle smile. Her face was naturally beautiful, but what was even more beautiful was her bearing as a woman. She looked sacred, elegant, invible, and untouchable, yet it also attracts people and makes them want to be close to her, wanting to share in her radiance. At that time, King Xiaoyao thought in confusion, If theres really a fairy in the world, she must look like this! That was when the Empress Dowager appeared and told him that the person in the painting was Princess Yong Chang. At that time, Princess Yong Chang had only disappeared for two to three years. Her story was still circting in the outside world. The only thing was that themoners did not dare to talk about her casually. King Xiaoyao asked, Royal Mother, what kind of person is Princess Yong Chang? She At that time, the Empress Dowager was still dressed in bright clothes and there was obvious pride in her eyes. However, when she mentioned this topic, her eyes still dimmed a little. She only said ambiguously, Shes just an ordinary person. At that time, King Xiaoyao vaguely knew that everyone said that Princess Yong Chang was the love of his Royal Father. If not for his second aunt, Princess Yong Chang would have been the Empress of a country back then. Perhaps the previous Emperor would not have be muddle-headed and die a good death. However, King Xiaoyao knew that that was not the case. In Duke An Manor, there were three legitimate noble youngdies, and Princess Yong Chang was the youngest among them. His mother is the Eldest Young Miss, and a former favored concubine of his Royal Father. The Second Young Miss was his second aunt who caused a hugemotionter. She had given his Royal Father the Shared Fate Gu, but she was still forced to walk the path of marriage. As the Third Young Miss, Princess Yong Chang had been blessed with glory since the day she was born. She was eight years younger than his mother and nearly ten years younger than his Royal Father. Royal Father doted on her like a sister. Back then, it was not his Royal Father who ordered the destruction of all the records of Princess Yong Chang. Instead, it was the consequences of his grandfather, Duke An, and the current Empress Dowagers secret discussion. At that time, the nobles and officials all raised their hands in agreement. Yong Chang, a woman,cks virtue and has harmed the country. How can she upy even a page in the history books! At that time, the conservatives criticized Princess Yong Chang and condemned her, deleting everything about her. Threatening historians and tampering with historical records are grave offenses against the ruler, and as a result, his Royal Father was burdened with an additional stain on his reputation. However, no matter what happened to Princess Yong Chang, in King Xiaoyaos heart, she was definitely an extremely beautiful person. Even if time passed, such a person would definitely shine brightly. King Xiaoyao couldnt help but feel a faint excitement in his heart. He was even more excited than when he saw his half-finished wheelchair. He couldnt help but tremble slightly. Others might not know her, but King Xiaoyao, who had seen Princess Yong Changs portrait, was very confident that he would definitely be able to recognize her at a nce. Grandma, were back! As All Yu raised her voice, King Xiaoyao sat up slightly. Ah Yu turned around and called out to King Xiaoyao, Uncle All Shu, since you camest time, youre considered a friend of our family. Theres no need to be so restrained. My Grandma is a very good person and is very hospitable. As soon as she finished speaking, Wang Chuangui suddenly jumped out of the courtyard with suspicious chicken feathers on his back. A strong voice filled with suspected internal force came from the courtyard. Wang Chuangui, Ive tolerated you for a long time! Hurry up and pass your examination and get lost as soon as possible! Wang Chuangui ran out of the courtyard in an extremely sorry state. Just as he was about to fall, he was quickly supported by Ah Yu and Wang Wng. Tang Yuan hurriedly lifted the corner of Ah Yus dress to the side to prevent Wang Chuangui from stepping on it. Second Uncle, whats wrong? Ah Yu was shocked. She hadnt seen Grandma so angry in a long time. It should be said that ever since she returned from her school trip, Grandma seemed to have be a different person. She spoke and did things in a very magnanimous manner, and she also reminded her family of things from time to time. Under her guidance, the entire Wang Family seemed to have been renewed. She didnt even dare to admit it. Grandma now seemed to be even more shrewish than when she was in Hu Family Vige. Or rather, she looked very much like the Grandma who often quarreled with Third Aunt Hu. Wang Chuangui looked guilty. II just took a sip of chicken soup. Of course, when he was reading, he suddenly smelled an extremely fragrant smell. Then, he followed the smell to the kitchen and realized that there were actually nine stoves lit in the kitchen! They were all simmering soup. He didnt know that they were going to make the Nine One Soup. He only thought that his mother was rewarding them. He counted nine stoves. No matter what, he had a share. So, he scooped a bowl of chicken soup for himself. Unexpectedly, the new chef at home happened to walk past with a chicken and saw him drinking a bowl of soup and threw the dead chicken at him. The master wasnt even angry, but the chef was extremely angry. He grasped Wang Chuangui like a dead chicken and carried him to the olddy toin. The olddy was originally talking to Fourth Sister-inw. When she heard the chefs angry words, she only said gently to Fourth Sister-inw, Go and take care of Zhuer first. Come over for dinnerter. He thought that the chef was making a fuss. In the end, when Fourth Sister-inw walked away, his mother picked up the broom beside her and wanted to hit his head without a word. Of course, he began to run around the courtyard. Heaven take pity on him! He was just a weak schr in histe forties. How could he outrun his strong and energetic 6o-year-old mother! This was the scene in front of everyone. As soon as Wang Chuangui moved aside, King Xiaoyao saw an olddy with a simple hairpin on her head. The material and cut of her clothes were extremely exquisite, but her movements did not look like that of a noble. She supported herself on the ground with a broom. Her hair was not messy, and she was not breathing heavily. However, her cold and disdainful gaze passed through the crowd andnded at Wang Chuangui. It was as if she was looking at a dead chicken. King Xiaoyao: Even if all the old women of the right age in the world had died. The person in front of him was definitely not the god-like Princess Yong Chang. It was useless no matter who said it! Chapter 639 - 639: Questioning Chapter 639: Questioning Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions With a guest at home, Wang Chuangui felt a little more confident. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, he hid behind Ah Yu and followed her into the courtyard. This is the legendary King Xiaoyao, right? Nice to meet you! If one ignored his perfunctory expression and only look at how he bowed, King Xiaoyao would really think that he respected him very much. King Xiaoyao was used to seeing people tremble in fear and fawn over him. When he saw people treating him like an ordinary person and were not even very respectful, he didnt feel offended. Perhaps it was because he had long expected the temperament of the Wang family when he investigated them, so he was naturally not surprised. When Old Madam Wang saw All Yu return, she handed the broom to the frightened old servant at the side with a standard grandmotherly smile on her face. All Yu is back? Theres porridge simmering in the kitchen for you. Grandma will get someone to bring you a bowl. Try it first. Ah Yu roughly knew that the Return to One Essence Nourishing Soup in the kitchen had probably been ruined. She smiled and replied, Yes, yes, Im hungry now. Fifth Brother, Seventh Brother, lets go. By the way, does Uncle All Shu like porridge? King Xiaoyao looked at Old Madam Wang. He originally wanted to say that it was fine, but he changed his mind at thest minute and said, Go ahead. Ill take a look around the residence. Ah Yu stopped and said, Then Ill lead the way for you? Grandpa has been bringing Third and Fourth Brother to modify the courtyard for the past two days. If youre interested, you can go and take a look. Actually, Old man Wang didnt do much. He left the entire process to his grandsons. He was busy studying the blueprint of King Xiaoyaos wheelchair. Now, he had only made a simple framework. It would take a lot of effort to make and test all the mechanisms inside. Now, Old man Wang didnt pursue anything else. It wasnt easy for him to find something that could make his eyes light up. Wouldnt he have to spend more effort on it? Theres no need. Go and eat your porridge first. You should be hungry after running around the academy for so long. Just as King Xiaoyao finished speaking, one of his guards ran over quickly and handed a paper bag to Tang Yuan. King Xiaoyao said, This is a famous sweet pastry called Milk Cake from the south of the city. Its very rare and tastes exquisite. You will definitely like it. Take a taste. Seeing Old Madam Wang nod, Ah Yu smiled and replied, Thank you, Uncle Ah Shu. After the children left happily, Old Madam Wang looked at King Xiaoyao. Your Highness, do you want me to guide you? King Xiaoyao: Thankyou. The guards and servants wanted to follow, but they were stopped by the two of them. Old Madam Wang took a leisurely stroll and brought King Xiaoyao to the courtyard. It was obvious that this courtyard was under repair a few days ago. Half of the area had been renovated, and there were suspicious traces of sheep hooves trampling on it. As if she didnt see that King Xiaoyaos legs were crippled, Old Madam Wang didnt lower her speed. She didnt even look back when she descended the stairs. King Xiaoyao smiled the entire time, but his smile did not reach his eyes. Although the two of them didnt speak at this moment, they already had the same understanding. This person knows martial arts and its not at an ordinary level. When they were walking just now, Old Madam Wang had already released her internal force and exchanged two moves with King Xiaoyao. As expected of an elder with a deep foundation, King Xiaoyao sighed. Old Madam Wang nodded slightly and said humbly like a sly old fox, I cantpare to you, Your Highness. I just had a tough life. Ive worked for most of my life and am a little stronger. Please dont me me. King Xiaoyao: Do you think Im easy to fool? However, at this moment, King Xiaoyaos focus was not on this. They stopped at a pavilion. King Xiaoyao casually took the fish food beside him, picked up a little, and gently sprinkled it into the pool. Olddy, have you heard of the name of Princess Yong Chang? Old Madam Wang: What princess? Im an old woman from the countryside.. How can i know about a princess? Chapter 640 - 640: Selling People Chapter 640: Selling People Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If Old Madam Wang hadnt denied it so quickly and thoroughly, King Xiaoyao might have believed it. However, he wasnt sure if this person in front of him really knew anything about Princess Yong Chang. After all, it was almost 40 years ago. At that time, this olddy should still be living in the vige. Princess Yong Chang could be said to be famous back then. However, the imperial power doesnt reach the countryside, and the news from the royal family may not even reach the rural areas. While King Xiaoyao was thinking, Old Madam Wang was also looking at him. Old Madam Wang had never seen King Xiaoyao before, but she could tell at a nce that hes the child of the previous Emperor because they looked too simr. It was not just his appearance, but also his unyielding aura. When she was Princess Yong Chang, the people in the world were mostly envious of her. There was nock of rumors among the people. Princess Yong Chang is nothing special. If it were me, and 1 was born with a golden spoon in my mouth, not to mention the number one beauty in Great Chang, 1 can even be the number one beauty in the entire continent! People even discuss her in extremely vulgar terms, saying, Whats the use of being good-looking? Eventually, she will be married off to someone influential and be someone elses wife. Besides, it is said that Princess Yong Chang has extravagant tastes in food, clothing, and lifestyle. If you marry a wife like her, within two years, your family will be impoverished! Princess Yong Chang had also identally heard these words. At that time, it was rumored that there was a disaster in the north. Not only did Princess Yong Chang take out arge sum of money to protect the refugees, but she also went to Puji Temple and ate vegetarian food for a month to pray for the refugees. At that time, in order to fulfill her promise, Princess Yong Chang didnt bring many servants. The world didnt know that Princess Yong Chang had been practicing martial arts with the first-rate experts of the Inner Pce since she was young. Not to mention that ordinary people couldnt defeat her, ordinary assassins couldnt hurt her. It was precisely because of this that the people of the world didnt expect Princess Yong Chang to be in Puji Temple, so they didnt have any filters when they spoke. Princess Yong Chang heard all these words and returned unhappily. She was upset for a period of time. From then on, Princess Yong Chang became even more extravagant when she went out. She originally thought that everyones evaluation of Princess Yong Chang would definitely decrease, but she didnt expect everyone to praise her so much. They thought that she was a true example of a noble daughter with the bearing of the royal family. In the eyes of ordinary people, the Emperor must be eating with golden chopsticks and spoons every day. When he went out, he also wore golden shoes. The clothes he wore were also made of golden thread. Even the bed he slept on was made of pure gold. As for Princess Yong Chang, she had been doted on by the royal family since she was young. She was naturally a noble girl made of gems. If she was simple, everyone would think that she was putting on a show. If she was extravagant, everyone would think that it was normal and very reasonable. It was rumored that there was a house made of gold and gems in Princess Yong Changs territory. However, Princess Yong Chang lived in Duke An Manor all year round, and the residence was empty. When Princess Yong Chang left the manor, she encountered a few groups of thieves, saying that they wanted to find the golden house. As soon as she saw King Xiaoyao, Old Madam Wang recalled those extravagant but dull days. Your Highness, you must havee to my residence to seek improvement for your legs? As for those other people, they would be of no help to your legs and feet, so there is no need to mention them, Old Madam Wang smiled and said, In our vige, there is a traveling physician who specializes in treating various leg ailments. He possesses a special staff for such purposes. Both my husband and my second son were cured by this physician. If Your Highness doesnt mind, 1 can help arrange an introduction. This was also the reason why Old Madam Wang wanted to talk to King Xiaoyao. There was naturally a reason why King Xiaoyao came to the Wang Family out of the blue. Old Madam Wang didnt want King Xiaoyao to keep focusing on the extraordinary wheelchair, afraid that it would bring disaster to Ah Yu. In that case, she could only divert the trouble. At this moment, Divine Doctor Xue, who was giving the Empress the final set of treatment in the pce, suddenly sneezed. However, King Xiaoyao said, How could that do? Ive already paid 400,000 taels of silver as coteral. Since my crippled legs can be cured, I dont think theres a need to spend Old Madam Wang said slowly, Your Highness is a noble among nobles, so you naturally wont think much of this small sum of money. However, were just a small family, so this bit of money is enough to save our lives. Moreover, if Your Highness feels that 400,000 taels of silver is a loss buying those wheelchairs. Perhaps I can make the decision. King Xiaoyao resisted the urge to raise his eyebrows and waited for Old Madam Wang to continue. On the other end, Wang Chuangui learned from the chef that his mouthful of chicken soup had destroyed nearly 200 taels of silver worth of ingredients. It was only the price of the ingredients, not including the other misceneous expenses. Wang Chuangui gasped. He still owed his mother 300 taels of silver! He wanted to plead with the olddy not to record his debt this time, lest he still had to worry about returning the money. As he thought about it, he found out where Old Madam Wang was from the old servant. He went to the backyard and saw the olddy talking to King Xiaoyao. Wang Chuangui was about to retreat when he heard Old Madam Wang shout at him, You came at the right time. Mother? Wang Chuangui was puzzled. When he approached, he heard Old Madam Wang say to King Xiaoyao, We dont have anything in our family besides this ipetent son of mine. If he manages to pass the examinations with a ranking above the second ss, 1 will have him go under yourmand and take on a position. Wang Chuangui:? Wait, if he scored well, he would work for the Prince?! What was Mother doing! In that case, he might as well deliberately fail the exam. It would be better to go back and farm with Big Brother. The vige school definitelycked teachers. After all, he was a provincial schr. It was not difficult for him to teach some county level students. Then, he heard Old Madam Wang say, If he fails the examination, 1 hope Your Highness wont despise him and allow him to be a gatekeeper at your residence. Its said that even a third-rank official in front of the Prime Ministers residence adds prestige. Having a provincial schr as a gatekeeper would also be considered honorable, wouldnt it? Wang Chuangui: King Xiaoyao: At that moment, Wang Chuangui seemed to see a hint of sympathy sh across King Xiaoyaos eyes. Sob, the fact that he was not her mothers child couldnt be hidden anymore. On the other side, Ah Yu jumped into the kitchen. When she found out about theplicated method of making the Nine One Soup, her eyes widened. When did Grandma fall in love with such an expensive soup? Ah Yu patted her chest in shock. Wang Wng was also extremely surprised. A few years ago, not to mention ingredients that cost a few hundred taels of silver, his Grandma wouldnt even allow them to buy ingredients that cost a few copper coins. There were all kinds of vegetables in the vige, and they still dared to spend money so wantonly? Wang Wng was about to ask if it was difficult for Grandma to go from extravagance back to frugality now, or if she was traumatized by poverty in the past. Now, she had the mentality of a nouveau riche. He also wanted to find Ah Yu to be his confidant and talk about his views. Unexpectedly, All Yu turned around and muttered, Grandmas hobbies are too expensive. I have to earn more money so that Grandma can drink good soup every day until shes 100 years old! Wang Wng: She then asked the chef, Is this soup very nourishing? The chef was still angry, but he still snorted and replied, Its very nutritious. It can even make up for the years the King of Hell has taken away! This soup was not simple at all. It would even take a few days to prepare. All kinds of adjustments were needed for it to reach the most authentic standard. Any less, or more ingredients would result in itcking in taste. Other people could ignore these small ws, but he cared very much. Thats great. Our family will drink one bowl every day and well send another bowl to Big Brother Ah You. Ah, Auntie Empress is not in good health. Well send her one bowl too. The Empress Dowager is old, so add another bowl. Hm, then 1 have to earn more money every day. Ah Yu knew that when she was poor, it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens to earn a few taels of silver a day. However, now that she had the capital, it was very simple to earn hundreds of thousands of taels of silver a year. In your dreams! The chefs nose was about to spew fire. Do you think youre feeding the pigs? If you drink this for more than two days in a row, the King of Hell wille and carry you away overnight on stilts! Moreover, if the Nine One Soup was so easy to make, why would he be a mere imperial chef! Chapter 641 - 641: Imperial Order Chapter 641: Imperial Order Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Who hired you as a cook? How can you speak to the master of the house like this? Wang Wng, seeing that Ah Yu was puzzled by the reprimand, immediately became angry. He pulled Ah Yu aside and pushed the cook away. Do what the master of the house asks you to do. If you cant do it, at least speak respectfully. People who dont know might think that youre the master here! The head chef also became irate, saying, Brat, do you know who I am? I dont care who you are! Wang Wng couldnt stand this person. It wasnt that he looked down on chefs, but he couldnt stand to see anyone bully his sister. Isnt it just that All Yu doesnt understand these things? The cook, who deals with them every day, naturally understands the intricacies involved. Even if he feels he cant aplish it, couldnt he express himself in a respectful manner? What was he showing off for! He had traveled through more than half of Great Chang in the past few years. Did he show off? Moreover, this was the Young Miss of the house! Kid, youre quite interesting. Not to mention that you, even if your Grandma is here, she has to speak to me politely. If you dont understand, learn. Ask. Youre in the wrong and yet wont allow others to correct you The chef rolled up his sleeves and his chubby body was about to bounce over, as if he wanted to fight. The current Wang Wng was no longer the brat from before. When a 16-year-old brat stood up, he was as tall as an adult. His face was filled with the aura of a young hero. Coupled with the fact that he had practiced martial arts all year round, he looked very strong. However,pared to the chefs muscles, he was still not up to standard. You still want to hit me? Wang Wng turned around and handed Ah Yu to Qng to let them walk further away. Then, he said to the chef, Alright, letspete. Whoever has the strongest fists makes sense, right? Alright, I, the Young Master, will apany you to the end! Ah Yu waspletely stunned. What was going on? She hurriedly went forward and grabbed Wang Wng with one hand as she looked at the chef. She said to Wang Wng, Fifth Brother, dont be angry. Im not frightened. She then said to the chef, Its indeed my fault for spouting nonsense without asking clearly. Please calm down. When Ah Yu usually spoke to her family, she would say whatever she thought of. Just now, she had said that on a whim and found it fun. However, she didnt expect that what was said unintentionally could be misinterpreted, and it caused dissatisfaction with the new cook. This chef was hired by Grandma. He was not one of those uncles with the surname Chi. She couldnt figure out his temper. Perhaps she had stepped on his reverse scale. It wasnt too much to apologize. At least youre reasonable. The chef didnt want to argue with a child. Seeing that All Yu didnt take the opportunity to put on airs and even apologized, the anger in his heart disappeared. With a snort, he took out a te of pastries from the cupboard. Here, dinner will bete today. Dont eat too much porridge. Eat some pastries to fill your stomach. He caught a glimpse of the pastries the children had brought into the stove room and said, Dont worry, theyre not inferior to the ones outside. The children took the pastries out and found a small area in the courtyard to sit in. There was a lot of food, so they pulled Tang Yuan to sit down and distributed it to the surrounding secret guards. Now, other than Chi Tu, Chi Ding, and a few other Crimson Guards, the remaining secret guards could not be differentiated at all. It was said that Emperor Minghua, the Empress Dowager, and King Xiaoyao all had sent secret guards here. Moreover, when the Empress Dowager sent the secret guards over, she specially informed the Wang Family that they were here to protect Ah Yu. The Wang Family pretended not to know and turned a blind eye to it, living their own lives. Old Madam Wang even specially asked the chef of the Crimson Guards to specially cook for those secret guards. In any case, they would put the food in the stove room after it was done. Whoever was hungry could eat it. Old Madam Wang did not care. However, Ah Yu used much less Myriad Spirit Water, in case someone with ulterior motives saw it. The few of them chatted while eating the pastries for a long time before someone came to inform them that it was time to eat. They cleared the small table and went to the main hall. At that time, they realized that King Xiaoyao had already sat down at the side of the master seat. Other people sat in the chairs, but he was in his own wheelchair. As soon as All Yu sat down, Liu Shi scooped a bowl of soup for her and said in a low voice, The kitchen specially made this for you. They said that there are still some ingredients left and theres just enough for a bowl. A bowl of what? It was naturally the Nine One Soup. After being drunk by Wang Chuangui, theplete Nine One Soup couldnt be made. The chef was stubborn and only made a bowl in the end. And now, there were eight bowls of soup on the entire dining table. Old Madam Wang pointed the spoon in Wang Chuanguis direction and said, Drink it.. Chapter 642 - 642: Imperial Order (2) Chapter 642: Imperial Order (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Chuangui: A drop of cold sweat fell. The taste of the Nine One Soup was really extraordinary. Ah Yu took a sip and felt that the taste was morefortable than any soup she had ever drunk. When no one was paying attention, she sent half a bowl of it into the spatial pocket. Elf, try it. Its really delicious! [Kid, have you forgotten that 1 cant drink it?] Ah Yu felt very regretful. Even her excitement from drinking the good soup had decreased greatly. Then how can I let you drink the soup? Meatbail thought that there was actually a way. There was an item in the spatial pocket mall that could allow the spatial pocket administrator to gain a physical body. It was a physical body in the spatial pocket, but it was actually no different from it now. It only increased its five senses and was of no other help to the guardian. The other method could let it possess a physical body that could appear outside the spatial pocket, but it was very easy to cause problems. Because it would increase the risk to the world. A body formed like this usually had very short lifespans and could only appear randomly in the form of small creatures. It remembered that there was a guardian who had spent 100,000 points to exchange for a physical body for itself. In the end, it was randomly transformed into a cicada, and it was the kind that lived underground. After crawling out, the body died in three days. Other than chirping, it couldnt do anything else. Meatbail would definitely not let Ah Yu exchange for it. 100,000 points was enough for Ah Yu to exchange for 10 ordinary revival tools! What couldnt be done with so many points? Elf? [Yes, you can set your shared senses authority to the highest level and let me feel your current feelings. Ill be able to taste it.] Meatbail had patiently taught Ah Yu how to shield herself, including how to shield her inner thoughts. However, All Yu had never used it before. She had never been on guard in front of Meatbail. The shared senses authority allowed the guardian and the host tomunicate telepathically, especially allowing the guardian to sense the emotions of the host, including smell, touch, taste, and hearing. However, this authority was rtively troublesome, and it couldnt be sustained for too long. Otherwise, it would cause the guardian to suffer from mental disorder. Meatball taught her the method to activate the authority, and Ah Yu did so. Soon, she activated the authority. [Alright, what you eat in the next five minutes is equivalent to me eating it too.] Hence, the Wang Family saw Ah Yu suddenly speed up her eating. She first finished the soup in the bowl in one gulp, then scooped up the other eight bowls of soup and took a sip. Then, she tasted every dish. The Wang Familys dishes were all very sumptuous now and the quantity was high because there were many people and they could finish them. However, Ah Yus actions still shocked the Wang Family. Liu Shi was also frightened. Ah Yu, whats wrong? Eat slowly. Dont choke. Wu, Motherits delicious! Ah Yu swallowed the food in her mouth and wiped her mouth as she answered. Liu Shi was speechless. No matter how delicious it is, you cant eat like this. Be careful not to stuff too much food in your stomach. Ah Yu chuckled and didnt exin. Soon, the time ran out. Elf, did you eat it? Meatbail rubbed its furry nose to hide its crying voice and hummed gloomily. Then, it said, Ive eaten it. Its delicious. Thank you, child. Ah Yu was happy. She said goodbye to Old Madam Wang and the others before holding her bulging stomach and going to the courtyard to digest her food. In case she could not sleep at night. At this moment, Meatbail had finished crying. It circled the spatial pocket a few times and hurriedly sent this news to the distant Origin Space. [Look, my childs heart will ache for me!] [My child gave me delicious food!] [My child is the best child in the entire world, the entire universe, and the entire Origin Domain! ] [WuwuwuwuI love her so much.] Origin Space: It really couldnt help but ask with its source power, My child? Pa. Meatball unterally turned off the sourcemunication. Origin Space: Unfilial kid. The next day, All Yu woke upte for the first time. She saw that Liu Shi was already dressed and sitting by her bed, looking at her with a smile. There were still tears in that smile. When Ah Yu saw this, she was so frightened that she woke up from her sleep. Mother, why are you crying? Were you bullied? Who bullied you? Ill avenge you! No one bullied Mother. Liu Shi was caught betweenughter and tears. She pressed Ah Yu back and said, Ive been busy these past few days and havent taken much good care of you. Ah Yu has already grown up and knows how to dote on Mother. It turned out that only now did Liu Shi receive the decree that she had been conferred an official title. The decree was originally meant to be sent to Hu Family Vige. Later on, when the messenger heard that they hade to Wanning City, the eunuch who delivered the decree pondered for a moment and returned with the decree. Because of that, they were dyed. Old Madam Wangs decree had long been received, but she didnt announce it. Instead, she took out more than half of her silver and silently bought a few shops for Ah Yu. They were only waiting for their fourth daughter-inw toe to Wanning City before going to the pce to offer their gratitude. It was fine if she was not in Wanning City, but since she was here, she had to thank the Empress. Although the decree was issued by Emperor Minghua, the review, stamping, and delivery of the decree had to be handed over to the harem. At this moment, Liu Shis eyes were red. Clearly, she had been crying for a long time. She didnt expect that she would one day be a Distinguished Lady. The sisters-inw all had children in school, and all of them were doing very well. Perhaps their children would one day ask for titles for them. She only had All Yu and a young Zhuer. It wasnt supposed to be her turn yet. It was inevitable that she would feel envious, but she had never asked for anything, nor would she seek anything from her children. Unexpectedly, All Yu actually made her the first among her other sisters-inw to receive an official title. Thinking of the child who was on the verge of death a few years ago and looking at this daughter who was bing more and more like a young girl, Liu Shi could only feel endless relief. Fortunately, her husband had left the house in that heavy snow. Fortunately, her inws were righteous, so she had All Yu. Others said that meeting the couple was All Yus blessing, but Liu Shi knew that even from the beginning, Ah Yu was her blessing. Ever since she came to her side on that snowy day, her heart had never not been warm. All Yu. Liu Shi gently stroked Ah Yus eyebrows and said softly, Thank you. She also said in her heart, Mother will protect you well. If you want to climb to the sky, Mother will be yourdder. If you want to walk the path of people, Mother will be the stone under your feet. If you be the model of the children in the world, Mother will be the model of the mothers in the world. I wont hold you back.. Chapter 643 - 643: Borrowing the Place to Set up a Banquet Chapter 643: Borrowing the ce to Set up a Banquet Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu liked her family and paid attention to every promise she made to them. She said that she wanted to give all the women in the family an official title. Although it sounded like a joke from her childhood, she had never forgotten it. Now, she knew that it was not so easy to obtain an imperial order. One had to have a good reason to do so. However, she didnt find it troublesome. As long as she could achieve it, she was willing to work hard for it. Liu Shi listened carefully to Ah Yu talk about her aspirations and finished making a good-looking hair bun for her. Yes, Ah Yu, dont worry and do it. Mother has already resigned from the prefectural city and agreed with your father toe to Wanning City in the future to start a childcare center. Liu Shi didnt coax Ah Yu like she would coax a child. Instead, she discussed it with her seriously. Teacher Yang and Madam Yang also said that if our childcare center was sessfully established, they will set up a private school next door. They will alsoe to Wanning City to have a look. Ah Yu was shocked and turned around, only to see that Liu Shi didnt have any hesitation in her eyes at all. It seemed that this was a n that she had thought about for a long time. However, she only told Ah Yu now. Ah Yu felt a lump in her throat, and her voice became muffled. She hugged Liu Shis waist. Mother, did you do this for me? If you dont like Wanning City, you dont have to open a nursery here. 1 still have to go back to the vige after this. Liu Shi smiled. Well all go back to the vige, but its not suitable to open a nursery school in the vige or town. Theres a school in the vige, and theres also a school in town and the teacher who took over the Yang Family Private School. Theres no need for a nursery school. 1 didnt make this decision entirely because of you. There are more people in the family, and the children have to study. Im afraid theyll be here for a long time in the future. Your aunts and uncles have their own things to do. Mother happens to know how to do these things, so Ill stay by your side. Actually, although Liu Shi had said a lot, it was still for Ah Yu in the end. The mother and daughter pair knew this very well in their hearts, but they didnt expose each other. Moreover, Liu Shi was not only considering the matter of the nursery, but also Ah Yus opening of the womens academy. The entire family paid attention to suitable ces to open the academy. It was unknown where Ah Yu wanted to open it and how many academies she wanted to open. In any case, they would just prepare ordingly. When the time came, they would not be flustered. Liu Shi had also received a box from Old Madam Wang previously. The things inside were worth more than a thousand taels. Liu Shi directly split it into two. Half of it was used to buy a small property in the prefecture capital for Ah Yu. The things inside were not exquisite, but the decoration was very ingenious. It was especially suitable for the female teachers residence. The remaining half was left for Zhuer. When he grew up, she would see what he wanted to do. Not to mention that as a female teacher, she had also saved up a small sum of money. In addition, Wang Chuanman had taken good care of the farmstead at home and sessfully managed three farmsteads. As the children passed the county level imperial exam one after another, their family had even morend that did not need to be taxed. Old Madam Wang even made the decision to distribute 100 mu ofnd to the vige. She would let the children in the vige school take care of thosends. If the children performed well, they would be able to obtain a piece ofnd. They could take the output of thend for themselves. If they did all the farm work themselves, the vige school would make the decision and let the children keep the harvest. If they invited the elders or someone else to help, they would discuss the division of the harvest among themselves and the vige school would help as a witness. Now, the originally not very lively vige school had expanded by another generation of students. The people from the surrounding eight viges had alsoe. There were more than 300 children, and there were quite a number of female students! The number of teachers also increased to more than 50. Half of them were old men from the countryside who didnt have much knowledge. They specialized in teaching children how to farm. When the adults saw that their children could learn farming and even have a share of the harvest, they were happy to send their children to the vige to study. The children felt that the feeling of learning to farm in the vige waspletely different from farming at home. They were happy to study. After a while, Hu Family Vige became very lively. The children liked to go there to y, and the temple fairs in the vige were bing more and more diverse. All Yu, the vige has made a fairy statue of you. Speaking of this, Liu Shi found it funny. She said, Its beside the General Temple. All, when did this happen? Why didnt I know? Ah Yu couldnt care less about the nursery and hurriedly asked about the fairy statue.. Chapter 644 - 644: Borrowing the Place to Set up a Banquet (2) Chapter 644: Borrowing the ce to Set up a Banquet (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Shi said, This is a long story. Actually, you earned it yourself. The vigers originally wanted to give you a statue, but you were too young. I was afraid they wont be able to ground you and will harm you instead. Youre blessed and have helped the vige so much. Everyone wanted to repay you, so they decided to give you a statue. Later on, a group of soldiers came to the vige. One could tell at a nce that they were well-trained iron-blooded soldiers. The leader was a young general called Hu Rui. Little General Hu talked about All Yu and the others helping to quell the rebellion at the border. Although he didnt say it in much detail, the vigers were still proud. Little General Hus ancestor was from the same branch as General Hu Dingbang of the vige who was unfortunately lost because of the war. So, he could be considered to havee looking for his roots. What he brought was not only General Hus personal thank-you letter, but also the loyalty que stamped by the Censor and the Grand Council. It was issued after the cabs review. It was even more meaningful than Emperor Minghuas own letter. Moreover, Little General Hu Rui had even made the decision to acknowledge his roots. After some investigation, Old Master Hu was discovered to be Little General Hu Ruis ancestor. Old Master Hu, who was suddenly seriously ill, was so happy that he recovered overnight. From then on, their Hu Family Vige officially had a true backer. After a while, the vigers felt that it was time to make a statue for All Yu. They even sent the official documents to the Yongding County office through Teacher Wan and Teacher Luos suggestion. When Zhang Zhan saw them, he was amused and immediately agreed. Hence, All Yu had her own fairy temple. People called her Little Fairy Yu. [Awesome, my child.] Not to mention Ah Yu, this was the first time it had heard of this! Look, look, look. This was a child raised by a genius guardian! Those guardians who mocked it for adopting a child shoulde and see which eleven-year-old child could have their own temple! Even those in the cultivation world could not do it. Hehe. Hehe All Yuughed foolishly. She wanted to go back to the vige to take a look. Liu Shi saw through her thoughts and was about to tell her not to be anxious when she heard someone call her from outside. Ah Yu, go and eat breakfast first. Mother is going to the pce with Grandma to offer our thanks. Okay. Originally, they should have started going before dawn. This way, they could arrive at the entrance of the inner pce at dawn. Old Madam Wang said that she was old and couldnt sleep well. She firmly refused to get up in the dark, so they could only leave when the sky waspletely bright. Liu Shi thought about it and agreed. The Emperor loved his people like his children and believed in filial piety. He definitely couldnt bear to see his people suffer like this. It should be fine if they wentter. In any case, she would listen to her mother-inw. When Liu Shi left in a hurry, Ah Yu smiled so widely that her eyes couldnt be seen. She hurriedly told her Big Brothers about this while eating breakfast. Wang Wng was not surprised. You just found out? I thought you knew long ago. Ah Yu puffed up her cheeks. Fifth Brother, why didnt you tell me?! I was the one who found someone to help mold that little fairys appearance. Its very vivid, especially like you! Wang Wng wanted to say that the fairy was really immortal and looked even more like a fairy than All Yu, but when he looked at his sister, he still felt that Ah Yu seemed to be better-looking. The fairy was good, but Ah Yu was a treasure in the mortal world. The fairy couldntpare to her. Alright, thank you, Fifth Brother. When you take the exam, 111 prepare the braised goose from Fenglou Restaurant for you! Ah Yu was overjoyed and was about to walk out after eating a few mouthfuls. Tm taking the exam in two years. Have you forgotten that I just finished the county level imperial exam? Where are you going? Wang Wng hurriedly asked when he saw Ah Yu running away. Ah Yu waved her hand. Ill go look for Big Brother All You. How could she not share the news of the fairy statue with Big Brother Ah You? The more people who knew, the happier she would be. Hehe. Wang Wng: He didnt even finish speaking. Wang Wng was a little depressed. All Yu has changed. Shes no longer the Ah Yu who likes her Fifth Brother the most. Wang Ling stuffed a spring roll into his mouth and said vaguely, Fifth Brother, you remembered wrongly, right? You were never All Yus favorite. Wang Wng gritted his teeth. Dont talk when you eat or sleep. Wang Ling: Thats right. After eating, I still have to go and see Second Brother. He hasnt gone out much in the past two days. He must be preparing for the imperial civil service examination in May. Ill go and get some scriptures. Wang Wng, whose sore spot had been poked, said, Get lost. Sigh, his younger siblings were all poking at his heart. A hand stretched out from the side. It was Wang Qng. He had taken out a horsewhip from somewhere.. Chapter 645 - 645: Borrowing the Place to Set up a Banquet (3) Chapter 645: Borrowing the ce to Set up a Banquet (3) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Fifth Brother, theres a group of good horses raised in the new drill ground. Theyre second-grade horses released by Sima Si. Ah Yu obtained two spots. One was given to Third Brother, and the other was said to be for you. Do you want Before he could finish speaking, the horsewhip was snatched away by Wang Wng and pinned to his waist. He was smiling so widely that his face was about to wrinkle. I knew it. Ah Yu still likes me, her Fifth Big Brother, the most! High-grade horses were for the soldiers, first-grade horses were for the nobles, and second-grade horses were for officials and their rtives. Although that was the case, the chances of riding a second-grade horse could be counted on one hand. In the past, when they practiced riding for the Six Arts of the Gentleman, they used sixth-grade horses. Those were considered good horses that ordinary people did not dare to touch. Below that was the horses used for pulling carriages. And then, there were the old horses who couldnt even pull a carriage. With that, Wang Wng hurriedly ate two mouthfuls of food and left. Wang Qng shook his head and didnt tell Wang Wng that All Yu had also left something for her other Big Brothers. Including the brocade bags she had personally made, each person had three. Now, they were already selling at the marketce for 300 taels each. That was truly something that could only be chanced upon by luck. In the blink of an eye, another ten days passed. King Xiaoyao had nevere to the Wang Family in these ten days. On the other hand, Ah Yu went to look for Qin Huai a few times. Qin Huai was with All Yu in his courtyard. He had also wanted to bring Ah Yu to Duke An Manor, but he didnt like the awkward atmosphere there and didnt want Ah Yu to suffer. King Xiaoyao wanted to see Ah Yu more, mainly because he wanted to find All Ruans shadow from her. He pretended that he missed his past acquaintances, so he shamelessly went to Qin Huais house. Theyout of Qin Huais house was normal. It was very simr to the one Ah Yu lived in Nanhe Town. As soon as he entered, he saw arge flower bed with very beautiful flowers. There were also dozens of pots of Yellow Peonies and Purple Asters that were casually scattered aside like cabbages. Even someone as extravagant as King Xiaoyao couldnt help but tremble when he saw those good-looking peonies and asters. How much did his brother and sister-inw give this kid to make him treat money like dirt? He wanted to say that a benevolent mother makes a waste of a child, but when he thought of his Imperial Sister-inws unapproachable appearance, he changed his words in his heart. A benevolent father makes a waste of a child. Uncle Ah Shu, can your manor hold everything? Ah Yu suddenly asked. King Xiaoyao came back to his senses. What? King Xiaoyao had yet to react when he met Qin Huais faint disdain and Ah Yus concerned gaze. Ah Yu said again, We said that when Big Brother All You is crowned as the top schr in the next exam, well hold a huge banquet. However, his courtyard is filled with flowers, and he didnt leave any space. He said that he cant hold a banquet here. I think such an important matter definitely has to be arranged. When the timees, well go back to the vige to invite everyone so that they can bask in the joy! Moreover, it was such an honor to be the top scorer. How could they go over without any preparations? She already had a fairy temple, so Big Brother Ah You could also have a top schr temple. He could just build it beside her fairy temple. So? The corners of King Xiaoyaos mouth twitched. You want to host it in my King Xiaoyao Estate? Thats right. I heard that your King Xiaoyao Estate is very, very big. It should be enough to hold a banquet, right? Ah Yu thought for a moment. Actually, when I entered the pce that day, I saw a huge empty space on the way to the Qinchen Pce. Theres not even a tree there. Its even bigger than the school field. If we use it to hold a banquet, it can hold three to five hundred tables! King Xiaoyao hurriedly stopped Ah Yus dangerous thoughts. Alright, as long as this kid can get conferred, not to mention holding a banquet, Ill pay for it. Ah Yus eyes lit up. Really? King Xiaoyao thought of Qin Huais pitiful connections and poprity and nodded indifferently. How difficult is that? How many do you n to invite? 103 tables, Ah Yu said. Pfft King Xiaoyao almost spat out his tea, but it went up to his nose. After King Xiaoyao finished coughing, Ah Yu told him the source of those people in detail. Our family needs three to five tables. Big Brother Ah Yous ssmates will need another three to five tables. I dont know if Big Brother Ah Yous family wille, but well reserve three to five tables for them too. This is at most 20 tables. Why are there more than 100 tables? King Xiaoyao suspected that this girl wanted to trick him and was deliberately spouting nonsense. Ah Yu said, No, Ive specially asked around these few days. When those students who were referenced heard that Big Brother Ah You was going to continue participating in the imperial civil service examination, they all nned to stay behind and wait for him to finish the examination before returning to their hometown. There were also those who bought the brocade bags. They said that if Big Brother Ah You became the top schr, they woulde to the residence to congratte him. 1 counted and there are already more than 600 students who areing! When Big Brother All You bes the top schr, well hold a banquet and invite them to celebrate. At the same time, she would sell them a new top schr brand brocade bag! King Xiaoyao: He finally understood why the little girl had been pulling Qin Huai out these few days. It turned out that she was thinking of reaping benefits in the future. King Xiaoyao looked at Qin Huais silent appearance and deliberately teased him. Are you that confident in your Big Brother All You? You have to know that the imperial civil service examination is different from the imperial provincial examination. There are many hidden dragons in the imperial civil service examination, and theres nock of people who are capable but were unlucky previously. Not to mention the top schr, its not easy to even enter the top three. No. No. The two of them spoke in unison. Ah Yu said, Big Brother Ah You is very smart and lucky. He definitely wont fail. Qin Huai also smiled. The corners of his mouth curled up like a fox, as if he was provoking her. Other than the spot of top scorer, theres nothing else for me. Other than the position of top schr, the other titles were not worthy of Ah Yus expectations. King Xiaoyao: He finally understood why he was always beaten up by his Royal Father when he was young. When smart children didnt know how to be humble, they really deserved a beating.. Chapter 646 - 646: Mission Chapter 646: Mission Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the middle of April, Ah Yu and King Xiaoyao officiallypleted the handover procedures of the academy. Under All Yus banner, there was now a legitimate academy. The academy worth 400,000 yuan not only contained the ownership and management rights of the academy itself, but also the qualifications to enroll students and rmend people under the academy. Those were things that were difficult to buy even with money. Especially the enrollment and rmendation qualifications. The rules in Great Chang were very strict. Although some academies were built veryrge, the enrollment quota was limited and they were not allowed to recruit too many students. For example, the reason why the vige school in Hu Family Vige could be so big and recruit so many students and seemed to have no restrictions was also because when it was far away from the authority, the powers that be would not intervene. Secondly, it was because the county magistrate of Yongding County had always been supporting them. The authority of a county magistrate was much greater than people imagined. It could be said that if the county magistrate had any crooked thoughts, it might cause a huge negative impact. Therefore, the assessment of the county magistrates in the past dynasties was especially strict. Moreover,ter on, Empress Qin and Emperor Minghua openly and secretly let the Hu Family Vige do what they wanted. Actually, the Hu Family Vige had long entered the sights of the cab ministers. They also wanted to see what scale this small vige would form in the end. If possible, they would promote the sessful example of Hu Family Vige to the entire Great Chang. Moreover, the academy in Ah Yus hand looked abandoned and dpidated. Not to mention enrolling students, it would take a lot of effort to manage it now. However, Ah Yu was in high spirits. Coincidentally, I dont know what to do next. Why dont we start managing this academy! The Big Brothers at home had to prepare for the uing exam. Of course, not all of them passed the exam. Now, among the Wang Familys students, only Wang Chuangui had the highest ranking. He was a provincial schr and would be participating in the imperial civil service examination soon. If nothing unexpected happened, he would be an Imperial Schr after passing the examination. Wang Chuangui, who was about to turn 40 years old, was not considered young or promising even if he became an Imperial Schr. There were many Imperial Schrs in their twenties and thirties. Among the other people who took the imperial provincial examination, only Wang Eng and Wang Sang passed. Wang Sng and Wang Qng did not pass. As for Wang Wng and Wang Ling, they were lucky and passed the county level imperial exam. Wang Chuangui was still confident in participating in the imperial civil service examination, but Wang Eng and Wang Sang werepletely unable to do so. They felt that their knowledge was not enough. ording to Old Madam Wang, as long as they were willing to continue taking the exam, they could try and experience what the test was like. The children shook their heads, indicating that there was no need. Liu Shi persuaded from the side, Mother, theyve been really tired from studying in the past few years. Why dont we let them follow Ah Yu and see what the academy will look like in the future? As for the exam, well let them participate after that. The children all looked at Liu Shi gratefully. They liked to study, but they did not like exams. Especially when they knew that they couldnt pass, but still had to go and try. They cant take a shower for a few days and nights and could only stay in a small room. Just thinking about it made them feel bitter. Old Madam Wang: Then what do you think? Wang Eng hurriedly said, Grandma, our thoughts are the same. Well take this opportunity to consolidate our foundation. We can also get to know more students and discuss some knowledge with them. If we only rely on the exam to obtain a schrly title, our foundations will not be solid enough. Even if we obtain a schrly title in the future, we wont be qualified to be officials. I think Second Brother is right. Previously, when we went on a trip, we realized that although some parents and officials are dedicated to the people, their ability to deal with things is insufficient. Some of them only know how to follow the script, which will dy the local development. Why dont we take this time to learn better skills? Not to mention ying a role in the Imperial Examination, even if its just umting some experience in dealing with people, its still very good. Wang Wng also spoke frankly. As for Wang Sang and the others, they looked at Old Madam Wang eagerly. Their Grandma no longer liked to hit them much, but the dignified image that Grandma had left in their hearts had never been weakened, so they naturally did not dare to act rashly. Only their Second Brother, who was good at studying, and Fifth Brother, who was not afraid of scolding, dared to speak like this.. Chapter 647 - 647: Mission (2) Chapter 647: Mission (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Wang snorted. If you dont want to take the exam, I cant suppress you. Youre already so old, but you still ask your grandmother about everything. Arent you afraid that others willugh at you when you walk out? When everyone heard Old Madam Wangs words, they knew that she had agreed. However, Old Madam Wang still asked All Yu, Do you want these brats to help you? If you find them an eyesore, Grandma will chase them back to the vige. Her tone was as gentle as ever. The Big Brothers: Ah Yu shook her head. The elder brothers are very capable. With everyones contributions, the academy will definitely prosper. However, its not just the elder brothers; we also need the sister-inws toe up with ideas. After all, its about amodating women, and there might be things they want that the men might not think of. Thats a good idea. Lets send someone to deliver a letter and invite your elder sister-inw toe over, said Lady Wang. I received a letter from your elder sister-inw earlier. She gave birth to a baby boy at Puji Temple, and her postpartum recovery period has passed. Its a good time for her toe to Wanning City and rest. Ah Yu didnt think too much and immediately pped her hands with a smile, saying, Great! After the busy farming season in May, let my eldest brother bring my elder sister-inw and nephew here. We can have a lively and joyous time together. On the contrary, Liu Shi thought that her mother-inw might want to bring the eldest daughter-inw over to educate her a bit, so she wouldnt favor one daughter-inw over the others. Qu Shuqius father is a registrar, butpared to several others, his status appears less prestigious. It might be a good idea to bring her to Wanning City and guide her personally to help her adjust to the status of a senior daughter-inw and handle the responsibilities thate with it. Now that the matter was settled, the children went to the academy every day. Qin Huai originally wanted to prepare for the imperial civil service examination. When he heard this, not only did he bring all the Crimson Guards with him, but he also asked Emperor Minghua and Empress Qin to help repair the academy. The workers told the outside world that they were from a construction team. As for their wages, they were all taken from Emperor Minghuas private warehouse. Duke Yong had evene over to take a few curious nces. Qin Huai had also pulled away a few personal guards and asked them to help move the stones. Later on, Duke Yong stopped going. As for King Xiaoyao, he had taken the initiative to find a construction team and even bought the only house near the academy. Now, only the territory covered the entire street. It didnt matter how muchmotion they caused. Wang Wng and the others were not just building houses. They gathered together every day, thinking about how to make money. The Big Brothers had all received the courtyard, shop, and other gifts from All Yu. They were thinking about what better gift they could give her in return. As Big Brothers, they couldnt let their younger sisters take care of them. Moreover, even if they wanted to do that, their wives wouldnt agree. The women in the family liked Ah Yu even more than them. Who asked Ah Yu to always give them all kinds of jewelry? Anyone wouldnt be able to withstand her charm. However, while they were happy, some people couldnt help but frown. Heavens, what should we do! At the entrance of the charity hall, a group of people surrounded the door, but no one dared to enter. Lu Yu had finally recovered and was about to set off to be Qin Huais servant. Just as he reached the entrance of the charity hall and saw thismotion, he moved over and asked. Whats going on? Someone else replied, Young Master, you still dont know? Something big happened in this charity hall! 1 heard that someone came to the charity hall to recruit workers and took away all the people in the charity hall. Later on, 1 found out that they were brought to do hardbor. Someone else added, Its fine if theyre just doing manualbor. Yesterday, for some reason, the ce where they were working suddenly copsed. Not a single worker was saved, and theyre all still buried inside. Elow tragic! Lu Yus face turned pale. Not a single one was saved? What about the person in charge? He still remembered that he had a ssmate previously. After the exam, he went to the charity hall to work. He said that he wanted to do something good. However, that ssmate had yet to contact him. The person in charge ran away long ago, and so did the people from the charity hall. The governor brought people over early in the morning and left in a hurry. Sigh, what a sin! When Lu Yu heard this, he turned around and left. At the same time, Ah Yu, who was flying to the roof to pick up the tiles, suddenly heard Meatballs notification. [Kid, theres a mission that needs you.] Ah Yu didnt look up. If its just to earn points, can it wait? I dont want to do missions for the next few days. She had discovered the joy of building a house. Especially her own house. The price of all kinds of building materials was even discounted to the cost price. [More than 300 people are trapped. You have to bring Little Lamb over and save] Before Meatbail could finish speaking, All Yu was already gone from the roof. In the next moment, the littlemb that was eating grass felt a weight on its back. It heard All Yu shout, Little Lamb, lets go to the south of the city immediately! Wang Wng looked up and happened to see Little Lamb running away like the wind. Where is Ah Yu going? Fifth Brother, tell Mother and the others that I cant go back for dinner today. Wang Wng wanted to ask her what she wanted to do, but she had already disappeared. Chi Tu had already used his swiftness technique to follow. As he did so, he sent a signal to Chi Ding and the others. Quickly report this to the Young Master! Has this sheep be a spirit? It ran so quickly! It seemed that he couldnt always sit around as a hidden guard. He had to practice more. Otherwise, he wouldnt even be able to catch up to amb. Not long after, Qin Huai, who was reading in the courtyard next door, pushed the door open and walked out. King Xiaoyao followed behind, his wheelchair rolling quickly. Do you want me to send some people? King Xiaoyao asked from behind. Qin Huais voice came from afar. Cut the crap! Then, he raised his breath and jumped onto the roof, borrowing the force to leave quickly. He didnt know what had happened to Ah Yu.. Chapter 648 - 648: Asking General Hua for Help Chapter 648: Asking General Hua for Help Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions [The mission location is 20 miles away from the south city gate. You havent been there before, so I cant sense it very clearly for the time being. You dont have to save them yourself. You wont be able to save them anyway. There are branches of the Ministry of Works and the Ministry of War in the south of the city. Go there to get reinforcements.] [The Governor of Wanning has already set out, but the number of people he brought might not be enough. Now, he has even sent a portion of his men to the pce to deliver the letter, so its even more impossible to make it in time.] As Meatbail helped All Yu pay attention to the surroundings to prevent her from being knocked down by other people, it quickly told Ah Yu the information it had gathered. Little Lamb had already grown very strong. All Yu sat very steadily on its back, which also gave her a lot of time to think. The first thing she wanted to do was to look for the governor. After all, it would be faster to look for the person in charge for such a matter. However, after hearing Meatballs words, she immediately asked themb to turn around and go to the Ministry of Works and Ministry of War. Many lives were at stake. If they dyed for a while, more innocent people might lose their lives. All Yu didnt have time to discuss it with anyone. The person she trusted the most was ultimately still Meatball. If the information provided by Meatbail couldnt help, the others in the family wouldnt be able to help much either. The main reason was that she didnt have time to stop and discuss slowly. Fortunately, Meatbail had already unlocked the map of the entire Wanning City. They didnt take any detours along the way and even bypassed a few streets that were not convenient for a running sheep. Little Lambs four legs really left afterimages. The surrounding people suddenly felt a gust of wind, followed by the sound of hooves quickly stepping on the ground. When they looked again, they could barely see the figure of a person leaving quickly. Everyone eximed, Which family bought this new horse? Its actually so fast! Ive never seen a second-grade horse so fast. It must be a first-grade warhorse! Nonsense. How can warhorses be used in Wanning City? Moreover, although they didnt see it clearly, they could barely see that the horse should be a white horse. There were very few white horses used on the battlefield. The legendary ferghana horses were also blood-red. White horses were more suitable for noble young masters to ride and y with. A child licking candied hawthorns said, Its not a horse. Its a sheep. A huge sheep. When the others heard this, theyughed loudly. Sheep? That was the most ridiculous thing to say. As for Ah Yu, even though Little Lamb ran so quickly, it took her nearly two hours to reach the South Town Camp where the Ministry of War was stationed. At this moment, the person guarding the South Town Camp was the first-ss mighty General, General Hua. He hadpletely retired from the battlefield and became a military official under the Emperor. At the same time, he became the camps instructor. When Ah Yu went, she had already thought of what to tell General Hua. As expected, she was stopped before she reached the entrance of the camp. Stop, who is it? The two of them crossed the silver spears in their hands and blocked All Yu. [The favorability on the left is 55, and the favorability on the right is 40.] Ah Yu hurriedly said to the person on the left, Im a good friend of General Huas son-inw. My name is Wang Ruyu. General Hua should know me. Please quickly inform him that theres something important that concerns the lives of many people! The guard on the left looked troubled. He felt that this youngdy didnt look like she was lying. She must have something urgent to attend to, so she came to the Ministry of War. However, before he could say anything, the guard on the right had already spoken. When the guard on the right heard this, he frowned. Theres no evidence to prove your words. We cant inform the general for you. Little girl, this is an important ce where the Ministry of War is stationed. Leave quickly! [Kid, General Hua is only 30 steps away from you.] Ah Yu immediately tapped her toes and flew up to the entrance of the camp under the screams of the guards. Just as they were about to release the arrows, she jumped down from the door and said to General Hua, whose gaze was cold, and was about to attack, General Hua, Im a good friend of Big Brother Murong. 1 have a special request. Please send troops to help immediately. If youre a momentte, Im afraid something big will happen! Murong Run of Hundred Flowers County was engaged to General Huas familys Hua Rou two years ago. Last year, the two of them were happily married. Ah Yu didnt receive the wedding invitation, but her family had written to her to inform her. When General Hua heard his son-inws name, he waved his hand, indicating that it was fine. Who are you and why have youe to my South Town Camp? Do you know that this is the camp of the Ministry of War and not an ordinary military camp? Although the Ministry of War was the head of the army, they would not send troops themselves. They were all trusted subordinates of the Emperor. The South Town Camp under General Hua was mainly to guard the south city and prevent riots and other incidents. Ah Yu nodded. General Hua, theres no time to exin too much. I know youre a fair person and wont ignore the lives of themoners. Under General Huas puzzled gaze, Ah Yu said, As for who I am, please let me exinter. Now, theres a quarry 20 miles south of the city. There should be more than 300 people buried inside. General Hua, please send troops to save them immediately. By the way, if you can bring the skilled craftsmen from the Ministry of Works with you, we might be able to reduce the casualties. Little girl, do you know the consequences of lying to me? General Hua narrowed his eyes. After saying this, he didnt ask anything else and immediately ordered, All soldiers, listen up. Mobilize 300 soldiers and immediately head to the quarry 20 miles south to save people! Yes! Then, General Hua went next door and took away all the shovels, hoes, dustpans, and other things there in front of the officials of the Ministry of Works. A group of soldiers carried the things and ran away. The people from the Ministry of Works were dumbfounded. General Hua, what is the meaning of this? General Hua nced at them and ordered, Take them away too! The officials from the Ministry of Works:!!! Were they here to raid them?! General Hua was swift and decisive. In just a moment, he had already made the arrangements and the first batch of soldiers had already set off. He then looked at Ah Yu. Little girl,e with me. Without another word, All Yu flipped onto Little Lambs back and quickly ran in front of General Huas horse. General Hua was stunned. He hurriedly kicked the horses belly and followed. An hourter, the panting Governor of Wanning arrived with everyone, only to learn that General Hua had long left. The general has already left in a hurry. Im afraid theyre all at the quarry now, the guard said. The governor was shocked. Who sent the message to General Hua? When he first went to the pce, he heard that the ministers were discussing important matters with the Emperor. They probably didnt have time to summon him. By the time he was summoned, it would probably be toote. He made up his mind. It wasnt easy to convince General Hua, who normally wouldnt move until he saw the imperial token. He could only make a decision and act shamelessly. The guard on the left replied, A little girl came to report in a hurry. He didnt say that the girl imed to be a good friend of the generals son-inw to avoid causing trouble for the two of them. The governor went to the Ministry of Works next door. He originally wanted to borrow some tools, but he saw that they looked like they had been robbed. When they saw the governor, they said angrily, Whats wrong? What else does the Governor want to snatch? Why dont you take the que of our Ministry of Works too! The governor: Sorry to disturb you. On the other side, Lu Yu met Qin Huai on the way. Lu Yu endured the embarrassment and quickly told Qin Huai about the matter. He said, I heard that the guards in Duke Yong Manor are very impressive and are extremely good at saving people Lu Yu originally didnt have much hope. After all, there was still a little awkwardness between him and Qin Huai. He was about to be the other partys attendant, but before he could be of help, he was already making a request. Unexpectedly, Qin Huai heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this and said, Alright. If Ah Yu left for this matter, at least her safety would be guaranteed. Coincidentally, there was a Crimson Guard in that quarry. Her name was Chi Gou, and she was the only female guard under him. This was because after the death of the previous Chi Gou, the other guards felt that this name was not very auspicious and didnt actively fight for it. After she came, she defeated a group ofpetitors and became the new Chi Gou. Chi Jia was afraid that she was promoted too easily and that her ability would be insufficient, so he sent her to the quarry to train first. All the Crimson Guards had secretly gone to look at Ah Yu every year, in case they forgot her appearance and couldnt recognize her. Qin Huai said to the stunned Lu Yu, Lets go together.. Chapter 649 - 649: Chi Gou Chapter 649: Chi Gou Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Little Lamb ran very quickly. Even if Chi Tu and the others had outstanding martial ability, they couldntpare to it in terms of speed and endurance. No one could run for two hours straight using a swiftness technique unless they didnt want their legs and internal organs anymore. However, Ah Yu was not afraid that no one would be able to find her. When she left the Ministry of War, she had left a mark at the city gate. Anyone close to her could understand it. She was riding a sheep, and General Hua was riding a warhorse. Their speed was actually evenly matched. If not for the fact that Little Lamb was already a little tired from running, Ah Yu estimated that Little Lamb might have been able to lead the way and pass the warhorse. Your sheep is not bad. When they arrived at the mine, General Hua, who originally wanted to see the situation first, couldnt help but praise Little Lamb first. Ah Yu touched Little Lambs horns and turned to its mouth. She secretly fed it a Myriad Spirit Sacred Fruit and said, Its been hard on you. Go and rest. 111 call you when we go back. Little Lamb chewed and ate the Myriad Spirit Sacred Fruit before finding an empty space to curl up and lie there diagonally. Its amb 1 raised since I was young. Its name is Little Lamb. Its very powerful. Ah Yu calmly epted General Huas praise for Little Lamb. General Hua was about to say that he wanted to borrow Little Lambter to see what was different about it. If such a breed of sheep was ced on the battlefield, it might even be a huge weapon. However, before he could do so, someone hurriedly came forward and asked, Are you an official from Wanning City? Please save them quickly. Most of the mine has copsed, and the people inside are still trapped! The mine had copsed, and all the people in charge had fled. Only a few people with some conscience were left. However, there were many people buried inside and few people outside to save them, so they could only stand around anxiously. They had also invited some vigers from the viges over. However, after everyone dug for a while, they saw that the mine had copsed even more and didnt dare to move it further. If the people inside were still alive and they dug through the rubble recklessly and caused it to copse further, causing the people inside to die, they would really feel uneasy. Bring me over to take a look first, General Huas subordinate said after a while. He got someone to bring him over to take a look at the event location. Ah Yu followed and asked Meatbail on the way, Elf, can you see the situation inside? [Signs of life can be detected.] [There are 387 people inside, 54 with no obvious signs of life, 43 who are seriously injured and unconscious, and 24 who are trapped and cant move. The other peoples vital signs are rtively stable, but theyre more flustered and might not be in good spirits.] Ah Yu didnt know some of the words, but she could barely understand the meaning. Then what can 1 do now? Send water down for them? When it came to human lives, All Yu was naturally not stingy with her water. Mixing high-purity Myriad Spirit Water with ordinary water could allow the people inside to umte some strength. [You can do that, but go and contact someone first. That person has a favorable impression of you of 88. She will definitely cooperate with you fully.] Ah Yu: Is it someone 1 know? 88 favorability points was very high. The Wang Familys favorability towards her had already increased to 90, and the favorability of the Crimson Guards were also above 85. These people were all people worthy of her trust and who trusted her. [I cant sense her for the time being. Shes also buried underground now. You have to think of a way to contact her and cooperate with her from the inside to minimize casualties.] At the same time, the people buried in the mine were squeezed onto a small tform, surrounded by many thick wooden stakes. The light was faint, and the wooden stakes were like terrifying ferocious beasts that could fall on them at any time. The wooden stakes supported their small sanctuary, but everyone knew that anything in the copsed mine was not absolutely reliable because they could copse at any time and turn into another deadly weapon. Wuwuwu Mother, 1 want my Mother My leg! Inside the mine, everyones cries ovepped. Up until now, many peoples throats were hoarse, but they still couldnt stop shouting. In this group of people, there were old and young, men and women. If people didnt know that they had been tricked into the mine, everyone would believe that they were ordinary refugees. Chi Gou was originally unconscious. At the moment of the copse, she could have relied on her movement technique to dodge and used her ability to escape alone. However, at the critical moment, she saw a little girl around ten years old. Just as she was about to be hit in the head by a rock, Chi Gou protected the little girl without thinking. However, she was hit by the rock and almost lost her life. After the True Qi in her body surged, she fainted. The little girl she protected was also scared silly and stood beside Chi Gou in a daze. When Chi Gou woke up and saw her scabbed arm, her face was expressionless. She was only thinking. She originally thought that after the training in the mine ended, she would go to Miss All Yus side and rece Chi Tu as her personal guard. However, just as her training period was almost up, she sacrificed herself to save a little girl about the same age as Miss Ah Yu. If the leader knew, he would definitely say that shes indeed unable to take care of Miss Ah Yu. She was a secret guard. Other than the people her master ordered her to protect, she shouldnt care about the lives of others. Big Sister, why are you crying? Suddenly, a pair of small hands wiped Chi Gous face. The little girl took out a ck steamed bun from her arms and brought it to her mouth. Are you hungry? Have a bite of this steamed bun. My mother left this for me. No need. Chi Gou turned her face away coldly. The little girl was a little afraid of Chi Gou. When she heard this, she shrank her neck and didnt go forward again. From time to time, the sound of something copsing could be heard. Every time it sounded, the crowd would exim. Someone said, Is it someone digging from the outside? But ording to this digging method, everyone will be buried before they can save us! Then what should we do? Will we have no way out? If I had known earlier, 1 wouldnt have been greedy for those two steamed buns. I wouldnt have been greedy for the so-called sry. Now, not to mention the steamed buns and sry, I even lost my life! In any case, 1 have a cheap life. Its fine if I die, but 1 dont know how my 80-year-old mother will live in the future. Wuwuwu The group of people became sad again. Chi Gou was even more annoyed when she heard this. She simply endured the pain in her internal organs and walked along the small space. As she walked, she reached out to feel her surroundings, wanting to find some clues. The secret guards had to learn all kinds of martial arts and know how to analyze and deal with various situations. In the past, Madam had taught them to sacrifice their lives when necessary. Later on, in order to protect the Young Master, the previous Chi Gou was captured by the enemy andmitted suicide by taking poison. The Young Master would teach them that if there was no need, they had to keep their lives. She had to crawl back to his side. Chi Gou took a deep breath. She thought of the Young Masters words and recalled that she had yet to go to Miss All Yus side, so she didnt intend to give up her cheap life. However, there was really limited space for her to investigate in the copsed mine. How could she break out of this situation? Just as she was thinking, Chi Gou suddenly heard a faint sound. Is anyone there? Can you hear me? Chi Gous eyes widened. This voice It was Miss Ah Yu! Chapter 650 - 650: Digging Chapter 650: Digging Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Little girl, theres rubble and dust everywhere here. You should go to the side and wait, lest your beautiful dress is covered in dust! Seeing that Ah Yu wanted to move closer to the cave-in, General Hua grabbed her cor and carried her to the back. Ah Yu kicked her hands and feet, but she didnt want to perform martial arts in public, so she could only say, General Hua, I have good hearing. I can hear how many people are under the cave-in and know where they are! When General Hua heard this, he really let go of Ah Yu, but he looked skeptical. Little girl, this is a matter of life and death. Its not like you children ying house. You cant joke about it. Its true. General, you might not know this, but I originally heard someone talking about the copse of this mine, so I thought of looking for you, All Yu hurriedly said. Its been a day and a night since the copse. We dont know whats going on inside. The earlier we confirm the location, the more people we can save. Dont you think so? At this moment, some soldiers also replied, General, let this little girl try. This ce haspletely copsed, and were clumsy. If we get the wrong ce and dig out a living human head with a shovel, wont that At the thought of that scene, everyone couldnt help but tremble. If the people inside were still alive and they didnt notice and killed them identally, that would be tragic! General Hua thought of his daughter. She had also mored to go to the battlefield with him when she was eight or nine years old. Now that she was married, she also had a fiery temper and was very simr to the little girl in front of him. Although she was a little naughty, she did things in a methodical manner. She was not someone who would mess around. General Hua made a prompt decision and put All Yu down. He patted her shoulder and pushed her forward. Then go. Remember not to treat human lives lightly. Ah Yu almost staggered from his push. In the end, she followed the other soldiers. As for General Hua, he brought two personal guards to capture those leaders who had fled. She heard the cries of some people from afar and learned that some of them were the families of those people. Most of the people in the mine were poor people who had been scammed, but some were from the surrounding viges. They couldnt bear to part with their sry, so even if they worked hard and couldnt earn much, they gritted their teeth and came. A single copper coin was enough to stump a hero. Uncles, Aunts, Big Brothers, Big Sisters, dont cry! Ah Yu simply walked up to these people and shouted. Everyone saw that it was a little girl about ten years old. She was not dressed very well, but it was obvious that she was the daughter of a rich family. When they looked at the burly sheep beside her, they were all frightened. For a moment, they really stopped crying. Ah Yu continued, Now is not the time to cry. Your families, other peoples families, and good friends are still trapped inside. Instead of wasting your strength crying here, why dont you go with us to save them? The earlier we save them, the more hope they have of survival. An old man said, Girl, its not that we dont want to move, but we dont dare to! The soil there is loose and will copse if we dig. We dont dare to dig it. I have a way. Just follow my instructions. Ah Yu knew that she had to give everyone confidence at this moment and let them trust her, so she vowed, Everyone in our vige says that Im a blessed child. Ill dig with you and save them. Ill pass some of my blessings to them and let the immortals bless them to turn misfortune into fortune! In order to make the effect realistic, Meatbail even quickly ordered a glowing tube, making All Yu glow faintly. In the eyes of the vigers, it was as if divine light hadnded on her. On a closer look, they would discover that there was nothing. It yed a psychological role. It was useless to reason with these vigers. Instead, it was better to use these strange effects. Ah Yu struck while the iron was hot and repeated Old Madam Wangs usual words to fool everyone. She finallyforted these people for the time being and brought arge number of people who were willing to help. She brought a group of people to a ce without any signs of andslide. Then, she pointed at a tree and said, Pull out this tree first and puli out the roots. Dig from here. Everyone was originally a little puzzled and wanted to ask, but they saw that the sheep seemed to understand and ran to the side of the tree, its four hooves digging quickly. Ah Yu ignored those people and casually took a shovel before lowering her head and starting to dig. The others looked at each other, not knowing if they should follow. The copsed mine was very far from here. Was it useful? Come quickly, what are you waiting for! The soldiers reacted and followed him to work.. Chapter 651 - 651: Savior Chapter 651: Savior Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Digging a hole was not an easy task. Seeing that Ah Yu, a delicate little girl, was digging so hard, everyone didnt want to ck off. In less than an hour, everyone had dug a deep hole, but it was still dozens of meters away from the copsed ce. Although the distance was not long, it was extremely troublesome to dig a path there. It had to be deep enough and wide enough. In the quarry, every piece ofnd was covered in gravel, and digging was even more time-consuming. Little girl, rest for a while. Well do it. Someone couldnt bear it and persuaded Ah Yu to rest. However, Ah Yu wiped the sweat off her forehead and said, Im not tired yet. Uncle, are you tired? Those who are tired can rest first and let the others continue first. Everyone took a look. Ah Yu worked very hard, but she didnt sweat much. The clothes of the others had long been soaked in sweat. Fortunately, it was already summer in April, so they naturally wouldnt be cold. The little girl didnt rest, and they were embarrassed, so they could only bury their heads in their work. Themoners didnt know, but the soldiers were allining in their hearts. They were all working to save people and had seen how Ah Yu moved. Logically speaking, she should be the most tired, but she only sweated a little and could still continue working. As for them? They were all soldiers who had never been to the battlefield. They usually only sparred on the drill ground and thought that they were very impressive. From the looks of it, their usual training was far from enough. Otherwise, why could they not evenpare to a rich youngdy? This was what they thought, and so did General Hua. He captured more than 20 of the mine overseers in one go and chased them all to the quarry to work, following Ah Yu to dig. Seeing that Ah Yu did better than the men, he thought to himself, Looks like I have to increase the intensity of the strength training for these brats when I go back. Otherwise, itll be too embarrassing for our Ministry of War! Ah Yu didnt know what everyone was thinking. She only wanted to be faster. [Kid, dont work so hard. Theyre all digging. Be careful of your hands.] Meatballs heart ached so much. If not for the fact that there were many people, it would have picked an all-purpose military shovel from the mall and let her use it to save time and effort. But if she was discovered by others, Ah Yu would definitely be in danger. Previously, when Ah Yu pretended to be a lucky star, it took the risk to let Ah Yu shine. Although no one really took it to heart, what if? It didnt dare to gamble with All Yus safety. Meatbail was concerned about Ah Yus safety and took out its protective energy to protect her at all times. It even insisted on opening a special energy shield to check her physical condition so that when All Yu was really tired, it could protect her in time. Ah Yu said to Meatbail, Elf, 1 was buried before too. I didnt understand at that time, but now that I think about it, if Mother and the others didnt find me, and the people in the vige didnt help me so quickly, would Would I still be around? If not for the fact that she was not so stupid at that time and had forgotten what fear was, she would have been so afraid! What about the buried workers? They were down there, not knowing when they would be rescued, not knowing if they would survive. They were surrounded by their deadpanions. How ufortable must they be? Meatbail: [] Meatball didnt know what to say. So All Yu had thought of herself and was thus working so hard. Not long after, an even livelier sound suddenly came from behind.. Chapter 652 - 652: Strategist Chapter 652: Strategist Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Aibao was born with great strength, but the experience of getting lost once made her believe that she was a freak, leading her to act like a delicate and weak girl. However, after returning to the Wang family, she underwent a process of self-adjustment, especially after dealing with the situation with Zaoer, which helped her grow a lot. Now, she no longer suppresses her talents and embraces them fully, living her life exactly as she wants. As long as she was in the prefecture capital, Old Madam Wang would ask her to move the pickled vegetable jars from time to time. It was unknown what Mother was thinking. Sometimes, she wanted her to move them to the stove room, sometimes she wanted them moved to the courtyard, sometimes she wanted to bury them, and sometimes she wanted to wash and dry them. Wang Aibao really couldnt pretend anymore, so she stopped pretending and moved them obediently. Her strength could be used now. After the Wang Family arrived, they were determined not to let Ah Yu work anymore. There are so many people in our family. Cant theypare to yourbor? Wang Wng grabbed All Yus arm and pulled her to the side. Wang Qng brought over a small wooden stool from somewhere and found a slightly t piece of ground to push her to sit on. That was not all. Chi Jia and the others, who were the first to rush over, wanted to hold up the silk umbre for her to block the sunlight above her head so that she wouldnt be exposed to the sun. Ah Yu hurriedly waved her hand. Alright, alright, alright. Ill rest for a while. Dont do this. Everyone else was looking at her eagerly! She felt a little embarrassed and was worried that it would affect those peoples emotions. However, what Ah Yu didnt know was that when the others saw everyone surrounding her tofort her, they felt even more relieved. Look, shes really a rich youngdy. So many people are serving her! Such a youngdy didnt have to work hard but personally came to dig with them. How good a person was she? With this thought in mind, they worked even harder. Fortunately, although Liu Shi was busy, she heard everything on the way and even brought a tea stand. The tea stand had been moved out of the carriage to quench everyones thirst. Those who are tired can rest for a while. Come over and drink some tea to moisten your mouth. If we save the peopleter, send them to our carriage first. We only brought one doctor with us. Im afraid its far from enough. More people will probably have to be sent to the city for treatment. Everyone has worked hard today. The more people we save, the more merit karma we will have. Buddha and the immortals will protect everyone. Everyone said repeatedly, Sure, sure. With the Wang Familys orderly arrangements, the event location finally stabilized. Ah Yu only rested for a while before instructing everyone where to dig. The Wang Family didnt even ask why. They would do whatever Ah Yu said. Chi Jia also brought some familiar faces, but most of them were guards from the King Xiaoyao Estate. The secret guards were not good at such tasks, so they didnt rush all of them over. By dusk in the afternoon, the tunnel was finally dug. Someone eximed, I saw a copsed wooden stake! This ce is just wide enough for people to pass through, but I wonder how the people inside are doing. Ill go take a look. Wang Wng took the lead and crawled in. Wang Sang and Wang Sng followed. Chi Jia summoned a Crimson Guard and asked, Have you contacted Chi Gou? The Crimson Guard shook his heads. Theres no response to the signals we sent. 1 think shes also trapped below. Chi Jias heart turned cold. He didnt expect the copse to be so serious. Originally, Young Master thought that with Chi Gou here, she would definitely be able to take good care of Miss All Yu. He didnt expect that, not to mention Chi Gou, there was no one here who could take care of Miss All Yu! If Young Master found out, he would definitely be unhappy. Miss Ah Yu was tired, and the Young Masters heart ached for her. They felt bad. Elf, how many people are still alive inside? [There are more than 1 calcted just now.] Ah Yu turned around and saw the tea stand beside the carriage. asionally, someone would run over to take a sip. Perhaps because they thought that the others still had to drink, everyone restrained themselves and did not gulp the tea greedily. Liu Shi was distributing tea. Ah Yu went over and pointed at one of therge jars. Mother, keep this jar of water. When we save the people inside, let them drink some. When Liu Shi saw Ah Yus expression, she knew that this child was probably going to pour divine water in. She said in a low voice, I can give it to you, but dont give too much to the people you just saved. Otherwise, itll be troublesome. It was meant to remind All Yu not to put too much divine water. There were too many people now. It wouldnt be funny if something went wrong.. Chapter 653 - 653: Strategist (2) Chapter 653: Strategist (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu nodded. I know. Meatball was still supervising her, so she naturally knew her limits and wouldnt make a fool of herself like when she was young. The conversation between the mother and daughter stunned the people who came to drink the water. They held the bowl in their hands and looked at it for a long time, hesitating if they should drink it. Liu Shi noticed that persons hesitation and asked, Why arent you drinking? That person said, Isnt this ordinary tea? Is there any tonic in it? Were poor people and cant use such good things. If theres any in it, I wont drink it. Liu Shi was caught betweenughter and tears. Its fine, its fine. Drink it. Its not valuable. Its just ordinary tea. She didnt exin why she said that to Ah Yu. It was already vague enough. The more she exined, the more suspicious it would be. It was better to let them guess for themselves. After everyone left, All Yu turned her back to the crowd and ced the Myriad Spirit Water that would not cause diarrhea into one of the water jars to ensure that it could keep the rescued people alive. As for the rest, she would leave it to the doctor who cameter. At this moment, the people in the mine were also extremely tense, all of them looking like they would explode at any moment. There was an empty well where they were that allowed some air to barelye through. There was also some faint light from the cracks in the ceiling, but it was not much. It was generally dark. There was no food here either. Fortunately, they were used to only eating a little even after working all day. They could stillst for a period of time. There were also two children inside, around 10 years old. One big and one small, a boy and a girl. While no one was paying attention, the boy quietly said to the dying girl, Sister, wait a little longer. Well be able to get out soon. The girl opened her eyes and quickly closed them. She muttered, Big Brother, am I going to see Father and Mother? No. The boy said firmly, Father and Mother said to let you live well until you grow up. We still have to return to Dream City. Dream City The girl muttered this name and she seemed to have found some strength again. Suddenly, a hand moved over, holding a pancake between two fingers. The boy first covered the girl behind him and looked over warily, only to see a woman with her hair tied up. Chi Gou was impatient. She stuffed the pancake into the chest of the boys clothes and said, If you dont want her to starve to death now, give it to her! The boy swallowed. Beside him, more gulping sounds could be heard. The bolder one begged, Miss, can you give me a piece of pancake too? 1 havent eaten for three days! Without even looking, Chi Gou snapped an arm-thick piece of wood and casually stabbed it into the ground to support the copse beside it. Without turning around, she said, Youre about to die too? I see that you still have the energy to ask for food. You should be able to survive for two more days. Seeing her fierce appearance, how could everyone dare to beg her? Even if they had ulterior motives, when they thought that they couldnt defeat the other party at all, they stopped their random thoughts. If themotion of snatching things was too big and it caused the small sanctuary to copse, it would be bad. At this moment, Chi Gous sleeve was pulled by someone. That person seemed to have mustered all his courage before saying, Miss, Im an advisor to the Eldest Princes residence. As long as you can give me a piece of pancake and we can get out safely, 1 guarantee that you wont have to worry about food or clothing for the rest of your life! Chi Gou looked at that person and stared at him for a long time. The corners of his mouth twitched as she said, Oh, Im the advisor of King Xiaoyao. As long as you can find the exit for me, 1 guarantee that you can stay in King Xiaoyao Estate to work. That person: He took a deep breath and suppressed the indignation in his heart. In the end, he said nicely, Im not lying to you. Im not lying to you either. Chi Gous tone was even more sincere than his. That person: This person waspletely unreasonable! The passageway Chi Gou had found previously waspletely blocked. Just as she was about to open a new passageway, her ears twitched slightly, as if she had heard some movement. She wanted to listen carefully, but someone pulled her sleeve again. Miss At this moment, Chi Gou heard the source of the voice. It came from the southeast Can anyone hear me? It was Miss Ah Yus voice. She definitely didnt hear wrongly! She had heard a simr sound before, butter on, when she went through the obstacles to take a look, she realized that it was impossible for a sound toe through from there. She also tried to raise her True Qi to respond, but she could no longer hear that voice. Chi Gou understood that it was not that she had heard Miss Ah Yus voice, but that she had been thinking about her, which was why she thought that shed heard the voice. This time, it was probably just her imagination. Is anyone there? We were sent by the Imperial Court to save you. If theres anyone else, you have to persevere. Well be able to save you soon! The voice was closer and clearer. Chi Gou suddenly stood up and threw the person who was caught off guard to the ground. His head hit the rock firmly. Chi Gou ignored him. Instead, she suddenly turned around and looked at everyone who was sitting or lying down. Someone hase to save us. Theyre not far away. Those who can still breathe, follow me immediately! Everyone was instantly excited. Someone was reallying to save them? In the past, they had heard that the previous cases of copsed mines were directly abandoned, especially when there were many people trapped. They didnt know how to save them at all. Rescue missions were too difficult. They would rather dig a new mine in a different area. Or the leaders would wait until the people inside were all dead before slowly digging them out and burying them. But how long had it been? A day, two days? Someone had actuallye. Everyone was energetic and naturally full of motivation. Soon, under Chi Gous lead, these people cleared out arge area. When they pushed away a huge rock together, their vision suddenly opened up. The people working on both sides met face to face! Chapter 654 - 654: The Person Behind The Scenes Chapter 654: The Person Behind The Scenes Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the mining sites office, Qin Huai and All Yu were sitting side by side, with Chi Jia and Chi Gou standing behind them. Across from them was the Eldest Prince, Qin Qin, who was half-lying on the bed. Both sides had been silent for a long time, not knowing how to speak. It was Wang Sang who found some fresh fruits outside and ced them on a te. He also added a few cups of freshly brewed tea and brought them in. If you dont like it, ill get someone to look for something else. After Wang Sang came in, he specially said to All Yu, Just now, I saw many berries growing on the hill over there. When weve saved most of the people, well go and pick them for you. Ah Yu said, Third Brother, you dont have to worry about me. Wang Sang waved his hand and said, When we left, your sister-inw specifically instructed me to take good care of you when we arrived in Wanning City. She said youve worked hard following us, and I must ensure your well-being. Otherwise, i wont be able to exin it when i return. He said it very smoothly, as if he had forgotten that he and Wei Qianying were only engaged and had yet to be officially married. When Ah Yu heard that it was Wei Qianyings idea, she still had to give this new sister-inw some face. She could only say, Theres no need for a lot. Just a little is fine. Ive grown up, so 1 cant eat childrens snacks. Everyone looked at her again. Then, they understood that Ah Yu was already at the age where she would emphasize that she was an adult. After this interruption, the originally awkward room was finally not so suffocating. The Eldest Prince was the first to speak. He first looked at Qin Huai. Previously, I heard that this years Top Scorer is a young and promising youth. I didnt believe it at the time. Now that Ive seen you, 1 can see why. Its obvious that youre a great talent. As he spoke, the Eldest Princes eyebrows rose with a smile. Speaking of which, Royal Mother is your aunt. I think you look a little simr to Royal Mother. Qin Huai and Empress Qin didnt look alike, but if the two of them stood together and asked the others to look for simrities between them, they could still find some. The most simr thing was the gazes of the two of them when they were expressionless. They were simply carved from the same mold, carrying a solemnity that repelled people. Right, right? I think so too. Big Brother All You is very simr to Auntie Empress! Seeing that Qin Huai was unwilling to answer this topic, Ah Yu could only break the awkwardness to prevent the Eldest Prince from forming a grudge. Eldest Prince, you live in the inner pce, so you must have seen Auntie Empress. We didnt go to the pce again recently. 1 wonder how Auntie Empress is doing now. Is she recovering well? Hearing All Yu addressing the Empress like that, the Eldest Prince was stunned for a moment before he reacted. This little girl should be Qin Huais little fiancee. Ah Yus name was still a little famous among the nobles in Wanning City for no other reason than that this little girl was very capable. She had kidnapped the noble young master of Duke Yong Manor to travel. At that time, when many teachers in the academy heard about her, they all called her a femme fatale. Moreover, which youngdy would still appear in public after being engaged? Shouldnt she stay in her room from now on and learn etiquette and poetry? Shouldnt she learn from her mother how to be a gooddy of the house and wait to be married into her husbands family? But this little girl was different. Perhaps it was because she came from the countryside and didnt understand these rules, but she really took away the young man that the teachers thought highly of. However, many people of the same age as Qin Huai or only three or four years older were all very tired of him. When they thought about their betrothed fiancees or the girls in the city, none of them couldpare to the rumored young fiancee of Qin Huai. It was not about poetry, etiquette, or family background. It was just that even men felt inferior to her in terms of courage. The Eldest Prince was one of them. Of course, the main reason why Ah Yu became famous was because of some crazy things Qin Huai had done over the years. Among them, the most infuriating was a wealthy young man who spoke arrogantly and insultingly about Qin Huai, using vulgar words to talk about All Yu. The next day, everyone realized that the rich Young Master had been stripped naked and hung on the city gate. That was not all. His mouth was strung up with very thick wire, and his ears were cut off. He was trembling in fear. He didnt even have time to feel ashamed before he fainted from fear. Later on, everyone guessed that Qin Huai must have done this because he went straight to the door of that Young Master and said to him, If theres a next time, Ill make sure you cant hear or speak.. Chapter 655 - 655: The Person Behind The Scenes (2) Chapter 655: The Person Behind The Scenes (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions That family immediately reported him to the officials. However, no matter how they investigated, they couldnt find any connections linking this case with Qin Huai. In the end, things kept happening to their family, so they could only leave Wanning City in disappointment. Later on, some people went to Duke Yong Manor to propose a marriage with Qin Huai. Some people took a fancy to Qin Huais intelligence, and some people took a fancy to Duke Yong Manors power and wanted to use it to climb up the ranks. However, these people returned empty-handed in the end. When they came out, not a single one of them looked good. Later on, they found out that these people had all been chased out by Qin Huai. Everyone said that in the past, they had heard that this Young Master of Duke Yong Manor was weak and sickly, and he couldnt speak. Now, they realized that not only was he healthy and strong, but he was also eloquent. It was fine if he didnt speak, but once he did, he could make people vomit blood. In fact, for him, the usually reclusive Duke Yong had almost worn out his legs running around, exining to one family and then another, afraid that they might grow weary of Qin Huai. Qin Huai couldnt stand seeing Duke Yong lowering his status like this. It was unknown what method he used, but the rumors about him gradually lessened, and no one dared to joke about his fiancee. However, All Yus name spread throughout the city. Eldest Prince, Big Sister Chi Gou is a very cautious person. At that time, she thought that you were pretending to be someone from the Eldest Princes residence, so her attitude towards you was bad. 1 know that Eldest Prince is a magnanimous and generous person. Themoners say that you treat people politely. 1 believe you wont fuss over such a small matter, right? Seeing that the Eldest Prince seemed to be weighing the pros and cons of this matter, All Yu hurriedly spoke up for Chi Gou. When Chi Gou heard All Yu speak up for her, her eyes shed with emotion. Oh, Miss Ah Yu was still the best. She actually cared about her. However, there was no expression on her face at all. When others saw her, they only thought that she was a block of wood. Qin Qin only felt a pain in his forehead, the back of his head, and an indescribable pain in his entire body. He was still extremely hungry. But no matter what, they were still considered family. Royal Mother and his mother had always gotten along very well. If he caused trouble for her nephew, it would be difficult for him to respond when his mother asked in the future. Forget it, I didnt make myself clear. At that time, I thought that there were still many unrted people inside. If they heard me, they would definitely overreact. The Eldest Prince didnt intend to be calctive. After thinking about it, if he was in the same situation back then, he wouldnt believe the words of a person of unknown origin either. Didnt that girl called Chi Gou also say that she was an advisor in King Xiaoyao Estate? In the end, she was the personal guard of the Young Master of Duke Yong Manor. Speaking of which, the name Chi Gou was really unpleasant. She didnt expect Qin Huai, a Top Scorer, to be unwilling to give his guards a better name. The other party was also a girl. When Ah Yu was not by his side, Qin Huai didnt like to talk to the people around him. Firstly, he felt that it was meaningless. Secondly, he felt that there was no need. Thirdly, it was his habit since he was young. Chi Jia usually spoke up for him more. Now that All Yu was by his side, Qin Huai didnt care to converse much with others. He only stayed with Ah Yu and felt that the frustration in his heart was much less. Now, he could tolerate people he didnt like and even bear with those he wanted to destroy. Eldest Prince, can you tell me why youre in this mine? Qin Huai nced at Chi Jia, who spoke for him. When the Eldest Prince saw that the person who asked was his personal guard, he didnt want to answer. Ah Yu exined, Big Brother was sick when he was young. His throat feels ufortable sometimes, so he doesnt like to talk much. Uncle Chi Jia is a teacher and a friend. His words represent Big Brother All Yous words. The Eldest Prince nodded, indicating that he understood. Ive heard a little about it, but this involves some matters of the royal family. It might not be convenient for me to tell everyone. Please forgive me. Ah Yu said, Oh, we asked too abruptly and didnt think of this. Actually, All Yu didnt want toe over to talk, but since Chi Gou had injured the Eldest Prince, they had toe. It was also possible for the Prince to be angry and sacrifice Chi Gou to the heavens. Ah Yu talked to him a while longer. When more doctors arrived in Wanning City, she said that she would find a doctor to take a closer look at the Eldest Prince. After she went out, she saw Liang Xue following Divine Doctor Xue. Big Sister Liang Xue, why are you here? Liang Xue was bandaging the wound of a patient who had just been carried out. Her technique was extremely agile and she quickly bandaged it. She casually elbowed All Yu to the side to prevent her from getting stained with blood.. Chapter 656 - 656: The Person Behind The Scenes (3) Chapter 656: The Person Behind The Scenes (3) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Of course we were called over. Master and I originally nned to look for you first, but we were summoned back by the people from the pce. They said that there was arge group of people who needed treatment, so we ended up here. When Ah Yu heard this, she felt that this matter couldnt be so simple. The copse of a quarry was a huge ident for ordinary people, but it wouldnt rm the people in the pce. There was no reason for them to send Grandpa Divine Doctor Xue and Big Sister Liang Xue here. They were not considered imperial physicians of the pce! Recalling the Eldest Princes hesitant expression just now, Ah Yu had a vague guess. Was the copse of this quarry and the Eldest Prince buried inside really just a coincidence? [Kid, the mission is only onest step away frompletion. Now, bring a few powerful people to the back of the mountain to catch the mastermind!] Meatball issued the mission in time. Actually, this mission required Ah Yu to find relevant clues and investigate them one by one. In the end, she would follow the clues and find the key evidence. Finally, she would go to the back of the mountain to reveal the identity of the murderer. How could Meatbail bear to see Ah Yu go through so much trouble? It immediately expanded its energy circle and gathered all the sounds in a radius of 50 kilometers. Then, it analyzed crazily and finally found the key point. Without thinking, Ah Yu turned around to look for Qin Huai. She didnt forget to say to Liang Xue, Big Sister Liang Xue, Im going to do something very importantter. Please tell my mother and the others that Ill be back soon. Liang Xue: Why dont you tell them yourself? Ah Yu chuckled. If 1 say it, theyll be afraid that Ill be tired. I dont want them to worry. However, what Ah Yu didnt say was that if they knew that she was going to bring people to capture the mastermind, they would definitely try their best to stop her. This was a secret matter involving the royal family! Ah Yu returned to the room and saw the Eldest Prince struggling to drink hot tea. She asked him, Eldest Prince, are all your people here? Are there a hundred of them? The Eldest Prince: Why? Oh, 1 found a few suspicious people who ran to the back of the mountain. Another viger told me that there seems to be something amazing in the back of the mountain. If you have enough people, you might be able to gain something if you hurry over now! The Eldest Prince couldnt care less about his pain and immediately called his people over. After instructing them, a team of about 40 to 50 people stood in front of Ah Yu. Ah Yu still wanted to tell Qin Huai when she saw some Crimson Guards and ordinary guardse out. They stood behind her and protected All Yu with the people in front. Ah Yu smiled until her eyes narrowed. Lets go. Qin Huai didnt ask where they were going and left. Little Lamb that had helped dig for a long time came over from the side and was also waved at by Ah Yu. Little Lamb, lets go. I need you very much now. After these people left quickly, someone narrowed his eyes and turned to run in the other direction. In the end, after running a few steps, he was covered in a sack. Wang Wng pped his hands and said to Wang Sng, who was busy tying that person up, Fourth Brother, looks like youre still not stupid from studying. Your skills havent fallen behind at all! Wang Sng: Move aside. Of course, Ah Yu wouldnt tell everyone. She had long relied on all kinds of secret actions to send a letter to Wang Wng and the others. As expected, they caught him. Deep in the mountain, in a cave, a few people surrounded a hooded person with heavy expressions. The Eldest Prince has been saved. Weve failed half of this mission. No, we still have a chance, someone said fiercely. They all think that this is just an ordinary mine copse and are busy saving people. The Eldest Prince doesnt have any guards at all. As long as we cooperate from the inside and outside, we can directly This person made a gesture of cutting his neck, his eyes very ruthless. But the hooded man shook his head and said in a slightly hoarse voice, No need. The others were anxious. The Eldest Prince saw something he shouldnt have. Master, you cant be soft-hearted at this time. That will ruin our n! Huh? The hooded man turned to the person who spoke and struck out unexpectedly. That person was sent flying and smashed into the stone wall of the cave. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground, unconscious. When the others saw this, they didnt dare to say anything. The hooded man slowly retracted his palm and said, I wont repeat myself. Do you understand? Seeing that everyone was silent like cicadas in winter, he was very satisfied and said, That trash Qin Qin is a dead person after all. Theres no need to care. Our top priority is to Before he could finish speaking, someone interrupted. Is it to surrender yourself? The delicate female voice was innocent, as if she was really curious about the second half of the sentence. The sound seemed to havee from outside the cave.. Chapter 657 - 657: Hidden Weapon Chapter 657: Hidden Weapon Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Who is it?! The people in the cave quickly gathered and blocked in front of the hooded man, looking warily at the people outside the cave. How could someone approach this ce? Their guards outside Are you looking for these people? Ah Yu eximed and said with a smile, I saw that they were too tired, so 1 let them sleep first. As she spoke, Ah Yus eyes were filled with obvious disgust. This was the first time she hated a person so much. Those people did not dare to act rashly at all. They had operated for many years. Although this mountain had only been built in the past two years, it was not so easy to find, let alone take down the heavy guards outside. The fact that this little girl could easily find them meant that she was quite capable, or that she must have a huge force behind her. The hooded man was not flustered. Instead, he asked All Yu, Youre the Eldest Princes subordinate? Im not anyones subordinate, and 1 dont care what you want to do, but youve harmed so many innocent people for your own selfish desires. This is absolutely unforgivable! Ah Yu was still thinking. With Meatballs help during the day, she had always known the conditions of the people in the mine. She also knew that some people went from healthy to anxious. Then, they gradually struggled and fainted before dying silently. At that time, All Yu didnt know that there was a group of people under Chi Gous care. Although they were frightened, they were all still alive. Other than some who had been directly smashed to death by the copsed objects, the others were all taken care of by Chi Gou. Originally, Chi Gou was not such a warm-hearted person. She only subconsciously thought that if Miss Ah Yu also found out about her situation and discovered that so many people had been injured and died in the mine, she would definitely be very sad. Ever since the Young Master went to Hu Family Vige, the first thing the secret guards trained after officially taking office was to get to know Miss Ah Yu. After all, Miss Ah Yus appearance was too special. Even if they had a portrait that they had destroyed after seeing it, they would not be able to recognize her again after a year or so if they didnt see her regrly. All the Crimson Guards came to understand that so many good-looking faces can really appear in the world! Ah Yu, be careful! A hidden weapon suddenly shot towards Ah Yus face. Qin Huai instantly shed in front of her from the side and unsheathed his sword to block the hidden weapon. The hidden weapon immediately shattered into two and fell to the ground. Ah Yu retracted her hand that was about to catch the hidden weapon and smiled at Qin Huai. Thank you, Big Brother All You! Youre about to die, but you still dare to resist. Chi Tu and the others appeared one after another. The people in the cave immediately panicked. These people looked very extraordinary. Their foundations were probably not bad. There were only a few of them With that thought, these people threw something out of their sleeves and wanted to smash it to the ground. Boom! Arge amount of white mist immediately exploded on the ground, and nothing could be seen in the cave. [Kid, close your eyes. Be careful not to hurt your eyes with the smoke. Listen to my instructions.] Alright. [Four of them are attacking. Three are on the left, and one is on the right. The one they are aiming for is Qin Huai. Dont worry, they can deal with them.] Meatbail directly projected a screen with its mind, allowing Ah Yu to read its instructions in seconds. [Theres another person walking into the cave with the hooded man. There should be a mechanism inside. Take this while no one is looking and chase after him] With that, Ah Yu felt something in her hand. She ran into the cave as instructed. [Throw it in!] She threw out the thing in her hand. Ah, what is this!? Wait, somethings biting me! All, Master, save me! With a thud, everything returned to calm. [Missionpleted!] Chapter 658 - 658: Gift Chapter 658: Gift Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When the few of them returned to Wanning City, it was already noon the next day. Originally, they wanted to follow the Eldest Prince and escort the captured criminals to the court. However, Qin Huai saw that All Yu was already yawning non-stop, so he said to the Eldest Prince, If theres a summon, Eldest Prince can look for me at Duke Yong Manor. When the Eldest Prince saw the Wang Family leave, he didnt know what to say. It was fine if it was just Qin Huai. After all, he was from the Duke Yong Manor. He was born into a noble family, so it was only natural that he was not afraid of the princes. But what was going on with the Wang Family? The Eldest Prince asked the guards beside him, Do you think that the Wang Family doesnt seem to take me seriously? It was not that he wanted the dignity of a prince, but he was purely curious about why this was the case. Could it be that the status of the Wang Family was even higher than Qin Huai? At first, the guard didnt dare to answer. Under the Eldest Princes questioning, he said, Eldest Prince, youre thinking too much. The Wang Family doesnt seem to care about anyone. The Eldest Prince: Alright. At the thought of the person among those being escorted who particrly troubled him, the Crown Prince lost all desire for further investigation and immediately led the group back to Wanning City. After Ah Yu returned to the Wang Family, she was arranged by Old Madam Wang to take a hot shower and pass through a thick cloud of wormwood smoke fragrance. She watched Ah Yu drink a few more bowls of sweet soup until All Yu held her stomach and said that she couldnt eat anymore. Then, she pulled her hand and spoke. All Yu, tell Grandma honestly. Did you suddenly run to the quarry this time because of His guidance? Old Madam Wang pointed at the sky vaguely. Ah Yu nodded and shook her head. Grandma, the elf only told me about this, but I heard that there are so many people buried underground. Its impossible for me to sit back and do nothing. Didnt Grandma often say that when we have the strength, we should help? As long as we dont vite our bottom line and dont put ourselves in danger, we can do it. Old Madam Wang snorted coldly and gently knocked Ah Yus head. Listen to yourself. Does it sound like something Grandma will say? Dont y dumb. All these years, youve been learning martial arts from Qin Huai. When you went out to travel, I never restrained you. However, you have to know that theres always someone stronger out there. You have to prioritize your safety at all times. You have to know that there are many people in the world who suffer, but Grandma only has you, All Yu. Ah Yu lowered her head, and her originally excited expression dissipated a lot. Grandma, I know my mistake. Ill definitely tell you everything next time. Silly child, thats not what Grandma means. Old Madam Wang smiled. She realized that Ah Yu had really grown up now. She could no longer coax her like she was coaxing a child, lest she think too much. She thought of her children. When they were young, they were very naughty. At that time, she had to protect everyone in the war and had no choice but to let the children grow as they pleased, afraid that they would be too outstanding. Later on, they became refugees and wandered around, and she lost her beloved child. Her body and mind couldnt take it anymore. By the time she realized that the children at home were each more silly than the other, all of them headed towards Old man Wangs foolishness, it was already toote. On the other hand, before Ah Yu appeared, she only wanted to waste her life and let the children live an ordinary life. Therefore, no one doubted their countryside background. Even the children mistakenly thought that their familys wealth when they were young was just an empty dream. Seeing that Old Madam Wang seemed to be in deep thought, All Yu also sat obediently beside her and apanied her silently. After a long time, she heard Old Madam Wangs earnest words. Ah Yu, youre a smart child. As long as youre willing, you can also be an amazing child. Grandma is unwilling to restrain you, nor can I restrain you. As you grow older, youll eventually have your own world. If Grandma interferes too much with you, you will only be like Grandma in the future. Isnt it good to be like Grandma? I think Grandma is the smartest, kindest, calmest, and most capable person Ive ever met! All Yu hurriedly said. If not for Grandma, our family wouldnt have be so good. Without Grandma, I wouldnt have been able to go to so many ces and know so many people. Not every grandmother could be like Old Madam Wang, let alone bring the family to rise from a ce like Hu Family Vige. The older All Yu grew, the deeper herprehension became. However, based on her age, Meat ball mostly guided her based on the instructions on the books it read. It was impossible for it to have a deeper understanding. No, Old Madam Wang said. You have to be yourself. Dont be like Grandma or anyone else. Grandma only hopes that youll always know that before you do anything, you have to think about it. Theres a group of people who will always be worried about you. Even if youre 100% confident, you have to reduce that confidence to 80%. The remaining 20% of caution is in consideration of us. All Yu understands. Alright, you must be tired too. Go and rest well. No one will disturb you. What if the officials sends someone Be good and go to sleep. Grandma is here. This was a huge matter. It was not something that could be resolved with just one archway or a few noble titles. With this thought, Old Madam Wang waited for Ah Yu to fall asleep. She walked out of the door, patted her clothes, and went to look for Liu Shi. Liu Shi was also a little tired at this moment. She had been busy the entire day and things only came to an end in the middle of the night. She was really tired. However, it still seemed too early to go to bed. She couldnt muster the energy to do anything, so she leaned against the garden and weaved some flowers, nning to bring them to Ah Yus roomter. Mother, why are you here? Seeing Old Madam Wang, Liu Shi hurriedly sat up. Old Madam Wang waved her hand and sat down opposite her. I came because I want you to apany me to do something While the mother-inw and daughter-inw were talking, Ah Yus consciousness was in her spatial pocket, fiddling with something in front of her. Is this the gift 1 received on this mission? Ah Yu looked at the huge item in front of her and felt her expression lose control. She seemed to have never seen such a huge gift before. It was nothing else but an iparably huge golden cauldron! This cauldron had nine dragon heads, and the expressions of each dragon head were different. Some red, some narrowed their eyes, some had jade pearls in their mouths, and some looked like they were flying in the sky. The entire golden cauldron was adorned with exquisite patterns, and its three majestic legs underneath left asting impression on anyone who saw it. Elf, what is this for? Moreover, it doesnt seem to have anything to do with me. Ah Yu was indeed puzzled. Even if the gifts she usually received were generally useless to her, they could be used every once in a while. However, she really couldnt think of any use for this cauldron.. Chapter 659 - 659: Obtaining the World Chapter 659 - 659: Obtaining the World Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Get it, and youll have the world? All Yu found this phrase particrly familiar. Isnt this amon line found in folktales and historical records? Ah Yu had heard many historical stories in the spatial pocket. In the past, when she was young, it was Meatbail who read them to her. Later on, she became more and more interested in books, and Meatbail also found a lot for her. Reading in the spatial pocket was safe and had a good aura. She was interested in it, so she naturally didnt find it boring. It could be said that Ah Yus brain was already filled with knowledge. It only depended on whether she was willing to use it. [Yes. Most of the things recorded in official history like to hide their ambitions in objects. If this Nine Dragon Treasure Cauldron is used properly, it will naturally achieve such an effect.] [Look, from the historical stories we usually read, everyone is fighting over some contemporary beauty. Its obvious that theyre not interested in the world.] Thats right, thats right. The most pitiful person in those stories are the little sisters. If someone takes over the world, no one will say that its little sisters credit. Theyll only say that those men are smart and brave. But if they fail, theyll say that the little sisters are jinxes and push all the me to the little sisters. At the mention of this, All Yu felt very angry. Why? [This Nine Dragon Treasure Cauldron has the ability to predict in nine directions. As you can see, it corresponds to nine different directions and can predict droughts and earthquakes. When a region is about to experience drought, cracks will appear beneath the dragons head, symbolizing the dry and cracked earth. And when an earthquake is about to ur, the dragons eyes will close. Furthermore, if any ce is suffering from flooding disasters, water will gush out from the dragons mouth.] [Just imagine, if an official could foresee the kind of disasters that might ur in a certain ce, they would be able to prepare in advance. Simrly, if there were exaggerations made by people below regarding a disaster that didnt actually happen, the official could also step in and handle the situation with ease.] [The Nine Dragon Treasure Cauldron predicts a disaster on the entire continent. If the other countries want to obtain the news, they have to rely on the owners control.] [Isnt this the same as obtaining the world?] Meatball didnt mention what kind of disaster this treasure cauldron would cause if itnded in the hands of those without ability. There would definitely be a bloodbath. Hearing Meatballs exnation, Ah Yu became interested and walked around the Nine Dragon Treasure Cauldron and looked at it a few times. Other than feeling that this cauldron was very big, she really didnt see anything special about it. Why could it predict things so urately? [Your world doesnt have a Mythical system, but there are many phenomena that cant be exined for now. For example, a meteorite from outer space can affect the maic field of your world and some special energy can be captured.] Meatball circled the top of the cauldron and slowly exined to All Yu, This Nine Dragon Treasure Cauldron should be made of meteorites from outer space by the ancient people. Do you still remember the stone I told you about in Yellow Sand City? Ah Yu nodded. I know. Isnt it still buried in our spatial pocket? Is that thing harmful to our world? Meatbail doesnt really like verbose speeches. Normally, whenmunicating with Ah Yu, whom it loves, it only uses the most convenient tone and selectively shares some scientific knowledge from other worlds with Ah Yu. However, to avoid confusing the little one, Meatball doesnt share too much, only enough for All Yu to grasp the basic concepts. It was a domain that she might not be able to touch in this life. The more she understood, the more chaotic she would be. It was better to know the truth but not the reason. Perhaps when All Yu umted enough points and this life was over, it would think of a way to let Ah Yu cultivate. Then, her knowledge of this world would be useful. In the cultivation world, she could break through the spatial pocket barrier and live in other universes. [Meteorites from outer space might not be a bad thing for a world, but once we discover them, we usually recycle them to avoid causing some unpredictable disasters.] Meatbail simply glossed over this matter and discussed with Ah Yu how to use the Nine Dragon Treasure Cauldron. The two of them had already discovered that every time Ah Yu obtained something, it would be useful in the end. Moreover, the intricacies involved in this Nine Dragon Treasure Cauldron was too huge. If they were not careful, All Yu could easily lose her life or even cause the entire Wang Family to suffer a cmity. They had to consider it carefully. [Do you want to tell your Grandma?] Meatbail was alreadypletely certain that Old Madam Wang was the missing Princess Yong Chang. Not only that, but it also saw the people whom Old Madam Wang hade into contact with during this period of time. It could be said that a small portion of the nobles in the entire Wanning City had once been taught by Old Madam Wang and Old man Wang. However, Meatball didnt tell All Yu these things. The main reason was that All Yu wasnt good at hiding secrets. If she let it slip, with Old Madam Wangs cautious personality, she would probably be aware of Meatballs ability and guard against it. They would have to spend a lot of effort to think of a solution. This kind of caution was not good. It might even nt the seeds of suspicion, and it was especially bad for Ah Yu. I want to tell Grandma because Grandma is the most intelligent person in our family. 1 cant help but look for Grandma when something happens, but Im afraid that this thing is too important. If Grandma doesnt know how to deal with it, wont she worry for nothing? This was what troubled All Yu the most. When she grew up, she realized that the adults had too many things to worry over. They always had to consider many benefits and losses. Now that she had started to consider this, she realized that life was really filled with troubles. Sigh, it would be so good to go back to the Little Ah Yu who didnt know anything back then! [If you cant figure it out, just put it aside for now. We can always find the best solution.] But this thing can predict disasters. If a disaster really happens somewhere, how can I inform everyone? If she informed someone, wouldnt she be exposed? [Actually, Great Chang also has a department that predicts disasters. Why dont you think of a way to sneak in?] That ce is called Astrology Divination Bureau, even more obscure than the Imperial Astronomers. It is a subordinate division of the Ministry of Rites, and luckily, there are no other officials apart from the Ministry of Rites chief secretary. The Minister of Rites did not like them very much either. Usually, they would only be summoned for the annual grand ceremony. They were asked to help divine which day the weather was the best. Most interestingly, this Astrology Divination Bureau did not restrict men and women. As long as one could pass the astrology assessment, they would be chosen. However, the sry there is very low, and there are almost no benefits. Moreover, it belongs to officials outside the imperial court, so there are no grants of officialnd, exemptions from corveebor, taxes, and military service. They also do not allow casual resignations. Therefore, they couldnt recruit enough people all year round. Then if 1 join them, wont I be able to open an academy? [On the contrary, that ce is right next to the Imperial College and the Surveince Court. Moreover, it allows the officials to engage in cultural-rted industries. If you establish good rtions with those schrs, you can even send their female rtives to the Womens Academy!] The students of the Imperial College were a group of people who gathered the high-quality resources of the entire Great Chang. They were either knowledgeable or had good family backgrounds. The women in their family were naturally much better than ordinary people, and their influence was greater. [By the way, if your Big Brother All You passed the examination and bes the top schr, he will usually be on duty at the Hanlin Academy for three years. The Hanlin Academy is only 15 minutes away from the Imperial College, and the two of you can still be on duty together.] The more Meatball spoke, the more it felt that it was very appropriate. Wasnt this a custom-made department for Ah Yu? When Ah Yu heard it say this, her eyes immediately lit up. Alright, Ill take the Astrology Divination Bureau test! The next day, All Yu told everyone her thoughts at breakfast. Everyone coughed violently, and Wang Wng almost spat out his porridge. Huh? You want to go to the Astrology Divination Bureau?! Could it be that she wanted her guardian angel to help read the countrys fortune? That would be too much of a cheat! Chapter 660 - 660: Big Money Chapter 660 - 660: Big Money Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Wang and Liu Shi went out yesterday and only returned after midnight. The two of them were a little tired, so they skipped breakfast. The boys at home were waiting eagerly, wanting Old Madam Wang to tell them what they had gone to do yesterday. One had to know that their grandmother usually didnt make a move, but once she did, she would definitely make a big move. In the end, they heard Ah Yu announce this news. They were all people who had read the books of the sages. Especially after participating in the Imperial Examination, they already knew many of thews of Great Chang like the back of their hands. They also knew that the Astrology Divination Bureau was an unpopr ce. If officials also had a chain of disdain, the Astrology Divination Bureau would definitely be at the bottom. Unlike the West Wind Nation next to them, the Great Chang Dynasty did not advocate the Dao of mysticism and the supernatural. This was because the Ancestral Emperor subdued the country on horseback. He believed that humans ruled over the heavens and did not believe that the heavens held power over people. As a result, in the eyes of outsiders, the mysterious Astrology Divination Bureau was naturally not weed. As for the Imperial Astronomers, because they could read the old almanac, their status were slightly better. Wang Eng put down the chopsticks in his hand. He already had an obvious calm aura. He was not as excited as Wang Wng. Instead, he asked gently, Ah Yu, why do you suddenly want to go to that ce? Thats right. Its not like our family cant afford to raise you. Why do we need you to go out and work? Wang Wng stretched out his hand and gestured at Ah Yus head. Look at how tall you are. If you find it boring in the house, ask Fifth Brother to bring you out to shop tomorrow. In the eyes of the Wang Family, All Yu was the smartest child in their family. If Ah Yu wanted to go to the Astrology Divination Bureau, she wouldnt need to spend a few years to formally enter the path of officials like them. If Ah Yu went, she might be able to get in tomorrow if she wanted to. Wasnt that too young? No, I just suddenly heard that that ce is very interesting. Theres no restriction on men and women! All Yu swallowed a mouthful of steamed bun and narrowed her eyes. She savored the aftertaste before saying, Moreover, that ce is close to the Imperial College and the Hanlin Academy. Whether Big Brothers study in the Imperial College in the future or work in the Hanlin Academy, you can be very close to me! Wang Sang revealed an understanding smile. Ah Yu, you probably want to be closer to Qin Huai and not us Big Brothers, right? Ah Yu chuckled. No, Big Brother Ah You and Big Brothers are equally important. Then let me ask you, if Big Brothers fall into the water with Qin Huai, who will you save? Wang Sng suddenly asked. I wont save anyone. Seeing the gazes of the entire family on her, All Yu said matter-of-factly, You all know how to swim. You wont let me save you. Even if she wanted to save them, no one would give her a chance. The Wang Family: They were convinced. Ah Yu, if you answer questions like this in the examination, Im afraid youll fail. You have to face the question. You cant tackle it from another direction. Wang Eng shook his head in amusement. Therefore, Im not going to take the Imperial Examination. Im only going to the Astrology Divination Bureau! At this moment, Old man Wang finally finished his bowl of rice and nced vaguely in the direction where Old Madam Wang woulde. He didnt hear his wifes familiar footsteps, let alone see her figure. Seeing his sons and daughters-inw looking at him for guidance, Old man Wang sighed in his heart. Alright, he could only step out. Ah Yu, have you ever thought about what kind of ce the Astrology Divination Bureau is? You can enter but not leave. Even if your Big Brothers and Qin Huai go to the Imperial College or the Hanlin Academy, they will still leave in at least three to ten years. But at that time, you wont be able to leave. Old man Wang said, You might as well tell us why you want to go to that ce. Dont say that its to be closer to them. Your Grandma is thinking about buying two more properties in the Imperial City. One is for our family to live in, and the other is for you to use as a dowry in the future. The two ces are close, and we can return early to study and work. Its not any further than staying next door with you. Mother wants to buy another house? Even if each of us takes a house, there will still be a few empty houses! When Wang Chuangui heard that his mother wanted to buy a few more houses, he felt his breath catch. Why did she buy so many houses? He couldnt count how many houses and shops their family owned now. Other than the one they were currently living in, which was said to have been scammed from the Jiang family, the rest were bought with real money. One house each? Youre not good-looking enough. Dream on. Old man Wang snorted. Make up for your debt to the family first. Wang Chuangui howled in grievance, Father, Ive long felt that something was wrong. All the men in our family are studying, but why am 1 the only one whos living in debt?! This was really not the first time he suspected that he was not their biological son. Even if he was not their biological son, there shouldnt be such a difference in treatment, right? Second Brother, youre wrong. Whether its the children who study or practice martial arts in our family, theyre all ounted for. Wang Chuanman took out a book from somewhere and flipped to one of the pages. He pointed and said, Look, during the Spring Quarter Examinations this year, everyone in the family was rushing to take the exam. Not to mention the daily expenses along the way, the brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones we bought for everyone, as well as the swords of Sang and the others, were all listed in the book. When Wang Chuangui heard this, he felt that it was even more ridiculous. How could they keep ounts like this! It was as if they were not family, but business partners. Second Uncle, we took the initiative to ask for it. Moreover, its not much money. It just gives us a sense of urgency. Wang Wng took the initiative to say, We just thought that our mothers, aunts, and sisters-inw are all at home. Other than Third Aunt and Fourth Aunt, no one has much ie. However, we men are still spending a lot of money, so we want to share the burden. When Wang Chuangui received his wifes aggrieved gaze, he was immediately speechless. It turned out that he was too narrow-minded. But what did Wng say? Its not much money?! Then why did he feel that the 500 taels of silver he owed would never be possible to be repaid in his life! Before Madam Ma could exin to Wang Chuangui, Old Madam Wang and Liu Shi also arrived. However, they were old and looked clearly tired. What are you all shouting about? Old Madam Wang rubbed her forehead and looked at everyone. If you have anything to say, why dont you tell me? Wang Chuangui didnt dare to say that he doubted the ounts. He was just mentioning it on a whim in the first ce. He didnt have much of an opinion on his mothers actions. The debt was recorded, but he had never been urged to pay it back. Just as Wng had said, it was just a sense of urgency. Ah Yu repeated her thoughts. Everyone waited for Old Madam Wangs reaction. When Old Madam Wang heard this, she looked at Liu Shi. What do you think? Liu Shi thought of what had happened yesterday. The words of persuasion that originally came to her mind, changed and became, Ah Yu, if you want to go, go. Mother supports you. Wang Chuanman stood up and grabbed Liu Shi. He said in a low voice, Why did you agree to let her go? If the child was sent to work at such a young age, wouldnt that be torturing the child! Just as everyone was about to speak, they heard amotion at the door. Not long after, a group of people was escorted to the entrance of the Wang Familys courtyard. Eunuch Xis voice sounded.. The imperial decree has arrived! Chapter 661 - 661: Bestowal of the Title “Village Lord” Chapter 661 - 661: Bestowal of the Title Vige Lord Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Eunuch Xi was about to be an acquaintance of the Wang Family. When everyone saw hime, they quickly set up the incense table to receive the imperial edict. By the decree of Emperor Minghua, it is proimed that the Wang family possesses qualities akin to jade, with intelligence, agility, a heart to aid the people, and the courage to uphold righteousness. Due to these virtues the title of Jade Vige Lord is bestowed upon Ah Yu of the Wang family. She shall receive an estate with three hundred households as a reward for her merits. Let this decree be respected. Eunuch Xi closed the imperial decree and looked at Ah Yu, who was still in a daze. He smiled and said, Jade Vige Lord,e forward and receive the decree. Since the founding of the Great Chang Kingdom hundreds of years ago, there had been many nobles conferred various titles, but most of them gained their status because of their ancestral connections. Titles like Vige Lord are often obtained by daughters of the royal family, and they do not really care about the so-called fief. In Great Chang, the fief is merely a nominal term, corresponding to certain sries, without any actualnd or subjects within the fief. To All Yu, this title was simply something she had never thought of. Ah Yun had thought of letting all the aunts in the family have noble titles, but she had never thought about what to do for herself. As long as Big Brother Ah You could be the top schr, she would be the top schrs wife in the future. This title was actually very strong too. Moreover, her goal was to open a womens academy in the future. No, she wanted to open many womens academies. Was there anything more meaningful than being the principal of so many schools? Eunuch Xi, youve worked hard. Come in and have a cup of tea! Liu Shi stepped forward with a smile and weed Eunuch Xi into the courtyard. She then asked Tang Yuan to return to the house and bring over a fruit te. She filled it with some snacks and berries and gave them to the neighbors outside who were listening to themotion. After receiving the benefits, the neighbors cupped their hands in congrattions and dispersed a momentter. Looks like this Wang Family is very capable! Isnt that so? Its said that their children have performed well in the Imperial Examination. 1 think theyre going to produce a top scorer! Now that they have a Vige Lord, theyre real nobles. In the next two generations, theyll be a schrly family. We have to deal with them well and not make enemies with them. The Wang family seems to be generous. A few days ago, 1 had a conversation with their servants, and even their servants seemed knowledgeable. The masters themselves were also very kind in their speech. 1 dont think they are bad people at all. Of course. The people who live on Three Thoughts Street are all learned and cultured families. As they continued talking, the crowd eventually dispersed. However, during their leisure time after meals, they couldnt help but engage in further discussions, but the topics they talked about were no longer of interest to the Wang family. has sent several oral instructions and imperial edicts to the Wang family. Even his adopted son had once gone on a special trip to the capital of Wangbei County to deliver an imperial decree to Liu Shi. After a while, they could be considered acquaintances of the Wang Family. Looking at Emperor Minghuas attitude again, Eunuch Xi was naturally not afraid of arousing suspicion. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Emperor Minghua had a good impression of the Wang Family, especially that little girl, Ah Yu. How could he not value them? If it were any other noble, they would have long been rewarded with thousands of titles for what Ah Yu had done previously. She originally came from amoner family. If they directly bestowed the title of Vige Lord to her back then, it may stir dissatisfaction among others. So, the previous rewards were rtively minor. However, this time, when she went to the stone mine to save people and found the least harmful route, indirectly saving the lives of more than a hundred people, such great courage, strategy, and kindness deserve significant rewards. However, this was just the reward on the surface. It was also for themoners to know that if someone took them seriously, the Imperial Court would reward those people. Of course, the private reward was that Ah Yu had saved the Eldest Prince and exposed the person behind the scenes. At the end of the day, this matter was not considered Ah Yus credit alone. However, Qin Huai was unwilling to take the credit andpletely pushed the credit to All Yu. There was no need to mention the Wang Family. They only went to save the people because of Ah Yu. Otherwise, at most, they would donate some money and let others who were willing to help, do the rescuing. That would be considered doing their best. After Eunuch Xi finished his tea, he left happily. Before he left, he even asked for a jar of tea leaves. These tea leaves had quite an origin. They were tea trees nted by the Wang Family in the courtyard of the prefecture capital. They were soaked in a lot of divine water, so the taste of the tea was naturally extraordinary. Mother, Fourth Sister-inw, Ah Yus title is all thanks to you Wang Chuanggui couldnt help but realize that this matter must be rted to their mother, no matter how much he may not want to admit it. Old Madam Wang: When its time to be clever, youre clever, and when its time to be stupid, youre stupid. Have you read all the books you were supposed to? Wang Chuangui was caught off guard by his mothers question and immediately trembled. Regardless of whether he had read them or not, he couldnt admit to having read them at this moment. So, he hurriedly retreated back to his room. After entering the room, Wang Chuangui patted his mouth. Why was this mouth so unreliable?! Who cared if it was a title? It wasnt for him anyway. Besides, it wasnt like it wouldnt be good for the family. Why was he asking so much? Old Madam Wang looked at the others at home. Do you have anything else to ask? Is there anything else? Both the younger generation and the grandchildren felt a bit uneasy at the moment, not knowing whether Old Madam Wang genuinely wanted them to inquire further or if she was merely speaking ironically. After all, their second uncle, who had learned his lesson, had already been forced back into the house. Grandma, whats going on? How did 1 get a title? From the imperial decree, is it because 1 saved people in the quarry? But Big Brother and the others were with us at that time. Why didnt they get a title? Ah Yu was really a little curious. Not only her, but even Meatbail was a little puzzled. [Yesterday, I saw your Grandma call your mother out. I thought they were going to ask about something. I didnt expect them to actually go to the Imperial City.] [Ive already unlocked the map of the Imperial City, but that ce is a little special. If you want to know the information inside, youll need to spend more energy.] Theres no need to find out what theyre doing. As All Yu waited for Old Madam Wangs answer, she said to Meatbail, Your energy is also very precious. Moreover, if I know too much, 1 wont grow tall. Meatball didnt expect Ah Yu to use the words it had used to lie to her in the past to block it. [I didnt listen to what they said.] Unless Ah Yu wanted to enter the pce in the future and y out some pce drama, there was no need for it to listen so carefully. Ah Yus future path was to be an educator, not to nurture assassins and start intelligence organizations. This is what you deserve. Wangs Old Lady finally mentioned the matter, but she didnt borate on it. Instead, she left the children to ponder why Ah Yu was honored with the title of Jade Vige Lord based on her actions in the stone mine incident. This was also the question Old Madam Wang had left for her grandsons. After leaving this matter for everyone to think about, Old Madam Wang went to talk to Ah Yu about the Astrology Divination Bureau. All Yu, its not impossible for you to go to the Astrology Divination Bureau, but its not appropriate to stay there for the rest of your life. Think about it, is there any way to go in without being tied up there forever? It was easy to enter the Astrology Divination Bureau, but it was difficult toe out. Of course, that was onlypared to ordinary people. After all, if one insisted on handing in their resignation letter, it was impossible for the Imperial Court to tie them up and keep them on duty. Ah Yu raised the imperial edict in her hand.. Grandma, is this enough? Chapter 662 - 662: Astrology Divination Bureau Chapter 662: Astrology Divination Bureau Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Wang revealed a gratified expression and nodded at All Yu. Looks like Grandmas All Yu has really grown up and can think through so many things. Thats right, youre already a Vige Lord now. Even if you want toe out after going to the Astrology Divination Bureau, no one will dare to stop you. Ah Yu looked at Old Madam Wang. She wanted to tell her about the Nine Dragon Treasure Cauldron, but she didnt know how to start. Moreover, Ah Yu saw that Old Madam Wangs sideburns had already turned white. Grandma was really old, although she had always used the Myriad Spirit Water to nourish her familys bodies. However, when one was old, they would definitely look old. If they were burdened with too many thoughts, they might hurt their body. When most of the others in the family had left, she said to Old Madam Wang, Grandma, I dont know if 1 should tell you something now, but 1 feel that telling you now will only cause you more trouble, so I want to tell you when I manage to handle it well in the future, okay? Old Madam Wang smiled. Is it rted to the Astrology Divination Bureau? Grandma, I really cant hide anything from you! Its indeed rted. Ill only know if 1 can do it well after entering the Astrology Divination Bureau. Ah Yu blinked. Dont worry, I definitely wont let myself cause trouble, and 1 wont let the family worry about me. Silly child, what are you talking about? As a family, we have to trouble each other. Old Madam Wang changed the topic and looked at the group of boys who had already grown up but still revealed some foolishness. She said indifferently, Its good if they cause some trouble. Let that group of naughty monkeys train and let them know that theyre your Big Brothers and not your Little Brothers. They cant rely on their sister all day. Now, the foundation of the entire Wang Family was still very shallow. Old Madam Wangs original intention was to let the Wang Family be All Yus backing. However, up until now, the Wang Family still relied on Ah Yu a lot. It was not a good thing in the long run. It was fine if she kept an eye on them, but these silly monkeys couldnt do anything by themselves. If she looked a hundred years in the future, would the next generation treat All Yu well? No one could be sure. From the beginning to the end, Old Madam Wang knew that Ah Yus encounter with the Wang Family was a karmic fate. They needed to cherish it. Not only did they have to treat Ah Yu as family, but they also had to know that everything she did for the family must not be taken for granted. Any kind of sacrifice would only cause problems if its one sided. The title of Vige Lord could be considered a warning for her to let the other children of the Wang Family know that Ah Yu was always the most special in the Wang Family. When she brought Liu Shi to the Imperial City, she naturally didnt go to see Emperor Minghua in person, nor did she see the Empress Dowager and the others. The Empress was not in good health. The Empress Dowager was once her close friend. If the two of them met, the Empress Dowager would probably recognize her immediately. Old Madam Wang only brought Liu Shi to the court to listen in on a case. She then brought her to the Defeng Pavilion in the Imperial City and befriended a few officials. Those people were all introduced to Liu Shi to practice with. The fourth branchs Zhuer was still young, so she didnt need to be in a hurry to be a good grandmother, but she had to learn to be a good mother-inw. Qin Huais status was special, and his mothers family was powerful. Liu Shi needed to improve her prestige and the manner in which she carries herself. After that, Old Madam Wang met the overwrought governor of Shuntian Prefecture and found an opportunity to chat with him for five minutes. When she came out, the governor of Shuntian Prefecture hurriedly went to the inner pce to see Emperor Minghua. Only then did they return. Liu Shi was stunned the entire time until on the carriage home, Old Madam Wang said to her, If nothing goes wrong, Ah Yu should be able to get a title. Liu Shis mouth fell open. A a title? Actually, Liu Shi had yet to recover from her shock, but she naturally had to hold on in front of the children and couldnt show her emotions. Her mother-inw had told her that since she wanted to be Ah Yus mother, she couldnt just perform the basics like eating and living with her. She had to be her backer and be calm and reserved at all times. They had arrived in Wanning City, and the children were gradually growing up. Naturally, there was no need to advocate for a simple and frugal lifestyle anymore. They couldpletely entrust the care of daily necessities and meals to the servants without having to personally handle everything themselves. In short, the news of Ah Yu obtaining the Vige Lord status as amoner had really spread from Wanning City to the prefecture city, Yongding County, Nanhe Town, and then to Hu Family Vige. Those who knew Ah Yu were all happy for her. This is really a first! I knew it. Ah Yu is amazing. She didnt look like a mortal even as a child. The vigers were all discussing excitedly, and Old Master Hu was so happy that his beard was about to curl up. He immediately waved his hand. Go to the Wang Family and discuss with Chuanfu. Ah Yu and the others are currently in the capital for the examinations. Im afraid they wont have time toe back and see us. However, such a huge matter needs to be recorded in the ancestral hall. Lets hold a banquet in the name of the vige and invite all the vigers from the surrounding viges to gather. When Wang Chuanfu heard about this, he really couldnt make the decision. His eldest daughter-inw, who usually handled such things, had already brought his grandson to Wanning City. Now, only he, Madam Feng, and Dng were left in the vige. I think theyve already celebrated in the capital, right? Isnt it a little inappropriate for us to celebrate in the vige? This matter was too big. Wang Chuanfu was still afraid of his mother. What if Old Madam Wang did not agree? On the other hand, when Teacher Wan and Teacher Luo from the vige school heard about this, they both said, This matter should definitely be celebrated. In the history of Great Chang, there are very fewmoner women who are conferred the title of Vige Lord. We have to let everyone know. My granddaughter is so capable, why should we hide her? Of course we have to make a big fuss and let everyone around know! When Old Liu and the others heard the news, they also came. Everyone broughtrge baskets of things. When they opened it, they saw that it was filled with chicken, duck, and fish. There were also three wild boars with their hands and feet tied up. They were carried over. Old Liu said, We dont have much to give you, but well hold a banquet with these things. If its not enough, we can go to the mountains to get more! Goutou, Goudan, Gousheng, and the others also said, Lets go to the mountains to hunt some more. They didnt like to study, but liked to learn martial arts. They all followed Blood Thirteen, especially Goutou, who had learned the godlike ability of hidden weapons. His was quite urate at darting wild boars. Although for some reason, Teacher Blood loved to bring them to hunt wild boars the most, and the wild boars around them did not like toe here anymore. The vige was bustling with activity as a banquet was held. All Yus reputation also spread further. The threshold of the Hu Family Viges fairy temple was even broken by the surging crowd. Initially, everyone came to pray for blessings. Later on, there were all kinds of requests. Until one time, a man ran to pray for a child and was chased out by the people of Hu Family Vige. Pfft! Our Ah Yu is still a child. Why are you praying for her to bless you with a child! If your wife cant give birth, thats because youre sick. Go and see a doctor! Hu Sanpang swung the stick in his hand and sent him scurrying 20 feet away, scaring the surrounding people. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the imperial civil service examination. Ah Yu had finally finished understanding the relevant assessment of the Astrology Divination Bureau and entered different examination halls with Qin Huai and the others. Ah Yus examination hall was in the Astrology Divination Bureau.. Chapter 663 - 663: New Post Chapter 663: New Post Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In Wanning City, almost all the departments of the Imperial Court were set up in the Imperial City. More importantly, the Grand Council and Cab were all set up in the inner pce. They usually only yed a leading role for the other divisions. Logically speaking, the Astrology Divination Bureau was a peripheral department. It should be arranged in the most remote corner or thrown behind the Ministry of Rites with the Imperial Astronomers. However, the Astrology Divination Bureau was different. It upied a feng shui treasurend. In front of it was the Hanlin Academy, behind it was the Directorate, and beside it was the temple department of the Ministry of Rites. Thetter was in charge ofrge-scale sacrifices, etiquette, festivities, and other rted matters. On the surface, it belonged to the higher-ups of the Astrology Divination Bureau. On the other side was the small imperial garden on the outskirts of the Imperial City. Compared to the imperial garden in the inner pce, the scale was naturally much smaller. However, there were a total of 20 such small imperial gardens in the Imperial City, and they were used by the officials to rx. The Imperial City was abnormallyrge. Even 20 imperial gardens wouldnt take up a lot of space. However, among the officials living in the Imperial City, other than the women, the others were more interested in tasting tea. Therefore, the small imperial garden was used as a tea garden all year round. Ah Yu walked along a tea garden to the Astrology Divination Bureau. As she had already been promoted to the title of Jade Vige Lord, all the necessary regtions and customs rted to being a Vige Lord were prepared and sent to the Wang family. This included the identity badge signifying her status as a Vige Lord, the various formalities rted to the position, and the appropriate clothing and jewelry that came with the title. Additionally, two old maids from the pce were sent to assist Ah Yu in managing her new responsibilities. The two grannies were even selected by the Empress Dowager and the Empress, one from each side. They were both experienced people who were useful in the pce. They didnt have the typical winding personalities and were especially suitable to teach Ah Yu some etiquette and rules. They were just thinking that when Ah Yu married in the future, she would be a Prince Consort. No matter how unrestrained she was, she should know some etiquette to avoid being mocked by some busybodies. That would be really disgusting. Ah Yu didnt think too much about it. Old Madam Wang nodded and asked them to stay, and Ah Yu didnt need to manage anything. Later on, she heard that the few grannies had been sent to another house. They seemed to be going to help train a group of useful servants. Madam Ma and Liu Shi followed them to choose those servants. Now, Old Madam Wang basically didnt care much about Wanning City and handed over the matters to her second and fourth daughters-inw. As for her granddaughters-inw, she let them learn from their mother-inw. Vige Lord Yu, the Astrology Divination Bureau is ahead. Ill wait for you here. Tang Yuan lowered her head and stood respectfully at the side. Tang Yuan was Ah Yus personal maidservant. Now, her status had also risen. She could enter the Imperial City that she was originally not allowed to enter. Tang Yuan was extremely reliable. Before entering Wanning City, she had already found someone to teach her some etiquette suitable for the capital using her monthly allowance. Later on, Ah Yu was conferred the title of Vige Lord. Tang Yuan even found Old Madam Wang immediately to learn the rules from the two old grannies from the pce. Although her speech and form was not smooth yet, it was not bad. She would be able to graduate in a few more days. She was the only maid by Ah Yus side now. No matter what the Wang Family thought of her, she had to remember her duty as a maid and not make any mistakes. This was because outsiders would only treat her as All Yus maidservant. If she embarrassed herself, she would be embarrassing Ah Yu. Big Sister Tang Yuan, you dont have to wait for me all the time. You can go home first. I can find the way, Ah Yu said to Tang Yuan with a smile. Its so boring waiting here. If you encounter some important figuresing over, you have to bow. How tiring will that be? Ah Yu had asked around. She was now a Vige Lord and a proper fifth-grade noble. When she met officials of the Imperial Court, she usually didnt have to bow. Officials above the fifth-grade lived elsewhere, and they usually didnt take this path. The pce maid at the side reminded her softly, Vige Lord Yu, theres a small kitchen in the Little Imperial Garden. Its connected to another garden. If this Big Sister doesnt mind, she can go there and sit. When its time, Ill call her over to pick you up. Tang Yuan was also a big girl now. Speaking of which, she looked a little younger than this pce maid who led the way. However, she worked for the royal family. She did not care about age and only cared about status. Therefore, she also called Tang Yuan Big Sister. Ah Yu nodded. Thank youwhats your name? This servants name is Liu Fang. When the pce maid heard All Yu ask her name, she was secretly delighted. When nobles asked for her name, it was usually something good. Big Sister Liu Fang, this is the first time Big Sister Tang Yuan hase to the Imperial City. Please take care of her. Ah Yu recalled what her mother had once told her C now that she was going to hold a position within the imperial city, even if it was not within the inner pce, she still needed to follow certain protocols. For example, when requesting others to do tasks, it was necessary to offer incentives or rewards to encourage their dedication and effort. After thinking for a moment, All Yu took out a handful of silver ingots from her pocket and was about to give them to the pce maid when she saw Tang Yuan say silently, Little Sister Liu Fang, Ill wait for you here. Ah Yu looked at Tang Yuan in confusion. With a twist of her wrist, she handed the silver ingots to her and said, Big Sister Tang Yuan, I heard that there are also some ces in the Imperial City that sell food. If Ie outte and youre hungry, take the silver to buy some food. After interacting with each other for so many years, they naturally had some tacit understanding. Tang Yuan epted the silver ingots and nodded. Thank you for your reminder, Vige Lord Yu. Outside, Tang Yuan always called her that. She was afraid that she would forget that she was a Vige Lord. Sometimes, she could do whatever she wanted. After this small interlude, under the lead of the pce maid, Liu Fang, they circled around two tall doors and finally saw an exquisite and gorgeous hall. The magnificence of it was needless to say. Vige Lord Yu, its not there. Come with me. Seeing that Ah Yu was about to walk towards the hall, Liu Fang hurriedly reminded her, The Astrology Divination Bureau is beside it. They walked around the hall and entered the courtyard. Only then did they see that there was actually a small house in the courtyard. This house was simr to the one the Wang Family had in Hu Family Vige. The only difference was that the Wang Family Vige now had a row of green brick houses. Every Big Brother had their own house, but they did not return to live there. The small house in front of her was quite simr to the ancestral home of the Wang family in the vige. It formed a row of buildings, with a total of four rooms when viewed from the outside. At the moment, there were tables arranged in front of the house, and behind the tables sat four individuals sitting upright and seriously. One of them was originally bending over the table and writing a document. When he heard themotion, he looked up and saw All Yu. His eyes immediately lit up. Youre the legendary Vige Lord Yu, right? Ive already written your employment document for you. You just have to stamp your seal here and itll be in effect officially! Ah Yu was still in a daze. Dont 1 still need to take the assessment? Where are the other examinees? Seeing the other party make such a huge arrangement, she thought that at least many people woulde. That person eximed and said very naturally, We only received three resume documents. Two of them did not conform to the rules, so we withdrew them. Youre a Vige Lord, so youre naturally good at everything. Theres no need for the assessment. I think youre just right for our Astrology Divination Bureau! Ah Yu: She felt that something was wrong. Out of courtesy, All Yu still asked, You are? Oh, Im the 108thmander of the Astrology Divination Bureau. My name is Xie Zhen. You canpletely call me Little Xie. Ah Yu looked at the other partys thin but clearly middle-aged appearance. Even someone as talkative as her didnt know how to reply. By the way, do you want to hold any position in the Astrology Divination Bureau? Xie Zhen thought for a moment and asked tentatively, Why dont I give you the position ofmander? Ah Yu : Why dont 1 go to the temple department next door and ask if they can make an exception and take in a woman on ount that Im a Vige Lord? She really felt that this Astrology Divination Bureau was a little unreliable.. Chapter 664 - 664: Employment Chapter 664: Employment Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the end, Ah Yu still stayed in the Astrology Divination Bureau because just as she was about to turn around and leave, she heard four loud thuds. She turned around and saw four people kneeling in front of her in an orderly manner. Moreover, themander named Xie Zhen was even crying. [] Even Meatball was shocked. How did this person shed so much tears and snot in a few breaths? If he introduced this person to the system world, those Best Actor growth systems would definitely go crazy. This was a natural drama queen! Ah Yu wanted to go forward and pull these people up, but the pce maid, Liu Fang, ran over and helped them up. It would be a huge problem if Vige Lord Yu personally went to pull them up. What are you doing? Stand up quickly. If you have anything to say, talk it out. Vige Lord Yu, please take pity on us! Xie Zhenpletely ignored his dignity as a middle-aged man. As he sobbed, he said very clearly, This is already the 10th year of our recruitment. Once, I was also a young and handsome youth, but in these 10 years, we have been unable to find new colleagues. They are either scammers orzy. Not to mention persevering in their duties; those people couldnt even pass the most basic assessments. We are all mentally and physically exhausted, but theres nothing we can do. Moreover, the higher-ups have already said that if they still see us old bones and faces, theyll tear down our Astrology Divination Bureau. At that time, where can we go? As officials driven out by the court, theres only one dead end! Not to mention Ah Yu, even the pce maid, Liu Fang, had never seen such a scene before. She had only heard that the Astrology Divination Bureau was the least important department in the entire Imperial City, but she had never heard that a group of people with abnormal brains were locked up here. If others came to take a look at such a department, wouldnt they have to run away quickly? Otherwise, they would go crazy too. Vige Lord was such a precious identity. Even if she had just been conferred the title, she must have been a rich youngdy in the past. How could she live here? What about you? All Yu did not refuse directly. Instead, she looked at the remaining three people. Of the remaining three people, one was actually the chef, Uncle Luo, one was the fat aunt who cleaned the house, and the other was Xie Zhens disciple, Xie Guixin. Uncle Luo was less than 30 years old, and the fat aunt was 32 years old. Xie Guixin had just joined, and it was said that he had yet to find a wife. Ah Yu had heard that this department had withered, but she didnt expect it to wither to this extent. At most, there were only two official employees? You might not know this, but although our Astrology Divination Bureau has never revealed ourselves all these years, our ancestors were once famous and even overshadowed the Ministry of Rites. At the peak of our prosperity, from one end to the other, more than ten halls belonged to the Astrology Divination Bureau. There were nearly a thousand people under us! As Xie Zhen spoke, he said in a sighing tone, Its only been more than 200 years, but its already be like this. Sigh. [] From your tone, I thought that it was 20 years ago! In more than 200 years, even dynasties can be very weak. Its enough to forget how many times the leaders have changed! Ah Yu was also speechless. However, she didnte here to obtain any achievements. Instead, she wanted to find a ce for the Nine Dragon Treasure Cauldron. The Astrology Divination Bureau had such a glorious past. It might be useful. I want to ask, do you have any records of the Astrology Divination Bureau in the past? When Ah Yu heard the long-winded words, she hurriedly raised her palm and interrupted Xie Zhen. If she did not interrupt, Xie Zhen might just talk until the sky turned dark. Yes, yes, yes. Our Astrology Divination Bureau doesnt have much else, but we have a lot of books. Its an umtion of countless books from our ancestors! Xie Zhen hurriedly led Ah Yu to one of the rooms and took out his key to open it. It was indeed filled withrge wooden boxes, stacked one after another, filling the entire room. This has been umted over the generations, Xie Zhen said as he opened the outermost box and took out a yellowed book. He shook it and a fragile page fell off. Ahem, thats just a small ident. These books are all made of extremely special paper from rare trees and are rtively easy to damage, so we usually dont open them, Xie Zhen said as he carefully took out the book and ced it on the table outside. When he flipped open the first page, there was a pile of scribbles written on it. He said to Ah Yu, This is the capital of our Astrology Divination Bureau. Vige Lord is talented and smart. As long as you finish reading all the books here, youll be considered to have entered the sect. He forgot to mention that they had yet to finish reading it themselves. It was not that he was slow-witted, but this book was rather strange. He could only read a few pages before feeling sleepy. Moreover, the concepts inside was difficult to understand and came without any exnations. He had to rely on himself to understand it. If he tried to analyze it too much, he would easily be confused. Is it the ancientnguage or cursive script? All Yu originally did not have much hope, but when she saw the first page, her interest was piqued. She had studied thisnguage for a period of time. Vige Lord really understands it?! This time, not only Xie Zhen, but even Xie Guixin, who had not spoken much, opened his mouth in surprise. He did not expect this young and gullible Vige Lord to really have some ability. Not long after they passed through Yellow Sand City when they were traveling. Ah Yu arrived at a rtively backward nomadic tribe. The tribe had a fixed residence during the autumn season, and there were many simr inscriptions on the walls there. Ah Yu nodded and pointed at the first line of words. She slowly tranted, The first sentence said that this is a food recipe obtained from traveling. It was copied and recorded. The Astrology Divination Bureau and the others: Food recipe?! Wait, wasnt this the Astrology Tome? They had studied it for many years and written annotations Ah Yu asked Xie Zhen to bring several books for her to read. Among them were storybooks, some containing long-lost music scores, others discussing methods of preservation, and even some about parenting techniques. [Pfft.] [Kid, look at their expressions.] Ah Yu looked up and saw the few people who seemed to have been petrified. She blinked. Whats wrong? Plop! Plop! Xie Zhen and Xie Guixin knelt down sincerely and bowed in unison. Vige Lord, please teach us! Ah Yu : Just like that, Ah Yu joined the Astrology Divination Bureau. Moreover, under Xie Zhens crying request, she received the title of Astrologer Commander. She was actually also a fifth-grade official! This was also the only department that could decide the leadership position internally without a test. Ah Yu originally did not agree until Xie Zhen said to her, The Astrologer Commander has the option to attend the grand court gathering, but its not mandatory. Moreover, you will receive a sry and a grant of 50 mu of officialnd. One mu of thatnd is located in the Little Imperial Garden, the vegetable garden you saw earlier. You are free to cultivate it as you wish. Ah Yu: Since you have elders and children at home, you should take this sry. I She wanted to say that although she quite liked the farnd, she was not short of this money. In the end, she heard Xie Guixin add, The elder in Masters family is his grandfather, who is a retired nobleman. His father is the richest man in the neighboring city, Lincang. As for the children at home, he has nieces and nephews. Last year, some of them took official posts in other regions, and one of his nieces married the Crown Prince. Ah Yu: She was overthinking.. Chapter 665 - 665: Examination Room Chapter 665: Examination Room Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The working hours for officials in Great Chang were very rxed. Every department worked two shifts. The first shift was from dawn to noon, and the second shift was from noon to midnight. It spanned six hours, but it amounted to only five hours in total. This was for a rtively busy department. For a more rxed department, it would only be four hours a day. For instance, the Ministry of Rites is the most leisurely during ordinary days, followed by the Ministry of War. The busiest are the Ministry of Personnel and the Ministry of Revenue. The Ministry of Public Works is often on assignments outside the capital throughout the year. The most mysterious one was the Ministry of Justice. The people in this department were all cold and did not like to be in the same group as the other five departments, let alone other departments. The people from the Ministry of Justice also found it the hardest to find a wife. Outside, it was said that their hands were stained with blood and were not much cleaner than the butchers at the market. When the women heard this, how could they dare to marry over? After the people from the various departments left their posts, they went to different ces. Some would go home, and some would stroll around the Imperial City. The Imperial City was very big, and there were many educational institutes. It was said that in the past, there was still a brothel inside. Later on, many indecent things happened, so it was abolished by the Empress Dowager. Now, the educational institutes in the Imperial City were all doing serious business. They listened to songs and yed the zither, or found someone to y chess with to showcase their calligraphy or painting. It was extremely elegant. Some would take advantage of this time to do small businesses allowed by thew. Of course, there were also diligent people like Emperor Minghua who wanted to do everything themselves. Even if the people below had already read it, he still had to read it again. He was so busy every day. Therefore, Emperor Minghua and the cab ministers spent most of their time in the meeting hall. So, what does this have to do with our Astrology Divination Bureau? There was a rtively spacious pavilion in the Little Imperial Garden with two wooden tables ced there. Ah Yu sat at the wooden table and ate the pastries that Tang Yuan had prepared for her. She did not expect that in just a few hours, while she was still reading in the Astrology Divination Bureau, Tang Yuan had already figured out the situation of the nearby halls. Not to mention getting acquainted with more than 10 people, she had also heard a lot of news. The above was all told to All Yu by Tang Yuan. As Ah Yu ate the pastry, she opened her eyes and listened carefully. She couldnt help but admire Tang Yuan. Ah Yus shift was from seven in the morning to noon. This was convenient for her to go home so that it would not be dark when she finishes work. However, she had just arrived and was not on duty at the appointed time. Instead, she stayed until midnight. Because the book collection in the library was really rich, Ah Yu discovered some more interesting books. Some of them were really rted to divination, but most of them had obvious mistakes, so she treated them as misceneous books. Tang Yuan handed All Yu a pot of water and said in a low voice, Vige Lord, theres a lot of knowledge here! Take the small kitchen 1 went to for example. In fact, the highest authority there is the Royal Kitchen, which is under the management of the Empress. The Ministry of Rites also assists from the side. The rtionships can be quiteplex. Even the pastries that Ah Yu is currently eating have their own rules and customs. There are guidelines on what can be eaten, what types of patterns can be made, and which colors should be avoided in food. Everything needs to be carefully considered. Fortunately, Tang Yuan was very good at interacting with different people, especially those from all walks of life and those who worked behind the scenes. As long as she understood their intentions, it was easy to get them to tell the truth. I heard that the Astrology Divination Bureau doesnt have a good rtionship with the kitchen. Their daily meals here are very poor, Tang Yuan said with lingering fears. In the future, well still pick vegetables in the vegetable garden ourselves. Ill go back and learn more from the chef in our residence. Vige Lord wont have to suffer anymore. Ah Yu smiled until her eyes curved. Big Sister Tang Yuan, if not for you, I wouldnt have known about this. Weve been dyed in the Imperial City for a long time today. Youre hungry too, right? Come, lets finish these and go back early to eat. As she spoke, Ah Yu dusted the residue off her hand and picked up a pastry with a handkerchief before stuffing it into Tang Yuans mouth. Tang Yuan took a bite and giggled. As the two of them spoke, they suddenly heard amotion not far away, as if many people were talking. Whats over there? All Yu nced at her face and asked. That direction leads to the Imperial College, but they usually dont take this route when going to the Imperial College. It must be during the imperial examination period, and the other path is temporarily closed. So, they can only go through this way for now. When she heard about the Imperial College, All Yu thought of her brothers who were taking the imperial examinations. She wondered how everyone did. Second Uncle Wang Chuangui was a provincial schr to begin with, and this was his first attempt, so they were not very worried about him. Qin Huai was also knowledgeable and intelligent. Moreover, he was not stubborn and was never pedantic when it came to solving questions. Therefore, many teachers thought highly of him. As for the rest, Wang Eng and Wang Sang passed the civil service examinations and became eligible for the imperial provincial examination. Wang Sng and Wang Qng, however, did not pass and fell short in the exams. Wang Wng and Wang Ling are still only county schrs. She didnt know how Eng and Sang did. I hope everyone can do well. [Kid, do you want me to help you take a look at them?] Ah Yu was a little tempted. Ah Yu was in the Imperial City now, so it wouldnt take much effort for Meatball to find out some information. Just check to see if theyre taking the exam properly. Since she had this ability, she felt more at ease to take a look. [Yes, yes.] Meatbail originally only took a casual look, but it saw an impressive scene. [Eh, someone is cheating and wants to frame your fiance!] What?! Ah Yu stood up, so shocked that the pastries fell. In Great Chang, cheating in the examination hall was a serious crime, especially in the imperial civil service examination hall. Ones head would be chopped off! Tang Yuan didnt understand.. Vige Lord, whats wrong? Chapter 666 - 666: Sister-in-law Hua Rou Chapter 666: Sister-inw Hua Rou Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Big Brother All You has been framed? All Yu was anxious. She couldnt enter the examination hall and couldnt help. If there was really no other way, she could only enter the pce to look for the Empress Dowager. All she could think of was that if a child could not resolve it, she would look for an adult. Previously, the children could resolve the matter at the quarry. Now that it was a matter concerning the examination hall, she could only look for the adults. [Oh, its fine. Its resolved.] All Yu blinked. Elf, were you teasing me just now? It was rare for the elf to joke. [No, your fiance is quite powerful.] Just as Meatbail was about to tell Ah Yu in detail, someone came from the side. This person was wearing a riding suit with her hair tied up. She was dressed like a man, but it was obvious that she was a woman. Your name is Ah Yu, right? The woman casually handed the horse whip to the servant behind her. She sized up Ah Yu and said expressionlessly, Ive heard your name before. Ah Yu: You are? Hua Rou. If 1 remember correctly, you should know my husband, Hua Rou said. I hope I didnt remember wrongly. Only then did All Yue to a realization. So it was Murong Runs wife. So its Sister-inw Hua Rou. Nice to meet you. When you got married, I was still traveling outside and didnt congratte you in person. Ah Yu originally wanted to take out a greeting gift, but she felt that it was really inappropriate here, so she smiled at Hua Rou. Sister-inw Hua Rou, 1 came in a hurry today and didnt bring a decent greeting gift. When 1 go back, Ill send another invitation to your Hua Mansion. You have to ept it. This action stunned Hua Rou. Youre giving me a greeting gift? Looking at the young girl in front of her, Hua Rou didnt know whether tough or cry. She was originally a little jealous. She had only been married to Murong Run for less than two years. Back then, she had only caught a glimpse of him at a banquet. Later on, she did not think too much about it and the two of them got married. Two years into their marriage, they were still not very close. They could only be considered to be respectful to each other. Moreover, Murong Run usually resides in Hundred Flowers County, and she cant bear to leave her parents. She loves to go to Wanning City frequently, resulting in them being apart more often than together, which has inevitably caused some distance between them. Over the past month, because of the quarry, her husband had stayed in Wanning City and she often heard him say Ah Yus name. Especially her father, General Hua. When he mentioned Ah Yu, he praised her endlessly. When the father and son-inw start talking about her, they be even more enthusiastic, oftenughing heartily. They said that she was a rare good child among women. Not only was she reliable, but she was also especially popr. If she was a man, her future would be limitless. As Hua Rou listened, she felt that something was wrong. She was not very jealous of the woman her husband was talking about, but their admiration for this woman. She had also been valiant all her life. Why didnt she hear them praise her so much? She happened to be in a bad mood today. There was a general barracks in the Imperial City. As the direct descendant of the general, she could also enter. When she arrived at the drill ground, the teacher went crazy for some reason and insisted on letting a group of soldiers lift stones. He said that even an ordinary nobledy could lift so much. They couldnt be inferior to girls. This was not the end. When she rode around the barracks, she heard a few soldiers say in a low voice, Speaking of horses, it reminds me of Vige Lord Yu that day. She rode an exceptionally strong goat and looked quite graceful! Thats right. Shes really beautiful and kind. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been conferred the title of Vige Lord. This means that our Emperor likes her too. These words provoked Hua Rou to swing the horsewhip in her hand fiercely in the air, producing a loud bang. The soldier beside her was so frightened that he almost dropped a rock on his foot. In the end, after leaving the Imperial Horses Ranch, she had just circled around a few halls and nned to take a walk in the small garden beside the Imperial College when she heard two pce maids talking. One of the little pce maids said in a longing tone, Vige Lord Yu is so good-looking. Ive never seen a noble who looks more beautiful than her! By the way, Vige Lord Yu is now on duty at the Astrology Divination Bureau. As soon as she went, she was warmly weed by everyone in the Astrology Divination Bureau. Shes now themander of the Astrology Divination Bureau. Then lets visit the Astrology Divination Bureau more in the future. Not to mention anything else, its good to bask in the blessings that Vige Lord Yu emanates. I heard that Vige Lord Yu is very blessed. Perhaps the Astrology Divination Bureau can rise up in the future! Yes, yes, I have the same intention. Vige Lord Yu is very kind. I want to go to the Internal Affairs Department to talk to the steward to let me work there in the future. In any case, were not from the pce Then Ill go with you As the two of them spoke, they walked away happily. Clearly, they had endless expectations for a bright future. Hua Rou gritted her teeth. Ah Yu! It was that All Yu again! Why is this persons name following me everywhere! Since shes in the Astrology Divination Bureau, Ill go and meet her. Hence, Hua Rou came over. She originally nned that she might miss her today, but she didnt expect to meet her on the way. Actually, Hua Rou had never seen Ah Yu before. She had only heard the description from everyone. After arriving here, she immediately saw All Yu, who was about to leave. There was no need for anyone to remind her at all. Hua Rou directly recognized the person in front of her. It must be the Ah Yu that everyone was praising. She called out to the other party in an unfriendly tone. When she calmed down to take a look, she realized that this little girl was really too young. She originally thought that she would at least be of marriageable age since she came out to work. She didnt expect that the Little Sister All Yu her husband mentioned was really just a little sister. She looked to be at most 11 or 12 years old. Even if she was wearing the attire of a Vige Lord, no one could picture her as mature. She had been upset for so many days just because of a little girl. Wasnt that just causing unnecessary unhappiness for herself? Moreover, this little girl was really polite. She had just met her and she said that she wanted to give her a greeting gift. She even remembered her name. D*mn it. Hua Rou thought to herself, What am 1 doing! Sister-inw Hua Rou? Ah Yu waved her finger in front of Hua Rou. Sister-inw Hua Rou, whats wrong? Oh, its nothing. I just suddenly thought of something that Im not too happy about, so I wont tell you. Are you going home? Hua Rou coughed lightly and threw away the awkward thoughts in her heart. Then, she flicked her whip and said to Ah Yu, The carriages here are too slow. It might be dark by the time you get home. Where do you live? Ill give you a ride on my horse. 1 have a second-grade horse. As long as its not outside of Wanning City, I can definitely send you there quickly. Theres no need. My family has prepared a carriage for me. We live on Three Thoughts Street. Its not far. Its right outside the Imperial City. Three Thoughts Street was only separated from the Imperial City by a moat. It was very close. Then Ill leave first. See you, Sister-inw Hua Rou. All Yu thought for a moment and took out a piece of pastry from the te. She wrapped it in a new handkerchief and hurriedly ced it in Hua Rons palm. Sister-inw, try it. This is made by Big Sister Tang Yuan. Its very delicious. Are you also on duty in the Imperial City? 111 bring you more delicious food next time. Ah Yu spoke non-stop. Before Hua Rou could react, she saw the little girl leave in a hurry with her servant girl. Hua Rou lowered her head and looked at the pastry in her palm. She couldnt help but smile. No wonder her husband always praised her for being a warm-hearted little girl. Young Miss, Young Miss, why are you here? Ive been looking for you! Only then did Hua Rons personal maidservant run over in a hurry. She panted for a long time before saying, Something bad has happened! Young Master was caught cheating in the scientific examination. Hes being sent to jail now! Hua Rou was shocked. What? How could Cousin cheat? I heard that he brought a small notebook with him. Just as he was about to look at it, the inspector came. He threw it into the examination hall opposite in a panic, but it was deflected back by the other party and everything was seen clearly by the inspector! Whos opposite? I heard that his name is Qin Huai. Hes the Top Scorer of this years imperial provincial examination in Wanning City. The maidservant thought for a moment and tried her best to think of a name. I think his name is Qin Huai. Ah, right, hes the fiance of the new Vige Lord Yu. Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! The pastry that Hua Rou had just taken a bite of was stuck in her throat.. Chapter 667 - 667: Compensation Chapter 667: Compensation Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was only when she went to the exam venue that Hua Rou suddenly felt that the world was really small. As it was only the first day of the imperial civil service examination, the others could not enter the examination hall. Only the candidates who were dismissed from the examination hall were allowed to be present at the entrance of the examination venue as a public disy. After the public disy, the dismissed candidates were ced under custody and would be dealt with after all the examinations werepleted. This was to prevent any possible test questions from being leaked and prevent anyone from sending information into the examination hall in this way. Hua Rou had just rushed to the entrance of the exam venue when she saw Ah Yu. She immediately felt awkward. However, Ah Yu greeted her first. Sister-inw Hua Rou, are there candidates taking the exam in your family too? Hua Rou was about to vaguely deal with it when she saw her cousin, who was sitting aggrievedly in public, call out to her loudly, Sister Rou, look here! Im here! Im innocent! Hurry up and call Uncle to help me! Ah Yu looked at that person and then at Hua Rou. Sister-inw Hua Rou, is that person calling you? Hurhur, no. Hua Rou made a prompt decision and cut ties with her cousin on the spot. She even pretended to be watching a show. I dont even know who he is. Hes probably calling someone else. Im just passing by. What happened here? Hua Routs maidservant: Miss, when you lie, dont blink your eyes desperately. It might be more credible. Ah Yu was not the kind of person who liked to expose peoples shorings. She roughly knew that the person was likely calling out to Hua Rou, so she said, Im actually not too sure either. I just heard that someone cheated in the exam and was dragged out to be disyed to the public, so 1 wanted toe and watch the show. She couldnt possibly say that the elf had reminded her that someone tried to harm her Big Brother Ah You, right? That would be the real trouble. Then were thinking the same thing. I heard that those who cheat have to be dismembered. The corpses will be torn and sent to five different ces for the vicious dogs and wolves to eat. Not only that, their wives have to be sent to others, and the children have to be sent to bitter cold ces Hua Rou said seriously and did not deliberately lower her voice. Everyone present heard her, including her cousin, who was still shouting previously. Ah Yu was stunned. Why had she never heard of such a cruel rule? Hua Rou continued, By the way, I heard that if they tell the truth, the court might be able to show leniency. The cousin heaved a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Hua Rou change the topic. Its only a sentence of dismemberment. The corpse can still be picked up and buried. The cousin:!! To him, what was the difference?! Ahem, who is spouting nonsense here? The inspector in charge of conducting the public disy couldnt bear to hear any more and quickly interrupted Hua Ruos words. Our Great Chang upholds benevolence and filial piety in governance. How could we have such extreme punishments? Moreover, this matter has not yet been officially judged, so please refrain from spreading rumors here! Hua Rou agreed readily. Sir, youre right. 1 only heard about it from rumors. If theres nothing else, Ill leave first. I wont disturb you anymore. As she spoke, Hua Rou pulled Ah Yu again. Ah Yu, why dont youe with me? The main gate of the imperial examination venue is only open for about two hours during the public disy. It will be closed again until the exams are finished. Instead of waiting here, lets go to some interesting ces. Ah Yu was not in the mood to y now. However, because of Hua Rons enthusiasm, she could only follow her. After the two of them passed through the exam venue, they arrived at a small courtyard not long after. The courtyard was quite empty, with some wooden horses and simr objects ced inside. However, they didnt look like toys but more like torture devices. This was because there was still a lot of dried blood on them. Oh, this is pig blood. This is a ce for the nobles in the pce to ughter pigs. Its used every day and can be considered my familys livelihood. In the past, there were a few old subordinates who followed Father and were used to killing people on the battlefield. When they came back, they always felt their hands itch. My father took on such a livelihood and let those uncles work here. Their butchering techniques were very agile. With a sh, the blood would shoot wherever they wanted Urgh! When Hua Rou heard the sound of vomiting, she thought that it was because she had frightened Ah Yu. She hurriedly apologized, Im really sorry. Im used to telling others and forgot that youre still a little When she turned around, she saw that the person vomiting was not All Yu, but her personal maidservant. On the other hand, Ah Yus expression did not change. She was handing a handkerchief to the servant girl. Big Sister Hua Rou, I think its quite interesting too, but Big Sister Tang Yuan usually doesnte into contact with these things and is a little afraid. Next time, when theres only the two of us, tell me in detail! All Yus eyes widened, clearly very interested. Hua Rou was delighted. This girl she really liked her! In that case, there was no need to save her cousin. She was on Ah Yus side now, so she naturally had to side with the other partys fiance. Actually, that person just now is my cousin. He shouldnt be someone who would cheat. He even implicated your fiance. I really feel bad. But dont worry, our Hua Family is very strict. In the past few years, my cousin has been living with us. This time, he did something wrong, so we definitely have to give you an exnation. Look, why dont 1 make the decision first andpensate you with this business first? Ah Yu was dumbfounded.. Huh? Chapter 668 - 668: Top Scholar’s Wife Chapter 668: Top Schrs Wife Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hua Rou really felt sorry. She had misunderstood All Yu previously. Later on, her cousin almost caused trouble for All Yus fiance. Regardless of whether the other party had suffered any substantial harm, she had to express her apology. This was also the most basic principle of the Hua Family. Theres no need, right? Im not sure about whats going on in the exam hall either, and 1 cant find out now. Why dont we wait until after the exam and see what the examiners say? Ah Yu listened to Meatballs description. Now that she knew that Qin Huai waspletely free of suspicion and was already continuing with the exam, she was naturally very relieved. She was not worried that Big Brother All You would be implicated because Big Brother All You was a smart and upright person to begin with. He would definitely not do things that vited thew. Thinking of what Qin Huai had done previously, Ah Yu added in her heart, Even if its against thew, it must be because thew is imperfect. What she was worried about was that Big Brother All You would not be able to fulfill his promise to her and his mood would be affected. If he couldnt be the top schr, he would be unhappy. Others might not know, but she knew very well that Big Brother Ah You valued his promise to her very much. Moreover, he was the kind of person who would be very demanding to himself. He wanted her to be the top schrs wife. In that case, lets put it aside for now. If we determine that my brother is indeed in the wrong, our family definitely wont avoid responsibility, Hua Rou said. Moreover, previously, you asked my father to save the people in the mine. My father also received praise. We have to repay this favor. However, before receiving the praise, General Hua was impeached first. Some people said that he had left his post, and some people from the Ministry of Public Works said that he had snatched their equipment. However,pared to the merit of saving the Eldest Prince, these minor usations amounted to nothing. In the current Great Chang imperial harem, no one is fighting alone. For example, even though the Eldest Princes mother is not favored, her family is a genuine prestigious family with more than ten first-rank officials in their ancestry. The newly appointed Grand Councilor, who is also the Eldest Princes grandfather, belongs to their family. Therefore, saving the Eldest Prince was extremely worth it. For instance, not only did General Huas sry double, but the Grand Councilor also did him a favor by allocating some of the jurisdiction over the Military Affairs Bureau to General Hua. The Military Affairs Bureau is a special ce that governs 230,000 armed soldiers within the Great Chang Imperial City. Among them, 30,000 are the imperial familys personal guards, and 50,000 are rtives of the aristocrats of the third rank or higher, forming an elite forceposed of true imperial rtives and nobles. The rest consists of patrol troops and guards stationed within the Imperial City. It could be said that these 230,000 people were all the troops that Wanning City could mobilize on the surface. As for the troops raised in the dark, it was another matter. The Military Affairs Bureau was jointly managed by the Ministry of War, the Cab, and the Emperor. Very few ordinary military officials could obtain the authority to manage it. Most of the generals on duty in Wanning City, such as General Hua, actually had idle positions. They could usually bring the soldiers out to scare people or perform rescue operations at critical moments, but bringing them to war and killing people required approval. The soldiers in the camp under his previous jurisdiction did not have the authority to arrest people, and their range of activity was extremely small. Now, General Hua also had a small portion of the Ministry of Wars power in Great Chang. The soldiers he brought could suppress bandits. If he could use them well, these soldiers could help him advance to the next level. Therefore, this gain was not small. General Hua is a very good person. Ah Yu had a good impression of General Hua. Back then, she used Murong Runs name to invite him out. Later on, he did not pursue the matter. She felt that the other party was a kind person. If they really pursued this matter, that would be troublesome. Hua Rou and All Yu could be said to have hit it off at first sight. The two of them agreed to eat together after work tomorrow and bade farewell. After returning to the Wang Family, everyone learned that Ah Yu had passed the assessment of the Astrology Divination Bureau and had even be themander of the Astrology Divination Bureau. They all revealed as expected expressions and were not surprised at all. It was as if everything that happened to Ah Yu was not surprising. When she heard that she had be friends with Murong Runs wife, Old Madam Wang said, Its up to you to make friends. Ive heard of Hua Rons name. Shes not a bad child. In Old Madam Wangs eyes, there was only one type of bad child: those she could not stand. Hua Rou clearly did not belong to this category.. Chapter 669 - 669: Controversy Chapter 669: Controversy Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Big Brother All You became the top scorer? Ah Yu didnt expect this day to reallye so quickly. Youre the top schrs wife! As Hua Rou spoke, she changed her words. Speaking of which, 1 should call him Lord Consort. In Great Chang, the Vige Lords spouse was called Lord Consort. Ah Yuughed. Anything is fine. Towards this title of Vige Lord Yu, from Old Madam Wang to Little Lamb at home, they actually did not take it seriously. However, to outsiders, this was proof that their family had risen to be nobles. No one dared to underestimate the Wang Family, especially Ah Yu. Althoughpared to the Duke Yong Manor, the identity of a Vige Lord still seemed to be insufficient, if she married the Young Lord of the Duke Yong Manor, even if hes now the top schr, the Young Lord would definitely not be seen as having suffered a disadvantage by marrying her. This was also Old Madam Wangs initial n. Ah Yu could marry into a rich family, but she could not be looked down upon, not even by outsiders. Hey, theyre out. Theyre all out! Everyone shouted. As expected, the examinees walked out one after another. Ah Yu stuck her head out and saw Wang Eng first. Second Brother, Second Brother, Im here! Wang Eng hurriedly pushed the other examinees aside and arrived beside Ah Yu. He grabbed Ah Yus arm and walked out. Why are you here? There are many people here. Dont get squashed. Lets go back and talk. Seeing Hua Rou, Wang Eng only bowed and did not say anything. Hua Rou simply returned the greeting. After taking a few steps, he heard the servants of the Wang Family shouting, Young Master Zifeng, Vige Lord Yu,e here. Ah Yu turned to Hua Rou and said, Sister-inw Hua Rou, Ill send an invitation to your residenceter. You have toe! In the past few days, Hua Rou and All Yu had been meeting in the Astrology Divination Bureau. They did not go to the residences of the two families, but the two families had already heard of each other. Hua Rou cupped her fists. Definitely. Even if it was not for Ah Yu, as long as Murong Run was in the city, their Wang Family would send them an invitation. Wheres Third Brother and Second Uncle? Are they not out yet? Ah Yu stuck her head out and couldnt see the other two. Qin Huai was participating in the pce examination, so he naturally didnte out immediately. He was probably still talking to the Emperor in the inner pce. Second Uncle was ranked among the second grade of the provincial examination and will join the pce examination. As for Third Brother, 1 havent seen him yet, Wang Eng said. Both he and Wang Sang participated in the imperial examination as a way to get ustomed to it beforehand. The imperial examination was undoubtedly much more difficult than the provincial examination, and the topics covered national policies and state affairs, which were highly profound. ording to Wang Eng and Wang Sangs current level of understanding, it was challenging for them to tackle the questions. He could only follow his teachers guidance and answer most of the questions. Their tutor, being a failed imperial schr himself, couldnt exactly guide them to pass the imperial examination. Once this matter was settled, they would have to find another academy in Wanning City to continue their studies. Second Uncle was ranked among the second grade? Second Uncle is really amazing! Ah Yu was really surprised because Meatbail did not tell her. It was not easy to stand out among so many candidates, but Wang Chuangui did it. Moreover, Wang Chuangui is almost 40 years old now. If he couldnt pass again, he wouldnt have a chance next time. The main reason was that his body probably wouldnt be able to take it. After a man reached the age of 30, his body would deteriorate. It was normal for his physical abilities to decline. Moreover, ordinary people couldnt stand staying in the examination hall for a few days and nights. They chatted in the carriage for a while before they heard the servant outside call out, Young Master Ziming. Then, Wang Sang crawled in. He chuckled and said, Heh, our brother-inw became the top schr. The invigtor inside found out about our rtionship from somewhere, so he pulled me along for a chat. Third Brother, youve failed the exam, but youre still so happy. Be careful when you go back. Grandma said that you dont want to improve, All Yu teased deliberately. Wang Sang waved his hand. Even if I go back dejected, Grandma will still say that Im petty and cant take the blow. 1 might as well be happy. Wang Sang knew himself very well. He would definitely not be able to pass this time. If he really passed with his current standard, Great Chang would be finished. He had yet to reach that level of talent. If he could still get a ranking in the Imperial Examination, wouldnt such a country be too worrisome? Wang Eng said, Looks like you really know your limits. Lets go back first. Grandma must have made a lot of delicious food and is waiting for us. Second Uncle had scored well, and so had Qin Huai. If nothing unexpected happened, their family would inevitably hold a feast for a few days. The new chef at home made top-notch food and the ingredients were very exquisite. Ever since they came to Wanning City, when they went to the market to shop, they did not like to buy snacks. Compared to the food at home, the snacks were clearly inferior. When they returned home, they saw that everything was normal. Not to mention preparing delicious food, there was not even a wee at the door. Wang Engs face couldnt help but fall. He said to All Yu, Looks like weve really fallen out of favor at home. Now, no one even cares about something as important as the Imperial Examination. He did not feel aggrieved after suffering for a few days and nights in the examination hall, but now, he only felt his heart turn cold. Second Brother, let it go. Wang Sang patted Wang Engs shoulder and said in a mature and steady tone, Think on the bright side. What if were not even biologically rted? Wang Eng: Thank you. His mood was indeed worse now. Ah Yu looked at her two Big Brothers listless appearances and held her stomach as sheughed for a long time. Grandma knows that youreing back today and has already booked the entire Defeng Pavilion. She might be there right now. We can just go overter. When she went out on duty in the morning, Old Madam Wang told Ah Yu about this. Actually, the day before, everyone in the family had booked the restaurant, but the examinees werent released yet. The next day, Old Madam Wang was afraid that something would happen again, so she simply went to Defeng Pavilion to wait. Ah Yu even asked quietly, Grandma, if Second Uncle doesnt pass, will we still book the restaurant? Old Madam Wang nced at Ah Yu and saw that there was a hidden meaning in her granddaughters words. She couldnt fall for it. Why? Do I have to choose an auspicious day to treat my family to a meal? Dont worry, even if your Second Uncle cant pass, 1 wont break his legs. At most, she would chase him back to the vige to teach. Hehehe, 1 knew Grandma is the best! Ah Yu hugged Old Madam Wangs arm and shook it coquettishly. This was an agreement Wang Chuangui had secretly made with All Yu. Although he was full of confidence, he still had to be careful just in case. Otherwise, when he came out, there would be no one to help him cushion the impact. At that time, his mother would fly into a rage and he would not be able to withstand it. Ah Yu brought Wang Eng and Wang Sang to rest briefly before heading straight for Defeng Pavilion. However, just as she reached the door, she heard an unfriendly voice. In my opinion, we poor children shouldnt think about the Imperial Examination. Didnt you see that the new top scorer this year is the Young Master of the Dukes Estate? If we say that its not an internal decision, would anyone believe it? Those Young Masters from noble families didnt go to have fun, but they came to fight with us for jobs. Isnt it obvious that theyre eating their fill and still not letting others have a chance?! Ptui! Chapter 670 - 670: Ah Yu Lectures The Masses Chapter 670: Ah Yu Lectures The Masses Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The more the examinees spoke, the more excited and indignant they became. Clearly, they treated the new top scorer as their stumbling block, as if he had obtained his achievements through the backdoor. The more Ah Yu listened, the angrier she became. Her facial features were about to twist together. [Child, dont be rash. Those people are just talking. They cant do anything.] Im too angry. 1 dont feel angry when others talk about me, but when they talk about Big Brother Ah You, I cant get used to it! However, Ah Yu did not move in the end. If she rushed out to argue with them, those examinees would say something nasty again. Hmph! No wonder they couldnt pass! They didnt expect that after these people finished speaking, they would talk about something else. I heard that the person who booked the entire Defeng Pavilion today was not Duke Yong Manor, but a Wang Family. I heard that the Wang Family just came to Wanning City. They havent even settled down properly, yet they eagerly sent their daughter to the newly appointed top schr. Isnt it evident that they knew he would be the winner in advance? Theyre simply birds of a feather! In my opinion, the Wang Family is just unpresentable. 1 dont know how they managed to cling to the rich and powerful, but they want toAh! That person was talking with his saliva flying everywhere, looking domineering. Unexpectedly, something suddenly flew over and hit his mouth crooked. He subconsciously covered his mouth. After letting go, the others saw a bloody tooth in his palm. Looking at the item, it was actually an ingot of silver! That person spat out a mouthful of blood and asked vaguely, Foofoo affacked fe?! Ah Yu suddenly stood out. Its me. You little girl, why did you hit him for no reason? He didnt provoke you and you even knocked out his teeth. How vicious! Someone couldnt stand it and criticized Ah Yu on the spot. How do you know he didnt provoke me? With so many people present, why would I specifically hit him and not others? It must be because he has some problem. Just because you all dont know about it doesnt mean it doesnt exist, Ah Yu paused and continued, I heard that this person waszy and incapable in his hometown, and he couldnt even pass the exams. This time, he came to the capital for the examination, and its all through deception and trickery. The clothes hes wearing are said to have been swindled from a girls family. When everyone heard this, they hurriedly took two steps back, afraid that they would have anything to do with this person. The eyes of the person whose teeth had been beaten out widened in anger. Tfats nonshense! Unfortunately, his teeth was missing and his mouth leaked air, so his words were not very clear. Ah Yu didnt give this person a chance to refute and continued, Look, did I hit the nail on the head? If he really hasnt done such a thing before, hell naturally be calm andposed. For example, all of you are talented and have never done anything wrong. Arent you also calm andposed now? After being showered with such praises, the people around were initially hesitant. However, as the girl continued her eloquent speech, they felt that if they were to contradict her, they might be associated with the notorious individual mentioned in the rumors. As a result, they kept quiet and didnt dare to challenge her words. Thats right. The youngdy had been talking for a long time, but that person did not retort at all. Didnt this mean that she had hit the nail on the head? Seeing everyone nodding in agreement, Ah Yu once again, spoke up, Its not easy for one person to do bad things; there must be others around helping them. So, among those present, there are also aplices of this person. Everyone must be vignt and discerning. For instance, this person, this person, and this person have engaged in bullying and mistreating others in the countryside. Some have abandoned their poor wives, while others have fathered illegitimate children outside and still deceive wealthy girls. Theres even one person who has no shame at all and, in the middle of the night, took off their clothes and ah, Im just a young girl, its embarrassing to say! The faces of the few people who were originally watching the show turned pale when All Yu pointed at them. Some people were even furious on the spot. However, Ah Yu did not directly say which of them had done something. Hence, the few of them looked at each other, all thinking about who had done what wicked things. These people were not random either. They were all people who had gossiped previously. Could it be that Brother really did something so heinous?! Someone was surprised and hurriedly asked. The person who was asked shook his head like a rattle. How is that possible?! I dont know where this little girl heard it from, but she actually ndered us here. She simply has ulterior motives! Thats right. She actually said such vicious words at such a young age. I wonder who instructed her to do so. The person who was called out quickly reacted and looked at Ah Yu with hatred. Little girl, where did you hear about this and who instructed you? Upon seeing the reactions of these people, All Yu didnt follow their words but instead asked with a smile, My esteemed elder brothers and uncles, most of you have participated in the imperial examinations, which indicates that you are all learned and educated individuals. I believe you are all upright and principled, not willing topromise your integrity for mere material gains. When everyone heard this, they couldnt help but straighten their backs a little. Thats right. Most of them were students from poor families, so they were naturally innocent. In other words, they were naturally honest and righteous people. Not to mention bending over for a bit of rice, no one had given them any benefits at all. If you are speaking recklessly, 1 am certain that you are not acting on someone elses orders, nor are you merely spreading rumors. You must have seen with your own eyes and heard with your own ears, isnt that right? Ah Yu noticed that some of them were starting to ponder and didnt give them much time to think before she continued, Can you guarantee that everything you say has been verified and is absolutely fair and just? When everyone heard this, they roughly understood. Little girl, are you from the Qin Family or the Wang Family? Ah Yu: Im from a farmers family. My family came from the mountains where we didnt have enough to eat. When 1 was young, 1 was often hungry, but my Grandma told me that one has to be morally upright, sit properly, speak reasonably, and act ording to their beliefs. My mother also told me that although everything can be said, you cant speak ill of others behind their backs, especially if its unverified rumors. All of you are people who have read the books of the sages and can be considered students of the Emperor, right? Youre all men who are born with the right to study and go to school. You must know more about logic. Then 1 want to ask you, is what my Grandma and Mother said true? Everyone present was rendered speechless by Ah Yus words and did not know how to respond. This The Wang Family also heard themotion and came outside one after another, especially when Old Madam Wang heard themotion on the street from the private room on the second floor. She pushed open the window and looked down to see Ah Yu, so she called the Wang Family over. Coincidentally, everyone heard Ah Yus powerful words. If you have any doubts about the Imperial Examinations system, you can go and ask the Top Schr or ask the governor of Shuntian Prefecture. At the very least, you can jointly submit a petition requesting to investigate if this years Imperial Examination is fair. In addition, I also heard that the exam papers of all the examinees who passed the exam and entered the Imperial College will be open to everyone for a month to review. Everyone can see for themselves who performed well and who did not. Why is there a need to gossip here? If you have real talent, instead of spending your time uttering sour words here, why dont you return to your hometown as soon as possible and polish your heart? You can fight again next year. You dont have the courage to start all over again, nor do you have the courage topete. You even lost your kind nature. Dont you feel ashamed of yourselves?! These words not only stunned the examinees downstairs, but even the Wang Family on the second floor was stunned. When did Ah Yu know so much? Then, with a sudden change in tone, she continued, You are still young, just about the same age as my brothers. Whats the harm in trying the exam a few more times? Take my second uncle, for example. He is nearing forty, yet he still diligently participates in the imperial examinations. Wee from a humble rural family, without talent, power, or influence. All we rely on is the spirit of a schr. He managed to pass the exam and rank among the second grade based on his true abilities and unwavering character. If a middle-aged farmer like him can do it, why cant you?! Just as Eunuch Xi, who was in charge of delivering the message, hurriedly walked out of Defeng Pavilion, he heard Ah Yus voiceing from the gathering crowd. Her words were deafening. The Emperor seeks to gather wise and talented individuals, so that you all can govern the country, harmonize your families, cultivate your characters, and bring peace to the world. He hopes that you can bring blessings to the people and present petitions for the well-being of the nation. Yet, what are you doing instead? Even the women in my family understand that one must first empower oneself to avoid being looked down upon by others. They manage to refrain from engaging in gossip and judging others. If you are inferior even to women in this aspect, then you might as well go home and put yourselves in the ce of your mothers, wives, and daughters. See whether they would waste such opportunities by speaking foolishly or be wise individuals who help others and bring prosperity to the world! Hua The students faces turned red. Those who were too ashamed of themselves even fainted on the spot. This was the first time they had been reprimanded like this in public, and they were evenpared to trash. How could they stand it? A woman listened in a daze and whispered to others, This little girl looks very familiar. Which family is she from? Eunuch Xis voice sounded. Vige Lord Yu, Im here to greet you. Do you think this decree should be announced at Defeng Pavilion or at your Wang Family? This time, everyone looked at Ah Yu with only fear. This was actually the rumored Vige Lord Yu, a true noblewoman who rose from a farming family! They did not expect to meet her in such a state. In this way, the students who were still thinking crazily and wanted to choke Ah Yu with their words also gave up and hung their heads, not daring to say another word. If Ah Yu was just an ordinary girl, they would definitely teach her a lesson when they reacted. How could they let her make them lose face like this? However, the other party was a Vige Lord, so they had to consider their words carefully.. Chapter 671 - 671: Top Scholar Parading the Street Chapter 671: Top Schr Parading the Street Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Please announce the decree here. Our family is here, Old Madam Wang suddenly replied from upstairs. Ah Yu also looked up and saw Wang Wng and the others hiding behind Old Madam Wang. They all gave her a thumbs up. They didnt expect that if their youngest sister, who looked the kindest and most lively, really became eloquent, ordinary people wouldnt be able to withstand her. Defeng Pavilion was also a royal property to begin with. He might be insulting the dignity of the royal family by announcing the imperial decree here. Eunuch Xi did note to announce the imperial decree this time, but to give an oral decree. What he said was that Wang Chuanguis outstanding performance in the exam hall was not only appreciated by the Emperor, but also by some of the cab ministers present. This was only a verbal praise and there was no actual reward. However, other examinees did not have this praise. In the future, if Wang Chuangui wanted to be an official, he would definitely obtain a better official position than the others. Not to mention a person who had been personally praised by the cab ministers. As long as nothing unexpected happened, he could even be conferred a title of nobility in the future. He might even be able to leave a mark in the history books that records that he was a person of talent and virtue. This was an honor that no amount of money could exchange for. The oral decree did not mention the name Wang Chuangui, but his real name, Wang Chuheng. Everyone originally thought that it was some young person. It was only when Ah Yu said, Second Uncle is indeed powerful that everyone understood that this was the Second Uncle that Vige Lord Yu was talking about. Look, he was really born into a farmers family. However, not only did he obtain the recognition of the Emperor, but his future was also limitless. Those who were gossiping at the back felt their faces burn at this moment. They had never thought that the person they were originally discussing was not a bad student. Wang Wng called Ah Yu upstairs. Everyone was about to wait for Qin Huai and Wang Chuangui to return before starting the banquet when they realized that the students had not left. Instead, they were surrounding the Defeng Pavilion. Little Sister All Yu, why arent these people leaving? Did you say too much just now? Are they too ashamed now? Wang Wng was a little puzzled. It was said that schrs were very thin-skinned, but Wang Wng couldnt see this trait in his family. The Wang Family was very thick-skinned. If they were thin-skinned, many things would not be theirs. Also, wasnt it just a scolding? What was the big deal? It would be over after listening to it. It was their fortune to be able to listen to it, but it didnt matter if they didnt take the lesson to heart. They had been scolded by Grandma since they were young and felt that Little Sister Ah Yus words were still too gentle. If Grandma said it, these people would probably dig a hole and hide in it. Ah Yu also stuck her head out to look at the students. When the students saw Ah Yus head appear from the second floor, they opened their eyes slightly. Some students even bowed to Ah Yu. What else do you want? Ah Yu asked. One of the students mustered his courage and said, Vige Lord Yu, we know that were not worthy of talking to you. Just now, Vige Lords words were like a siren of enlightenment, and we benefited greatly. May I ask if Vige Lord is married? If not, I Hey, are you blind or deaf? Didnt you just say that our Wang Family was going to climb up the thigh of Duke Yong Manor? The Young Lord of Duke Yong Manor is the grandson-inw of our Wang Family. Who else can he marry? Of course its our Ah Yu! Wang Wng shouted loudly. Then, everyone reacted and looked at Ah Yu in shock. The Young Lord of Duke Yong Manor?! Ah Yu : It turned out that after listening to their discussion for a long time, they had forgotten this important point. Qin Huai was from the Duke Yong Manor. Old Madam Wang knew about this, and Liu Shi had also been informed by Old Madam Wang. Ah Yu also found out about itter. When the remaining people arrived in Wanning City, they could guess that Qin Huais status was not low. Only Wang Wng and the other Big Brothers were usually carefree and did not think too deeply about it. When the students heard this, they understood and were all dejected. Vige Lord Yu looked very young indeed. They originally thought that she did not have a marriage partner arranged and thought that it was good to pull strings for their nephews. If Vige Lord did not mind, it was not impossible for them to Everyone, you have to know that there are no shortcuts in life. If there are, there will definitely be a price to pay. Now that the Great Chang is in urgent need of talents, if everyone really has the ambition to repay the country, why dont you work hard? Dont think about taking crooked paths and shortcuts. The Heavenly Dao is fair, so it naturally wont let down the hardworking people. After Ah Yu said that, she ignored the group of students. She wanted to criticize these people, not be their teacher. Some of the words she had said previously were summarized by All Yu usually, and some were learned from the stories she told. Whether they were useful or not, let themprehend it themselves. At this moment, the sound of gongs and drums came from afar. It turned out that the top scorer had started to parade through the streets, walking all the way from Three Thoughts Street to Defeng Pavilion. Eunuch Xi, who had been invited to the second floor to drink tea, said with a smile, This is the return of Top Schr Qin and Rank 2 Schr Wang. The main characters of the triumphal parade are not only the top schr but also the top twenty candidates from the second ce in the imperial examination. The top schr rides a horse at the front, while the other candidates follow in open sedan chairs. Along the way, they scatter flowers, recite verses, and y music, circling the imperial city for a whole day in celebration. Everyone could no longer care less about the liveliness here and went to watch themotion of the top schr parading the streets. Qin Huai was the top schr. He was wearing a red schr uniform and a red square hat on his head. There were even flowers made of red silk tied around his waist. His face was smeared with water and powder. From afar, he looked like a monkeys butt. Fortunately, Qin Huai was extremely outstanding in his looks. It was rare to find such a handsome young man in Wanning City. The things on his face only made him look a little older and calmer. As they paraded the streets, Qin Huai was expressionless and unsmiling. He formed a sharp contrast with the happy second to 20th rankers, flower scouts, and other imperial civil service examinees behind him. The parade quickly arrived in front of Defeng Pavilion. Qin Huai stopped his horse and immediately saw Ah Yu on the second floor. He revealed a rare smile. Wow! The surrounding people couldnt help but exim softly. When this young top schr smiled, he was really quite good-looking. Wang Wng stuck his head out to take a look and curled his lips. When he became a top schr in the future, he would alsoe to parade the streets and let Ah Yu sit on his top schr horse in front of everyone. He wanted everyone to see who doted on All Yu the most! Ah Yu didnt know what Wang Wng was thinking. When she saw Qin Huai, she waved her hand happily. Big Brother Ah You, Im here! She balled her hands up, afraid that he could not hear her. Youre so powerful! The corners of Qin Huais mouth curled up again. Ma. Chapter 672 - 672: Doing Business Again Chapter 672: Doing Business Again Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qin Huai was thinking that today, in the Golden Hall, an inner cab minister suspected his essay of being fraudulent. In response, he immediatelyposed a poem titled Answer to the Essay Doubt of the Associate Minister in just seven steps, with an air of ease and grace. The cab ministers face turned pale as he held his chest and panted. If not for Emperor Minghua gesturing for him not to fall sick from anger, he would have sent him to the Imperial Hospital. Only then did everyone know that this young man who was only 13 years old couldnt be underestimated. In the end, other than the cab minister who didnt want to speak, everyone else recognized his talent. He was undoubtedly chosen as the top schr. Today, the Imperial Examination was filled with talents. The 20 people selected were indeed dragons and phoenixes among men, including Wang Chuangui, who happened to be ranked 20th at the bottom but showed no signs of timidity. Everyone had their own unique insights. Wang Chuangui, who was born in a farming family, was the oldest, and Qin Huai was the youngest. The two of them were asked the most questions. Wang Chuanguis answer was also very appropriate. Qin Huai quoted the scriptures, and Wang Chuangui stood at the bottom of the society. Every word and sentence showed his love for the people, so he received an oral decree. Before riding the horse and parading the streets, Emperor Minghua secretly sent Eunuch De to ask Qin Huai if he would like to have a marriage arranged with Ah Yu, so that they could bless themon people together. Qin Huai rejected it. Before asking All Yu, he would not take matters into his own hands. He really hated the Empresss decision. Even if he roughly understood that Empress Qins many actions in the past looked harsh because she was actually protecting him, so what? The cold treatment he had received in the past and his cold heart could no longer be healed. Therefore, he would do things the way she did. When his thoughts returned, Qin Huai saw All Yus big smile. She was still smiling exceptionally obediently like when they first met. It was as if there was nothing dirty in the world that could stain her heart. He really hoped that they would always be like this. She would be the happy Little All Yu, and she would be the Big Brother Ah You she liked. Qin Huai mouthed at Ah Yu, Go back. The horse-riding parade was only on Three Thoughts Street. Then, they would go to a few specific ces in the Imperial City to let themoners see the appearance of the top schr and the second grade rankers. In the end, they had to go to the Teachers Temple to carry out a simple sacrificial ritual. The top schrs parade of the streets would end after that. The Imperial City of Great Chang was really huge, so they would notpletely circle around. Instead, they set off from the main city gate and finally stopped at the Teachers Temple. However, the journey was not short, and there was still food along the way. At the end of the process, the moon would usually be high in the sky. Of course, he couldnt bear to let All Yu wait for him. Ah Yu also understood a little, so she waved at Qin Huai. Big Brother Ah You, Ill help you eat your share! Then, she said to Wang Chuangui, Second Uncle, Ill help you eat yours too! Wang Wng also shouted, Second Uncle, Ill help you eat too! Wang Eng had grown up and couldnt holler like he used to do in the vige, so he gestured to Wang Sng with his eyes. Wang Sng sighed and imitated Ah Yu. He raised his voice and shouted, Father, dont worry. Ill eat well for you. Wang Chuangui: Why did these words sound so wrong? If not for the sudden mention of him, Wang Chuangui would have thought that he had long been forgotten by his family. As a second-grade imperial civil service examination schr, he did not have any presence at all. When the people who were watching the top schr parade heard this, they couldnt help butugh loudly, especially when they saw the excited Vige Lord Yu. At this moment, they couldnt help but smile and shake their heads in their hearts. As expected, she was still a child. She spoke with the temperament of a child. It was these nobles who came from poor families and climbed up step by step that looked more amiable. They were much more pleasing to the eye than those born with their noses high up in the air. The group of top schrs gradually walked away, but the entrance of Defeng Pavilion was still lively. Seeing that those people were still unsatisfied, Old Madam Wang called Ah Yu over and instructed her. After Ah Yu finished eating, she went downstairs with a smile and walked up to everyone. Everyone looked at this little noble and didnt know what she wanted to do. Behind Ah Yu stood a servant girl who was taller than her and had a head taller than her. The servant girl was holding a tray covered with red silk. It was unknown what she was holding. Could it be that because the Vige Lords fiance had be the top schr, so she wanted to reward everyone? It was said that the nobles liked this move the most. Just as everyone was looking forward to it, All Yu said, Actually, the scientific examination tests not only wisdom but also the ability to adapt and remain calm. In my hometown, there is a saying that if you feel anxious and cant concentrate on studying, you should go to the Puji Temple on the mountain and pray for a calming talisman. With this talisman, your studying will be much more effective. I happen to have a calming talisman given to my family by the former abbot of Puji Temple. My uncle relies on it to sleep peacefully every day. In the examination hall, he can stay calm and focused even with a cold in bun and a thin nket, and still have sweet dreams Ah Yu stopped talking. After saying that, everyones eyes were already wide open as they looked at the tray in her hands. They hoped to hear the Vige Lord say that she would give it to them for free. Our family spent more than a thousand days praying and making these calming talismans. Theyre very effective, Ah Yu said. If theyre paired with a cup of special calming tea and a calming silk nket from our hometown, the effect will be even better. Someone who was impatient couldnt help but ask, Vige Lord Yu, just tell us how to obtain these things? Ah Yu gestured for Tang Yuan to open the silk cloth. There were dozens of small golden talismans ced on it. Theres so many? The calming talisman is precious and not abundant, only given to those with fate. Each of you may obtain one based on your examination documents, one person per talisman, and no one else can im it on your behalf, A Yu said. However, the calming tea is specially prepared by my family with great effort. It took my father many years and various efforts to cultivate a few nts, gathering rare ingredients from different ces to nurture them. The cost was substantial, so I regret that I cannot distribute it for free. Then how much is the calming tea? 500 taels of silver. After Ah Yu finished speaking, she heard everyone gasp. She continued, for a tael of tea leaves. Vige Lord Yu, isnt this price a little too high? Ah Yu said unhurriedly, Im not done yet. For every portion of this calming tea we sell, our Wang Family will donate half of the profit to support the poor. Well donate as much as we sell. This money will be handed over to the Xiaoyao Charity Hall under King Xiaoyaos jurisdiction. If youre interested, you can check the direction of the money at any time. Could it be done like this? There were many people who did good deeds, but they had never seen anyone donate half of their earnings, let alone with no limits. After Ah Yu finished speaking, she lowered her head and drank a cup of tea. Tang Yuan understood and continued, As for the silk nket, its also woven from the silk of spring silkworms specially raised by our Wangbei County. The people who raise the silkworms are all the old, weak, women, and children. Their lives are especially difficult, but their skills are extremely good. The silk can also be pre-ordered from King Xiaoyao Estate. The Wang Estate will help transport it back. The silk nket is priced at 30 taels of silver a catty. You can make a reservation ording to your requirements and preferences. Simrly, for every silk nket sold, our Wang Family will fork out an additional five taels of silver to support the poor handicraft workshops. Now, the price of the silk nkets in the market was usually 5 taels of silver per catty. However, the quality of the silk was uneven. Most of the good ones were monopolized by the aristocratic families. The silk nkets sold by Vige Lord Yu did sound very expensive, butpared to the price of the calming tea, it seemed to be especially cheap. What was going on? There were people who were tempted to buy it on the spot. After these people expressed their desire to buy it, Ah Yu said, Ill remind everyone here that the calming divine talisman and silk can be reserved ording to needs and preferences. However, the calming tea is particr. Its nurtured from the umted kindness of the world and wless water. Its beneficial for ordinary people to drink, but if an especially evil person drinks it, they might be in danger of dehydration and diarrhea. If an extremely vicious person drinks it, their lives will be in danger. These words were added at thest minute by Ah Yu. This was because the calming tea nts were originally watered with the Myriad Spirit Water. Its not just two nts, but two estates, totaling more than one hundred mu ofnd. They were all created by Wang Chuanman in the past few years. He had taken the essence of the tea in the past few years and only wanted to sell them now. She had only deliberately exaggerated the effect. On the spot, there were people who prided themselves on being upright. Under the gazes of the others, they braced themselves and said, Haha, this is not a difficult task. We upright people should drink such tea. Vige Lord Yu, reserve five taels for me first. That was close. He was used to being extravagant and almost said five catties. Five catties was more than 20,000 taels of silver. His legs would probably be broken by his father when he returned if he spent so much money on tea.. Chapter 673 - 673: Zhang Zhan Gets Married Chapter 673: Zhang Zhan Gets Married Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When the schrs parade ended, Wang Chuangui was exhausted. His excitement had long dissipated. Fortunately, his mother did notpletely give up on him. When he returned home at night, he still received a mouthful of warm chicken soup. Madam Ma sat beside Wang Chuangui and told him about themotion during the day. Wang Chuangui almost choked on his chicken soup. Pfft Halfway through, he remembered that this might be something rare for him to drink, so he hurriedly stopped and swallowed the rest. He wiped his mouth and said, Ah Yu actually sold so many things? Then todays expenses Defeng Pavilions food was not cheap. Usually, a table of food costs more than ten taels of silver. This time, Old Madam Wang directly booked the entire Defeng Pavilion. Other than their family and friends, Old Madam Wang also invited some students who knew Wang Chuangui and other examinees from Wangbei County. They did not ept their gifts, so this expense of money was footed by the Wang Family. Previously, Wang Chuangui was still trembling in fear, afraid that his mother would ce this debt on him again. That would not be icing on the cake, but adding insult to injury. When did you see our mother suffer? Madam Ma whispered into Wang Chuanguis ear. Mother discussed with the new chef at home and gave three recipes to the shopkeeper of Defeng Pavilion. The shopkeeper of Defeng Pavilion only received a deposit of ten taels of silver. After hearing that youve managed to score as a second grade schr, the rest of the money was waived. Only then did Wang Chuangui feel a little emotional. Tears welled up in his eyes. Looking at the bowl of chicken soup in his hand, he finally felt the value of his existence. It turned out that if he scored well and became a second grade schr, he could save such a huge sum of money for his family! Later on, the shopkeeper heard that All Yus fiance is the current top schr. They said that in the future, when Ah Yu gets married, she will be wee to eat at Defeng Pavilion for free. Our Wang Family will also receive a 20% on the food. Wang Chuanguis smile froze. He also wanted to eat for free. This way, even if he fell into dire straits in the future, he would not be unable to eat. Of course, such a useless thought only lingered in his heart for a moment. With his mother around, it was impossible for such a day toe. I can be considered to have maturedte in life. I naturally cantpare to young people. Wang Chuangui had long thought things through. His former arrogance had unknowingly been worn down. He remembered that in the golden hall, everyone thought that he was ate bloomer, so he was confident. Only he knew that his palm was almost pierced through by his nails from clenching his fists too hard. He was really nervous! Looking at the other students, they were actually simr to him in that setting. Only Qin Huai was really neither servile nor overbearing. Not only that, when he answered, he actually did not answer smoothly. During this period, Qin Huai had reminded him twice without saying a word. Otherwise, it was unknown if he would be able to obtain that decree at all. Qin Huai was really talented and hardworking. Having encountered such a person, he couldnt even feel jealous. A person who was more talented than him worked harder than him. It was normal that he couldnt catch up. Why didnt you ask me how much money All Yu earned today? After Wang Chuangui finished the chicken soup, Madam Ma brought hot water to wipe his face and mentioned what had happened during the day. In the past, Mother said that Ah Yus brain spun quickly. Today, Ive finally broadened my horizons. Do you know that those students who usually pride themselves on being noble were all tricked by All Yu today At this point, Madam Ma smiled again. That child is quite sincere. She even donated half of the profits she obtained. Speaking of which, 1 only found out today that the difference between nobles and ordinary people is still very big. When Ah Yus identity as Vige Lord Yu was revealed, those students did not even dare to say anything harsh. In the past, I happened to hear them talking loudly. They really dared to say anything and scold anyone. 1 still thought that they were very tough. Wang Chuangui took the handkerchief and poured the dirty water out himself. He also brought in a cup of calming tea for Madam Ma. Then, he went to bring the water to wash his feet and found clean socks as usual. As he took off his shoes and socks, he soaked his feet with Madam Ma and sighed. All Yu has never been an ordinary person. Her path is far longer than ours. Madam Ma also smiled. Thats right. Before Ah Yu came, 1 never thought that 1 would be able toe to Wanning City one day and talk to some Madams of noble families. Not to mention that our Sang even got married to a beautiful wife, and youve be a second-grade imperial schr. Its simply like a dream.. Chapter 674 - 674: Zhang Zhan Gets Married (2) Chapter 674: Zhang Zhan Gets Married (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Emperor gave us three months of rest. Three dayster, Im going to the inner pce to be conferred the title. After the official position is handed down, 1 can make my own arrangements for the next three months. As long as 1 reach the appointed ce before 1 take office, its fine. Ive specially asked and 1 can bring my family along. Madam Ma did not know much about this and only asked, 1 heard from Ah Yu that after entering the imperial civil service, you can still go to the Hanlin Academy to continue your studies. Dont you want to study anymore? Im old, so I wontpare myself to the young people. Ill seek an official position to set Mothers worries at ease. The top-scoring schr in the Imperial Examination has already received an appointment from the court, and Qin Huai, as the top scorer, has already been appointed as apiler in the Hanlin Academy. In three years, he will receive another official appointment. Wang Chuangui patted his wifes hand, These years have been hard on you. With you supporting the family, our children and grandchildren are all sessful. When 1 be an official, 1 may not be too ambitious, so you can rx and be the virtuous wife of an official without worrying too much. Husband, what are you saying? Husband and wife are one. In terms of hard work, my life is not even half as difficult as Mother. Mothers hard work is all in her heart. Madam Ma looked at Wang Chuangui and wanted to say something, but in the end, she held it in and looked up at the door. In May, the night was dark. A not-so-round moon hung in the sky, illuminating the dreams of countless people. After soaking her feet, Madam Ma got up to pour the wastewater away, but she was stopped by Wang Chuangui. Ill go. Even though Im an Imperial Schr now, Im still your husband. You cant deny me even this chance to be solicitous. With that, Wang Chuangui carried the foot basin and walked away. As Madam Ma watched, her eyes moistened again. Her originally heaving heart suddenly fell for some reason. She slowly walked into the inner room and took out a small box from the drawer. Old Madam Wang had once given it to her to keep. Perhaps, before apanying her husband to take office, she should write off his debts for him. The next day, All Yu found out that Qin Huai was already a member of the Hanlin Academy. She was immediately overjoyed. Thats great. In the future, we can work together. If youre tired, you can evene to the Astrology Divination Bureau to eat. Now, Big Sister Tang Yuan has a good rtionship with the chef in the small kitchen over there and our Astrology Divination Bureaus chef, Auntie Fatty. She cooks in different ways everyday. Itll be even better with you to share! Qin Huai pushed the hair away from All Yus mouth and smiled at her. Yes, but Im only officially on duty in three months. Ill have to trouble you to wait for me for another three months. Coincidentally, Grandma said that she wants to return to Hu Family Vige and hold Third Brother and Fourth Brothers weddings. Otherwise, when everyone takes office and goes to school, it will be very difficult for the family to gather again. We might as well take advantage of the three months to settle the weddings first. Ah Yu leaned close to Qin Huais ear and said in a low voice, Moreover, Aunt Zhou is going to marry Uncle Zhang Zhan. Its in the middle of next month. Its just right for us to go back. Apart from that, Vige Chief Hu and Old Master Hu had already convinced the entire vige to officially build an ancestral hall for the Wang Family in Hu Family Vige. The structure had already been built. It was tall and imposing, and they were just waiting for the Wang Family to return. Wang Chuanfu was the one who nodded in fear. The fact that Wang Chuangui had be an Imperial Schr was a huge matter. It was considered a huge matter in the entire Yongding County. From his ssmates in the prefecture city to the neighbors in Nanhe Town and the vigers around Hu Family Vige, they were all waiting for this Imperial Schr to return. Of course, they also hoped that the Vige Lord would return with their Top Schr son-inw. Then, they would really be honored! Big Brother All You, are you going? Qin Huai replied without thinking, Yes. In the end, when Duke Yong Manor finally finished holding a grand banquet for Qin Huai bing the top schr, Emperor Minghua worked hard for three days and three nights to quickly approve the court matters. He openly brought the recovered Empress Qin to the banquet, only to find out that Qin Huai had left long ago. The guests could only reveal awkward but polite smiles as they praised Young Master Qin, whom they had never seen before. As for Emperor Minghua, he sat on the master seat and exuded a cold aura. He looked at Empress Qin bitterly and gritted his teeth. When are you going to let Huaier assume his position? Empress Qin smiled slightly and picked up the calming tea offered by others. She took a sip calmly and after a moment, she replied slowly, 1 dont understand what Your Majesty is saying. I know my mistake. When hees back, you can do whatever you want. 1 wont stop you. Is that not enough? He was just short of begging. He felt really aggrieved that he couldnt show off such an outstanding son! Empress Qin held her forehead and sighed. All, my head suddenly hurts Emperor Minghua was so shocked that he immediately stood up and pulled Empress Qin away in front of the even more terrified guests. Return to the pce and summon Imperial Physician Xuan. In the end, as soon as she left Duke Yong Manor, Empress Qin walked leisurely and bowed to Emperor Minghua. She said gently, Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. I feel much better. Ill have a walk around first and take it as a distraction. When its time, Ill go back. H j ii Goodbye, Your Majesty. Empress Qin bowed slightly. Emperor Minghua took a deep breath and nned to mention his dignity as an Emperor. I Thank you, Your Majesty. Empress Qin bent down even more. Emperor Minghuas gaze became even more resentful. She might as well be as ruthless as before. He could still deal with that. Now, he was at a loss. In the end, he could only watch helplessly as Empress Qin left. Emperor Minghua nced sideways at Eunuch De. Eunuch De was caught off guard and was stunned. Your Majesty? A month of your sry will be deducted! Emperor Minghua frowned. Eunuch De: Huh? Seeing Eunuch Des surprised and aggrieved expression, Emperor Minghua felt a little better. Not long after, Hua Hong, who served beside Empress Qin, returned and handed over something. She said to Emperor Minghua, The Empress specially left this for Your Majesty. With that, she left. Emperor Minghua gestured for Eunuch De to bring it over. He opened it and saw a jade pendant wrapped in the handkerchief. From the carving, it looked like the work of the King of Carving. The jade was clear and exquisitely carved. It was the type he liked. Emperor Minghua was delighted. He immediately pulled off the jade piece on his body and threw it to Eunuch De. This is your reward. Then, under Eunuch Des surprised expression, he affixed the new jade pendant and returned to the pce with light footsteps. In the blink of an eye, it was mid-June. Hu Family Vige was decorated very festively. Ah Yu and the others stood at the entrance of Hu Family Vige, their eyes full of eagerness. A faint bugle sound approached from afar. Goutou, who was on the yellow-horned tree, shouted, Theyre here, theyre here. The bridal escort team is here! Ah Yu was extremely excited. She pulled Bian Dan and Tang Yuan over and hurriedly said, We have to test Uncle Zhang Zhan properlyter.. We cant let him underestimate Auntie Zhou! Chapter 675 - 675: Hu Family Village’s Joyous Event Chapter 675: Hu Family Viges Joyous Event Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zhang Zhans escort team had set off from the Yongding County office. There were originally more than 30 people, 20 of whom were bailiffs, 10 were matchmakers, attendants, maidservants, and so on. They didnt expect that Hu Family Vige was so famous now. Along the way, everyone heard that they were going to Hu Family Vige to receive the bride and that the dignified county magistrate was getting married. Everyone wanted to join in the fun and see what the famous Hu Family Vige looked like. As they walked, the team grew to more than 200 people. There were also some enthusiastic and talented vigers who took out their gongs and drums and followed them all the way to Hu Family Vige. There were two roads leading from all over to Hu Family Vige. One was the official road, and the other was a vige road. The vige road that the vigers of Hu Family Vige had built out of their own pocket looked even smoother than the official road. Although it was not as spacious as the official road, it was pleasing to the eye. Especially the various flowers that bloomed along the way, it made everyone click their tongues in wonder. This Hu Family Vige must be an elegant vige. The wildflowers that can be seen everywhere actually look really good here. Now, theres no need to worry about marriage among the girls and boys in Hu Family Vige. Lets not talk about the boys. The young girls of the right age are all fighting to marry there. The girls living there basically wont marry out to other viges either. Thats right. For the girls, their requirements are quite modest. They dont ask for a dowry, nor do they expect you to marry into their families. They simply want to marry someone from a nearby vige with a simr family background. But even with such simple requirements, its still difficult to find suitable matches among the girls in the surrounding ten-mile radius of Hus Vige. I heard that not only is there a generals temple in their vige, but theres also a jade fairy temple. Ive heard from people whove been there that the fairy was modeled after Vige Lord Yu! I might not have even heard of other nobles, but this Vige Lord Yu can be said to be a household name. Shes the golden phoenix that flew out from us bumpkins! Lets not talk about it anymore. Weve arrived at Hu Family Vige. We have to go and rub off on some of that good fortune. Haha, Ive already prepared the red envelopes. If I meet the bride, Ill also bring a gift to celebrate and ask for a drink. These people chatted andughed all the way to Hu Family Vige. The lively bridal escort team stunned the people of Hu Family Vige. Why were so many people here? On the contrary, several elders including Old Master Hu burst intoughter, and the wrinkles at the corners of their eyes creased up. This shows that the officials this year value our vige and appreciate Madam Zhou. Madam Zhou was the official title given to Widow Zhou by the elders. Her original family was not very good. They did not give her a name until she got married. Zhang Zhan was nervous all the way, but when they arrived at the vige entrance, he couldnt be nervous anymore. He had sacrificed a lot to get this marriage. Initially, he was still a little angry. Later on, as his rtionship with Madam Zhou deepened, he pitied her more. He originally thought that she was just a regr person living a hard life in the mortal world. He didnt expect her to be a straightforward irondy. After interacting with her for a long time, he felt that she was exceptionally considerate and thoughtful. There was nothing wrong with her actions. Even if because of this, he might never be able to return to Wanning City in his life, and those noble titles and family backgrounds were not fated with him. He might be trapped in the position of county magistrate for the rest of his life, but he was willing to endure it. Groom, please dismount. With the wedding maids shout, Zhang Zhan came back to his senses and was about to dismount when he paused. He saw more than ten strong men bare-chested and holding wooden sticks as thick as arms. All of them were looking at him covetously. At the side, Ah Yu shouted with a smile, Sir County Magistrate, if you want to get off the horse, please pass this test and establish your dominance. Seeing that he did not move, Ah Yu pointed at therge jar of water beside her. Or, you can drink this bowl of water. Zhang Zhan looked at the bowl and fell silent.. Chapter 676 - 676: Joyous Event in the Village (2) Chapter 676: Joyous Event in the Vige (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions We cant let the groom tire himself out today. Isnt that right, everyone? Thats right. The people behind Zhang Zhan originally did not dare to joke like this. When they arrived at Hu Family Vige, they realized that the vigers were not afraid of this county magistrate and could even joke with him, so they rxed. They helped to hold the fort like they did with ordinary grooms. Therefore, these people spontaneously picked up thedle at the side and scooped some water from the water jar to drink. Halfdle after halfdle, the water in the jar was emptied. After passing the first round, the burly men retreated to the side. More than ten children appeared behind them, all of them top students from the vige school. Every child would pose a question, and they could pass if they gave a proper answer. Zhang Zhan, who had never liked to read, felt as if he had been transported back to the time when he was beaten up by his teacher to write a poem when he was a child. County Magistrate, youre both the groom and the parent official. You cant let others do everything for you. Wang Wng saw Zhang Zhan frown and hurriedly shouted. The 200 people behind all retreated when they heard this, afraid that someone would shake their head too slowly. I cant help, 1 cant help. 1 cant help no matter what. Thats right, thats right. Its better to handle things yourself for your own marriage. Only then can one live happily ever after. Oh my god, there were actually so many rules for a marriage in Hu Family Vige. They even wanted the groom topose a poem. It was so scary! However, they did not know that All Yu and the others had returned this time and had already gone to y with the children in the vige school for a while. Ah Yu studied a wide range of subjects, and there was a super tutor like Meatbail to teach her at night. Without the pressure of the Imperial Examination, she learned well. Qin Huai was the top schr. He had worked hard day and night to obtain all his knowledge. Coupled with his extraordinary talent and wisdom, even the old Teacher Luo who was once a second grade schr, was especially respectful to him now. Therefore, the two of them had really been little teachers in the vige school for a few days. The children had learned how to recite poems in less than two days. Although their elegance in recitation was a littlecking, it was still not bad. Now, it was just right to use it to test Zhang Zhan. Although Zhang Zhan had not studied for a long time, he was not troubled by the children. He barely passed the test. Whether you can be my brother-inw or not, you have to pass my test. Wang Sanpang stood forward with a very serious expression. Ever since Widow Zhou decided to marry Zhang Zhan, Wang Sanpangs parents had treated her as their goddaughter. Now, she was considered his stepsister. Wang Sanpang had also shed his baby fat. He was a young boss now and was in charge of the silk workshop in Hu Family Vige. He stood in front of the bridal escort team and formed the third round with Ah Yu and the others. Zhang Zhan was helpless, not knowing what these children were up to. He could only say to Wang Sang and Wang Sng, 1 heard that youre getting married next month too. Dont force me to join the brides side. When Wang Sang and Wang Sng thought of that scene, they immediately changed sides and stopped their brothers. They turned around and said, Uncle Zhang is too polite. Were family. Everyone: When they arrived at Widow Zhous door, someone else wanted to stop him, but Widow Zhou shouted from inside, Alright, Lord Zhang is exhausted. Will youpensate me for my wedding night if hes worn out? When the others heard this, they immediatelyughed until they rocked back and forth. Instead, Zhang Zhan was shocked. Then, he smiled and shook his head. She really dared to say it. As theyughed and joked, the auspicious time arrived. Everyone surrounded Zhang Zhan and witnessed his wedding with Widow Zhou. Now, everyone no longer called her Widow Zhou. They all called her Sister-inw Zhou. They originally wanted to address her as Madam Magistrate, but she couldnt get used to it and still asked everyone to call her Sister-inw Zhou. After getting married, she would go to Yongding County with Zhang Zhan to stay. No one asked in detail about the agreement between the two of them. However, seeing that the county magistrate was willing to marry a widow, many peoples thoughts quietly changed. Fortunately, although the Great Chang Dynasty was harsh on women and widows would be criticized if they remarried, they did not have any rules nor said that they would not allow it. This saved Zhang Zhan a lot of trouble. After the wedding, All Yu, the spectator, was tired. It waste at night. All Yu asked Qin Huai to use his movement technique and brought her to the half-mountain cave in Hu Family Vige. Her legs rested outside and swayed gently with the night wind. Big Brother All You, if we get married, will they make a fuss like this too? Ah Yu thought to herself. She had so many big brothers and had made many friends. If they wanted to post barriers for her marriage, Qin Huai would probably be stopped at the gates for a few days and nights. Qin Huai also took the opportunity to think for a moment. Then, he leaned close to Ah Yu and whispered into her ear, Dont be afraid. 111 get the guards to block for us. Those uncles with the surname Chi? All Yu asked. I counted. There seem to be only about 30 people. Is that enough to stop them? No, there are a total of 136 of them. In the past, most of them were controlled by Mother. Before the Imperial Examination, she gave me all those people. Qin Huai continued, Theyre all in the dark. Chi Jia will also train a new batch. When we get married, the second batch will probably be ready. There will be about 500 guards in total. Ah Yu: Isnt that a little too much? Its not too much if they can block for us. Qin Huai thought that if someone stopped him from marrying Ah Yu, he would go to the King Xiaoyao Estate to get married. Not many people would dare to cause trouble there. At this moment, King Xiaoyao, who had just received the assembly portion of the wheelchair, suddenly sneezed. The servant beside him was frightened and hurriedly put a cloak on him. Your Highness, why did you catch a cold on such a hot day? King Xiaoyao took a deep breath and looked into the distance. Im afraid someone is thinking about me again. Those fellows who had not been cleaned up in the past were probably going to cause trouble again. Previously, the Eldest Prince was an example. His brother had ordered him to investigate this case thoroughly and hed unearthed an old incident involving an exiled prince. The person captured wearing a cloak turned out to be a legitimate son of a dethroned prince. When he was young, he was also the Eldest Princes studypanion. Assemble this wheelchair today and follow me out tomorrow. If they dared to think about him, he would destroy their nest. Yes. On the other side, the oblivious All Yu was still looking at the lively scene below. The current Hu Family Vige was no longer the same as before. The entire vige was surrounded by mountains on three sides. More than a hundred houses were scattered around, each with their own characteristics. The lives of the various families had improved, and their houses were brightly built. In the middle was the vige school. There were various houses distributed around it, and further away were the General Temple and the Jade Fairy Temple. The few transnted yellow-horned trees outside were already covered with strips of red silk cloth. It has be a ce for people to make wishes. At this moment, many people were also heading over. Every time she saw the temple, Ah Yu felt strange. She couldnt describe her feelings, but when she thought about how the vigers had spontaneously built it for her, she slowly felt a warmth in her heart. Big Brother All You, when we get married, do you want to build a Top Schr Temple at the side, or add a Lord Consort Temple to the Fairy Temple? This was something she had mentioned before. Now, she wanted to realize it even more. Qin Huai: Can I not build it? On the 22nd day of June, the 23rd year of Minghua, Wang Sang and Wang Sng got married on the same day. The vige was lively again. On the 25th of June, Wang Chuangui decided to go and assume his new position. He had been conferred the title of Changan Countys Governor. It was close to West Wind Nation and it would take more than a month to travel there. It was very suitable for him to set off now. The night before they set off, Old Madam Wang stood at the entrance of the house and waved at him. Chuangui, follow me.. Chapter 677 - 677: Am I Your Biological Child? Chapter 677: Am I Your Biological Child? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Every time Wang Chuangui heard Old Madam Wang call him that, he felt his scalp tingle. This was because the number of times his mother had called him seriously by his name all these years could be counted on one hand. However, not one time did she call him that to praise him. The only time she was a little gentler was when she broke his leg with her own hands. Even now, Wang Chuangui did not dare to ask why his mother was the one breaking his leg when Divine Doctor Xue is the one treating him. What are you waiting for? Close the door ande in. While Wang Chuangui was in a daze, Old Madam Wang had already sat down in the inner room. The rest of the Wang Family all walked far away conscientiously. Even the secret guards protecting the Wang Family retreated a few dozen feet in tacit understanding. They were afraid that they would hear something they shouldnt. After all, Wang Chuangui was already a prefectural magistrate and was a true fifth-grade official. If nothing unexpected happened, he could still be promoted further and have a bright future. How awkward would it be if they heard this master being scolded by his mother? In the end, Wang Chuangui closed the door and walked in trembling. For a moment, he did not know where to put his hands and feet. Did you go to steal a chicken or a dog? Are you so shameful? Why are you so timid? Who are you doing this for? Old Madam Wang rolled her eyes, her tone filled with disdain. If you take on your position like this, Im afraid your mother will have to collect your corpse next year! For some reason, when he heard Old Madam Wang scold him like this, Wang Chuangui heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his mother was really here to teach him a lesson. Thinking of this, Wang Chuangui sat down in front of Old Madam Wang. He lowered his head, looking like he was willing to be beaten and scolded. He was still thinking in his heart that he was almost 40 years old now. His mother wouldnt beat him up in front of the children and grandchildren, right? She even had great-grandchildren. She had to maintain the demeanor of an ancestor. What are you thinking about with that silly head of yours? Do you think I cant control you when you go far away? Old Madam Wang considered all her sons and was uncertain about how to guide them. Later on, she thought that since this son in front of her was going on a long trip. It was better to talk to him about some serious matters. Hence, she took out two brocade bags from a box she had prepared long ago. One of them contained a jade pendant. She handed it to Wang Chuangui and said, This is something your father got for you. 1 dont know if its useful, but it was given to him by the King of Carving. The King of Carving has some power in Changan County. If you need money in the future, feel free to use this to look for him. Wang Chuangui: Is he the King of Carving who was in the limelight in Wanning City a few months ago? 1 heard that he came to participate in the jade carving conference and is the judging official. Its him. Do you still remember that Brother Wang Zhuo from your childhood? Its this person. Wasnt Uncle Wang Zhuo crushed to death by the mountain rock?! Thinking back, when he heard this news, Wang Chuangui even cried for two days and two nights. This was because when he was young, his mother was not in good health and had to manage many things. His eldest brother had to help his father do things, so no one took care of him. Brother Wang Zhuo, who was adopted by his parents, became half a father and took good care of him for several years. Later on, the situation became more and more chaotic. The ce where they lived was affected. Just as everyone was about to migrate, Uncle Wang Zhuo was crushed by a mountain rock on the way to the jade mine, leaving no corpse. At that time, he was the saddest. Old Madam Wang snorted. A scourge will live for a thousand years and wont die. Wang Chuangui: He remembered that Brother Wang Zhuo was much smarter than him and his eldest brother back then. However, he was too naughty and broke many of his parents good things. His mother also despised him. Now that he thought about it, Brother Wang Zhuo was only ten years younger than his parents. He could have been epted as a brother, but his parents actually took him in as an adopted son. Thinking of this, Wang Chuans heart skipped a beat and he blurted out, Mother, Ive always had a question for you all these years. Ask. Am I your biological son? Because it was a little dark in the room after the door was closed, Wang Chuangui did not see Old Madam Wangs expression and continued, Now that 1 think about it, perhaps 1 was Brother Wang Zhuosst child back then, or Bang! Wang Chuangui was smashed by the dustpan and his eyes went dizzy. Old Madam Wangs angry voice sounded. You might as well not take up the position. Go to your third brothers restaurant in Nanhe Town to work. I think its quite good for you to be a storyteller. With your brain, you wont have to worry about your next life. Wang Chuan quickly knelt down. 1 was wrong. However, when Old Madam Wang was not paying attention, his mouth almost curved to the back of his head. Hehe, this was really a question he had wanted to ask for a long time, although it was indeed a little inappropriate to ask now. But judging from his mothers reaction, he was undoubtedly her biological child. Old woman, whats wrong? Old man Wang had just made a cup of hot tea for Old Madam Wang. Before he could bring it into the house, he heard amotion inside. He hurriedly pushed open the door and saw that his second son was already kneeling steadily. Whats going on? Old man Wang skillfully circled around Wang Chuangui and walked to Old Madam Wang with a smile. He ced the tea on the table beside him and patted Old Madam Wangs back. Our son is stupid. Its not the first time we found out. Why are you angry with him? Old Madam Wang sat down and stepped on Old man Wangs leg. You still have the cheek to say that! In her dying moments, she should not have entrusted the child to this despicable man to raise. She groomed this child with great difficulty to be an Imperial Schr, but he could still ask such a stupid question! Grandma, whats wrong? Ah Yu had also heard themotion. She did not ask Meatbail to monitor her family, so she naturally did not know what the olddy had said. Even if Meatball saw it, she wouldnt ask if it wasnt anything important. When Old Madam Wang heard Ah Yus voice, she finally restrained her expression and said gently, Its fine. Ah Yu, go y. We have to leave for the vige in a few days. Well have to wait a long time if we want toe back in the future. When Ah Yu heard this, she replied, Aye, I know! Grandma, dont be angry. Ill go find some red fruits for you to make candied hawthorns to eat. Okay. After Ah Yu left, the smile on Old Madam Wangs face instantly disappeared. She looked at Wang Chuangui and said, Dy going to Changan County for another day. Wang Chuangui: Why? I realized that all these years, Ive only wanted to feed your stomach and your knowledge, but I forgot to feed your brain. Old Madam Wang took a sip of tea and said slowly, Ill only take a day. How much you can devour will depend on your luck. Wang Chuangui was ttered. Was his mother going to give him special treatment? Although it was a littlete, he was still excited about it. Actually, he was not stupid. Among his brothers, he was also the smartest. However, in the past few years, he had been deliberately suppressed by Old Madam Wang, and his desire for extravagant clothes and entertainment has made him appear a bit foolish. But this was not as good as what his mother wanted to teach him. The more he saw, the more he knew that his mother was a person with great wisdom. With her guidance, he would definitely benefit greatly. Chuangui, you have to remember that youre a member of the Wang Family day and night. You have a group of family members and rtives behind you. Were your backing and your weakness. If you make a mistake in the outside world, its fine if youre doing it for the public, but you cant do it for personal gain. Remember, as an official, you cant seek wealth, fame, benefits, or even the peoples approval. Above all, you must seek to have a clear conscience. Do you understand? After Old Madam Wang finished speaking, the expression on Wang Chuanguis face disappeared. He bowed to Old Madam Wang carefully. 111 remember Mothers teachings! Alright, 111 give you the second brocade bag now. When you reach Changan County, if you encounter any practical difficulties, you can open it.. Chapter 678 - 678: The Grown Children Chapter 678: The Grown Children Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Wang had actually always been more at ease with her second son. Iler son always pretended to be obedient in front of her. Actually, Old Madam Wang knew that he just wanted her to have something to do to avoid loneliness. Especially after leaving Hu Family Vige, Old Madam Wang had fewer things to do than usual. There was no Flower Jiang to trouble her, nor was there anyone else who needed her to do anything. The children gradually grew up and had their own thoughts and abilities. The older generation slowly lost their use. Just like the tools that were once used regrly, as time passed, they gradually became decorations. She had raised four sons and a daughter. She also had eight grandsons and a granddaughter. Now that she had a great-grandson, in the eyes of outsiders, it should be an extremely lively family. However, it was really not very lively around her. Her eldest son, Wang Chuanfu, stayed in Hu Family Vige to farm all year round. Their family did not like to move around and only asked people to send them some farming things during the holidays. They basically didnt meet. The third son, Wang Chuanfu, opened a restaurant in Nanhe Town. The couple originally nned to open it in the prefecture capital, but they thought that they couldnt be too far from their eldest brother, lest he felt lonely, so they decided to stay in town. The fourth son had been traveling for a few years to do business. Now, he did not always stay at home and was busy in the farmstead all day. In the past, he was busy making the farmstead bigger and stronger. Now, he was busy raising tea nts and taking care of the school grounds that his family had bought. Especially the academy that All Yu had taken from King Xiaoyao. Now that Ah Yu was going to be on duty in the Astrology Divination Bureau, everyone was afraid that she would be tired, so they did not let her run around all day. The academy was handed over to Wang Chuanman to take care of. Her youngest daughter, Wang Aibao, opened a grocery store and guarded the small shop every day. She seemed to want to live her life in a simple manner like this. Old Madam Wang did not persuade her and only let her form her own thoughts slowly. As for her grandsons, other than learning literature and martial arts, they had to take the Imperial Examination. They naturally couldnt apany an old woman like her. Ah Yu, on the other hand, often noticed the emotions of everyone in the family. She was like a special observer. She would always be the first to discover anyone who was unhappy. She would circle around them like a little fairy until the other party was happy. If anyone was sad, she would definitely be the first to run to them tofort them. As an old woman, Ah Yu surrounded her all year round. After that, Ah Yu grew up and went out to study. Although the child still made her feel warm in her heart, the child was already a young adult now after all. She had more things to do, so the less time she spent by her side. Ah Yu was destined to be an eagle that was meant to fly, so she naturally had to let her fly further. As for the grandsons whom she had scolded since they were young, she no longer scolded them as much. Sometimes, even if she wanted to scold them, she realized that she didnt know where to start. As time passed, she became much quieter. There was only her second son. He had been receiving her scoldings for more than 30 years. Even if she wanted to pick up the bearing she had when she was a princess in the past, she would often not be able to help but give up. In the end, she had only been a princess for more than ten years. Then, she lived as an ordinary farmer. It had been nearly 40 years. It was unknown if she had more of the Princess engraved in her bones, or more of this Mother and Grandma role. Therefore, how could she not know that Chuangui was deliberately annoying her so that her role as a mother could always be needed? Idiot. As Old Madam Wang taught, she looked at Wang Chuanguis asionally deliberate stupid expression, and she couldnt help but scold him. Wang Chuangui agreed readily. Aiya, Im stupid. Didnt Mother know about it long ago? After I take over the position, there will still be many things that I wont understand. I have to ask Mother to write more letters to remind me.. Chapter 679 - 679: Looking for Truffles Again Chapter 679: Looking for Truffles Again Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Wang taught Wang Chuangui for a day until the sun set. Then, she waved her hand. You can walk on your own in the future. With that, she said nothing else and let Wang Chuangui leave. After Wang Chuangui left with red eyes, Old man Wang asked, What did you give him? I didnt get to use it back then. If hes smart, its enough to save his life. Old Madam Wang didnt want to say anything else. She turned around and entered the inner room, lying on the bed. Dont call me for dinner tonight. 1 dont have the appetite. Old man Wang sighed, tucked her in, and turned to leave. When he reached the door, he said, If you really cant bear to part with him, just let hime back in three years. When he did not hear Old Madam Wangs response, Old man Wang went out himself. He nned to go to the mountains to pick some food for his wife before the sky turnedpletely dark. She said that she didnt have an appetite, but it didnt mean that she wasnt hungry. She still had to eat something. When one was old, they couldnt afford to go hungry. Ah Yu had entered the mountain early and was pulling Qin Huai in. Big Brother Ah You, I dug up the truffles here back then. At that time, 1 didnt know them. My brothers and the others even said that they were sheep feces! She really did not know that thing, and Meatbail did not mention it to her much. Later on, when they arrived at Wanning City, the chef that Old Madam Wang invited would cook a big dish every few days. He had only cooked truffles once. As for the taste, it was only so-so, but it was said to be very nourishing. She did not need it, but it was very good for her eldest sister-inw. Truffles were not like ginseng. They were not easy to nurture in the Dimensional Pocket. The main reason was that Meatbail did not seem to have much patience for anything other than her. Truffles require a specific and unpredictable environment to grow, and its not just about having enough vitality. So, after two failed attempts, they didnt try to grow them again. Now, there were many medicinal herbs that had grown very well in Air Yus spatial pocket. There was also ginseng, gastrodia, polygonum multiflorum, and other precious medicinal herbs. It was just that they were a little too young, but after being nurtured with the Myriad Spirit Soil and Myriad Spirit Water, they areparable to miracles in terms of medicinal effects. When needed, she doesnt have to worry about the effectiveness not being achieved. This was how humans were. The more they had something, the more they wanted what they did not have yet. Truffles were what Ah Yu did not have but wanted very much. Her nephew was only a few months old, and her Eldest Sister-inw had to recuperate well. She had to nourish her body properly. Moreover, Second Uncle was going on a long trip and she didnt know when they would meet again. It was better to prepare more good things for him at this time than to just give him water. If you want truffles, I still have some at my residence, Qin Huai said. She sent them over. Ill give them to you when we get back. Ah Yu shook her head. Your things are all in Wanning City, right? Its toote. The round trip will take months. Its better for me to look for them now. Dont worry, Little Lamb is very good at finding things. When Little Lamb heard its name, it raised its head and bleated. It was already a sheep father now. Behind it were two or three sheep that were slightly smaller than it. They were its descendants. Little Lambs descendants were also very smart, but they were still inferior to Little Lamb. Meatball told Ah Yu that generally speaking, only the kind of animal she fed for the first time could obtain an effect simr to that bestowed by the gods. If the living beings she took care of drank the Myriad Spirit Water again, it would be the same as ordinary people drinking the Myriad Spirit Water. It could only be used to decrease ignorance and maintain a healthy body and energy. They couldnt ask for anything else. Ah Yu felt that this was good. Otherwise, if arge number of smart goats appeared in Hu Family Vige in the future, it would probably not be a good thing. Squeak! A golden rat suddenly jumped over. Its eyes darted around, looking very lively. What else could it be but a Spirit Treasure Rat? Ha, I almost forgot about you. If were looking for truffles, you might be even better than Little Lamb! Ah Yu squatted down and picked it up to take a closer look. Youre a junior of Treasure Mouse, right? The tip of your nose is a little different. Back then, the Spirit Treasure Rat was left behind in Hu Family Vige to create junior mice. They originally thought that it would give birth to arge number of children in its life. In the end, this rats breed was very special. Only by being extremely lucky could it have a few descendants. Typically, a Spirit Treasure Rat could only give birth once, and the children it gave birth to could easily die prematurely. This was also why there were very few descendants of this race. Back then, the Spirit Treasure Rat had given birth to a few and only managed to preserve two. They grew very slowly, so this one should be one of the descendants of the Spirit Treasure Rat. Lets go. Itll be dark if we dont go now. Its not easy to walk in the dark. Qin Huai saw that Ah Yu was still in high spirits and wanted to enter the mountain, so he protected her and walked forward. This time, other than Chi Jia, there were three other secret guards following them. The others stayed in the vige. Ah Yu asked the Spirit Treasure Rat and Little Lamb to lead the way. They really found truffles in a narrow area. There were quite a lot of them, and they filled arge bag. From the looks of it, not only is it enough for Eldest Sister-inw, but its also enough for the other sisters-inw. All Yu heaved a sigh of relief. I was afraid that if it wasnt enough, the other sisters-inw would be unhappy. Qin Huai: No, as long as you give it to them, they will like it. If they were unhappy, he would not let All Yu prepare anything for them in the future. There was no reason for her to gain animosity while doing nice things. Ah Yu also smiled. Yes, as long as its for my family, Im happy about anything! They brought the truffles back and smiled brightly. However, as they walked, their expressions became solemn. When they returned, Ah Yu distributed the items. As expected, everyone was very happy. They originally did not want to ept it, but the things Ah Yu usually gave them were all very valuable. If they did not ept them, it would make them look distant. After dinner, All Yu used the excuse of being tired and went into her room to sleep. In fact, she entered the spatial pocket. Elf, did you see it clearly? Is there really an army training over there? [Yes. Its at the ce where Shanyang Vige was previously.] At the same time, Qin Huai had already put on his night clothes, but he was stopped by Chi Jia. Young Master, Chi Tu and the others have already gone to investigate. Dont be anxious. Your safety is the most important.. Chapter 680 - 680: Secret Army Chapter 680: Secret Army Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Previously, after the people from that vige caused trouble, they had all been moved away. Now, that vige should be sealed off. Since weve found traces of an army gathering there, perhaps that group of people has been cultivating there for a few years. We cant act rashly. While Qin Huai was apanying All Yu to look for the truffles, the guards suddenly came over to report that there was a gathering of troops on the other side of the mountain, and the scale was not small. Whether it was Qin Huais undisclosed identity as a prince or his identity as All Yus fiance, they had to resolve such a hidden danger. The current Hu Family Vige was already developing in full swing. Not only did it radiate to the surrounding viges, but it also made the entire Wangbei County seem like arge county. Ordinary people would only feel envious when they saw the current appearance of Hu Family Vige and want toe over to learn experience or join them. However, if there were military forces present, they would definitely conduct thorough investigations of the surrounding situation. Especially since the Hu Family Vige was so lively now. Every day, hundreds of people woulde to the Hu Family Vige from all over the area. It was not that difficult to mix a few people in. Although Qin Huai had left some people behind, Teacher Wan, Teacher Luo, Blood Thirteen, and the others to help watch over the vige, and there were also many young men patrolling the vige, it was only enough to deal with ordinary people. It was difficult to deal with soldiers. It was unknown who led the secret army, but to be able to carry out a drill there silently and Empress Qin did not tell him, they must be unregistered existences. They should not have good intentions. Young Master, youre about to return to the capital. We have to resolve this as soon as possible. Otherwise, if we dy the time to return, Matriarch Wang will definitely notice. At that time, the others will probably also know and it might cause panic, Chi Jia said. Why dont you leave this ce for me to resolve and inform Madam? When Madam sends some reinforcement over, it should be easy to resolve. Although the Young Master had gradually grown up, he was still a young man. Chi Jia selfishly did not want the Young Master to participate and wanted him to avoid danger. Qin Huai looked at him. Chi Jia, youve crossed the line. I know my mistake. Dont worry. When we went to investigate, her people must have already reported it to her. Qin Huai thought of All Yu again. He was more worried about All Yu and the Wang Family. Transfer the people from Nanhe Town over to protect the Wang Family first. Yes. I wont be leaving tonight. 111 wait for your news here. Yes. After Chi Jia left, Qin Huai did not go out directly. Although his martial arts had improved greatly, it was impossible for him to win against arge group of people. His body was made of flesh and blood, and he was not an immortal. It was already a little difficult for him to block ten people, let alone a hundred or a thousand. At this moment, Ah Yus voice suddenly sounded outside the door. Big Brother Ah You, are you asleep? Qin Huai deftly took off his night clothes and immediately went to put on his inner clothes. Big Brother All You? Im here. Qin Huai hurriedly put on his coat and opened the door. He saw All Yu wearing a night suit and looking at him with a burning gaze. Ah Yu looked at Qin Huais unbuttoned blouse and lowered her voice. Youre sleeping? Go to sleep then. Wait. Qin Huai took a step forward. What are you doing? Oh, 1 forgot to tell you. I realized that something was wrong behind the mountain today. Little Lamb wants to bring me to take a look. 1 thought that if you werent asleep, we could go together. Since youre sleeping, Ill go myself. Its more convenient for Little Lamb to bring me alone. The family is already asleep. They wont notice. Qin Huai immediately pulled off his coat and picked up the night clothes from the side. He put them on neatly. Lets go. Ah Yu : The two secret guards who remained: Young Master, do you still remember what you said to Leader Chi? Ah Yu did not intend to hide it from Qin Huai. After all, among the people she knew, only Qin Huai would work with herpletely and unconditionally. Little Lamb followed. Itsmbs also wanted to follow. When Little Lamb tilted its head, thembs retreated back to themb shed in fear. The two humans and one sheep did not follow the path of Shanyang Vige. They entered from the back of the mountain and circled around another mountain. Although there was still a moon in the sky, by the time they crossed the mountains, there was almost no light around. The two of them took out a night pearl at the same time and barely illuminated the path ahead. Ah Yu originally wanted to use the illumination device, but Meatbail said that it was afraid of scaring Qin Huai and asked her to restrain herself. She could only change it to a night pearl the size of an ostrich egg. Qin Huai took a few nces at the night pearl and almost couldnt stop himself from asking about it. Even the Great Chang Imperial Family probably didnt have such a huge night pearl. Moreover, it was obvious that Ah Yus bag couldnt hold it. Silly. Its too heavy. Ill hold it. Qin Huai exchanged his egg-sized Night Pearl with Ah Yus. When they crossed the mountain, the two of them moved in unison. They threw the Night Pearls in their hands into a pit and buried them with leaves. Two little heads popped up behind a rock. Little Lamb followed suit and ced its furry head on it. There are so many people. Theyre even training with torches at night. What are they trying to do? Qin Huai said indifferently, Rebel.. Chapter 681 - 681: Taught a Lesson Chapter 681: Taught a Lesson Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu and Qin Huai had an extremely strong tacit understanding. They didnt need to say much to know what the other party wanted to do. For example, now, Ah Yu quietly bent down and tiptoed around a few bushes. Qin Huai had already taken out his dagger and picked away the vines beside him. At this moment, they could see the other partys movements, but they were actually not close. If they wanted to take a step closer, they had to take the risk of being discovered. Ah Yu wanted to get closer. Relying on her small size, she crawled around in the bushes. Qin Huai followed closely behind and helped her clear the way. He didnt even ask her why. As for the remaining secret guards, they could only work hard to help clean up the mess. They tried their best to cover up the traces of their passage and not let anyone discover that they were two children. Just in case. Elf, 1 realized that there are no missions in such a big ce? [There are, but its not important. Just be careful. Dont worry about anything else.] Meatbail nced at the words Main MissionDestroy the rebel organization and ignored it. What a joke. How old was the child? For such a huge mission, even if they found hundreds of elite agents, they might not be able toplete it. Let Ah Yu go? Of course not. Although it protected Ah Yu and would not let her be injured, what if her skin was scratched? What if she was frightened? When Meatball saw Qin Huais people discover the situation over there. It was afraid that Ah Yu would be tricked without knowing anything, so it told All Yu. However, this did not mean that it was willing to let Ah Yu take the risk. It would be fine to experience it a little. It would just treat it as letting her y a game. As for the eventster, the Empress would definitely not ignore this matter. She loved to work so much and protect the safety of her people, both publicly and privately. No? Ah Yu was puzzled for a moment before putting this matter aside. Then, she poked Qin Huai and gestured at him. She wanted him to stay where he was and wait for her. Qin Huai shook his head and stretched out two fingers, gesturing for them to move together. Ah Yu mouthed, Alright, follow me closely. It was dark and windy, so Qin Huai did not see it clearly. However, he guessed what Ah Yu wanted to say, so he nodded and followed. Qin Huais movement technique was very good, and he could be ranked medium among the Crimson Guards. If he specialized in martial arts and practiced for another four to five years, he might be ranked among the top few. After the two of them walked past the bushes, they circled around to a ce without the moonlight. All Yu asked Little Lamb to lead the way. She pulled a rope around Little Lambs body and held the rope with one hand and Qin Huai with the other as they continued walking. The two of them climbed down the small mountain in front of them and stopped moving forward. Little Lamb also stopped in ce and shook its head. About 400 to 500 feet away from them, two people were standing guard. As they were still a distance away from the main camp, they were not especially vignt when they were standing guard. Ah Yu patted Little Lambs back and it walked forward while chewing grass. Soon, the two people on guard heard amotion, and it was getting louder and louder. Who is it?! They raised the weapons in their hands and were about to get torches from the side. One of them shouted, Stop! Themotion did not stop. Instead, it rushed forward even faster. Quickly inform the boss that theres an enemy attack After the person on the left shouted, he raised his spear and went forward. Just as the person on the right was about to run, he suddenly felt his entire body fly up and quickly fall down the mountain. All! The people not far away from them also heard it and immediately shouted in panic, Enemy attack! News spread like wildfire. Soon, someone rushed over with a torch, but they were especially cautious. Most of them only assumed a defensive posture and did not move. The person who was first knocked down the mountain had already fainted. When the other person saw that hispanion was injured and was about to fight, he also felt himself being ruthlessly knocked down and flew down. More people ran over, but because this was a small hill, it was not convenient for them to run. Therefore, more people were sent flying and fell into the ravine. Their fate was unknown. More and more people came over. Ah Yu and Qin Huai changed to a more hidden location and even squeezed out the original position of a secret guard. When Ah Yu turned around, she realized that there was something furry beside her. She turned around and saw that it was Little Lamb. Little Lamb stuffed its head into Ah Yus arms as if it was asking for credit. Ah Yu was shocked. If Little Lamb was here, who barged in? She originally wanted Little Lamb to attract the attention of those people and they would take advantage of the chaos to approach. Unexpectedly, the effect was already beyond her expectations.. Chapter 682 - 682: Teached a Lesson (2) Chapter 682: Teached a Lesson (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Not long after, a wolf howl sounded. Everyone in the base camp gasped. Why are there wolves?! There were many of them, so they were naturally not afraid of wolves. However, when the wolves came, someone would definitely be attacked. No one wanted to be that unlucky person. More torches lit up the base camp. More people were sent out to fight the mysterious attacker. In less than 15 minutes, a group of wolves arrived. There were actually 40 to 50 of them. They rushed towards the base camp without hesitation. The wolves are here! Go back and defend! As everyone fought the wolf pack, they returned to defend the base camp. This base camp had only been built recently. In the past, it was hidden underground. Later on, because there were too many training requirements, it had no choice but to be moved to the surface. Unexpectedly, those wolves headed straight for their underground fortifications. From time to time, screams sounded from below. Because there were too many torches, All Yu saw the situation below clearly. She couldnt close her mouth. You can do that? Qin Huai: It was time to consider raising wolves. Two hourster, the entire camp was in a mess. There were more than 20 wolf corpses and a group of wailing people on the ground. Afraid of attracting other trouble, they did not even dare to cry out loudly. Other than the wolf packs corpses, there were also two huge wild boars. One of them looked to be almost 400 to 500 catties heavy. If they were rammed by such a big fellow, their internal organs would probably be shattered into pieces. My well-trained soldiers were subdued by two wild boars and a group of wolves?! A furious voice came from a tent set up in the main camp. You still have the cheek to call it an enemy attack?! Then if I see a goat, should I shout for help?! Someone said in a trembling voice, Boss, in the beginning, it was indeed only two wild boars who caused trouble, but those wolves were really ferocious. It was as if they were deliberatelying towards us. Someone even held his broken arm and said, Boss, we couldnt reach a good conclusion with that sidest time. Do you think its that side Youre talking about that group of stray dogs from the Swimming Dragon n? The boss snorted coldly. They even lost their holy dragon and offended some immortal. Their nest was in a tizzy because of a woman in ck. Now, theyre nothing. Even if they were given a hundred guts, they definitely wouldnt dare to provoke us! Someone else said, Could it be Hu Family Vige? I heard that their vige raises all kinds of wild animals. Perhaps this wild boar Can you use your brains? Huh? The boss was even more exasperated and kicked the person who spoke far away. The people of Hu Family Vige have a grudge against wild boars. Even the little brats in their vige will hunt them every time they see one. Can they control wild boars? 1 told you to hang around the vige more and learn from their intelligence. But look at you, you learned to be silly and came back! The Hu Family Vige either farms, raises silkworms, or makes sugar. Only the teacher who gives hunting sses knows how to catch wild boars and seems to have some skills, but hes too inflexible. Theres really nothing to learn. The subordinate was very aggrieved. Boss, Im just making a reasonable guess. The boss rubbed his forehead. Alright, hurry up and go out to clean up. Master will be here in two days. Do you want me to tell Master that we dont have any enemies here, but were damaged by the wild boars?! Yes At this moment, Ah Yu and Qin Huai, who had already secretly climbed onto the tree outside the tent, looked at each other in unison. Ah Yu mouthed, Are you sure this is the bad guy? Moreover, he was a bad guy who had been lying low for several years. This level of intelligence did not seem like it. Qin Huai was also speechless. During the chaos, they knocked out two people and stole their clothes. They originally wanted to change into them, but Ah Yu was too small and wore it like a costume. They could only let two Crimson Guards wear them and let them cover them along the way before hiding in the tent. One of the guards even took the time to go to the underground fortifications to take a look and realized that the entire mountain had almost been hollowed out by them. The other party had many weapons inside and there was even a workshop for making weapons. It looked like they had been here for at least three to four years. Other than these two, they also bumped into Chi Jia, Chi Tu, and the others in disguise. When they met, the people on both sides were stunned for a moment. Chi Jia immediately rearranged his men, leaving two people to specially cover for the two of them. Among the people in the tent just now, one of them was the disguised Chi Tu. At this moment, he was still in the tent. After Ah Yu came here, she pretended to watch the show and asked Meatbail to help collect a lot of information, including the people stationed here now and the information those people had let slip. Whenbined, she roughly knew what this ce was. Now, the sky was about to brighten. Qin Huai hurriedly retreated with Ah Yu. In daylight, many traces could not be hidden and could be discovered at close range. Moreover, the Wang Family was about to wake up. Just as they were about to leave, someone suddenly shouted, Theres an assassin! Someone in the tent immediately said, Seal all the intersections and dont let them out! Yes! This time, it was different from the wolf packs attack. Everyone took out their weapons and immediately went to fight. As expected, a group of men in ck descended from the sky and fought these people. Amidst the shes of the des, Ah Yu suddenly felt her wrist tighten. She was ruthlessly pulled and her mouth was covered, bringing her away from Qin Huai. Ah In his anxiety, Qin Huai almost shouted Ah Yus name. He immediately chased after her. Chi Jia, Chi Tu, and the others followed closely behind. They couldnt care less about the battle here and all retreated from the event location. Only then did Qin Huai realize that his movement technique was still a little inferior to Chi Jia and the others, but he still chased after the man in ck in front of him. The ck-clothed mans movement technique was impressive, but for some reason, he had to stop and rest. Seeing that Chi Jia was about to catch up, he immediately raised his energy and escaped. With this chase, they arrived at the waterfall at the back of the mountain. The man in ck leaned against a tree at the side, holding his waist with one hand and panting. Ah Yu was patting the man in cks back to calm him down. Chi Jia and Chi Tu had long drawn their weapons. When they saw this scene, they almost retracted their des. Chi Jia:? Miss Ah Yu? Ah Yu hurriedly said, Well talkter. After a while, Qin Huai finally arrived. Hed forced himself to his limits to catch up. At this moment, he felt his legs tremble, but he still held his breath and said, All Yu, dont be afraid. Ill save you now. Hmph! The man in ck snorted coldly at this moment. He pulled off his scarf and looked at Qin Huais drastic change in expression. His tone was mocking. Who are you going to save? In the end, Qin Huais legs went weak and he knelt down. Grandma. Big Brother All You! All Yu was worried about Qin Huai and wanted to go to him, but she was stopped by Old Madam Wang. Dont move unless you want to kneel with him. Ah Yu did not dare to move and stood obediently beside Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang finally calmed down. She pulled Ah Yu to sit down on a rock at the side and stared at Qin Huai. Qin Huai, I originally thought that you were a sensible person, so I was relieved to let Ah Yu marry you. However, what you did today disappointed me too much! Qin Huai lowered his head and did not speak. Matriarch, actually Huh? Old Madam Wang nced over, and Chi Jia immediately did not dare to say a word. The olddy was clearly really angry at this moment. Very good. Its fine if youre usually yful and mischievous, but even if the sky copses, 1 can still take responsibility for it. It wont affect anything. But now? Old Madam Wang looked at Ah Yu beside her. She wanted to say something harsh, but she couldnt bring herself to say it. She could only say, Do you know that if you lose your lives, even if Grandma overturns this mountain and grinds those peoples bones to dust, so what?! Moreover, she was old. Just tonight, when she received the news and rushed over to save them, she almost lost her life. If something happened to All Yu under her nose she didnt dare to think about it at all! Ah Yu whispered, Grandma, well be fine. Were all nning to go home Naive. Old Madam Wang sighed.. Do you know who the other party is? Chapter 683 - 683: Grandma Knows Martial Arts Chapter 683: Grandma Knows Martial Arts Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Go and investigate the surroundings first. Youre not allowed to approach without an order, Qin Huai said to Chi Jia and the others. Yes. Old Madam Wang originally did not want to talk to them here, but at this moment, it was clearly even more inappropriate to return to the vige to talk. If the others in the family heard this, it would be a mess again. She could only sit down on the big rock. Looking at Qin Huai, who was still kneeling, Old Madam Wang said angrily, Alright, stop kneeling. Get up and talk. As soon as Qin Huai stood up, Ah Yu waved at him. Big Brother Ah You,e here. Theres still room here. Seeing this scene, Old Madam Wang sighed in her heart. Why did this granddaughter of hers look smart sometimes and stupid at other times? Could it be that in the future, she would have to count the money for this kid in front of him after doing all the work? However, that was all she thought. All these years, Old Madam Wang could see it clearly. These two children were smart, but they were not guarded against their families and the others. They deliberately had their thoughts written on their faces. Moreover, she didnt think that Qin Huai wanted to y tricks in front of Ah Yu. If All Yu wanted to sell him, he would probably negotiate his own price with the brokers without blinking. In todays matter, Qin Huai was the one who brought people to investigate the situation, but Old Madam Wang thought that perhaps Ah Yu was the one who went to pull this kid out. Thinking of this, Old Madam Wangs tone improved a little. She could not let another familys child take the me when her own child was impulsive. Grandma didnt mean to scare you. Shanyang Vige was originally a weak ce, especially after all these years. Everyone said that it was a bad ce, so they kept a respectful distance. Thinking about it, it was precisely because of this that they gave others a chance to take advantage of it and use it as a camp. Old Madam Wang saw that the two children were still a little confused. She originally did not want to exin too deeply, afraid that they would not be able to digest it now. But now that they were in this situation, if she really hid it from the children, they might cause some trouble in the future. It was fine if they caused trouble, but they could not lose their lives. Ah Yu was really puzzled. Grandma, how do you know so much? Why else? Of course its the two long-term workers our family hired, Old Madam Wang said. The so-called long-term workers were actually Blood Thirteen and the others. Back then, they were suppressed by Old Madam Wang to work in the vige school to pay off their debts. Other than the fixed monthly sry, the two of them also held multiple jobs just to return the money as soon as possible. Other than teaching the children martial arts, Blood Thirteen was also amonly used coachman in the vige. From time to time, he would go with the vigers to burn bricks. He also had a share of raising silkworms and selling silk nkets. In addition, he also became Doctor Hus temporary guard. Every time he escorted Doctor Hu to the mountain to pick herbs, Doctor Hu would give him some remuneration and help him treat some hidden illnesses left behind when he practiced martial arts for free. He had long discovered that there was a camp over here, but the people over there only came to Hu Family Vige asionally to investigate. Its considered them staying in their ownne and minding their own business, so Blood Thirteen didnt mention it. Old Madam Wang felt angry at the mention of this. He long knew that those people had ulterior motives, but he said that no one hired him to investigate, so he couldnt be bothered with them. It was only tonight when he saw that you were going to barge in that he came to look for me. Old Madam Wang did not say anything. Blood Thirteen originally wanted to look for the secret guards Qin Huai had left behind, but he was stopped by Old Madam Wang who woke up at night. In front of him, Old Madam Wang directly used her movement technique and jumped up, scaring Blood Thirteen so much that he almost choked. The olddy actually knew martial arts! Chapter 684 - 684: Analysis Chapter 684: Analysis Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Grandma, whos hiding there? Although All Yu and the others had heard the other party talk about many things, they did not mention who the master behind them was. Therefore, Ah Yu was quite curious, especially now that Grandma had exposed her martial arts in front of them. This meant that Grandma had many things to tell them. Old Madam Wang: Thats a long story. However, its meaningless to tell you too much. You just have to know that the person there is not someone you can afford to provoke now. In the future, pretend not to know that theres someone there, understand? But 1 dont think theyre good people. If we leave them alone, what if they threaten the people in the vige in the future? All Yu said, I think thatnd is a little cursed. In the past, the people from Shanyang Vige did bad things there. Now that there are new people there, are they going to rebel? What does doing bad things have to do with thend? Its just the heart. Old Madam Wang corrected Ah Yu. Its not that 1 dont want you to take care of this matter, but there will definitely be others who will take care of it in the future. You children should focus on growing up. Grandma is old now. If you do things too recklessly, Grandma wont be able to protect you in the future. When she heard this, All Yus nose instantly turned sour. She hurriedly buried her head in Old Madam Wangs arms. Grandma, what are you talking about? Dont say that. 1 dont want to hear it! I was wrong this time. I wont be so rash next time. If I go out, Ill definitely tell Grandma. Theres still a next time? Do you really want to break up my old bones? Old Madam Wang red at All Yu. It seems like 1 cant exin to you clearly today since you cant understand the seriousness of this matter! Do you know what country is further north of us? Ah Yu said, 1 know that to the north is Beixing Kingdom, but theyre also a recently established country. In the past, they were mainly nomads. Although theyre called nomads, they actually live in the forest, right? Youre right. The establishment of the Beixing Kingdom was thanks to our Great Chang. Naturally, some of them are unwilling to establish a country. Just like people who are used to freedom, how can they be willing to be bound by the rules? When Old Madam Wang said this, there was obvious ridicule in her eyes. However, those discontented individuals did not openly express their opposition. They even sent envoys to Great Chang to learn various techniques for governing their territories. After mastering these techniques, they realized that a rule-based nation was indeed easier to govern than the previously fragmented regions. Still,pared to Great Chang, theyre just small fries. When Qin Huai heard this, he couldnt help but ask, So they developed ambitions and wanted to split Great Changsnd, or even steal the talents of Great Chang? Thats right. About 40 years ago, Beixing Kingdom once caused a ruckus. They led their troops around this mountain range and attacked Great Chang from the south, causing the people of a certain area to be plunged into misery and suffering. At that time, Duke Yong had once received an order in the face of danger and brought an army to suppress the border, forcing that group of thieves to cede theirnd aspensation. He took the initiative to hand over the head of the evildoers before letting them go. At the mention of this piece of history, Old Madam Wangs tone was very emotional. From the standpoint of Beixing Kingdom, the winner is the king, and the loser is the bandit. However, there are always some people who are unwilling to admit defeat just like that. In addition, the parasites in Great Chang have yet to be eliminated, so there are always difficulties. At this point, it was more obvious. Ah Yu immediately came to a realization. So, the people gathering the troops now are from Beixing Kingdom and Great Chang? Old Madam Wang nodded. This persons status in Great Chang is extraordinary. 1 believe that the migration of Shanyang Vige previously was also rted to that person. Every detail of the game between the big shots will be considered, and themoners below are all pawns. Hearing this, All Yu gasped. That Shanyang Vige who ate people and came to our vige to cause trouble? Was it also their doing to move the entire vige away?! Old Madam Wang: Perhaps thend they originally took a fancy to is Hu Family Vige and Shanyang Vige. If Ah Yu had note here, the entire Hu Family Vige would have been buried under the avnche of snow. After counting, everyone realized that there were very few houses in the vige that were not buried. It could be said that less than 10% of the houses survived. As for Shanyang Vige, they were already eating people. If they discovered that Hu Family Vige was gone, they would definitelye to plunder the entire vige or go to another vige to cause trouble. In the end, the entire vige would definitely be implicated. At that time, if the entire vige was destroyed and the other vige was filled with evil people, no one would be able to stay here anymore. This ce would be a natural ominousnd. Back then, Old Madam Wang suspected that Zhang Zhan had been secretly harmed. The avnche might have been to bury his corpse and the others in Hu Family Vige. Later on, she went to the mountain with Old man Wang to take a look. As expected, she saw human traces. Zhang Zhan had identally entered this ce when he was investigating the winter situation. Those people were afraid that the matter would spread and would definitely kill him to silence him. However, Zhang Zhan was also lucky and survived. The other party let the matter rest and let the entire Shanyang Vige be emptiedand even everything that happened after that. In short, the n was quiteplicated. There was no need to exin it too carefully to the two children. However, it was impossible for these people not to know about the development of Hu Family Vige in the past few years, but they had never made a move. What did they want to do? This was what Old Madam Wang cared about the most. As for the reason why Hu Family Vige was so good, everyone knew that it came from the child in front of her. The one and only Ah Yu.. Chapter 685 - 685: Going Home Chapter 685: Going Home Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Grandma, are those people very powerful? Old Madam Wang was about to nod when she heard All Yu continue, Will they be more powerful than the Emperor? Will they be more powerful than the Empress and the Empress Dowager? Old Madam Wang: She had neglected it. She did not fear any so-called noble from the bottom of her heart. Even the entire Wang Family did not have any concept of respect for nobles. Look at Ah Yu. She casually mentioned the Emperor, the Empress, and the Empress Dowager. It seemed that the child still had to be taught. At this moment, Old Madam Wang did not want to think that she had actually deliberately dyed teaching Ah Yu. This was because not only Old Madam Wang, but even the entire Wang Family had a premonition that if All Yu grew up too fast, she would eventually fly out like an eagle. Ah Yu was different from ordinary women. She was even different from ordinary men. Her horizons were very wide, and her eyes seemed to be able to fill the entire world. Such a person was destined to not be able to remain in one ce. However, they ail hoped that this farewell wouldeter, but they were afraid that the child would leave early and they would regret it even more if they did not have the time to teach her. Looking at Qin Huai, he also looked like he did not care at all, as if casually mentioning the titles of those people was as ordinary as mentioning his grandfather and grandmother. Old Madam Wang began to think deeply. If Qin Huai sat in that position, would Ah Yu not have to be restrained? Since ancient times, the number of Emperors who were faithful to their Empresses could be counted on one hand. It wasnt impossible to only have one wife and no concubines, but they couldnt have a good ending. However, if it was All Yu, it might be possible. No matter what, she had the protection of an immortal. Even if the immortal left in the future, she would still pull the Wang Family up. With everyone working together, it was not impossible for them to protect her. Grandma, am I right? Ah Yu said a lot more. Just as she was about to continue, she saw that Old Madam Wang was in a daze. It was unknown if she was listening. Old Madam Wang said, How can it be? The highest peaks are usually upied by the capable ones, and those who cannot climb to the top, for whatever reason, are just subordinates and defeated ones. With that said, Ah Yu was much more relieved. Although she was also very curious about the person who could make Grandma afraid, since it could be resolved, it meant that the danger factor was not that high. Grandma, dont worry. Ill protect All Yu well. Qin Huai said firmly, My people will protect her more than they protect me. This was also what Qin Huai had repeatedly warned Chi Jia. Actually, there was no need to remind Chi Jia. Those Crimson Guards who had seen Ah Yu, all liked this little girl to begin with. Everyone had more or less received Ah Yus good intentions and even received their masters orders. How could they not be diligent? Old Madam Wang was not especially relieved. She never ced her hopes on a single person or group of people. Ive told you so much today that 1 shouldnt have. Leave the rest to the adults to handle. Old Madam Wang pulled Qin Huai and Ah Yu up from the rock with each hand and said, Well be returning to Wanning City in two days. Just y like normal children for a while. When you return to Wanning City, you can do whatever you want. Dont care too much about the rest. Even if the sky copses, there will naturally be someone tall to hold it up. Its not your turn yet. As she spoke, Old Madam Wang looked up. A beam of light lit up in the distant mountains. It drifted over from theyers of mountains and cut through the grayness of the mountain. It was dawn. Lets go home. Old Madam Wang held the two childrens hands and walked on the mountain path. Ah Yu and Qin Huai stood at the side alone, but they did not break free from Old Madam Wangs slightly calloused hands. In the past, Ah Yu only felt that Grandmas hands had calluses because she had worked hard. Because she had never done heavy work, the calluses were not big, and they were not as ferocious as the other women in the vige. Now that she thought about it, she rarely saw Grandma do anything. She usually sat at home and used her brain and mouth. Most of the time, she let her family do everything. The calluses on her hands Grandma All Yu looked up and was about to ask when she saw Qin Huai shaking his head at her. She shut her mouth and stopped asking. Grandma was already old and tired. It was rare for her to say so much today. It was also because of their impulsiveness that she exposed herself. If they asked more, be it Grandma lying to them or telling them based on her memories, she would be exhausted again. Forget it. Who didnt have some secrets? In any case, regardless of whether Grandma knew martial arts or not, she was still her favorite Grandma! At dawn, Wang Chuangui was about to set off for Changan County. When the vigers found out that he was going to Changan County to be a governor, they came early to send him off. A few young people who were originally merchants had long tied up the ox cart and followed behind Wang Chuanguis carriage. As soon as he asked, they smiled and said, We also want to go to Changan County to do business. I heard that theres a ce close to the desert there that produces all kinds of fur. If we can buy it, itll be winter when wee back. We can sell it! Someone else chuckled and said, In any case, were also preparing to set off in the next few days. Lets talk along the way and apany Uncle Wang so that he wont be too bored. Wang Chuangui looked at everyone and felt his eyes burn. How could he not know that they just wanted to take this opportunity to escort him? The journey from Wangbei County to Changan County was long. Mother had arranged for an old couple and servants to follow him, as well as Chang Fu, who was in charge of driving, and various things to use on the way. She had also given him generous funds. However, all of these couldntpletely dispel his worries about the journey. These people apanied him to not only provide protection but also to help send a message back home when he returns, so that his family wouldnt worry about him. Wait, wait! Third Aunt Hu crawled out of the crowd, panting. She pulled a young man behind her and pushed him forward. Chuangui, bring this kid along. Hes learned some martial arts outside in the past few years. If you encounter anyone stupid on the way, just let him deal with them. If he cant beat them, throw him onto the road and run by himself. Wang Chuangui: He couldnt help but look sympathetically at Hu Sanwa, who was behind Third Aunt Hu. Everyone in the vige knew that Third Aunt Hus youngest son was away all year round. She talked about him all day long. How could she bear to treat him like this? Flower Jiang, your mouth is really full of nonsense! Old Madam Wang rolled her eyes at Third Aunt Hu. My Chuangui hasnt even left the house yet. Cant you hope for something better! Wang Chuangui was immediately touched and couldnt take it anymore. Look, his mother was always concerned about his safety. Then, he heard Old Madam Wang say, The mountains are high and the road is long. If anything happens on the way, wont we be tired out if we have to make a trip over to collect them? Wang Chuangui: He grabbed Hu Sanwas arm and patted him. Brother, lets go early. Well rush to the first courier station before dark so that we wont starve. Hu Sanwa and the others hurriedly agreed. Yes, yes, that makes sense. Aunt Wang, Third Aunt Hu, well leave first! Before long, the people gathered at the vige entrance immediately got on donkeys and horses and left in the blink of an eye. Sitting in the carriage, Wang Chuangui said to Madam Ma, who was hanging her head at the side, Whats wrong? Youve been unhappy since this morning. Are you sad because youre leaving home and you cant bear to leave? Why dont we take a detour and go to your family to say goodbye to them? Madam Ma shook her head. Its not that. My parents have already agreed and theyre not worried about me. In any case, Ive been following you outside all year round. Theyre already used to it. In this day and age, how many daughters would never return to their families after marrying? It did not matter if she went further away for a while.. Chapter 686 - 686: Implicated Chapter 686: Implicated Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Young Master, this matter might have a lot of implications. Chi Jias expression was very serious. It might be rted to the many assassinations you encountered when you were young. Before Qin Huai could speak, he heard Ah Yus voice suddenly appear. What? Big Brother Ah You was assassinated when he was young? Ah Yu jumped out of the inner room, not even caring that her outer clothes were in a mess. Teacher Chi Jia, whats going on? Chi Jia: Miss Ah Yu, youre here too. He was too careless. He was used to talking directly. Moreover, Young Master did not give him any other instructions, so he naturally said it. Now, Qin Huais house in Hu Family Vige had many secret tunnels dug under it. They were almost connected to the entire underground area of Hu Family Vige. However, after the Wang Family left inrge numbers, only two people were left here to guard the house. Usually, they would repair the secret passages and help take care of Hu Family Vige to prevent anything major from happening. They couldnt let them do too many other missions. It was precisely because of this that they looked confused about the situation in Shanyang Vige. However, they did not expect this matter to be even moreplicated than they had imagined. Qin Huai did not expect Chi Jia to suddenly mention the assassination. He had almost forgotten the days when he was in a state of panic. Previously, he had been ying chess with Ah Yu and fell asleep while ying. He had carried All Yu inside to sleep. The two children had grown up together since they were young. When they were traveling, they were not so particr, including the Wang Familys Big Brothers. Sometimes, they would sleep on each others beds. Unexpectedly, his past was exposed this time. Its fine. We just encountered a few bandits. Chi Jia exaggerated. Qin Huaiforted All Yu. Ah Yu said, Big Brother Ah You, dont coax me like a child! Forget it, let Teacher Chi Jia tell us the information they found first. She also wanted topare whether it was different from what the elf had said. Seeing Qin Huai nod, Chi Jia said, Those people arent aplete entity. Theyre divided into a few factions. What we found are the surviving members of the Beixing Kingdom and the descendants of our once disposed king. This matter was actually moreplicated. Perhaps what was certain was that these people had no conflict of interest with Hu Family Vige. They even needed the prosperity of Hu Family Vige to cover for them. However, this group of people was a huge hidden danger. Once they chose to take action, Hu Family Vige would be the first to bear the brunt. The entire vige might be destroyed, not to mention the people in the vige. After all, these people had never considered the lives of the vigers of Hu Family Vige from the beginning. With thebination of the two sides and Old Madam Wangs words, Ah Yu came to a realization. So, the number of people is definitely not limited to just these in front of us. Perhaps there are countless such strongholds in the mountain. Qin Huai: Thats why we should listen to Grandma this time. This matter is too big. We have to let others resolve it. Ah Yu nodded as well. I know. Previously, 1 thought that it was only a small group of people. That way, well think of a way to deal with them ourselves. But from the looks of it, this is a game between countries. We children really shouldnt interfere too much, and we cant control it. Therefore, wed better return to the capital early and let the capable adults deal with it. Yes, thats indeed the case. After some discussion, the two of them decided that they had to return to the capital as soon as possible. After all, even if they did not care about anything, they had to protect these people from Hu Family Vige. In the game between countries, mortals suffered. Other than them, no one would care about the Hu Family Vige.. Chapter 687 - 687: The Meaning of Family Chapter 687: The Meaning of Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They told Old Madam Wang about this, and the olddy said, Youve considered it very well. Well return to Wanning City tomorrow. As for here, well let things carry on as per normal and pretend that nothing happened. Ah Yu was still worried. If we leave, will they cause trouble in the vige? That night, they caused quite amotion. When I went to save you, they encountered a night attack. That was an internal dispute. There were also a few people from Blood Thirteens group who deliberately went to stir up trouble. It will take them some time to react, but we cant becent; they might suspect the vigers. 1 will stay in the vige for a month. You and the others can return to Wanning City first, dont worry. Ah Yu had always believed in Old Madam Wang, so she bade farewell to her friends in the vige and went to bid farewell to Old Master Hu, Vige Chief Hu, and the others. In the end, she went to the vige school to walk around before slowly leaving Hu Family Vige. Before leaving, Ah Yu saw a few people poking their heads out from behind the vige entrance, so she walked over. When she went over, she realized that it was actually the Big Brothers and Big Sisters from her maternal grandfathers family. Big Brother Goutou, Big Brother Gousheng, Big Brother Goudan, Big Sister Xing Hua, Big Sister Li Hua, why are you here? 1 havent seen you much these past few days. All Yu hurriedly greeted them. The few of them were originally a little nervous. The oldest among them had already agreed on a marriage and was about to get married after the new year. The youngest, Xing Hua, looked like a big girl. However, in front of Ah Yu, they all looked reserved and were far less enthusiastic than before. Initially, they were very happy to know that All Yu had returned. Even if they had long known that Ah Yu was Vige Lord Yu, they did not think much of it. In any case, she was their sister. The rest was not important. However, when Ah Yu really returned in a carriage, even though she only had Tang Yuan as her personal maidservant, and the other servants were not servile, they still felt the difference. Ah Yu was still the same Ah Yu, but her aura had changed a lot. The little girl had an indescribable aura, making them not dare to get close to her. It turned out that the title of Vige Lord was much more powerful than they had imagined. However, when Ah Yu was really about to leave, they were very reluctant. They did not know when they would see her again. When she grew up again, she would probably be even more unreachable. The cute little sister who could be held in their palm in the past didnt need them much in the first ce, let alone now. Hence, they could only watch from afar. It was good to send her off with their gazes. Until before Ah Yu left, she suddenly walked towards them and shouted their names. All kinds of thoughts in Goutous heart instantly dissipated. His face turned red as he said in his loudest voice, Dont call me that. I was casually nicknamed like that when 1 was young. The teacher gave me a proper name. Its Liu Xiangqin. Gousheng also hurriedly said, My name is Liu Xiangyong. Goudan: Liu Xiangren. Ah Yu looked at Xing Hua and Li Hua. Xing Hua smiled and said, My name is Liu Ya. Big Sisters name is Liu Yun. Little Sister All Yu, does it sound good? Ah Yu also smiled until her eyes curved. It sounds good! Then Ill call you Big Brother Xiangqin, Big Brother Xiangyong, Big Brother Xiangren, Big Sister Ya, and Big Sister Yun in the future! Can you remember? Do you want me to write our names down for you? Goutou was not very at ease. Ah Yu pointed at her head. Dont worry, 1 have a good memory. Even if she didnt remember, there was still the elf. It was very powerful and would never forget what it had heard. By the way, you havent answered me yet. Why havent 1 seen you in the past few days? If not for the fact that I saw the corner of Big Brother Xiangqins clothes just now, Ill have missed you, Ah Yuined. Im very busy now. I dont know when Ill be able to return to the vige. If I didnt see you this time, I dont know how long it would have been. Xing Hua, who was also Liu Ya, said directly when the others had yet to think of a reason, My mother said it. Little Sister Ah Yu is the Vige Lord now. Youre different from us now and you cant y with us. Ah Yu was puzzled. What has this got to do with whether Im a Vige Lord or not? Im still All Yu, and youre still my Big Brothers and Big Sisters. This wont change. Thats right, but the teacher also said that there will always be differences between close rtives. Our identities are different now, so we cant get too close. Otherwise, more people will follow suit and bring you trouble. Liu Yun was the most reliable and her words were gentle. Ah Yu, we all know that youve always been the same Ah Yu. Seeing that youre doing well, thats enough. Theres no need to exchange pleasantries.. Chapter 688 - 688: The Meaning of Family (2) Chapter 688: The Meaning of Family (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu did notck ymates, nor did sheck family. It was fine as long as they could help when she needed it. There was no need to force other closer rtionships. This was not only what the teacher said. Grandpa had also said at home several times and he had always restrained his family. They could not becent and take advantage of others just because they were from Ah Yus maternal family. When Ah Yu heard this, she found it funny at first, but then she felt warm. She had actually heard of this in the past few days. Not only was the Liu Family led by her grandfather like this, but even the entire Hu Family Vige was the same. The vigers led their own lives. Usually, when they wanted to thank the Wang Family, they would go and help out. They served more and more of their familysnd and paid more attention to renting seeds. When they thought of Ah Yu, they went to Fairy Yus temple to pay their respects and talk. Most of the time, everyone was either farming, doing business, or working in the workshop. They were diligent in doing small things. They did not seek the riches that others had, let alone use Ah Yus name to do things. Ah Yu and Old man Wangs family were silently doted on by the entire Hu Family Vige and even the entire Nanhe Town. It was doting and gratitude. This was also the effect of Old Master Hu and the others constantly mentioning it. I know. Thank you, but if you miss me, you can write to me. Im a Vige Lord now. 1 have officials who send me letters and items through the courier station. Itll be much faster than themoners! All Yu blinked and said especially mischievously. When they heard this, they alsoughed. Thats good! Liu Ya said, Eldest Brother and Second Brother almost lost interest in their studies. Grandpa ns to let them stop studying after this year and be ountants instead. Third Brothers studies are not bad. Hell participate in the county level imperial exam next year. He still cantpare to your Big Brothers, but itll definitely be good if he can be a county schr! What about you guys? Big Sister and 1 are still studying in the vige school. Grandma means to let us study for another two years. Our vige has agreed with your vige that we will open a new silk workshop. At that time, Big Sister will go there to be a small manager. 1 might be the same as Big Sister. Speaking of this, Liu Yun was very happy. Originally, Big Sister was not allowed to study, and our family did not have enough money. But now, everyone heard that if we study, we can work in the workshop in Hu Family Vige. The sry is good, and we wont owe money. There are many children in the surrounding viges who study! As more and more children went to work, everyone brainstormed from time to time and let the tools of the various workshops in the vige be constantly improved. Now, it was even more convenient and fast, and the money they earned was naturally more. Ah Yu was also very happy to hear this. Thats great. When 1 take a break next time, 111e back and take a good look. Yes, yes! The Wang Familys women had long prepared all kinds of gifts for their families. The Liu Familys gifts were naturally also included, and Ah Yu even threw in an additional portion. But now that she saw her Big Brothers and Sisters, her hands that wanted to feed them started to move again. She asked Tang Yuan to bring arge box of delicious food from the carriage for them before getting on the carriage and leaving. Tang Yuan was actually very puzzled. The snacks she had brought from Wanning City had long been eaten and given away. There was nothing left at all. In the end, her little master could still let her find such a huge box. It was simply unbelievable. Of course, Ah Yu would not tell her that she had taken it out of the spatial pocket. On the other hand, Tang Yuan had long refined the heart of an outstanding personal servant. She definitely did not ask what she should not ask. She only treated herself as a fool, deaf, and mute. After Ah Yu walked away, the few of them looked at the box in front of them with heavy expressions. Liu Xiangqin said, Ah Yu just said that she wanted to go back and repair the tomb. It turns out that shes not doing well in the capital either. She made these delicious and useful things bit by bit. I cant bear to eat them. Liu Yun: Is it possible that Ah Yu is talking about a break, not a tomb repair, just like how our teacher will take a break. Students usually took a day off every ten days. It was definitely different from the rest that Ah Yu mentioned. Wait, if Ah Yu has a long break, does that mean that shes on duty now?! Liu Xiangqin and the others tears fell. All Yu is so young, and theyre letting her be on duty? Liu Ya: Not everyone can be on duty just because they want to. Liu Xiangqin: Looking at the box in front of him, his expression became even heavier. For a moment, he did not know if he should feel sorry for All Yu or himself, who was very useless inparison. Lets study more. Otherwise, not to mention helping Ah Yu and Auntie in the future, in order not to implicate Ah Yu, we might even have to cut ties with her. I dont want to cut ties with such a good Ah Yu! Everyone: Its not that serious. How could kinship be so fragile? Ah Yu and Qin Huai walked at the front, and the others from the Wang Family followed. Old man Wang and Old Madam Wang stayed in Hu Family Vige for the time being. Wang Chuanyuan and his wife had long returned to town, but Wang Chuanman was urged by Old Madam Wang to go in the direction of Changan County. She also took Chang Fu and Chang Shun away. One of them would be left for Wang Chuangui. Among the remaining grandchildren, Wang Dng followed Wang Chuanman out this time. Qu Shuqiu and the child stayed in the vige. Wang Eng, Jiang Wujing, Wang Sang, and Wei Qianying, Wang Sng, Zhou Chuchu, Wang Wng, Wang Ling, and Wang Qng all followed Ah Yu to Wanning City. In addition, Little Lamb and the Spirit Treasure Rat also climbed into Ah Yus carriage this time. Little Lamb simply wanted to follow All Yu, and the Spirit Treasure Rat was provoked by Little Lamb and insisted on bringing it to see Wanning City. Ah Yu and Qin Huai sat in the same carriage. It was very spacious inside, and Chi Jia and Tang Yuan were sitting outside. There was also Chi Ding who had no choice but to drive the carriage because he had lost a game of rock, paper, scissors. Ah Yu sat closer to Qin Huai and lowered her voice to a whisper. Big Brother Ah You, can you tell me about the assassination attempts when you were young? Qin Huai, who was originally reading a book, looked up when he heard this. Its fine if you dont want to say it. Ill investigate it myself. Ah Yu took out a fruit and took a bite. After chewing it, she said, My memory is too good. Now, 1 suddenly remember that when we first met when we were young, you werent very friendly to me. You even said The young mans ears instantly turned red. Thatwas my fault for not knowing. What do you want to know? 111 tell you. Just dont bring up the past. He had once suspected that Ah Yu was a spy when they first met. Every time he thought about it, he felt that he was extremely stupid.. Chapter 689 - 689: Qin Huai’s Childhood Chapter 689: Qin Huais Childhood Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qin Huai knew that All Yu was teasing him on purpose, but when he saw her winking, he found it funny. Looking at the current situation, they already had a better life. He was already 14 years old, and Ah Yu was also going to be 12 years old this year (still 10 years old on the surface). The past was not important anymore. No one expected that he could really break the curse of certain death andpletely recover. As for his health He knew better than anyone that it was given by Ah Yu. Compared to Ah Yu, there was no need to hide some of his childhood events. I didnt have a good life in the past. Qin Huai deliberated over his words before saying, When 1 was young, I was weak. My family often invited doctors to visit, but 1 didnt seem to recover from my illness. 1 even crawled out of the gates of hell several times. He said it casually, but All Yus heart skipped a beat. Is it because youre too sick? But Doctor Hu and Divine Doctor Xue have both seen your body. They all said that youre fine and were just born weak. When Qin Huai was in Hu Family Vige, his physical condition was better than before. Ah Yu only felt that he was not as lively as her other Big Brothers. Sometimes, she would ask Hu Xiao tong why Qin Huai did not look good. Of course, Hu Xiaotongs medical skills were not good, so he went to consult Doctor Hu, who had returned hometer. Doctor Hu told him that it was a condition brought from birth, and strictly speaking, it wasnt considered a serious problem. Many people are born weak due to insufficient maternal nutrition, and many children cannot survive under such circumstances. Some dont even make it through their first month, while others, after struggling to reach the age of seven or eight, still sumb to their frailty and die prematurely. This kind of illness is incurable in the countryside; it requires various expensive medicinal herbs to sustain the patient. Moreover, theres a high risk that the body wont respond well to tonics, leading to unintended consequences. Besides, most rural families cannot afford the cost of such treatment. Qin Huai recalled that time. He thought that he was at the end of his rope and would cough up blood from time to time. He was really terminally ill and had no spirit. He had asked the doctor to prescribe him some strong medicine, which could temporarily support him and prevent him from being bedridden, but it would also speed up his demise. I guess so, Qin Huai said. You know, my maternal ancestor is Duke Yong. Just as those books say, even if he keeps a low profile, he still attracts enemies. As a result, being raised in Therefore, I, who was raised in Duke Yong Manor, will asionally be implicated. The word implicated may sound light, but in reality, Qin Huai often encounters poison in his food or sudden appearances of poisonous snakes and insects in the courtyard. Whenever he goes out to see a doctor, he either encounters a carriage overturning or gets involved in a sudden fight. At first, they didnt realize it was an assassination attempt. It was only when Chi Jia captured an assassin who hade to kill him that they understood. Meanwhile, Qin Huai went out alone and found Madam Qin looking at a pile of corpses without any expression on her face. At that time, Madam Qins dress was stained with blood. She turned around in the dim yellow evening sun and looked at the young Qin Huai. Qin Huai cowered and shouted in fear, Mother Dont call me Mother. Madam Qins expression turned even colder. She said coldly to the two-year-old child, Youre a child of the Qin Family of Jiangnan. Dont act so disgustingly! If youre really afraid, go back to the residence and donte out to harm others in this life. Do you know how many innocent people youve led to death because you went out on your own! Little Qin Huai was immediately so frightened that tears welled up in his eyes. However, before they could fall, Madam Qin left. Little Qin Huai stared nkly at Madam Qins back. He was really afraid and thought that his mother would hug him. Just like other mothers. Later on, Chi Jia hurriedly came to pick him up and said to him, Young Master, the weather is cold. Lets go back first. At the thought of this, Qin Huai suddenly said, Ah Yu, actually, when 1 was young, I especially hoped that I was a child of an ordinary family. Even if 1 was born weak and didnt live long, its better.. Chapter 690 - 690: The So-called Mother Chapter 690 - 690: The So-called Mother Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions You mean Madam Qin? Is she not good to you? Ah Yu asked. She did not know much about Madam Qin. She only remembered that Madam Qin had seen her and told her some things about Big Brother All You. What left the deepest impression was that she had taught her to write encoded letters. Now, Ah Yu was used to encoded letters. She had a special secret code with the Wang Family, which was different from Qin Huais.
Other than that, during the period when he was carrying the Shared Fate Gu, Ah Yu had been thinking about what kind of person Big Brother Ah Yous mother was. She even suspected that she was the one who poisoned Big Brother All You. Later on, this matter was resolved. She did not want to hurt Big Brother Ah You, so she did not ask further. Big Brother All You, Im a little sleepy. 1 want to sleep. All Yu thought that perhaps she shouldnt continue to ask Big Brother Ah You about his past. It would not be good to make him think of sad things. Qin Huai smiled. Then sleep. Ill talk. Youll fall asleep as you listen. If you dont want to tell me, theres no need to force yourself. Im not especially curious. As she spoke, All Yu stretched out two more fingers and gestured. Im just a little curious. Qin Huai nodded. Mn, I want to tell you. Then Ill listen. Ah Yu sat up straight, looking like an obedient child who listened to her teacher. Qin Huai took out a soft cushion from under the chair and let Ah Yu lean against it. Then, he said slowly, If we judge her as a mother based on the standards of normal mothers, shes indeed not a good mother. Even if 1 already understand a portion of her reasons and intentions, I still think so In Wanning City, most children begin their education at the age of two, but they truly start forming memories and awareness after reaching the age of four. Qin Huais memories date back to before the age of 2. Perhaps the experiences during that time were too intense, or maybe it was due to his mothers desire for him to retain those memories. Consequently, even now, he still remembers those past events vividly. Before he was two years old, Madam Qin often appeared beside Qin Huai, but she never wore the slightest look of a loving mother. At that time, he was extremely weak and his face would turn pale even after eating two more mouthfuls of rice. However, Madam Qin asked him to wake up early every day. Initially, he was asked to practice martial arts and do the horse stance, but he fainted in less than half an hour. Madam Qin asked him to study. At the early stages of education, when other children have just begun their studies, being able to memorize the Three Character ssic in a year and recognize about ten characters would be considered a sign of exceptional talent. He was not even two years old, but Madam Qin asked him to memorize it in a month and even memorize it backwards. In the beginning, if he could not memorize it, he would be punished to stand. There were many cousins in the Dukes Estate, and they often teased him on purpose. When Madam Qin found out, she only said, Ipetent people will ultimately be humiliated. Hence, he no longerined to the elders. Every time he was mocked, he instructed Chi Jia to throw the clothes, shoes, and socks of that group of people into the pool. Although it was simple, it was effective. It was only when the brothers and sisters were naked every day that they gradually restrained themselves. He was naturally not afraid of small fights. Later on, he began to be targeted by assassins. At first, his food was poisoned, and he vomited blood. He vomited until his eyes turned dark and he couldnt remember anything. Madam Qin said to him, You shouldnt have eaten so carelessly. You deserve this cmity. Hearing this, All Yu said indignantly, Madam is too much. Youre not her subordinate or her maidservant, but her child! At that time, you were so young and definitely needed your mothers concern. But she said this. You must be very sad, right? Dont be sad. My mother is a good person. She treats you very well. Yes, I thought so too at that time. I even thought that I was not her biological child. Perhaps it was a child she had stolen from her enemies, Qin Huai said as he smiled. When 1 was young, 1 inevitably had these strange thoughts. Youre still young now, but your mother seems to have changed a little. Everyone changes. Yes, yes. What happened after that? Later on, my rtionship with my mother became more and more strained, so Grandpa brought me outside to rx. I only returned to Wanning City after two years. Qin Huai still did not want Ah Yu to be too worried, so he said that he went to the border for two years to rx. You must have been unhappy during those two years. When you mentioned it, your eyebrows were almost knotted! Ah Yu wanted to smoothen Qin Huais frown. Yes, 1 encountered many people looking for trouble. Some wandering soldiers gathered together. They could not be underestimated. Moreover, at that time, Qin Huai was still too young, but he was led by burly soldiers who forgot to take care of him from time to time. He had seen battlefields filled with corpses a few times, let alone those inexplicable assassinations. At that time, someone at the border spread the news that he was the Prince of Great Chang and might inherit the throne in the future. If they killed him, Great Chang would be finished. After Duke Yong found out, he dealt with all the people who spread the rumors with lightning speed and killed all the offenders. He had seen too much and unknowingly developed a decisive personality. Actually, now he doesnt care about these things as much as before, and he even starts to be cautious in his actions, no longer acting recklessly like he used to. Previously, in Wanning City, his reputation was not good. Everyone called him a little evil ghost behind his back because he was an anomaly of the Duke Yong Manor. At such a young age, he did not show any mercy. During the two years he spent at the border with Duke Yong, Duke Yong intended to show him the harshness of war. The soldiers there were all seeking survival and tranquility, which was meant to teach him not to think too much at such a young age. However, he thought that since he did not have much time left, why not indulge? There was no need to care about those he couldnt stand. He would just kill them. If he didnt want to hear something, he didnt have to hold it in. He could just not listen. He spent two years in a daze like this, using the enemys blood at the border to celebrate his four-year-old birthday. After returning to Wanning City, Duke Yongs merit increased day by day. He took the initiative to resign from his military affairs and be a free and unfettered duke in peace. At that time, he was also noticed by more people. Because he was ruthless and merciless, and he was weak and sickly, no one dared to offend him easily, so he became an existence that everyone avoided. The more Madam Qin scolded him for being violent, the more unreasonable he became. The more grudges there were between the mother and son, the stiffer their rtionship became. At that time, some people began to appear frequently around Qin Huai, trying to approach him in various forms. Some were probes arranged by Madam Qin, and some were spies sent by other forces. Qin Huai had been tricked a few times and received Madam Qins ridicule. When he saw All Yu, he had also mistakenly thought that she was a test sent by Madam Qin. After all, she was too special and couldnt be ignored or even rejected. However, Qin Huai did not intend to tell Ah Yu in detail, lest she be unhappy. You know what happened after that. I thought that 1 didnt have much time left, so I went to Wangbei County. When 1 saw you in Yongding County, 1 wanted to look for you, Qin Huai said. You said that 1 wasnt friendly to you. Its because this is the first time Ive really spoken to a young girl. Youre also the most beautiful girl Ive ever seen. Your words are the best, and your smile makes me the happiest. Ah Yu grinned and chuckled. Of course. 1, Ah Yu, am a famous little fairy child in the surrounding viges. Fairy children are definitely good-looking! Seeing her like this, Qin Huai rxed his brows, as if a rock had been lifted from his heart. The past that annoyed him did not seem to be so annoying anymore. The two of them chatted for a while more. Ah Yu covered her mouth and yawned. Im really a little sleepy. Big Brother All You, Ill sleep for a while first. 111 talk to youter. Go to sleep. Ill go to the carriage in front. No matter how spacious the carriage was, it could notpare to the bed at home. He gave up his seat, and Ah Yu slept morefortably. En. Ah Yu rubbed her eyes and fell asleep in a daze. When the Meatbail saw Qin Huai leave, it pulled Ah Yus will into the spatial pocket andid a soft fur cushion for her to sleep on. [Go to sleep. Ill call you when we reach.] After Ah Yu fell asleep, Qin Huai went to the carriage where Wang Wng was. When Wang Wng saw him, he handed him a small box. He said, Qin Huai, after thinking about it, I think its best to ask you for help.. Chapter 691 - 691: Wang Wulang’s Entrustment Chapter 691 - 691: Wang Wngs Entrustment Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qin Huai did not take the box. Instead, he asked him, Fifth Brother, its fine. This isnt for you. Its for All Yu. Wang Wng knew that Qin Huai must have misunderstood him, so he exined, These are the best 1 can think of for All Yu. Only then did Qin Huai take it. He opened the box and saw that it was nothing else. It was a stack of banknotes and a contract. Among them, there was a plot ofnd that Grandma Wang casually gave to her grandsons. He hadnt transferred it at the county office yet. There was also the escort agency that All Yu bought for him, and a deed to a shop that Madam Zhang gave to Wang Wng. Tm ashamed to say that Im not verypetent as an elder brother. 1 havent helped All Yu much all these years. Shes the one helping me all this time. As Wang Wng spoke, he felt even more ashamed.
Especially in their family, the girls were all pampered, unlike other families who often treated their sisters as tools to be squeezed dry. Ah Yu was really a good sister. She could be ranked first in the world. Wang Wng still remembered how thin she was when she first arrived at their home. His heart ached when he thought about it. After a few years, for some reason, they were taken care of more by Ah Yu. Perhaps in the eyes of others, this was an extremely blissful thing. With someone at home to help them, they did not need to do anything at all to reach the peak of their life. How good was that? However, Wang Wng did not think so. When he was young, he still felt that it was great to have a smart Little Sister Ah Yu at home. If he followed Little Sister Ah Yu, he would be able to earn a living no matter what and live happily. Now that he had grown up, he realized that his previous thoughts were a little bastardly. Im not afraid of getting mocked by you. Now, Im only thinking that younger sisters should be pampered and raised well. Our All Yu is even more so. As Wang Wng spoke, his tone became much lower. However, Im among her many brothers, Im really not considered very good or bad. His eldest brother was working in the vige as a farmer. Hes probably the least promising one. However, under his eldest brothers lead, the territory of Hu Family Vige seemed to have expanded a lot. The silk, nkets, and various sugar products of Hu Family Vige had already been exported far and wide in Great Chang. It had even reached the surrounding countries. Eldest Brother was not the kind of person who was good at currying favor, but he knew how to exchange sincerity for sincerity. He had made some sincere friends everywhere, which was very beneficial to the Wang Family and the entire Hu Family Vige. There was no need to mention Second Brother. Now that Second Uncle had already be an Imperial Schr and had even taken up a position as a governor, if nothing unexpected happened, he would definitely be promoted in the future. Second Brother, who had inherited Second Uncles talent in studying, was already a talent among his peers. His future might even be better than Second Uncles. Education, Imperial Examination, and a career as an official were his future destinations. As for Third Brother, he had a decisive personality. He learned quickly in everything he did. Others had to learn for three to five years, but he could master it in a month or two. In time, his achievements would be limitless. Fourth Brother had a calm personality and was extremely talented in studying. However, he had confirmed his dream. He wanted to be a teacher in the future and wouldnt take the path of an official. Now, he was just constantly umting knowledge. Sixth Brother was heartless. He only thought about how to pass the time quickly. Even so, his mother urged him to study seriously so that he would not fall behind in his studies. On the other hand, Seventh Brother really knew how to solve the problems of others. Even if he did not enter a career as an official in the future, he would definitely be supported by many people. He would definitely not be weak. He was the only one who was stuck in the middle, neither being promising or disappointing. It was really embarrassing. Why would you suddenly have such thoughts? Qin Huai pushed the box back to Wang Wng. Take this back. All Yu wont ept it, and its impossible for her to. Wang Wng shook his head. I dont mean to return it, but 1 cant think of anything else for the time being. Moreover, I wont be returning to Wanning City this time. I want to go to Jiangsai. Jiangsai is a bitterly cold ce where many people would not be willing to be soldiers, even if it meant resorting to extreme measures such as killing or selling everything they have. This was because nine out of ten people who went there did not return. They died in all kinds of ways. What happened? Qin Huai said. Why would you suddenly go to such a remote ce and in such a hurry? Not only that, Qin Huai even wondered if Fifth Brother had heard or seen something and wanted to leave for something. Wang Wng said, Dont worry about this matter, just hand over this box to Ah Yu. Inside, Ive alreadybeled the contents and their purpose, so she can ess the money whenever she needs it. Also, you can tell Ah Yu that I wont always begging behind like this, and in the future, 111 be able to be her support. Wang Wng was originally just saying it casually. The more he spoke, the sadder he became. The more he spoke, the more touched he became. In the end, he wiped his tears and said to Qin Huai, Qin Huai, when I was young, I didnt take good care of Ah Yu and let her get engaged to you as a child bride. However, this doesnt mean that this matter is settled. If you bully her, Ille back and beat you up even if I have to crawl here! Qin Huai: Fifth Brother, what exactly are you Before Qin Huai could finish asking, Wang Sng, who was silent in the corner, said.. Chapter 692 - 692: Wulang Wants to Join the Army Chapter 692: Wng Wants to Join the Army Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Sng, who was originally sleeping, smiled slightly upon hearing Wang Wngs words of instructions as if leaving hisst words, Qin Huai, dont listen to his nonsense. Granny set a rule for all of us that if we dont pass the provincial exam before theing-of-age ceremony, theres no need to try again. As for those who have already passed the provincial exam, they can rx a bit. If we dont pass the imperial exam by the age of thirty, we can peacefully pursue an official position or make a living on our own. As he spoke, Wang Sng nced at Wang Wng, who was trying his best to signal him with his eyes. He didnt even manage to pass the imperial provincial examination. Hell have toe back in a few years. Moreover, King Xiaoyao has promised Grandma that hell definitely let Fifth Brothere back in one piece. Fourth Brother, I didnt allow you toe to my carriage to sleep so that you could undermine me. Wang Wng was depressed. Thats Jiangsai. As an elder brother, why dont you know how to worry about me at all? You even keep criticizing me. Hey, Qin Huai is sitting here. Did I say anything wrong? Which sentence was wrong about you? Youre just thinking too much. After Sng got married, his words became more stable. Wng, you can consider it again. Theres no need to be in such a hurry to go to Jiangsai. Mr. Chi said that my martial arts talent is not bad. This is a rare opportunity. If 1 miss it, there wont be a next time. But theres no need to be anxious now. Well return to Wanning City and study for another two years. At that time, the family will be more at ease if you go. Aiya, Fourth Brother, youre too stable. But if I wait until everything is ready before setting off, there will never be a day to set off. Theres no such thing as everything being appropriate in this world. Qin Huai suddenly said, Fifth Brothers words make sense. Sng said helplessly, Why are you making a fuss with him too? Jiangsai is really not a good ce to go. Although Grandma didnt say anything, I know that if its possible, she definitely wont agree to let Fifth Brother go. Wang Wng did not dare to say this to Old Madam Wang directly. He only left a letter. When Old Madam Wang saw it, he was already on the way to Jiangsai. ording to Old Madam Wangs personality, if her descendants made this decision and were already on the way, she would definitely not stop them. She adhered to the principle of the children have their own blessings and usually would not force anyone to do anything. However, it was hard to say if hed asked her before he went. Ill send someone to follow Fifth Brother. Although I cant prevent Fifth Brother from being injured, at least it can save Fifth Brothers life. As long as he gave the order to protect Wang Wngs life at all costs, the people he sent would definitelyplete the mission even if they had to burn their bones and scatter their ashes. Wang Wng rubbed his arms. Dont. Weve relied on you a lot since we were young. This is my own decision. Moreover, Ive already made an agreement with King Xiaoyao. He promised to protect me. As a prince, its impossible for him to go back on his word, right? This was Wang Wngs own n. Although he was impulsive previously, it had been a few months since he made the decision. He had long been prepared. Previously, when they were helping All Yu with her academy, King Xiaoyao would go and take a look from time to time. At that time, Wang Wng had a conversation with King Xiaoyao. It was during that time when Wang Wng learned about the rampant banditry and the suffering of the people in Jiangsai. It was also a ce where he could best practice martial arts. The people he practiced with were never holding back, and he often ended up feeling sore all over from their intense training. However, he always held back himself, being afraid of hurting his master and those who were teaching him. If he could go to Jiangsai, these problems would be easily resolved. Most of the people there were desperate. There were also some wandering soldiers and spies from various countries. If he fought with them, there was naturally no need to show mercy. He would definitely fight to kill. That meant that both sides would attack with all their might. Wasnt that the best way to train? Therefore, when Wang Wng heard that King Xiaoyao was going to Jiangsai to take a look, he took the initiative to volunteer to go with him. This was a private agreement between the two of them. Later on, his brothers found out that under his request, everyone had also worked together to hide it from the rest of the family. Only now did Wang Wng tell them everything. I just want to see how far I can go with my own strength. Wang Wng grinned. Dont worry about anything else. Who am I? Im someone who even when Grandma beats us up, I deliberately choose the ces that dont hurt the most. Im afraid of pain, afraid of being beaten up, and even more afraid of death. Ill definitely think of a way to protect myself.. Even if King Xiaoyao is unreliable, do you still think Wang Wng is unreliable? Chapter 693 - 693: Wulang Wants to Join the Army (2) Chapter 693: Wng Wants to Join the Army (2) Trantor: yee Trantions Editor: yce Trantions Qin Huai and Wang Sng looked at each other and saw rhe words youre indeed unreliable in each others eyes. Wang Wng: Qin Huai: Didnt you tell Ah Yu about this? Not yet. If Ah Yu finds out and doesnt let me go, what will I do? Wang Wng was still very self-aware about this. The person who cared about the family the most was not the olddy, but Ah Yu. Ah Yu even knew which chicken in their family did noty eggs. She would still care about them. If the servants at home were not feeling well, she would let them recuperate before working, let alone her family. Qin Huai: Then have you ever thought that 111 tell Ah Yu after you leave? If she doesnt agree, do you think shell continue to go to Wanning City or follow you to Jiangsai to pull you back? Wang Wng: After thinking about it, it seemed more likely that thetter was the case. He knew his sister well. She was a very stubborn person. For example, when they were traveling outside and bought candy made by an old farmer in a county city, they only realized that the old farmer had epted three copper coins less when they arrived at the next county city. At first. Ah Yu listened to everyones advice and pretended not to care. However, who would have thought that that night, Ah Yu rode a fast horse alone and went back to look for her. She found the old farmers house and made up for the missing copper coins. In order not to make a wasted trip, she even bought arge bag of beans. They did not know how she carried such arge bag of beans back. If not for the fact that they realized that many jelly beans had appeared after waking up, they wouldnt have known that Ah Yu had gone out. Of course, Qin Huai knew that he was an aplice involved. However, looking at the shocked Big Brothers and Ah Yu, who was humbly epting criticism, he still remained silent. Then 111 tell Ah Yu. However, no matter what Ah Yu says, I wont change my mind, Wang Wng said. I cant wait for Ah Yu to do more and obtain an official title for my mother. That way, as a son and Big Brother, Ill really be a failure. Moreover, when had Ah Yu not obtained glory with risks? If he had to take risks to exchange for glory, Ah Yu should not be the one to do it. It was more appropriate for him to go. Therefore, when they arrived at the courier station, Wang Wng told his siblings that he was going to join the army. The Big Brothers were still fine. They all understood. Wang Ling and Wang Qng had a strong reaction. Fifth Brother, do you think youre living toofortably and want to court death? On the other hand, Ah Yu was the calmest. When she heard this, she simply left the table and silently returned to her room, leaving the room full of people looking at each other. Under everyones gaze, Wang Wng braced himself and went outside Ah Yus door to talk about his thoughts. Ah Yu, Fifth Brother is not being rash. Ive already made a thorough n. My studies are really not good. Even if 1 pass the imperial provincial examination in the future, its nor because Im talented, but because I was forced to memorize it. How can 1 still be a good official like that? Im quite talented in martial arts. 1 like it too. 1 just want to use martial arts to make a name for myself. Its not like 111 give up on my studies. I still have toe back and take the exam. When the timees, Ill take the imperial examination. In any case, the martial examination also has a written segment, but its nor as difficult as the imperial provincial examination. Its just right for me. Also, I know that Jiangsai is not a good ce, but didnt you also say that there are many poor people in this world? In fact, not all the people in Jiangsai are bad people. There are also many poormoners. If I can go over and do something for them, I ll be considered to have listened to you, right? Ah Yu, dont be angry with me. Fifth Brother is not saying this because 1 want you to be angry. Youre rhe best sister in rhe world. 1 also want to be the best Big Brother in the world, not rely on you to support me and our family Before he could finish speaking, the door opened from the inside. Ah Yu dragged a bag that was even bigger than her and looked at him in confusion. Fifth Brother, what are you talking about? Why is it that Im the one supporting you and the family? Is anyone in our family earing idle food? With Grandma around, no one could lie down and enjoy life. Wang Wng was also dumbfounded. Huh? Am I wrong? Ah Yu did not continue to dwell on this matter. Instead, she handed over the bag in her hand and let Wang Wng take it. Then, she said, Fifth Brother, make sure you rake good care of yourself while youre there. 1 dont know if youre traveling light or nor, so I only prepared these things for you. They should be enough. Inside, there are our familys secret life-saving wax pills. Remember to use them when necessary. Also, if the pills are damaged, damp, or cracked, be sure not to use them, alright? The so-called wax pills contained the nutrient fluid in Ah Yus spatial pocket. It was made by Meatbail and was even more useful than rhe Myriad Spirit Warer. There were no side effects. Ah Yu continued, I also ced a very important bottle of something inside. It can improve the river channel. If you reach Jiangsai, you can see if you want to put it in the river. Jiangsai is called so because there are three major rivers that nourish the people around it, but the banks of these rivers vary greatly, with some being rich and fertile while others are barren and impoverished, which is quire peculiar. Ah Yus bottle contained an improved version of rhe Myriad Spirit Water. It contained rhe improved form fornd and water. Meatbail had also bought it from other nes at a high price and had only recently developed it. Improving the water of the river and improving the quality of the water was something Ah Yu wanted to do in the future. Also Wang Wng listened to Ah Yus words in a daze and did not know how to react. In the end, he asked eagerly, Ah Yu. Ah Yu stopped nagging and looked up at him. Huh? Dont you object to Fifth Brother going out? Isnt this what you want? Ah Yu said. This is your wish. Why should I stop you? As long as it doesnt affect others, everyones wish is worthy of recognition. Wang Wng was speechless for a long time. Fifth Brother. En. Ive already given you so much good stuff. You have toe back healthy and safe. Ah Yu looked at him and curved her eyes before saying, You have to give Third Aunts her official title yourself. Yes! Chapter 694 - 694: Returning to the Astrology Divination Chapter 694: Returning to the Astrology Divination Bureau Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Wng separated with everyone at the courier station andpletely went on another path. He would wait for King Xiaoyao to meet him at the next agreed-upon town before heading to Jiangsai, which was more than 3,000 li away. In the two days after he left, no one spoke much. The atmosphere was a little heavy, and they were all worried about him. However, everyoneforted each other and slowly epted this fact. Even Wang Sang was deep in thought. Wei Qianying was in the same carriage as Wang Sang. She was an extremely gentle youngdy from a wealthy family. During this period of time, she had been interacting with her younger siblings and was even more envious of the way the Wang Family interacted. Husband, what is your hearts desire? Wei Qianying said gently, Regardless of whether you want to make a name for yourself in Wanning City or be like Wng or Second Uncle, 1 will always follow you and support you. Wang Sang held Wei Qianyings hand and patted it gently. He felt his wifes soft hands and couldnt help but find it funny. His wife is the daughter of the county governor. From her hands, he could tell that she must have been pampered since she was young. Even if she had the bearing of a youngdy from a wealthy family, she must have been doted on by her family and slowly raised up. With such a wife, how could he bear to bring her to suffer? Im not afraid of making a fool of myself if I say it out loud. I dont have any firm thoughts now. Grandma asked us to study, so Ill study. 1 want to be like Second Uncle in the future and be an official after passing the imperial civil service examination. Or if Im lucky, I can continue to study in the Imperial College or be on duty at the Hanlin Academy. At this point, a trace of confusion appeared in Wang Sangs eyes, but it quickly dissipated because he recalled Ah Yus encouragement to him back then. Ah Yu had once said that Third Brother was a person who could adapt to everything quickly. In the past, he felt that he had no goals or ns and lived his life in a daze. Now that he thought about it, perhaps he was such a person who could adapt quickly to anything he encountered. No matter if fate had given him something good or bad, he would notin, let alone be depressed. Wasnt this also a kind of talent? Husband, no matter what kind of person you decide to be, Ill be by your side, Wei Qianying said. Yes, actually, Im thinking that Wng has already grown up and wants to make a contribution and be a good Big Brother. 1 shouldnt continue to live my life in a daze. I also want to be a good son to Mother, a good Big Brother to Ah Yu Wang Sang looked at Wei Qianying and said word by word, And a good husband to you and a good father to our child in the future. Wei Qianyings face immediately turned red as she rebuked, Its still early. They were newlyweds, and she was not used to discussing this. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, everyone had returned to Wanning City and everything was on track again. Every morning, Qin Huais carriage would appear at Ah Yus door on time to pick her up. The two of them would go to the Imperial City together. They would separate in front of thest hall in the Imperial City. One would go to the Hanlin Academy, and the other to the Astrology Divination Bureau. In the first few days, everyone would still have someints and feel that it wasnt appropriate for the two of them to walk together. Later, it was revealed that they were a pre-engaged young couple. Seeing a young man who had already be a Compiler in the Hanlin Academy and another who was the Commander of the Astrology Department, they became silent. Outstanding people were really outstanding in everything, including finding an outstanding partner for themselves early. It was precisely because of this that some young people in the Imperial College who discovered Ah Yu were greatly disappointed and regretful when they found out that she already had a fiance. They thought that they could get close to her and propose marriage to this youngdy in the future, but now, it was all for nothing. No matter how capable, knowledgeable, and talented they were, could theypare to a 13-year-old top schr?! On this day, just as Ah Yu arrived at the Astrology Divination Bureau, she heard Auntie Fatty hurriedly say to her, Commander, bad news.. Someone is looking for trouble! Chapter 695 - 695: Princess Ruyi Looking for Trouble Chapter 695: Princess Ruyi Looking for Trouble Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Dont be anxious. Tell me slowly. Whats going on? Tang Yuan reached out and stopped Auntie Fatty who almost crashed into them. Auntie Fatty caught her breath before saying, Its that princess. After she arrived here, she looked down on us with disdain, nitpicking at everything. She criticized this and that, and even punished us because of some of our local customs During the time All Yu returned to Hu Family Vige, the Astrology Divination Bureau was taken care of by them, as usual. Originally, this was a very inconspicuous small department. Logically speaking, they should not have been noticed. However, for some reason, Princess Ruyi, who was living well in the pce, suddenly came here. She even looked bossy. In her words and between the lines, she kept emphasizing this princess, this princess, as if she was afraid that others wouldnt know shes the only princess of Great Chang. Your words are so muddled. The Commander cant understand. How about this? Let Xie Guixine over and exin it, Tang Yuan said again. Now, Tang Yuans self-cultivation had reached another level. She knew that ordinary people in high positions would not talk to people with lower status than them. It was not because All Yu looked down on these people, but because the rules had always been like this, lest the subordinates did not know their limits and be enboldened, crossing the line one day. Ah Yu originally felt that there was no need. She preferred tomunicate face-to-face. Wasnt her status very unequal with the Emperor, Empress Dowager, and the others? But didnt she speak directly to them as well? They didnt ask to let a middleman pass the message. However, Tang Yuan insisted, so Ah Yu could only let her be. As a result, All Yu basically did not need to say anything. Tang Yuan became her mouth. Auntie Fatty did not think that there was anything wrong with this. Her face immediately turned bitter. She first looked at Ah Yu, then at Tang Yuan. Its not that I dont want to call him over, but its because Princess Ruyi saw Xie Guixin and said that he was good-looking and wanted to bring him back to raise him! All? This time, it was All Yus turn to be confused. Doesnt Princess Ruyi look very young? Why is she raising a man at this time? Also, isnt Xie Guixin already past the age limit? The age difference between the two of them is too great. But shes a Princess and were nothing. Who dares to go against the Princesss words? Now, Xie Guixin is saying that hes been humiliated and imed that he has nothing to live for. The Princess said that Xie Guixin embarrassed her and is nning to drown him in the pond! Ah Yu : What kind of strange thing was this? Bring me over to take a look. At the very least, she was themander-in-chief. It was impossible for someone to bully her people and ask her to pretend not to know. Even if the other party was a Princess, that would not do. A Princess did not have three heads and six arms! On the way there, Ah Yu was still asking Tang Yuan, 1 heard Auntie Fatty mention Liu Fang. Isnt Big Sister Liu Fang on duty elsewhere? When did she be our people? Tang Yuan had already found out about it the day before. Big Sister Liu Fang said that she received your grace and specially went to beg the steward of the Internal Affairs Bureau to transfer her to our Astrology Divination Bureau. She also brought a few good sisters with her. Now, there are already four to five pce maids working in the Astrology Divination Bureau. Perhaps before long, there would be a few eunuchsing too. At that time, it would be more convenient for everyone to do things. They would not have to do everything themselves. Auntie Fatty walked in front and also heard her words. She said, Commander, Princess Ruyi said something unpleasant back then. Liu Fang couldnt help but argue with her and was pped by Princess Ruyi. Im afraid her entire face is swollen now! When Ah Yu heard this, she was angry. How can she hit people casually? As they spoke, they heard a few crisp sounds and a domineering female voice. Havent you eaten? Use more strength! Ah Yu paused and raised her voice.. Stop! Chapter 696 - 696: Her Worry Chapter 696 - 696: Her Worry Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Princess Ruyi heard this, she did not move. However, the two pce maids in charge of pping stopped and looked at her. Who exactly is your master? If I ask you to p someone, youll p them! Whoever disobeys me will end up the same! Youre not allowed to hit her! Ah Yu walked in quickly. When she saw the scene in front of her, she felt that even a person like her who did not like to be angry was angry. In the small courtyard of the Astrology Divination Bureau, it had originally been cleaned up by Tang Yuan and the others. Not only was it clean and tidy, but it was also nted with some flowers and nts that Ah Yu had brought. But now, the entire courtyard was in a mess. Things were scattered everywhere. Not only were the flowers and nts destroyed, but some were even scattered on the ground.
Those who did not know better would think that there was a thief! Not only that, but there were also a few pce maids kneeling on the ground. Everyones heads were pressed down, and Liu Fang was the most eye-catching. Half of her face was swollen, and she no longer looked cute. Looking at Xie Guixin again, a man who was already an adult, was held down by two strong grannies. His body was tied with thick ropes and his mouth was stuffed with a cloth. He looked like he had been kidnapped. As for Xie Zhen, he was nowhere to be seen. Princess Ruyi, why did you suddenlye to our Astrology Divination Bureau to destroy our things?! Ah Yu took a step forward and looked at Princess Ruyi. There was no fear on her face, and even obvious criticism and dissatisfaction in her eyes. Clearly, Ah Yu did not have a good impression of the Princess in front of her at all. How dare you! Youre just a small Vige Lord, yet you dare to speak to me like this? Im going to send you to prison and punish you for disrespecting the royal family! Princess Ruyi spoke arrogantly, clearly not taking Ah Yu seriously at all. Such a Vige Lord who came from a dpidated family must have had eight generations of ancestors burn incense before she could obtain the title of Vige Lord. How could she take such a person seriously? However, Ah Yu said, You ssify people because youve never been to school. The teacher never taught you to respect others. 1 dont me you and can understand you. Princess Ruyi originally thought Ah Yu was trying to show weakness to her, and she didnt understand the meaning behind Ah Yus words. It wasnt until she realized what Ah Yu meant that she became furious and eximed, Alright, you dare to say Im uncultured! Do you even know who I am? 1 am Princess Ruyi! I am the child of the current Emperor and Empress, the most noble princess in this world. Your words are incredibly disrespectful. I will have my father cut off your head and exterminate your entire family for saying such things! Princess, youre wrong again. Thews of the Great Chang Dynasty dont stipte that if you offend the royal family, youll be beheaded and your entire family will be executed. In fact, in the entire history of the Great Chang Dynasty, the number of people whose entire family was executed can be counted on one hand. All of them are evil people who caused irreversible and heavy losses to the Great Chang Dynasty and even the people. Ah Yu smiled slightly. If Princess Ruyi feels that your status isparable to the entire Great Chang Dynasty and the people, you can arrest me now. Not to mention killing my entire family, even ten or twenty families will be sent to you. How about that? Princess Ruyi was about to follow Ah Yus words when she was suddenly poked by her personal pce maid who whispered in her ear. Princess Ruyis expression immediately changed drastically. Alright, you actually dared to set a trap for me! If Princess Ruyi had really followed Ah Yus words just now, the person who would have been disrespectful would not have been Ah Yu, but herself. If word got out, her position as a Princess would be over! But why could this girl in front of her say such offensive words even though she did not dare to say them? Could it be that she had some other hidden identity? The information that her subordinates had found was that she was a child from a vige, and there was no one at home who was an official. She only had her second uncle, who was a governor in a remote ce. She could easily find someone to set a trap for him and that Second Uncle would die in office, and he could forget about returning to the capital to report his work! Princess Ruyi, have you thought about how to punish me? Ah Yu walked forward and looked at the Princess, who had subconsciously taken two steps back. She walked past her and pulled Liu Fang up, letting the other pce maids stand up. Seeing that the Princess was inexplicably stunned, the people around Princess Ruyi could only watch All Yus actions and did not dare to move. Their thoughts were exactly the same as Princess Ruyis. They all suspected that Ah Yu had some special identity. Otherwise, how could she be themander here at such a young age? No matter how inconspicuous the Astrology Divination Bureau was, not everyone could enter. While they were thinking, All Yu had already untied Xie Guixin and even taken out the handkerchief in his mouth. Xie Guixin immediately spat on the ground, looking very unhappy. Xie Guixin cupped his hands and bowed to Ah Yu. Thank you for saving me today, Commander. Ill never forget your kindness! Ah Yu said, Youre from our Astrology Divination Bureau. Of course, I cant let others bully you casually. Dont worry, Ill definitely get someone to give you an exnation for what happened today. As soon as she finished speaking, All Yu looked at Princess Ruyi. The smile on her face that had been on her face all year round had long disappeared, leaving only her cold gaze on the other party. Princess Ruyi suddenly felt a chill run down her spine, as if she was being stared at by a venomous snake and ferocious beast. She couldnt help but tremble. What was going on? How could a child who looked to be no more than ten years old emit such a deterrent force that she felt like she was facing her mother and did not even dare to breathe loudly? Princess Ruyi, youre not born a princess. Youve also lived under someone elses roof before. You should know that life is difficult and the world is a sad ce. I hope you can give us an exnation for todays matter. Why did you behave in this manner? Is it simply because you felt that we offended you, so you resorted to such severe actions? Do you realize that even the Empress, who is rumored to be strict, doesnt readily resort to physical punishment for those under her? Instead, she follows the pce rules. May 1 ask, where did your words and actions today originate from within the pce regtions? Despite her young age, Ah Yu spoke with a resounding voice. These words made Princess Ruyi unable to answer even half a sentence. In fact, when she heard the word pce rules, she felt as if she had returned to her mother and heard her mother ask her to copy the pce rules ten times. If she didnt finish copying them, she wasnt allowed to eat, let alone sleep. She couldnt even find someone else to do it for her. That time, she took an entire day and night toplete it. Princess Ruyi: For some reason, before she came here, she was initially full of momentum. Moreover, she heard that the little girl was about to take her post, so she thought of punishing her people first, to establish some authority. Then, when the time came, her goals would be better achieved. However, she did not expect to be the one being criticized in this situation. What was going on? The pce maid beside Princess Ruyi, seeing that the princess waspletely at a loss, knew that she must be flustered and unsure how to respond. So, she whispered in her ear, Princess, dont forget, Qin Huai Hearing this, Princess Ruyi immediately reacted. Her confidence returned, and taking advantage of her height, she looked down at Ah Yu and said, A wild girl like you actually dared to scold this Princess. Ill remember todays incident. Dont expect to live well within this imperial city from now on! Also, my visit today isnt as unfounded as you im. Im here to remind you to quickly break off the engagement with Duke Yong Manor. A prestigious and noble household like that is beyond the reach of a countryside girl like you! [So it turns out that shes here to cause trouble for you. Thats why I said, child, maybe you should consider finding someone else. I can see your Grandma isnt very satisfied with him anymore.] [Look, this is simply a disaster!] Ah Yu replied in her heart, This is an undeserved disaster for Big Brother Ah You and me. How can 1 me it on Big Brother Ah You? If I really me it on Big Brother Ah You, whats the difference between me and those muddle-headed people in history? In history, there were many people who attributed their failure to femme fatale. They even med the destruction of a dynasty on a woman. If a woman could really change the current situation and alter the entire history of society, why would it still be dominated by men? And women could only rely on men to live. This clearly did not make sense! [I was just saying, but this Princess Ruyi is indeed not a good person. Her upbringing is indeed not matching to the title of a princess. I feel that shes really from a small ce. Not only is she selfish, but shes also an idiot.] Its not good to say that about her. [She only knows that shes a princess, but she doesnt know how to use this identity. Its simply a waste to give her the identity of a princess..] Chapter 697 - 697: Analogy Chapter 697 - 697: Analogy Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What other mysteries could there be about Princess Ruyis identity? Isnt she the child of the Emperor and the Empress? Ah Yu said to Meatball. Shes a child that was so difficult to find in the first ce. They should have thoroughly handled all the information before bringing her back, right? If they found the wrong child, wouldnt that make the royal family look very ipetent? [Are you going toplete this mission? You will be rewarded with some points. If you want to do it, dont do it openly. Just let people know her true identity so that she wont bear a grudge against you.] You know who she is? [1 dont think shes the child of the Emperor and Empress. From a gic analysis, she really isnt much of a match.]
[By the way, I also heard someone discussing in private that this princesss eyes and ears are very simr to the Empresss and her temper is also a little simr. But I dont think thats right at all. Their eyes are different, let alone their ears.] [And this temper] I dont think the Empress is a bad-tempered person, but Ive heard some things. They said that the Empress used to have a bad temper and liked to punish the pce servants. In the past, she punished all the concubines in the pce. Ah Yu sighed when she mentioned this. I dont know if 1 should pity the Empress or those concubines. They only have one husband. It seems that none of them are at fault, but everyone is unhappy. [This is still considered good. The current Emperor only has slightly more than ten pce concubines, and most of them are in name only. Didnt you learn the history of the Great Chang? In the past, the number of concubines in the Emperors harems had to be measured in the hundreds.] Just now, you said that Princess Ruyis temper is simr to the Empresss. It reminded me of something. Could it be that she wants everyone to think that shes very simr to the Empress, so she deliberately pretended to be arrogant? After all, when this princess pretended to be fierce, she looked like a fox borrowing the might of a tiger. [Forget about that. She bullied our people. We cant let her get away with it just like that.] Ah Yu was themander of the Astrology Divination Bureau. The people here were protected by her. How could she let an idiot bully them? The time the two of them spent chatting through the spatial pocket was actually not long. In Princess Ruyis opinion, All Yu had stopped for more than ten breaths before turning to look at her. Princess Ruyi, having spent so much time in the pce, you seem to have forgotten the proper protocols for conduct in the imperial city. Regardless of who wants to move around, they must seek permission. Even as a princess, there are many ces you cant wander into recklessly. Our Astrology Bureau is a small temple, but not just any Buddha can enter. Today, you came to my Astrology Bureau and assaulted our people without reason. You even harbored improper intentions towards my diligent subordinate and wanted to kill him to cover it up. I will truthfully report this to the Ministers Residence and the Imperial Cab, and present it to the Imperial Court. Your Highness, please conduct yourself with more dignity! Princess Ruyi: Little girl, dont try to scare me! I, I, Im not afraid! Yes, if Princess can speak without the trembling in your voice, your credibility will be even higher. Ah Yu looked at Liu Fang, whose face waspletely swollen. She really could not like this princess. In addition, since Princess injured our people, you have to bear responsibility for their medicine fee. Just as Princess Ruyi was about to say something, her thoughts were disrupted by her words. In a daze, she threw out an IOU for 200 taels of silver and left like a thief. About 15 minutester, Xie Zhen ran over, panting, followed by more than 10 people. He originally thought that he would see a mess, but he didnt expect to only see Ah Yu and the others drying ancient books in the courtyard. The smoky green undershirt looked lively on her, and the top was her usual Commanders uniform. There was a half-moon pattern on it, making Ah Yu look like a calm young adult. Commander, whats going on? Wheres Princess Ruyi? Xie Zhen hurriedly asked, I originally went to the Hanlin Academy to submit an official document, but 1 heard that Princess Ruyi had brought people over here to cause trouble, so I hurriedly begged a few colleagues toe over. Has she already left? Or did she note? For a moment, Xie Zhen was a little confused. Someone woulde to the Astrology Divination Bureau to cause trouble. This was also something he did not expect. His identity might be nothing in the eyes of others, but no one would take the initiative to provoke him, let alone a princess who had only been acknowledged a few years ago. Ah Yu: Its nothing serious. Oh, speaking of which, theres still one thing. Perhaps it wont be long before she sends someone to deliver the money. At that time, youll be in charge of receiving it.. Chapter 698 - 698: Metaphor (2) Chapter 698 - 698: Metaphor (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Sending money? What money? Xie Zhen was a little confused. He understood the meaning of the words, but why was it so difficult to understand when they were put together? These are not important anymore, but your disciple seems to have suffered a lot of shock. Go andfort him. I dont really understand it, but as men, you should understand his feelings more and have more to talk about. After Ah Yu ced aside the ancient book in her hand, she left the courtyard and turned to the small room on the other side. Xie Zhen hurriedly said to his colleagues, who were also in a daze, Thank you foring to help. Since theres nothing for the time being, Ill have to trouble everyone to go back first and thank you here. Thank you, Commander. Xie Zhen waved his hand. Hey, youre wrong. Im not themander now, Im just a minister. That girl everyone saw just now is our newmander. However, its really not convenient for me to introduce everyone to her today. Lets meet again in the future.
Sure, sure. Everyone left with 30% curiosity, 20% confusion, and 50% ease. Actually, on the way here, they also regretted it a little. If they really went against that princess, they would be afraid of being trampled on in the future. Fortunately, everything had already been settled when they came over. Not only could they obtain a favor, but they could also avoid trouble. Why not? However, aftering, they had a new question. Although the Astrology Divination Bureau was an inconspicuous small ce, it was actually able to rece themander with a little girl. Clearly, the power behind her could not be underestimated. In the future, they would have to reconsider the Astrology Divination Bureau. At this moment, Ah Yu was in the small room looking at Liu Fang, who was lying on the bed. Tang Yuan was applying medicine for her. All Yu had prepared this herself. It was naturally filled with Myriad Spirit Water. It was not much, but it was enough to reduce the swelling and pain. Big Sister Liu Fang, dont be so stupid next time. If theres someone you cant match up to, endure it first and find an opportunity to get someone to call me. Dont suffer for nothing. All Yus heart really ached for her. She was beaten up to this state without any exnation. How horrible. However, Liu Fang said, Commander, its fine. This servant isnt hurt. Ill recover after recuperating for two to three days. As servants, our bodies arent that delicate. Although I didnt get beaten up often in the past, its not like I havent been beaten up before. I know how to angle my head so that it looks serious, but it doesnt hurt so much. Tang Yuan said from the side, This is your stubborn personality. Since you can ce your intelligence on how to not feel pain from being beaten up, why dont you think about how to not be beaten up? For example, you can be a high ranking pce maid. This way, when someone wants to beat you up, they have to consider the power of your master. When your status increases, you wont be beaten up as often. There was a rule in Tang Yuans heart regarding survival in the Imperial City. She would try her best not to offend anyone, but she could not suffer a disadvantage, especially not her master. As a good subordinate, not only did she have to deal with what her master had instructed her to do, but she also had to make sure that her master did not need to worry about her. Liu Fang looked like she had been taught a lesson. I understand. After I recover, Ill work hard to take the assessment and strive to be promoted to a second-grade pce maid as soon as possible! Second-grade pce maids were the number one people below personal pce maids. Personal pce maids usually followed their masters and might not be known by the other pces, but second-grade pce maids would often have to move around and so held real power. It was easier for the other pces to know about them. They also represented someone powerful and would basically not be beaten up. What rank are you at now? Fifth grade. That was really amazing. Tang Yuan patted her shoulder. Then, work hard. On the other side, Xie Zhen was dumbfounded when he learned about Xie Guixins encounter from Auntie Fatty. His disciple was already 20 years old. How old was the princess? How, how Master, can you not make your disdainful expression so obvious? Xie Guixin felt very hurt. Im already humiliated enough. Xie Zhen retracted his expression and hurriedly said, Ah, youre mistaken. Im feeling sorry for you, disciple. If you really followed the princess, the princess will grow up in a few years, and youll be old and sickly. Thats not what I meant. Dont re at me. How about this? I still suggest that you get married to your fiancee as soon as possible. Youve already dyed the marriage for three years. Its time to get married, lest trouble arises. When the timees, if someone elsees for you again, there might not be anyone to protect you. Thinking of the fiancee his family had found for him, Xie Guixin felt hopeless. He could not escape this fate.. Chapter 699 - 699: Metaphor (3) Chapter 699 - 699: Metaphor (3) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions I understand. Ill apply for leave for a few days tomorrow. 111e back after the wedding, Xie Guixin said. Before Ah Yu went off duty, she heard Xie Guixin say that he wanted to go back and get married. As she congratted him, she said, Two days isnt enough, right? Its disrespectful to girls to get married in a hurry. How about this? Ill give you ten days to prepare. Weve already decided on an auspicious date, Xie Guixin said. Its the day after tomorrow. Theres no need for the extra leave. 1 can rush back early. Listen to me. Take ten days off. This matter is decided. Ah Yu ignored his words and let him go for a few more days. Firstly, she was thinking that after her Big Brothers became married, they would have to spend a few days with their wife and not want to do anything. Xie Guixin should be the same, right?
Secondly, Xie Guixin had just encountered such a thing, so he definitely couldnt feel at ease. It would be good to give him a few more days off and let him adjust. Yes, she was really a consideratemander! After the people in the Imperial City finished their duty, they did not have to rush home immediately. Some official matters that needed to be dealt with urgently had to bepleted by them. There were also those who were born to love official matters and would not leave. The prime working hours at Hanlin Academy are simr to those at the Astrological Bureau. However, the task ofposing articles is intricate, particrly demanding organization and research. Fortunately, Qin Huai possesses an excellent memory. Often, hepletes the days tasks in just half an hour, leaving the rest of his colleagues with tasks that might take days to finish. For instance, his superior, initially intending to temper the young boys enthusiasm, assigned him a few aged historical records to deal with. However, he finished them all on the same day. This caused his superior to end up with an overwhelming workload, thicker than his own desk and filled with old books that he needed to manage. The sight of it nearly brought tears to his eyes. Qin Huai was off duty early. He turned the corner and arrived at the Astrology Divination Bureau. He sat in the small garden and waited for All Yu. When Ah Yu saw him, she did not run towards him with a smile as usual. Instead, she looked troubled. He instinctively felt that something was wrong and took a step forward to ask, All Yu, whats wrong? Are you unhappy today? Lu Yu, who had already felt that he was Qin Huais pageboy, and had quickly taken up his duties, also looked at Ah Yu when he heard this. Ah Yu was unhappy. This was really a huge matter. In his eyes, All Yu was a person who was always happy, as if there was nothing in this world that could make her unhappy. Lu Yu had always treated Ah Yu as his sister, the kind of sister who could make him feel proud, so he asked, Is your life in the Astrology Divination Bureau not good? The people there have never been valued, so they might not have good intentions. Dont talk nonsense. Its not like that. Tang Yuan was immediately dissatisfied. How can you speak without evidence? Forget it, youd bettere over and follow me to the small kitchen to get a few things. Lu Yu: What things? Its very heavy. I cant carry it alone. Lets go. Tang Yuan walked in front, not caring if Lu Yu followed. Lu Yu originally did not want to go. He was already very aggrieved to be a pageboy. It was not because he was aggrieved to be Qin Huais servant, but because many people in the Hanlin Academy knew his identity and thought that he had degenerated. Everyones gazes were filled with disdain, making him feel aggrieved. Sigh, even a little girl could order him around now. For some reason, he didnt feel very disgusted. What did this mean? It meant that he was getting more and more used to his identity as a pageboy. This really made him despair. After the two of them left, Qin Huai asked, Did I do something wrong to make you unhappy? After thinking about it, this was the only answer. Ah Yu was not someone who would take her anger out on others. She would only address the issue and not the person. Its not your fault. I dont know why, but 1 feel suffocated. Its like a piece of meat that I like the most was spat on by someone 1 dont like. Ah Yu stared at Qin Huai with a burning gaze and sized him up a few times before changing her words. If its not meat and saliva, its Its like someone snatched your steamed bun and stepped on it? Qin Huai found an exnation. All, yes, yes. Then tell me, what exactly made our Little All Yu so unhappy? Ah Yu told him everything about Princess Ruyi. In the end, she even added, 1 think shes really very rude. Moreover, shes a princess. She thinks that she can do whatever she wants. Even the Emperor cant do this, right? Im thinking about whether I should teach her a lesson. Why dont 1 go back now andin to the Empress Dowager? The Empress Dowager is such a reasonable person. Shell definitely criticize her. Dont you think so, Big Brother Ah You? Ah Yu spoke for a long time, but she did not hear Qin Huais response. She stuck her head in front of him and asked, Big Brother All You? Qin Huai: He endured it, but he still could not help but ask, So, Im the steamed bun that was spat on and dirtied? What did he do to be dirty?! Ah Yu realized that she had said something wrong. She chuckled and turned to run. You heard wrongly. 1 didnt say that. Stop right there and exin yourself. Qin Huai strode after her. Hahaha Chapter 700 - 700: Doting On Your Sister Is Instinct Chapter 700: Doting On Your Sister Is Instinct Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although All Yu said that she wanted toin to the Emperor and the Empress Dowager, she did not go. In her eyes, the Emperor and the Empress Dowager were all outsiders. Of course, she had to do such an intimate thing with her family. After they returned to the Wang Family, the people at home had yet to return. After all, the others were still in school. Although in their family, the Big Brothers were often despised by Grandma, in the eyes of the other teachers and even the other examinees, the Wang Family was a family of prodigies. Ordinary people could not match up. Therefore, the children of the Wang Family all entered good academies. Among them, Wang Eng, Sang, and Sng were all in the Imperial College. They were rmended by Qin Huai and were lucky enough to be assigned to the Heaven Hall. Liu Lang and Qng entered Wanning Academy. This was also an academy under the jurisdiction of the royal family and belonged to the First Academy under the Imperial College. In a sense, it was even better than the Imperial College. After all, many of the students in the Imperial College were children of high-ranking officials and nobles. Although some of them entered with their own abilities, most of the others had gotten in based on their connections. There were more students from humble backgrounds in Wanning Academy. They had all entered with their true abilities. Some of them were like them, ordinary students. But they also had schrly titles. Some people were even provincial schrs and were just a step away from entering the Imperial College. However, the number of spots in the Imperial College was limited, and they still had to pay higher tuition fees. They couldnt enter the school for free. Inparison, Wanning Academy was naturally better. Ling and Qng were now more than 16 years old, and they were considered very young in Wanning Academy. Most of the students here were middle-aged, and the rest were young students. Most of them were still county schrs. sses in the Imperial College and Wanning Academy were very long. Usually, they set off before dawn and could only return home after dark. This was taking into ount the time for traveling. Fortunately, they lived on Three Thoughts Street, not far from Wanning Academy. It was even closer than going to the Imperial College. However, this way, the brothers in the family would have less time to interact with their sister. Old Madam Wang and Old man Wang had yet to return. Currently, Liu Shi was in charge of the family alone. Among the remaining granddaughters-inw, Wei Qianying brought Jiang Wujing and Zhou Chuchu to help from the side. Although it was said that Liu Shi was in charge of the family, the ones who came up with the ideas were actually the three grand daughter-inws. Among them, Wei Qianying was a proper youngdy from a rich family. She had learned how to manage a household since she was young, including how to manage the servants, the familys assets, coordinate the rtionship between the masters in the residence, and even manage her husbands harem. In the Wang Family, most of the processes were simplified. For example, the fact that no one in the Wang Family took in concubines made Wei Qianying heave a huge sigh of relief. Initially, she thought that she would definitely marry into a family of equal status. At most, the other partys status would be slightly lower than hers. After marrying over, she would have to take on the role of the Madam of the family or the daughter-inw of the Madam of the family. Adopting a humble posture is the most fundamental approach. Its not only about dealing with the mother-inw but also managing the concubines and maids in the husbands courtyard. These aspects cannot be overlooked, and even jealousy should be avoided. When she learned this in the past, she did not think that there was anything wrong with it. Everyone has lived like this. But now that she and Sang had been married for less than two months, her thoughts had already changed drastically. It turned out that there could really be no deception in a family. It turned out that everyones thoughts could be directly said without worrying about being misunderstood by others. It turned out that husbands could remain loyal to their wives. Husbands and wives could respect and love each other, and they could even be close with each other. Too many things had exceeded her expectations, and it made Wei Qianying cherish them even more. She also recalled that before she got married, her sister, Wei Xianyin, had said to her, Big Sister, although the Wang Family now has provincial schrs and officials, theyre still a small family. Their family background cant hold up. Perhaps after you go over, those inconspicuous sisters-inw will be jealous of you. Country bumpkins are very disgusting when they cause trouble. When the timees, youll find it dirty even if you retaliate. You might as well ask Mother to annul this marriage for you. Youre the number one beauty in our Wangbei County. There are so many families who want to you to be their daughter-inw, so why did you choose this family? In the end, before Wei Xianyin could speak, Madam Wei heard her. She immediately punished Wei Xianyin and locked her in the ancestral hall for a day and a night. In order not to cause trouble for the Wang Family, she asked Wei Xianyin to stay at home and reflect on her mistakes. She did not even let Wei Qianying go when she got married. Later on, Madam Wei said to Wei Qianying, Qianying, you have to know that Mother would never harm you, and Father wouldnt harm you either. Fortunately, you and Ziming have feelings for each other and arent as discriminating as your sister. Your father and 1 are relieved. The Wang Family is good, and Ziming is even better. Back then, their family didnt even have a provincial schr. Yet, your father and I both wanted to be their rtives. Now that theyre considered a schrly family, it wont be hard on you to marry over.. Chapter 701 - 701: Doting On Your Sister Is Instinct (2) Chapter 701: Doting On Your Sister Is Instinct (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At that time, Madam Wei even said that she had to listen to Old Madam Wang in the Wang Family. Old Madam Wang doted on her daughters-inw. What she asked them to do would definitely not be bad. Her grand daughters-inw would also be taken care of when she went. Only when families were harmonious could they prosper in everything. They dont think about things they shouldnt think about or do things they shouldnt do. The family discuss things with each other and respected each other to do things. Naturally, they could be harmonious and beautiful. Until now, Wei Qianying had taken her mothers words to heart and had always carried them out seriously. Speaking of which, during the first few days of their marriage, Wei Qianying realized that her husband was very concerned about Little Sister All Yu. When the vigers sent good things over, Sang immediately wanted to show them to Ah Yu before giving them to the others in the family. If he heard an outsidere over and say anything bad about Ah Yu, Sang would chase after them for three miles with his sword and only stop when they kowtowed and admitted their mistake. At that time, she was still a little jealous. She felt that since they were already married, he should put his wife first and not his sister. In the end, a few dayster, Wei Qianying felt all kinds of care from All Yu. She was like the sun and moon in the sky, always taking good care of her family. She was clearly still a child, but she could take care of everything. She was different from those who fawned and ttered her. Everyone could sense her sincerity. With such a sister, who wouldnt want to dote on her? She felt too guilty to be doted on by such a sister. She did not know how to repay her at all. She could only ce the things she might like in front of her in her first reaction. Wei Qianying had never felt such a feeling from her sister. Now, she even doted on All Yu more than Sang. Therefore, when All Yu returned home, she realized that there was already arge table of dishes at home. Are there guests at home today? Ah Yu was stunned. Her Big Brothers all returned veryte, so the kitchen usually prepared another serving for them. The women at home ate little, so they naturally wouldnt make much. When Wei Qianying heard this, she smiled and said, No, I met a good friend today. Her family is in the fishing industry, so they sent some fresh seafood over. 1 thought that you might like them, so I made them all. As she spoke, she picked up the serving chopsticks and picked up a piece of crystal clear fish meat for All Yu. She ced it on her te. These are not ordinary fish. Try them and see if theyre good. If you like them, Ill buy more from her tomorrow. When Ah Yu heard this, she took a bite. This fish actually melted in her mouth, and there were no bones at all. Ah Yu liked to eat fish, but she especially did not like to spit out the bones. There were a few times when her tongue was pierced by the bones. Later on, when the family cooked fish, they would ask the chef to pick out all the fish bones. All Yu realized that this was very time-consuming andborious, so she said that she did not like to eat fish. This fish is so special. Ive never eaten it before! All Yu eximed. Wei Qianying smiled. Its delicious, right? These arent fish from the river, but from the sea. The fish in the sea arent good. Some die when theyre scooped up, and many die on the way to the market. These are all more durable, but one in ten still survives. Ah Yu was shocked. The sea? Wanning City is about 4,000 miles away from the sea. Its actually transported over. How powerful. Once she ate this seafood, Ah Yu couldnt stop. She didnt know how the chef made it, but the fishy taste wasnt that strong. It didnt taste fishy, but instead had a refreshing taste. As Ah Yu ate, she almost forgot what had happened during the day. Seeing Ah Yu eating so happily, Wei Qianying couldnt help butugh. In the end, a sigh came from the side. Seeing that it was Jiang Wujing, she deliberately curled her lips. Aiya, some people only have eyes for their sisters. They dont have Big Sister and other sisters anymore! Wei Qianying looked at her second sister-inw in amusement and picked up a piece of crab and ced it in her bowl. Here, this is the fattest. When autumnes, Ill get you a crab bigger than a basin. At that time, you can eat as much as you want. Dont say that 1 didnt think of you. Jiang Wujing deliberately said, What? Its soft meat for All Yu and this hard shell for me. Didnt someone say a few days ago that they wanted to give me something delicious to eat? In the end, they want me to eat the shell? Second sister-inw, third sister-inw must be thinking that certain individuals are as stubborn as this crabs shell, if not even more so! Early this morning, 1 dont know who squatted in the kitchen, eagerly iming to find the bones in this fish, as if they were afraid of pricking our dear All Yu. They found the big bones but couldnt find the small ones, and they ended up arguing with the cook, nearly causing a scene Zhou Chuchu chimed in when she found a moment to speak. Ah Yu took a bite of the fish and hurriedly said, Ah, I thought that this fish didnt have any bones to begin with. In the past, 1 heard that the fish in the sea werent easy to catch, so they didnt grow bones anymore. The fish in the river are too easy to catch, so they deliberately grew many bones to ask people not to eat them. I didnt expect Second Sister-inw to help. Thank you so much, Second Sister-inw! Jiang Wujing snorted. Ah Yu added, Second Sister-inw, Im the best at peeling crabs. After I eat this fish, Ill help you peel it. 1 guarantee that the crab meat is crab meat, the crab roe is crab roe, and the crab legs are crab legs. I wont miss anything. Ignore her. Her culinary skills are not inferior to yours. Wei Qianyingughed loudly and pointed at Jiang Wujing. She just wants to tease you. Jiang Wujing imitated Wei Qianyings tone and said, Those who truly know me are none other than Qianying herself! Zhuer, who had been silent the entire time, put down the crab leg in her hand and shook her head. Second Sister-inwyoure right! Everyoneughed too. After the meal ended, Liu Shi found Ah Yu and said to her, Did you encounter something in the Astrology Divination Bureau today? You didnt look very happy when you came back. Your sisters-inw also want to make you happy, but its not convenient for them to ask you about your job.. Chapter 702 - 702: The Value of Family Chapter 702 - 702: The Value of Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu said, If we dont encounter anything serious, I can resolve it. Mother, dont worry about me. However, Liu Shi did not rx her brows. Instead, she said, Do you think that Mother is very useless? Now that your Grandma isnt at home, there arent many people who cane up with ideas. If you really encounter any difficulties, we might not be able to really help you. However, having a listening ear will make your mood better. Otherwise, everyone will be worried if you frown like this. Its really nothing. Its just a small matter. Ill settle it quickly. All Yu patted Liu Shis shoulder and said solemnly, Mother, dont worry. Who am I? Im the omnipotent Ah Yu. Moreover, Big Brother All You is helping me. Behind him is the entire Duke Yong Manor. Do you know how powerful the Duke Yong Manor is? Liu Shi: How would 1 not know that there are people supporting you? But ording to the characters of the two of you, you definitely wont look to the adults for anything you can resolve yourself, let alone the Dukes Estate. Listen to Mother, you have to tell us if theres anything. Otherwise, we wont be prepared and wont know how to help you. I know, Mother. Its gettingte. Rest early. Big Brother and the others should be backte today. With Sister-inw watching over them, dont worry about anything else.
Mother isnt tired. Liu Shi smiled. Coincidentally, two servants came to ask about the things they were going to buy tomorrow, so Liu Shi went to give them some instructions. When she turned around, she realized that Ah Yu had already returned to her room. She thought for a moment and turned to the kitchen to ask the kitchen to leave hot soup for Ah Yu so that she would not wake up thirsty at night. When Liu Shi returned to her room, Zhuer was already lying down. Only his head was exposed, and his eyes were wide open. Mother, why arent you asleep? Are you worried about Big Sister? Zhuer asked in a childish voice. Zhuer was only four years old now, about the same age as Ah Yu when she came to the Wang Family. However, he had been by Liu Shis side since he was young and was carefully raised by her. There was an obvious inexperience on the childs face. Liu Shi thought of Ah Yu when she was young and her heart ached even more. When that child first arrived at home, she was really sensible. Moreover, she knew many things at a young age. Until now, she still liked steamed buns the most. It could be seen that she had really led a bad life in the past. It was precisely because of this that Liu Shi could not get over the hurdle in her heart. She always felt that she owed Ah Yu too much. Even if her past experiences had nothing to do with her, she still felt that she owed Ah Yu too much and wanted to give her something better. Im not worried about your Big Sister. Your Big Sister is a capable person. Although shes young now, shes more capable than many of us adults. Liu Shi tried her best to hide the worry on her face and said to Zhuer in a slow tone, Mother just feels that your Big Sister is too sensible sometimes. She doesnt want her family to worry about her. If anything happens, shell resolve it herself and wont give her family a chance to help at all. But isnt the role of family to apany her? Zhuer blinked and said, But Mother, why dont you think about what Big Sister is thinking? Perhaps in Big Sisters opinion, if her family is safe, happy, and healthy, she can do many things in peace. If her family is happy, she wont have any additional worries.. Wont that also reflect the role of a family? Chapter 703 - 703: Liu Shi’s Plan Chapter 703 - 703: Liu Shis n Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zhuers words stunned Liu Shi for a long time. Zhuer, who taught you these words? No one taught me. Everyone does this. Liu Shi was a little worried. Mother seems to have dragged the family down. Her ability was not outstanding, and her thinking was limited. How could she support Ah Yu like this?
The Wang family members had long grown ustomed to mutual consideration, with family as the baseline. New daughters-inw entering the family had their conduct assessed in advance. Even if they came with their own ideas and personalities, upon joining the Wang family, they quickly adapted to thisfortable way of life. On the surface, the entire Wang Familys team was bingrger andrger, but it did not affect the harmony of the Wang Family. Perhaps its because they have elders to care for and younger generations to groom. Old Madam Wangs mantra had now be, Whats wrong with this? Is it worth making a fuss over? Ah Yus catchphrase was, What are your wishes? I can work hard to help you fulfill them! With these two stabilizing forces, the Wang Family always had to think before they encountered anything. Is this matter really that important? Will this matter affect the rtionship between our family? Is there really a need for me to fuss about it? Can 1plete it myself? Who in our family can help me? Who can I help? Among the Wang Family, Wang Chuanfus family was in the vige. With Old Master Hu, Teacher Luo, and the others holding down the fort, the Wang Family had already be arge family in the surrounding viges. Not to mention Wang Chuanfu, even Madam Feng had nothing to say. Chuanguis family could be considered to have grown the fastest. Madam Ma was originally an ordinary woman who listened to her mother-inw and stayed faithfully by her husbands side. Later on, when she found out that the daughter of the county governors family was going to marry into her family, in order to not let her son be looked down upon, Madam Ma also learned a lot of etiquette and upbringing. She learned very quickly. Now, when she spoke to the families of those officials, she was no longer as restrained as before. There was even less of a need to talk about Wang Chuanyuans family. Businessmen needed sharp tongues, flexible thinking, and the ability to adapt to situations. They had managed the restaurants in Nanhe Town well, and the name of the Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop had long spread throughout Great Chang. The two of them held the recipe Ah Yu had given them and studied one or two new dishes from time to time. With the reputation of the Wang Family of Hu Family Vige behind them, the business was booming. However, the couple did not have any big ambitions. They only wanted to stay in Nanhe Town and get closer to their eldest brothers family so that the others in the family would look more rustic when they returned. On the other hand, Wang Chuanman, the youngest son, was still running around two years ago. In the past two years, he had been studying the farmstead and mulberry fields. Most of the people who interacted with him were local rich businessmen and influential people. Those people knew that the Wang Familys future was limitless, so they tried to please Wang Chuanman, causing him to have no room to use many of his techniques. Liu Shi had been a female teacher for the past few years. Originally, she was just ying with the children. Now, she had also learned some knowledge, but it wasnt at a very high level. At most, she could only utilize them in the nursery. Thinking of this, Liu Shi simply put on her clothes again and stood up to walk out. Zhuer asked from behind, Mother, where are you going now? Big Sister is probably already asleep. Go to sleep. Im going to the study to read. She was not reading the four books and five scriptures, but the management methods of the bookstore and the Academy. These were all good books that she had exchanged for with great effort. They had never been circted in the market. She had already decided on the location of the nursery hall. Why dont she confirm everything before this winter? When the nursery hall opened, she would officially have a career in Wanning City. In the future, if Ah Yu encountered any difficulties, she could help more than just verbally. If she ventured more outside, her mind and thoughts would broaden and she wouldnt be inferior to even Zhuer in terms of perspective. This reading sessionsted for four hours. It was only when Liu Shi felt her back ache that she rubbed her neck and returned to her room to rest. At this moment, Ah Yu had just woken up. She put on her clothes and came to the courtyard. She looked at the beam and said, Its only midnight. Why are you up? A person jumped down from the beam. It was none other than Hua Rou. She sighed, Dont even mention it. An unexpected guest arrived at our estate today, and it left our entire family in a bad mood. 1 was so angry that 1 couldnt sleep most of the night. After thinking it over, it seems like the only ce in the whole city of Wanning where I can find sce is here with you. Dont you have a handkerchief exchange? Ive noticed that the youngdies from those noble families have quite a few handkerchief exchanges. Growing up together, their bond is not to be underestimated. When faced with troubles, they can confide in each other. Hua Rou widened her eyes, What do you mean by that? Ive never looked down on you for being younger. Why would you say Im not your handkerchief exchange? You get along well with my husbands siblings, so whats the matter? Youre not happy to have me as your Big Sister? Its not that, but theres a saying that goes, the more simr in age, the more you can connect. Im afraid if you say things I cant rte to, I wont be able to offer youfort. Thats not important, you just need to listen. And why would you make fun of me? Its not that I dont have a handkerchief confidant, its just that I feel the youngdies in this city are all delicate as can be. Im afraid I might make their heads spin with just my voice. But youre different. I see you as tough and resolute. Besides, so what if I dont have a hankerchief confidant? Do you have one? Before formally epting Ah Yu, Hua Rou had investigated her. Their Wang family seemed to have suddenly arrived in Wanning City, without any roots whatsoever. Apart from a few older brothers who had passed the imperial examination and an unmarried fiance from Duke Yong Manor, they had no other sources of support. Speaking of which, in the eyes of people like them, such a family waspletely without foundation. Not to mention the brothers who took the Imperial Examination, even for the Uncle who had already taken up position as a Governor, one would not even need a month to make their family fall to the bottom if they offended someone with a solid foundation in Wanning City. With this thought, Hua Rou felt much better. She was not rushing to be friends. She was here to be a backer. How could she say that about her backer? Do you still want to rely on me? I have one, Ah Yu said. I have a few handkerchief confidants, but theyre not here. Theyre in Nanhe Town. One is Liuer. She wasnt in good health in the past, so her mother didnt let her go on a long trip. Otherwise, I would have brought her along when we traveled previously. The other is Big Sister Wenwen. Shes only a few years older than me. Her parents opened a medicine hall at Benevolent Fragrance Workshop. Shelle during the new year festival this year. Ill introduce her to you then. Hua Rou choked when she heard that. This little girl really had one? She coughed. Hmph, whats the big deal? Its just two. Moreover, theyre both separated. In less than two years, theyll have a new handkerchief confidant. Yours will be useless. Two is enough. Its already a blessing to have a confidant in life, let alone two, Ah Yu said. Sister-inw Hua Rou, youve misunderstood! Why did she look for All Yu in the beginning? Chapter 704 - 704: The Mystery of Ruyi’s Identity Chapter 704: The Mystery of Ruyis Identity Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu pulled Hua Rou along and talked about philosophy for nearly half an hour. In the end, Hua Rou reflected on herself. I was wrong. I shouldnt judge a book by its cover. 1 should have dug out more beautiful qualities from those nobledies and be friends with them early. That way, I wouldnt havee to look for you in the middle of the night [Child, thats enough. Shes almost crippled by you.] Its not that serious. All Yu held back herughter and hurriedlyforted Hua Rou. At this moment, the Wang Family had yet to wake up. All Yu thought that if she wanted to entertain her friend, she had to set up some food. Otherwise, just chatting wouldnt be interesting. As she gestured to the two secret guards hiding, indicating that they did not have to be too nervous, she turned to the kitchen to fill the pot with the soup. She also took out two tes of pastries from her spatial pocket and ced them on the tray, nning to use it to entertain Hua Rou. As soon as Hua Rou arrived, she looked like she wanted to confide in her. If she still didnt let her speak, she probably wouldnt let the matter rest for the next hour. She still had to work during the day and could not dy the time when she was on duty. The matter with the Astrology Divination Bureau had yet to be resolved, so she could not be careless. At this moment, Tang Yuan woke up in the middle of the night and heard themotion in the courtyard. She ran over and saw that there was another person in the courtyard. She subconsciously lifted the toptch by the door and almost called out to Hua Rou. Who is it? Hua Rou hurriedly responded and said, Its me, its me. Tang Yuan, youre so vignt! Oh, its Miss Hua. Im sorry. I thought some thief had broken in. Why did you sneak into the courtyard? Theres a gatekeeper on night duty. Wouldnt it be better to walk through the main door? I also know that its better to use the main door, but the main door will wake up the others in your family. 1 thought that your little master should be awake at this time, so I wanted toe and talk to her as soon as possible. Hua Rou didnt know whether tough or cry. Tang Yuan yawned and said, Oh, my little master sometimes wakes up at dawn. In any case, Ill only wake her up when Young Master Qin arrives. At this time, she definitely wont be awake. Shes still young and is still growing. She wont grow tall if she doesnt sleep well. Usually, in the Wang Family, Tang Yuan would address Ah Yu as Little Master. When outside, she would address her as Vige Lord. When they entered the Imperial City, she would address her as Commander. While saying this, Tang Yuans tone did not change, but she was a little resentful. Even if this Miss Hua Rou was married, she did not look very calm. How could shee to look for a youngdy in the middle of the night? If she was treated as a thief by those secret guards, she might even be beheaded now! Of course, more importantly, it was not good to disrupt her Little Masters sleep. Hua Rou waved her hand. Got it, got it. Big Sister Tang Yuan, its still early. Go to sleep first. Ill wake you when its time. Ah Yu also came over. However, Tang Yuan refused to go back to sleep no matter what. Soon, she tidied herself up and helped All Yu wash up. Her movements were very agile. After doing all this, she helped Ah Yu prepare the items she wanted. Then, she stood far away. Your personal maid is really not bad. Shes even better than many of the first-grade pce maids Ive seen. She looks loyal. Hua Rou sighed and said, Do you think your family is some kind of treasurend? I think your Wang Family is more interesting than the rest. Even the most ordinary servants are quite pleasing to the eye. Sigh, unlike my family, my father has a decisive personality. He spent the first half of his life in the military, but in the end, theres still a lot of trivialities at home. Its so annoying. Its alright. Our family members handle our own tasks well, and we dont think about how to squeeze the servants dry. As the number of servants in the Wang Family increased, the concept that the Wang Family did not treat servants as servants and only treated them as family had also subtly changed. After all, there were too many servants in the family. If they were really toox in their management of them, there would be huge problems in the future. Therefore, among the servants who really had a status in the Wang Family, there was only Tang Yuan, Chang Fu, Chang Shun, and the very unique chef in the kitchen. Other than them, the others had their specific roles. They couldnt squeeze them dry. Distributing their monthly allowance on time was enough to make them loyal. Its quite good already. There arent many families who can do this. There were many masters inrge families who did not treat the lives of their servants seriously. Hitting and scolding them at every turn was a light punishment. If they provoked their master, they could be sold to a remote ce, and their lives would be ruined. Continuing on this topic, Hua Rou began to talk about her own worries. A new person had arrived at her home, and it was the much-talked-about Princess Ruyi, who had been brought back to the pce with great difficulty. It turned out that after Princess Ruyi was defeated by Ah Yu, the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. However, she knew that her rtionship with the Empress and the Empress Dowager was not as harmonious as others thought. If she reallyined to them, she might be the one punished. Therefore, after some thought, Princess Ruyi went to the Hua Mansion. General Hua from the Hua Residence was the one who was ordered to bring her into the Imperial City. Thus, Princess Ruyi knew him well. He was a serious and upright general who was loyal to the Emperor. He believed in ethics the most and valued rules the most. He was not a yboy and was a fair and upright person. Such a person was most suitable to be used as a weapon. Hence, Princess Ruyiined in the Hua Mansion, saying that Ah Yu was an arrogant person who relied on connections to disregard authority. Just because she had some royal favor, she ignored even the Emperors biological daughter and was very disrespectful to her, a princess of the country. Originally, under Princess Ruyis n, General Hua would have surely joined forces with her against thismon foe. She expected him to immediately express his unwavering loyalty, followed by him doing just as she had anticipatedcausing trouble for Ah Yu. When that time came, she could distance herself by iming that General Hua had jumped to conclusions and caused such an oue based on his own wild guesses. However, what she didnt expect was that General Hua wasnt as impulsive as the legends depicted. Instead, he asked her several probing questions in a row, to which Princess Ruyi had no satisfactory answers. She then directlymanded General Hua to find a way to restore her reputation. At that moment, Hua Rou had heard everything. Without waiting for General Huas response, she burst out and confronted Princess Ruyi in a heated argument. It was the second time Princess Ruyi had suffered a setback in the hands of women, and her dissatisfaction had reached its peak. As a result, she ordered General Hua and Chen Chu to protect her and preserve her dignity as a princess of a nation.. Chapter 705 - 705: Ah Yu’s Gift Is Unusual Chapter 705: Ah Yus Gift Is Unusual Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hua Rons personality was the same as her fathers. She was swift and decisive. She would do whatever she said immediately. Since they suspected Princess Ruyis identity, they had to investigate immediately. However, General Hua, who had always been more upright, rejected her this time. Three dayster, Ah Yu reorganized the Astrology Divination Bureau and specially asked for a few guards from the Internal Affairs Department toe over. She took out the rules from hundreds of years ago so that everyone could know that the Astrology Divination Bureau was also protected in the Imperial City. Not everyone coulde here and throw their weight around and mention special privileges. Of course, Ah Yu did not say these words explicitly. She only specially took out the old regtions and read them out when she went to the Internal Affairs Bureau. These were the restrictions given by the Emperor when the Astrology Divination Bureau had some status in the past. The general idea was that the Astrology Divination Bureau must not overstep its authority and should focus on managing its own responsibilities, efficiently carrying out its duties, and serving the people of the world diligently within its own domain. However, what used to be a form of restriction has now transformed into a means of protection. This implies that individuals from outside the Astrology Divination Bureau are not allowed to wander freely within its premises. Unless explicitly invited by the Astrology Divination Bureau, or under the orders of the Emperor, Empress, or Cab, no one else is permitted to exert authority here. The people from the Internal Affairs Department were stunned. No matter how uninformed they were, they knew that Princess Ruyi had gone to cause trouble a few days ago. Today, the actions of the Commander of the Astrology Divination Bureau were definitely targeted at Princess Ruyi. When the people with power confronted each other, they, the subordinates, were really in a difficult position. However, they soon rxed because the Emperor had personally ordered them to follow the old rules. Before the new rules were released, they would follow the old rules. This was also an invisible p to Princess Ruyis face. The pce servants also discussed in private, Looks likepared to Princess Ruyi, they seem to like the Commander more Shh, dont spout nonsense. Be careful not to lose your head! Someone reminded. I know. Were just saying it in our hearts. Moreover, if it were me, 1 would like that cute and smart Commander even more. There are probably not many people in the entire Great Chang or even the entire continent who can have her achievements at such a young age. After this series of actions, the initialmotion stirred by the Astrology Divination Bureau quickly subsided. However, the people within the Astrology Divination Bureau breathed a sigh of relief. They no longer had to deal with too many outsiders, nor endure further mistreatment. While it might pose potential disadvantages in the long run, the currentfort was what mattered most. As of now, within the Astrological Bureau, apart from Ah Yu and Tang Yuan, there are a few other individuals: the original cook Uncle Luo, Auntie Fatty, Xie Zhen, who had been demoted to a minister, Xie Guixin, Liu Fang, three other pce maids, two eunuchs, and four guards, Overall, this was still a weak team that could not face the bloodbath of the Imperial City. On the afternoon of the third day, Ah Yu did not leave the Astrology Divination Bureau. Instead, she was waiting for someone. The first to arrive was Hua Rou. She said indignantly, How ridiculous. My father actually doesnt care about this matter. If the royal bloodline is really mixed up, it will be a huge matter! Ah Yu: Its indeed a big matter, but wasnt Princess Ruyi brought back by the Emperor? All kinds of details must have been checked. You shouldnt be able to find anything even if you investigate further. Regardless of whether this princess was real or fake, as long as it was something that the Emperor had personally dealt with, regardless of whether the Emperor knew about it or not, he would definitely not let anyone catch his tail so easily. Otherwise, where would the Emperors face be? Hua Rong suddenly patted her head. I understand now. My father is loyal to the Emperor to begin with. Since she was personally checked by the Emperor, there shouldnt be a problem. Perhaps its because shes been raised outside in the past and has a bad temper. I think the other princes have good personalities. No matter who bes the next Before she could finish speaking, Ah Yu reached out and covered her mouth. She said helplessly, Sister-inw Hua Rou, youre even more daring than me! Hua Rou chuckled. Arent we all on the same side? I didnt think too much about it. Thank you for your reminder. Since theres nothing else, Ill leave first. Today, 111 apany my husband to visit a few families. Well be returning to Hundred Flowers County in a few days. Speaking of which, youre still the Flower Fairy of our Hundred Flowers County. When are you going to visit Hundred Flowers County again? Now, the meaning between the lines in Hua Rons words was that she treated Hundred Flowers County as her true home. Her tone waspletely different from before. Big Brother Murong is leaving? 1 only yed with you for a while when you came to the capital this time. I havent had a proper gathering with Big Brother Murong yet. Please apologize on my behalf. However, 1 might have a lot to do these few days and cant send you off personally. Tomorrow, Ill get someone to send a gift to your residence. Take it as a token of my appreciation. Hua Rou waved her hand generously. The two of us have already handed over our handkerchiefs. Theres no need for gifts. Its fine as long as your intentions are there. She thought to herself that what Ah Yu wanted to give was probably nothing more than some cloth, clothes, or something to y with. Ah Yu was still a child herself, so the things she gave were naturally things she loved at her age. She did notck those things either. Even if shecked them, she could just buy them with money. There was no need to add more supplies to the journey. Ah Yu revealed a meaningful smile. Alright, ill retract my words first. Go home and ask Big Brother Murong. If he says the same thing, I wont send you the gift. Dont worry, my husbands thoughts are about the same as mine. Youre our sister, and were the only ones who can give you gifts. Why do we need you to give us gifts? Alright, thats all I have to say today. Well contact each other through letters. Ive already talked to my father at home. If you encounter any difficulties, or if you need to borrow troops likest time, you can look for my father. As long as its reasonable, I think hell agree. In any case, in Hua Rons eyes, be it her father or All Yu, they were people who knew what was going on. There was naturally no need to say anything else. Alright, alright, 1 understand. When you arrive, get someone to send me a letter so that I can be at ease. Youre saying the same thing as my mother. With that, Hua Rou left quickly. When she arrived home, Hua Rou told Murong Run what she had said today. She originally thought that Murong Run would follow her words and ask Ah Yu not to send any more gifts. She did not expect Murong Run to almost lose his grip on the teacup in his hand. Rouer, 1 have something to remind you. In the future, even if its a pile of cow feces by the roadside, you have to quickly catch it. Murong Run said meaningfully under Hua Rongs disdainful gaze, If Ah Yu is willing to take the initiative to give it to you, it must be something good. Just ept it. If you refuse, you might only regret it in the future. Hence, a few dayster, Ah Yu really sent a gift. It naturally contained the fruits Ah Yu had given him before. It was much better than the red fruits from before. Later on, they even saved Hua Rons life by a freakbination of factors. Only then did Hua Rou know that her husband really didnt lie to her. Of course, this was all in the future.. Chapter 706 - 706: Palace Survival Manual Chapter 706 - 706: Pce Survival Manual Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After sending Hua Rou away, Ah Yu remained in the Astrology Divination Bureau. Liu Fang and the others were originally supposed to be off duty at this time and should have gone elsewhere to rest, especially considering they would have to work the night shift. They should be getting some sleep now to be refreshed for the night ahead. However, when they saw that All Yu didnt leave, they didnt. Tang Yuan went to them and said, Coincidentally, all of you are still here. We dont have to wait until tomorrow to announce it. Everyone:? Announce what?
At this moment, they suddenly heard lively voices outside. Right on the heels of that, they saw Eunuch Fu from the Ministry of Internal Affairs instruct someone to carry a fewrge boxes in. Eunuch Fu saw All Yu from afar and smiled until his face wrinkled. Aiya, Lord Commander is really busy every day. Its already the end of the day, but youre still working here. Youre a role model for our generation. Everyone in our Imperial City should learn more from your example! This ttery made everyone dizzy. When did the people from the Ministry of Internal Affairs be so polite? Didnt they not even respect the Empress? Speaking of which, the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Internal Affairs was veryrge. The movement of people in the entire Imperial City had to be handled by them. If it was not registered by them, any movement of people was against the rules and had to be punished. Because of this, many people who quietly changed positions or were chosen by nobles, didnt receive the approval of the Internal Affairs Department. In the end, these subordinates were the ones who suffered. Their jurisdiction is extensive, covering not only the inner and rear pces but also all the eunuchs, pce maids, and young attendants within the entire Imperial City. Additionally, certain tasks that require a significant level of influence also pass through the Internal Affairs Department. For example, procurement for the rear pce, and even the process of young pce maids leaving the pce after reaching a certain age, all undergo their scrutiny. Furthermore, during festivals, various items sent to the imperial family from different regions and even other countries also need to go through the hands of the Internal Affairs Department. It was precisely due to the umtion of these rights and privileges that the individuals within the Imperial Citys Internal Affairs Department held an exceptionally esteemed status in their perception. Even an ordinary maidservant in the Internal Affairs Department would hold her chin higher than others, and her tone would be slightly more arrogant. However, what did they see now? The Deputy General Manager of the Internal Affairs Department, Eunuch Fu, was actually bowing down to their Commander. What had happened? Was there anything they had identally missed? Commander, where do you think we should put these things? Should we move them into the storeroom or put them in the hall? Eunuch Fu was still smiling, as if he could not see the expressions of the surrounding people whose jaws were about to fall. Ah Yu said, Put them in the courtyard first. These things were just copied. Im afraid the ink hasntpletely dried yet. Its better to dry it. Everyone:? What ink? What drying? What copy? Soon, they knew the answer. The things in the few boxes were none other than some Imperial Pce Survival Manuals. They were mainly transcripts of the rules in the Imperial City. What was written by whom, what was still in use, and what had been abolished. Of course, there were many rules in the Imperial City, but most of them were not explicitly stipted. Instead, there were some so-called hidden rules, such as the likes and dislikes of the various pces, that could not be written on paper. Of course, there were no hidden rules written here. There were only those that were clearly marked and suitable for everyone to read and learn. It was Xie Guixin who couldnt help but ask, Commander, may I ask if these things are to be stored in our Astrology Divination Bureau? No, its for you to learn. You have to familiarize yourself with all these rules in three days. You have to answer them fluently within a month. Ah Yu asked, Can you do it? Seeing that everyone was still confused, Tang Yuan took the initiative to say on Ah Yus behalf, The Commanders intention is for all of us to internalize these regtions. Know what tasks can be performed and which ones are off-limits, and follow these regtions ordingly. Whether within the Astrology Divination Bureau or outside of it, when conducting tasks, adhere to these rules. By doing so, the Commander will ensure your safety. If anyone vites these regtions, the punishments specified in the regtions will be carried out. Do you understand? I understand, but Chapter 707 - 707: The So-called Heaven’s Favorite Chapter 707 - 707: The So-called Heavens Favorite Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, its impossible to memorize it in a month after studying it for three days, right? The pce maid beside Liu Fang said in a low voice, Commander, its not that we dont want to listen to you. This is indeed a little difficult. Ah Yu was puzzled. Is it because you cant understand the characters written inside? Its alright, Ive already requested a stewardess from the Internal Affairs Department. For the next three days, she wille to read out the specific regtions to you all. Dont be deceived by the number of boxes; not all of it is rules. Some are nk pages. 1 intend to have people help transcribe them. By then, each of you can have a copy. No The pce maid blushed as she spoke. Commander, you might not know this, but us pce maids have also learned some basic words before entering the pce. Its just that were not proficient and cant read too well. The main problem is that it might be more difficult to memorize them. Thats right, Commander. Were slow-witted to begin with. Were not like those schrs who study. How can we memorize everything in a month? Liu Fang said, Moreover, we still have to be on duty. When the masters do things, we servants have to do our jobs well. We cant just spend our time on this. If the higher-ups me us, it will be the masters fault. Liu Fangs words were straightforward, as she was concerned that Ah Yu might not understand if she spoke in riddles due to her young age. Moreover, as someone who had just arrived, Ah Yu might not be familiar with some of the pce maids rules, and this could be taken advantage of by those with ulterior motives.
Is it very difficult to memorize it in a month? Ah Yu did not ask Liu Fang but Tang Yuan. She remembered that Big Sister Tang Yuan had familiarized herself with the various rules of the Imperial City in advance. It was also because of Tang Yuans reminder that she thought of this method. With rules to follow, there was no need to be afraid of chaos. There was no need to waste effort fighting with others next time. Tang Yuan shook her head. Its not difficult. She couldnt read and didnt have much talent. When her Little Master was talcing the female teachers lessons at home, she had also listened in on many of them, but the results were minimal. Previously, she had only heard about the rules from people. Since others had mentioned it, she remembered it and memorized it in about four to five days. Moreover, this was nothing. When Little Master went to the Internal Affairs Department to ask for these books, she actually flipped through all of them. On the spot, she identified some mistakes and discrepancies and remembered them all. Compared to Little Master, what was she? Giving these people a month was enough. There was no need to specially spend many hours every day. Moreover, the rules all had something inmon. It was nothing more than what could be done and what couldnt. It was much simpler than reading other books. Commander, leave this to me. I guarantee that theyll be able to memorize it in a month. Tang Yuan thought that she could let her Little Master not worry about such small matters. She was someone who did big things. How could she be tied up by these minor matters? Some conventional methods might not work well, but shes especially skilled in the unconventional ones. These are her strong points, so its not difficult. Ah Yu also remembered that Tang Yuan was very good at dealing with these things, so she nodded. Alright, thank you. Its not hard. This is what I should do, Tang Yuan said and changed her words. Oh, the rules will be implemented immediately. 111 call myself a servant from now on. With that, Tang Yuan called out to the pce maids, eunuchs, and guards who were still confused. Come,e,e. Im sure everyone knows the functions of the various pces better than me. Well start with themon rules in the Imperial City. Lets talk about our Astrology Divination Bureau first When Ah Yu saw this scene, she was relieved. She went to the Little Imperial Garden first and waited for Qin Huai. When they were sitting in the Little Imperial Garden, Ah Yu said to Meatbail, Elf, what Big Sister Hua Rou said previously reminded me that since the Emperor handled this matter, doesnt that mean that the Emperor knows Princess Ruyis true identity? General Hua seems to know too. Coupled with the Empress Dowagers attitude previously, I suspect that Princess Ruyis identity was specially decided by the Emperor. [Why do you think so?] When 1 went to the Internal Affairs Department, I saw a dossier that everyone can consult. It contains the major events of the Great Chang Imperial City over the years. ording to my analysis, from the Emperors way of handling things, as well as my previous interactions with him, hes someone who values the Empress very much. If the child is from the Empress, he would certainly cherish her. This includes the Empress herself, who ces great importance on etiquette and order. However, Princess Ruyi clearly doesnt conform to these standards. It either suggests that she presents herself well in front of others but poorly in front of us, or that shes not as favored as the rumors say. The Emperor and the Empress havent put much effort into guiding her. Actually, theres another point. Since Princess Ruyi was sent to other noble families in the past due to her health issues, those noble families would have been aware of her royal status and would have surely provided her with proper guidance. They wouldnt have let her be like this. Even if shes domineering, it seems more like a facade. Its not like the way Ive seen in those noble girls. Their arrogance isnt superficial; they genuinely look down on others and even feel demeaned when speaking to their own household servants. Thus, I think that from the looks of it, Princess Ruyi is not a real princess. This seems more like the truth. [Congrattions onpleting the Mystery of Princess Ruyis Identity mission. You have received 200 mission points!] Ah Yuughed. Elf, but I havent done anything yet! [The mission is to let you investigate Princess Ruyis identity. Youve already passed the observation, analysis, and even invited external help. Youve even fought against Princess Ruyi before. From the looks of it, you have all the necessary elements for the investigation. Doesnt this mean that youvepleted this mission?] Then is she really not a princess? [Well, you have to verify it yourself.] Meatball originally wanted to say of course not. Otherwise, how would youplete your mission? However, the Origin Space ignored the energy consumption to remind Meatbail not to interfere too much. It could only speak ambiguously like this. When Ah Yupleted the mission, the Origin Space could obtain the source energy. Although it was Meatball who took advantage of this loophole, it was still consideredpleted. Even if the Origin Space was helpless, it had to give her a pass. However, the amount of origin energy obtained was not as much as expected. Moreover, ording to the mission issued by the spatial pocket, this mission would take at least four to five years toplete. That would only give 200 points. Since it was just a wild guess. At most, they would be given 20 points. That was already very, very generous. However, Meatbail said that All Yu had used her intelligence to crack the truth and avoided all kinds of detours, allowing the Origin Space to obtain this portion of high-quality source energy a few years in advance. Shouldnt this be Ah Yus credit? Moreover, Ah Yu was so outstanding. She would definitely be able toplete missions even more outstandingly in the future, allowing the Origin Space to benefit even more. The small investments now would have huge returns in the future. How could they be deducted? Therefore, the Origin Space helplessly gave out all the points.. Chapter 708 - 708: Future Plans Chapter 708 - 708: Future ns Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Big Brother All You, what is this? It looks a little like a hairy crab, but its too big. Seeing Qin Huai ce the crab on the stone table, Ah Yu leaned over to take a look. [I searched for information. Its called the King Crab in some simr worlds.] It doesnt have a name. Its just called a big sea crab, Qin Huai said. Previously, I helped a colleague with a small matter and he felt bad about it. Coincidentally, his family lives along the coast and his family bought some seafood, so he gave me a portion. Didnt you always say that crab meat is too troublesome to eat? This one is big enough. The crab legs alone are enough to fill your stomach. Ah Yu found it funny. But this is too big! Ive never seen such a big one before. By the way, Sister-inw Hua Rou has also given me some seafood before, but theres nothing this big. She said that seafood is very difficult to transport as theyre living things. Most of them die as soon as they leave the sea, and the others die halfway, so I rarely see them.
Thats right. Qin Huai said, That colleagues family is in charge of the transportation along the canal routes. They say that goods from rivers andkes bring good fortune, but goods from the sea are hard to transport. One reason is that there are creatures that are easy to cultivate but difficult to catch, and secondly, sea pirates are rampant and frequently plunder the sea routes. Since the tenth year of the Minghua period, the royal family has abolished the practice of receiving tribute from sea goods. They only allow the transportation officials to sell them along the route if theres a demand. The funds collected are then added to the national treasury, and theres no need to specifically store these goods. Ah Yu eximed in disbelief. But in that case, wouldnt the transportation official in charge of sea goods have a great opportunity for personal gain? No one knows how much he transported, how much was lost, and how much he sold. As long as he reports a quantity eptable to the Ministry of Revenue, he could just take as much as he wants in between, right? Qin Huai looked deeply at Ah Yu. He did not expect her to think so much. If Ah Yu was a man, her achievements in the Imperial Court might not be inferior to his. He did not consider the consequences much and only prioritized himself. However, Ah Yu cared about the world and prioritized integrity. Speaking of which, upright people often did not have a good ending. However, Ah Yu was different. She was good at reconciling peoples hearts and doesnt harbor harmful intentions, making it easy for her to gather people around her. In Qin Huais opinion, All Yu was actually more suitable to be the person at the top. She was emotional, but she could be rational when dealing with things. She cared about the overall situation and saw the pros and cons Should he Thinking of that possibility, Qin Huai shook his head secretly. All Yu definitely would not like such a life. No matter how much a beautiful bird wants people to appreciate its grace, it would be unwilling to step into a cage, even the grandest one. Am I wrong? Seeing Qin Huai shake his head, Ah Yu said, I only said it casually based on the information Ive seen in the past. Youre an official of the Imperial Court, so you must be able to see more clearly than me. Just treat it as a joke. Arent you also an official of the Imperial Court? To be honest, youre a few ranks higher than me. You have the qualifications to attend the Imperial Court, but I dont. Qin Huai couldnt help butugh. He tapped Ah Yus forehead and said, Youre right. Its just that the things involved are tooplicated and not something we can interfere with now. Just treat it as listening. Ah Yu picked up therge crab pincers and examined them, deep in thought. We dont need to worry about how the transportation officials manipte things behind the scenes, but we can figure out ways to ensure the survival of sea goods. This way, in the future, well be able to enjoy more fresh seafood. Seafood is quite scarce, and they can only purchase some dried meat at best. However, the difference between dried meat and fresh meat is significant; dried meat tends to have a stronger fishy smell. In Great Chang, the tradition is to consume fresh goods. Once something is made into dried meat or even pickled vegetables, its hard to be regarded as elegant cuisine. For example, the nobles wouldnt eat preserved things. It would make their status look cheap. If word got out, they would be afraid of being mocked by the other nobles. Ah Yu, you reminded me. Qin Huai looked at Ah Yu and said, In three years, I want to go to the Transportation Division and work in the coastal area. What do you think? Ah Yu said, Big Brother Ah You, dont tell me you want to reorganize the Transportation Division? Why dont you say that I want to take a bite of the fat meat? I know that you wont, Ah Yu said firmly. The little girl raised her head, looking very trusting. Qin Huai: Why? Am 1 so pure and innocent in your heart? No, but isnt your family richer than our family? 1 dontck money, so you definitely dont, Ah Yu said logically. What people pursue are things that they dont have yet. Since you already have it, you wont think about it. It would only cause trouble. Qin Huai: 1 was too narrow-minded. The two of them analyzed what would happen three yearster. When Qin Huai said that he wanted to go, Ah Yu wondered if she should go. She was currently focused on the Womens Academy and had yet to change her wish for the time being. Qin Huai did not force her. The two of them were still young, so they were naturally not in a rtionship. They were not in a hurry to make contributions, so they followed their own ideas first. Not to mention mutual achievements, at the very least, they could not drag their partner down. After discussing these matters, the conversation turned to Princess Ruyi. Qin Huai said, The incident with Princess Ruyi visiting the Astrology Divination Bureau was a misunderstanding. She somehow heard that the Emperor intended to arrange a marriage for her with a talented young man from Duke Yong Manor. I dont know how she got wind of this news, but she assumed that the person in question was me. She also heard that 1 was already engaged, so she came to the Astrology Divination Bureau to cause trouble for you. Ive already discussed this with Grandfather and the others, and from now on, Princess Ruyi wonte here anymore. In that case, Princess Ruyi doesnt know who you are at all and hasnt seen you before. She only heard that you were betrothed to her and came to look for trouble? Seeing Qin Huai nod, Ah Yus expression was indescribable. How should she put it? Not only was this Princess Ruyi silly, but she was also brainless. Since it was the Emperor who bestowed the marriage, even if she was a fake princess, he would definitely not be so perfunctory and harsh. How could he match her with a man who already has a fiancee? Wouldnt that embarrass the three families? The Emperor was not muddle-headed, so why would he do such a thing? Not only did she not think about it, but she was also impulsive and easily angered. This matter must have been instigated by someone with ulterior motives. It was just that she had yet to react. As Ah Yu grew older, she realized that some people might be a bit slow-witted, but they had good hearts and didnt hinder others. Such individuals were worth liking. On the other hand, some people were not only dim-witted but also mean-spirited. While being mean was one thing, if they were also incapable of nning and ended up making themselves aughingstock for no reason, that was really displeasing! Forget it. Dont waste time on unrted people. All Yu saw that Tang Yuan had also walked to the Little Imperial Garden and asked, Big Brother Ah You, are you returning to Duke Yong Manor today or staying at the Imperial City Post? After Qin Huai finished handling his affairs in the Hanlin Academy, he often went to the academy to borrow ancient books. Sometimes, when he was dyed, he would stay at the post. Lets go to Three Thoughts Street. Qin Huai nced at the sea crab. Your chefs culinary skills are not bad. I want to see if his sea crab recipes are authentic. Ah Yu: Alright, is Brother Luing too? Because Lu Yu was now a page boy, Ah Yu did not know how to call him. Calling him by his full name seemed rude, and calling him by his first name was too intimate, so she simply called him Brother Lu. Usually, she would bring him a portion of the things she gave Qin Huai and the others. Qin Huai nced at Chi Jia, who said, Lu Yu has a family banquet today and has already returned to the residence in advance. Im afraid he wont be able to make it in time. Thats a pity. Alright, lets go. After the few of them left, Lu Yu ran to the Little Imperial Garden while panting with a stack of books, but he only saw Liu Fang trimming the flowers. He hurriedly asked, Big Sister, has the Commander and Compiler Qin left? Liu Fang looked up. Ah, they left some time ago. Youre Compiler Qins attendant, right? I almost forgot. Compiler Qin left something for you to eat. As she spoke, Liu Fang took out a small bamboo basket from the grass at the side. It was covered with a cloth. Lu Yu was at a loss. He put down the book and took it. It was a pile of golden feet! They were all the legs of sea crabs and were muchrger than ordinary crab pincers. He said that your family can steam, stir-fry, dry rub, or deep-fry it if you like. Lu Yu: He understood now. He had been abandoned. No wonder he had asked him to collect some books before he left. Boohoo. He wouldnt eat much either.. Was there a need to trick him just to deny him that mouthful of food! Chapter 709 - 709: Couple and Companion Chapter 709 - 709: Couple and Companion Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qin Huaiing to the Wang Family was already more natural than when he returned to Duke Yong Manor. The gatekeeper had long recognized him. When he saw Qin Huai and Ah Yus carriage approaching from afar, he ran back into the house to report. Soon, Zhuer ran out and looked at Qin Huai, who was getting out of the carriage. He opened his arms and weed him. Big Brother Qin Huai! Qin Huai picked him up. When All Yu, who had followed him down, saw this, she smiled. Mother just said yesterday that youve gained weight. Today, youre lying in Big Brothers arms. Do you want to see if his strength has increased? No, Zhuer said. If 1 let Big Brother Qin Huai carry me, Big Sister wont have to carry me, and you wont have to tire out! Ah Yu said, 1 didnt say I wanted to carry you. Youre already so old. You have to learn to walk on your own.
Big Sister is lying. When you were this age, all the Big Brothers at home carried you all the time. You still have Little Lamb to ride. As Zhuer spoke, he sighed like an adult. What a pity. Little Lamb doesnt let me ride it. If he could ride a sheep out to y, wouldnt his friends be envious to death? Ah Yu couldnt be bothered to talk to the little childish boy. She raised her foot and walked in first, nning to see what her mother and the others were doing and if there was anything she could help with. Youre right. Your Big Sister was very delicate when she was young, Qin Huai said. Who asked her to be the most likable little blessing in our family? Its not just us. Zhuer, when you grow up, you can also carry your Big Sister and buy her delicious food and fun things. Bring her around to y, okay? Zhu patted his chest. You dont have to say that. Ive already nned to do this! Big Brothers are all Big Brothers. Im Big Sisters only Little Brother. Do you know whats the meaning of the only one? Theres only one me! When the little boy spoke, his chin was raised high, just like Little All Yu back then. At this point, a smile gathered in Qin Huais eyes. He pretended to look ahead while whispering to Zhuer, Do you know that the number of Elder Brothers and Elder Sisters cant be increased, but theres no set number for Younger Brothers and Younger Sisters? In other words, as long as there were new children born in their generation, this Little Brother will naturally not be the only one. When Ah Yu turned around, she saw that Zhuer, who was originally in high spirits, suddenly had a frown on his face. His mouth was pouted, and he looked like he was about to cry. Whats going on? Ah Yu first looked at Zhuer and then at Qin Huai. Qin Huai shook his head slightly. After thinking for a moment, he said, Children are like this. They like to cry. Zhuers voice was muffled and carried a sobbing tone that could barely be hidden. I-Im fine. This brother-inw was too bad. In the future, he would not call him Brother-inw in his heart. Hmph! When he grew up, he would find many people better-looking and more powerful than Big Brother Qin Huai for Big Sister. At that time, he would see who would cry. After this little episode, All Yu led Qin Huai into the Wang residence, where the wives of the younger generation had already prepared the meal. After learning that they had brought back a big sea crab, the chef, who had already washed his hands, deftly changed his clothes and walked in with the big sea crab, saying that he wanted to show everyone his skills. If we want the seafood to taste fresh, we cant cook it for too long. Its appropriate for us to wait while eating. Wei Qianying smiled and called everyone to take a seat. Jiang Wujing nodded as well, Thats right. I once went with my maternal grandfather to a tributary of the canal. There were some seafood creatures that were easy to raise and transport. The local people cooked them just like we do with crabs. After cleaning them and steaming them, they be an exquisite delicacy. Ah Yu said, You might be familiar with whats delicious around here, but if you want to know about tasty things all over the country, our family also has experts in that area! As she spoke, Ah Yu pointed at the silent Zhou Chuchu. Zhou Chuchu looked up in confusion under everyones gazes. She only reacted after a while and her face immediately turned red. Chuchu, were all family. Why are you still shy? Jiang Wujing patted her shoulder, only to see Zhou Chuchus face turn even redder. She was shocked. Are you alright? Ah Yu also stood up and craned her neck to take a look. Fourth Sister-inw, are you alright? Cough, cough, cough! Zhou Chuchu hammered her chest hard and finally swallowed the food in her throat. Then, she heaved a sigh of relief and said, Im fine. I just choked. It turned out that the kitchen had made her favorite five-spice cake today. She couldnt help but eat a few more pieces and couldnt bear to put them down even when it was time for the proper meal.. Chapter 710 - 710: Couple and Companion (2) Chapter 710 - 710: Couple and Companion (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She was in the midst of eating happily when she was suddenly mentioned. Before she could react, she choked. In that case, its my fault. Ill apologize to Fourth Sister-inw. All Yu hurriedly apologized to Zhou Chuchu. Zhou Chuchu waved her hand. Its not that serious. Im just gluttonous. What were you talking about just now? Seafood? Our family has indeed handled a seafood business in the past few years, but weve suffered more losses than profit, so Grandpa usually brings it back to our family to eat. I know some seafood recipes, such as this sea crab Everyone listened to Zhou Chuchus exnation as they tasted the delicacies and listened to the Gourmet Sutra. When the sea crab was served on the table, everyone felt that the seafood was much more delicious than they had imagined. Usually, the Wang Family would eat at the same table as the Old Madam. The Old Madam basically didnt involve herself much in major decisions, leaving it up to others to figure things out. As long as things werent too far off course, she was content. Nevertheless, she still ced great emphasis on etiquette and refinement, a trait that the Wang family wasnt ustomed to, as it was something she used to care about the least in the past.
For example, at the dining table, the olddy did not allow everyone tough and talk together. Only after one person finished speaking, were the others allowed to continue. Now that Old Madam Wang wasnt controlling them for the time being, everyone could speak freely. The entire house was filled with a cheerful atmosphere. Qin Huai was also in a good mood. He even ate an extra bowl of rice than usual. After the meal, Qin Huai should have left, but when he thought about returning to Duke Yong Manor, although it was much better therepared to other ces, it still retained the air of an aristocratic family,cking a certain warmth of human interaction. He had bought a house next door. Even though it was only a wall away, it felt much colder. Big Brother All You, apany me to digest my food. After Ah Yu finished speaking to Zhuer, she turned around and walked to Qin Huais side. Lets take a walk in your courtyard. 1 havent seen it recently. I wonder how the flowers 1 nted have grown. Qin Huai smiled. Lets go. When Zhuer saw this, he followed over. Ill go too! Big Sister, dont worry. I water the flowers every day. They grow very well. The two of them notified Liu Shi and the others before bringing Zhuer to the house next door. After arriving, Chi Jia carried Zhuer up and took him to the other areas. There were many things to y with at night there. As soon as Zhuer arrived, he yed and forgot to look at the flowers. When there was no one else around, Qin Huai said to Ah Yu, Its not convenient for me to tell you in the Imperial City during the day. Ive investigated some things about the vige. Its not far off from your grandmothers analysis. Have you told Auntie Empress? Ah Yu asked. Does she believe you? Qin Huai: She can only trust me. Actually, long before they arrived at Wanning City, Empress Qin had already received the news through the eagle messenger and made the corresponding arrangements. Before they were halfway through their journey, Empress Qin had already sent arge number of people to Hu Family Vige. Actually, they couldnt be sure if they had alerted the enemy that night, but only by pretending that they had not, would the other party reduce their suspicion to the greatest extent. As long as they left, they would express their attitude. With Old Madam Wang guarding the vige and taking charge of the overall situation, it should not be difficult to dy for enough time. Even if it was difficult for others, it should be easy for her. This was because afterbining all kinds of information, Qin Huai had already determined that Old Madam Wang was Princess Yong Chang. If she was such a talented person and had experience living among themoners, she would naturally be able to do things more easily. Qin Huai did not tell Ah Yu in too much detail because he did not want her to worry too much. Moreover, the royal family was not a clean and peaceful ce. There was no need to tell Ah Yu those things that could not be revealed. Ah Yu did not ask further and only said, If you need my help with anything, dont stand on ceremony with me. If theres really a need, I naturally wont stand on ceremony. Ah Yu patted Qin Huais shoulder and said heroically, Thats right. After all, well be husband and wife in the future. This p was very firm and her tone was very carefree, as if she was not talking about a husband and wife, but a sworn brother. She was filled with chivalry. However, if you were to ask Qin Huai to specifically pinpoint what was amiss, he couldnt really put his finger on it. Matters of marital affection were something he could sense but not fullyprehend. In the less refined families of Wanning City, boys as young as 10 would start exploring sexual rtions regrly, and for those a bit older, arrangements for concubines would be made by the age of 12. As for girls, they would begin receiving teachings about marital affairs, the ways of husband and wife, how to serve parents-inw, educate their own children, and manage household servants by the age of 11 or 12. They would study these matters for about four to five years before entering into formal marriage. Qin Huai was not interested in this. From the looks of it, Ah Yu was not in the mood to study this either. Yes, were husband and wife, Qin Huai continued. Were alsopanions worth trusting. With that, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. Time flowed like water. Summer passed and autumn came. After a heavy rain, Wanning City began to feel cool. In the blink of an eye, it was the second day of August. Old Madam Wang and Old man Wang were on the way back, only more than a hundred miles away from Wanning City. The people driving the carriage were two young men from the vige. At a fork in the road, the entire carriage suddenly shook violently. A junior said, Oh no, the shaft is broken! Grandpa Wang, Grandma Wang, hold on tight. 111 go down and take a look. The other junior jumped out of the carriage. At this moment, more than ten people suddenly crawled out of the bushes on both sides of the carriage. All of them were masked and holding knives. They stared at them with unfriendly eyes. Leave the goods behind and Ill spare your dog lives! Not good, we encountered robbers! The two juniors quickly jumped onto the carriage and were about to enter the carriage to look for the two old masters when someone held a knife against their necks. The person in the lead smiled and said, Yo, are you still nning to be a cowardly turtle? Old man Wang was about to speak when Old Madam Wang patted the back of his hand and mouthed a few words. Ill count to three. If you donte down, dont me me for being rude. Three Go ahead and count, I want to see how many of you gutsy dogs dare toy a hand on them! The voice of Old Lady Wang came from the carriage, If those two young ones are even missing a strand of hair, I can guarantee that not a single de of grass will grow on your grave in the future. The leader: Why was this different from what they had imagined? Chapter 711 - 711: Meeting Chapter 711 - 711: Meeting Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The two young men werepletely caught off guard and instinctively positioned themselves in front of the elderly couple, even though the knife was already at their necks. In terms of running, they felt that they could not escape. This road was an official road. It was almost the mid-autumn festival, and the soldiers would patrol the vicinity of the official road. That was why they dared to escort the two old masters with just the two of them. Who knew that they would really encounter a robbery? This was reallymitting a crime under the Emperors nose! You ugly old woman the leader tried to finish his sentence with a brave front, but as he caught the gaze of Old Madam Wang, his voice weakened somehow, I1 mean, leave your money behind, and we might spare your lives.
Old Madam Wang said calmly, Alright, stop acting here. You two, send these two juniors back to the vige well. Remember my words, dont let them lose a single strand of hair. The leader still wanted to pretend not to understand, but Old man Wang said from the side, If I were you, 1 would quickly listen to her now. Otherwise, you wont have a chance to listenter. In the end, the two juniors were arranged by seven or eight robbers to sit in another carriage that had been pulled out from somewhere. They rushed back, panting, in the direction of Wangbei County. They were originally very suspicious, but when they thought of the various ridiculous rumors about the Wang Family in the vige, they felt that there was nothing to suspect. Even the Wang Familys Ah Yu could have a Fairy Temple dedicated to her. Even if someone told them that Ah Yu had an immortal by her side, they would believe it with their eyes closed. There was no need to mention Grandma Wangs words. After they left, Old Madam Wang said to the leader, Bring me to see your master. Although the leader did not know how they had been exposed, he had already tacitly decided that it was not appropriate to continue pretending now, so he obediently drove the carriage forward. After going for about 20 miles, they arrived in front of a farmstead. There was already a row of servants waiting outside. When they saw the carriage approaching, they even came forward to ask before letting it pass. When they arrived at the manor, the two of them were invited out of the carriage. Old man Wang was the first to jump down before turning around to pick up Old Madam Wang. In the end, his movements were too big and he almost hurt his waist. Old man Wangs face twitched in pain. Old Madam Wang said angrily, Do you think youre still a brat? If your old bones are broken, theres no way for you to stick them back. Hehe, I know you feel sorry for me. Old man Wang smiled until his face was covered in wrinkles. The scene of the two of them talking was seen by the two old men in the distance. One of thems eyes were filled with disdain, and the other said to the woman beside him, Invite them over. Yes. When Old Madam Wang slowly came closer, the others were also secretly sizing them up, wanting to know who they were. They actually had to trouble their master to make such an arrangement. The meeting spot was a pavilion, surrounded by hanging curtains that concealed the activity within. Even if the wind carried some spoken words, if the voices were hushed, it would still be hard to make out any meaning. Old Madam Wang looked straight ahead and walked in. When she saw the two people sitting inside, she revealed a look of understanding. Greetings, Duke and Duchess. Old Madam Wang bowed to the two of them. Greetings, Duke and Duchess! Old man Wang also bowed. Those two people were none other than Duke An and Madam An. Both of them were already old and looked very weathered. Duke An could still maintain his expression, but Madam Ans eyes were filled with tears as she cried, Aner,e over and let Mother take a look Old Madam Wang did not move. However, when she heard the long-lost name, her little finger subconsciously twitched.. Chapter 712 - 712: Not Acknowledging Chapter 712: Not Acknowledging Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Aner, are you still ming us? The old woman wiped her eyes with a handkerchief, but her tears could not be stopped. She wanted to say more, but she did not know where to start and could only sigh deeply. The sensible old servants had long dismissed everyone in the distance so that they could talk at ease. The old Duchess couldnt say anything, so she used her elbow to prod Duke An, wanting him to say something. Unexpectedly, when she looked over, she realized that Duke An was staring fixedly at Old man Wang, as if he wanted to bore a hole through him with his gaze. Ahem! The old Duchess coughed. Only then did Duke An retract his gaze and look at Old Madam Wang. He hummed in a deep voice and said, How did you know that we were looking for you? He had asked someone to pretend to be a robber and bring them over in the form of a kidnapping. However, someone came to report in advance that his daughter had recognized them at a nce. This was not the first time his subordinates had acted as robbers. It was definitely not that they did not act well. It could only be that their daughter was smart. It was up to him. Lord Duke, if you have something to say, why dont you say it directly? Were not young anymore, so theres no need to waste our time here. Im still in a hurry to go home to see the children. As she spoke, Old Madam Wang continued, Us ordinary families value children the most. As for how she could tell, was there a need to ask? She had spent a lot of effort on the series of matters in Hu Family Vige. Later on, the people sent by Empress Qin arrived and cooperated with hermand to wipe out that group of people once and for all. Empress Qins people basically stayed there to wrap things up. The remaining people were escorted to the nearest garrison one after another without alerting the vigers. However, the few guards Qin Huai had left behind to protect the Wang Family were still around. When the bandits appeared, the guards hiding in the dark did not move, which was enough to exin the problem. Moreover, the robbers spoke with an official ent unique to Wanning City, and their movements still contained some of their military aura. The small patterned essories that Duke An Manor had used for decades was still around. It did not take much brainpower to guess their identities. However, Old Madam Wang was not in the mood to argue with them. Old Madam Wang knew that once she returned to Wanning City, it was only a matter of time before her identity was discovered. But from the looks of it, it had not been a day or two since they found out, but they still had to hide it like this. The deeper meaning was self-evident. It was nothing more than wanting to stop something. Duke An and the old Duchess looked at each other and instantly understood that their daughter still had a grudge against them, and it was quite serious. Child, it was Mother who didnt do well back then and didnt take into ount your feelings. It was the old Duchess who spoke again. You didnt want to go home, and you never gave us any news. All these years, Mother has been sending people to look for you. Are you doing well? Whether Im well or not, didnt you investigate it clearly? Old Madam Wang revealed a mocking expression. If you hadnt thoroughly looked into my background, you probably wouldnt dare to show up here, fearing that 1 might be someone behind the scenes orchestrating a charade. Either to plunder your wealth or your lives. Indeed, such practices aremon among high-ranking families, you should already be used to it. Bang! Duke An pped the table. The table did not move at all, and his eyebrows twitched in pain. However, he still held it in in the end. His white beard trembled. When did you learn to speak like a country woman? How sarcastic and vulgar! Your words are mistaken, Lord Duke. When you mention country woman, are you referring to the wives and mothers who sustain the lives of countless people in Great Chang, or the mothers who support thousands of students from humble backgrounds? If you consider this as crude and vulgar, perhaps you should take a stroll through the streets of Wanning City and shake the doors of those high-ranking families. Lets see if the stench and decay you shake loose are any worse than what you find in the homes of us country women! Duke An was so angry that he almost fainted. You! He pointed at Old Madam Wang and turned to look at Old man Wang. Its you, dog, who led my good daughter astray! With that, he lowered his head. His movements were actually quite agile. He took off his long boots and threw them at Old man Wang. Bang! It hit his head. Old man Wang looked up in confusion.. Chapter 713 - 713: Difficulties Chapter 713: Difficulties Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Dont touch my man. Old Madam Wang pulled Old man Wang behind her. He cant withstand a move from Lord Duke. Compared to Old Madam Wang, Old man Wangs lousy martial arts could onlypete with the old men in the vige. How could he withstand Duke Ans attack? Duke An was really angry. Especially when he heard her say my man, he was so angry that he almost threw his other boot. Not only had the daughter he had carefully raised been seduced by a pig, but she had also be so vulgar. She did not have the bearing of the number one woman in the Great Chang at all. Not to mention pretending, they probably did not even dare to acknowledge the current her in front of those nobles! Alright, stop it. All these years, Aner has been alone outside. Its always better to have someone by her side to take care of her than to wander around alone. The old Duchessforted her husband and looked at Old Madam Wang with no disdain, only slow pity. This was the daughter she doted on the most, and the daughter she owed the most. In her lifetime, she gave birth to six children and raised three illegitimate children for her husband. In the end, there werent many who lived well. Inparison, this daughter who had left looked like she was at least doing well. Aner, back then The old Duchess looked at Old Madam Wang and did not deliberately get close to her. She only wanted to tell her what she had thought about for a long time. Theres no need to say anything else. Im already old and cant remember what happened back then, and I dont want to remember. As for what difficulties the two Lords have, theres no need to tell an outsider like me. Old Madam Wang interrupted the old Duchess. Ill say the same thing. If you have something to say, just say it. If you want to reminisce, theres no need. The really old Duke An and his wife: They investigated and anticipated many times, but they never expected that their youngest daughter would now have no hatred, noints, no dissatisfaction, no demands. She even seemed uninterested in dealing with them. It turned out that she really did not care about everything from back then. If she wanted the title of Princess Yong Chang again, it wasnt that they didnt have the ability to help her take it back, but they didnt have such ns. But now that she saw that her youngest daughter really had no intention of wanting it, she felt ufortable. It turned out that after her daughter arrived at Wanning City, she did not look for them to acknowledge her. It was not that she couldnt or was unwilling, but she thought that there was no need. She didnt want them anymore. At the thought of this, the old Duchess could not hold back her tears anymore. They flowed down her face, but she could only turn her head away and wipe her tears silently. Aner, your second sister left something for you. Duke An did not say anything else and pushed a copper box over. Knowing that Old Madam Wang would not open it, he undid the lock of the box for her, revealing what was inside. When Old Madam Wang saw the item at the top, her originally impatient expression froze. It was a pair of y figurines. They were two little girls holding hands. One was quietly holding a book, and the other was holding a long whip in high spirits. There were obvious cracks in their sped hands, but they had been carefully repaired. Even though more than 50 years had passed, Old Madam Wangs memories were instantly awakened. At that time, she and Second Sister. An An,e on, lets go out and y for a while! Reading books is so boring. Today is the Lantern Festival, which is fun. Come on, Ive already prepared everything. Mom and Dad are attending the pce banquet, and Big Sister is at our maternal grandparents house. I promise no one will know that the little princess is going out to y! Anan, look, this shops y figurines are really beautiful. Its already dark. Stop reading. Look, our y figures look alike! Anan, dont worry. No matter what others say, Second Sister will always protect you. Second Sister swears on her life! Youre the high and mighty Princess Yong Chang. You were born a princess, but what about me? Heh, I had to give up my life just to obtain a title resembling that of a princess. Royal favor? Since you seem to value it so much, how about you take my ce in the arranged marriage? What sisterly love? You really believe it! Princess Yong Chang, everyone says that youre very smart. In my opinion, youre extremely stupid and easy to deceive. What do you think others are saying? Pretending to be friendly with the Empress and exchanging handkerchiefs, all the while eyeing the power behind her. Youre truly despicable! Why shouldnt I believe it? In my eyes, thats exactly the kind of person you are, arent you? Get lost. I feel disgusted when I see your pretentious appearance! The number one person in the Great Chang? Pfft! H 11 Old Madam Wang narrowed her eyes. In the end, she was not as impulsive as when she was young to smash the y figurine again. There were still a few things under the y figurine. She took them out, but they were a few seals and somend deeds. When your second sister got married, she only took the dowry given by the Emperor and left the rest to you. At that time, everyone thought you wouldnt be away for long and woulde back. How could you bear the hardships outside? Over these years, the assets she left behind and what you originally had, weve been managing and safeguarding them, not letting the others in the family get involved. Even the Empress Dowager helped cover it up. So, you can use them without worry, Duke An said. I understand that you might not value the identity of Princess Yongchang anymore, but this is your second sisters intention. Keep it. Old Madam Wang: No need. Be good. As Duke An spoke, he suddenly coughed heavily a few times. 1 know that you actually resent us in your heart. Youre a child with a big temper, and I dont ask for your forgiveness. Its just that this is all 1 have to say for your second sister. She has never let you down or anyone else down. But when she left, you were the one she was most worried about. Keep her legacy items well. Hearing the words legacy items, Old Madam Wangs eyelids trembled. She thought of her second sister, who always wanted to pull her out. Her martial arts skills were taught by her second sister. Second Sister was a peerless martial arts genius. If not for her family keeping a close eye on her, she would probably have been kidnapped out to roam the martial arts world at the age of ten. At that time, she was already able to fight some experts to a draw, and many experts of the same level were almost 30 years old. Actually, Second Sister was a true martial arts fanatic. Other people would need three to five years toprehend a move or two, but she would only need three to five days to understand it. The rest would be waiting to be mastered. At that time, she lost because she was young andcked true qi. She was only five years old when her second sister said to her, Anan, my master said that its best to have apanion to learn martial arts. This way, we can achieve twice the results with half the effort. I dont want to lose to those men. Why dont youe and train with me? It doesnt matter if you dont know martial arts. Youre so smart. Youll definitely be able to master it quickly! Thinking of this, Old Madam Wang became silent. No one knew better than her that no matter how much she expressed disgust and hatred, she actually knew better than anyone else that her second sister must have had her difficulties back then. The person she hated the least was her second sister. But she resents it. Everyone has their reasons, everyone praises her intelligence, yet everyone joins forces to weave a lie that she knows she shouldnt believe but has no choice but to believe. No matter what the purpose was. She could not stay in such a hypocritical ce. If you called me here because you want to give me these. Old Madam Wang looked at the copper box onest time and shifted her gaze away from the y figurines. She said calmly, Ill say the same thing. Theres no need. Husband, lets go. Old man Wang reacted for a while before realizing that she was calling him. He almost had goosebumps. He hurriedly followed Old Madam Wang and left the stunned old couple behind. The others did not dare to stop them at all and could only watch them leave. When they were a little further away, the old Duchess blew her nose and asked in a choked voice, Didnt you tell her how much there is here? The things in the copper box were already worth more than five million taels. It was even more valuable than the entire Duke An Manor. However,pared to Princess Yong Chang at her peak, it was still much less. Back then, Princess Yong Chang was the center of attention. When some ces offered tribute, they would specially leave a portion for her. At that time, the Great Chang was also prosperous and the rewards were abundant. Even if she ate gold every day to survive, she could eat for dozens of lifetimes. Duke An said, Keep it for her. There are some things that we havent told her yet. In fact, now was not the best time for them to reunite. However, everything had alreadye to this point. The old couple was afraid that they would not have the chance to talk to their youngest daughter again in this life. Some secrets were worth the lives of several generations, but parents could not wait for even a moment to love their children. Our daughter will always be smart. Perhaps she can find out the truth herself, the old Duchess said as her eyes turned red again. This time, she revealed her identity. We have to do something lest those rats smell her. Ive already arranged it long ago. The Empress Dowager has also sent a message. Although Aner doesnt know, shes helped her countless times. Duke An thought for a moment and said, The granddaughter she raised is also smart. She seems to have inherited all of Aners character. 1 heard that shes even famous in Wangbei County and has the style of Aner back then. No, I have to go to the pce one day and ask for more benefits for Aner and our great-granddaughter.. I cant let the royal family take all the benefits! Chapter 714 - 714: Going Back Chapter 714 - 714: Going Back Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The two of them sessfully left the manor. Old man Wang even looked back from time to time. Even when Old Madam Wang skillfully instructed an old servant to prepare the carriage and jumped onto it, shouting out at a Crimson Guards who was hiding was driving the carriage, Old Madam Wang did not look back. Old man Wang was still pulling at the curtain of the carriage to turn around to look. Since youre so reluctant, how about you stay here? Old Madam Wangs eyes were clearly closed and she was facing Old man Wang, but she directly exposed him. Old woman, your entire family is weird. Old man Wang pretended not to see Old Madam Wangs frown and said, The old servant at the door seemed to have recognized you just now. His eyes were so red that he almost cried on the spot for you to see. You didnt intend to hide your identity in the first ce. Why didnt you just acknowledge him properly? Its better than letting brood over it himself.
After returning to Wanning City, they had actually also woven awork of connections. They were all left behind in the early years, and most of them were useless. Fortunately, Wang Zhuo still had a conscience and didnt forget the two of them. However, they were already middle-aged and werent still as clingy as when they were young. With Wang Zhuos mediation, the advancement was faster than expected. However, there was still a long way to go before the Wang Family could truly have a backing in the future. His wife had great ambitions. She wanted topletely detach herself from all the benefits of her identity as Princess Yong Chang. She wanted to really use her own strength to allow their identity as the Wang Family to firmly stand in Great Chang without being affected by suffering, war, or even the change of dynasties. This was definitely not something that could bepleted in a day. In fact, it was definitely not something that the couple couldplete with their strength. Im afraid we met today because of a sudden incident, not because they want to acknowledge me. Old Madam Wang was very calm. There was no joy on her face at all. She knew who she was to begin with. She had never been tainted by the glory of her previous identity in decades. Naturally, she was not excited to see them now. I think so too. Old man Wang looked at his wife, wanting to see other emotions on her face. Clearly, it was useless. Are you still ming them? Duke An Manor had been looking for her, and there was also another group of forces from the royal family looking for her. Both sides had searched for her with great fanfare in the past few years. Otherwise, with Great Chang gradually bing peaceful over the years, and Duke An Manor still retaining their power, how could they not find her? Old Madam Wang shook her head. Whats there toin about? There are many dirty people in those noble families. Moreover, she never resented Duke An Manor for not finding her in time. She took the initiative to leave Duke An Manor, so she could not me anyone else. If one really had to talk about it, she should really be med by her beloved youngest daughter for losing her once. But Ai Bao had never shown any dissatisfaction with her. A few years ago, she had only missed her child, Zaoer. In the past few years, she had even stopped mentioning him and focused on running her small grocery store contentedly. Old Madam Wang knew that Ai Bao had already met Zaoer in Duke An Manor. However, Zaoer did not know her identity and only thought that she was a kind owner of a provision store. He would go to the provision store from time to time. When Ai Bao found out, she had probably vaguely guessed something, but she had never asked her. She must have thought it through. Lets go back. Theres no need to care about anything else, Old Madam Wang said. Ah Yu and the others are in Wanning City. I dont know how theyre doing. Im afraid that if we go backter, theyll think too much. Seeing that Old Madam Wang didnt want to talk about it, Old man Wang didnt continue. He found a thin nket and covered Old Madam Wang with it before closing his eyes to rest.. Chapter 715 - 715: Envoy from the West Wind Nation Chapter 715 - 715: Envoy from the West Wind Nation Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On the 10th of August, in the autumn of the 23rd year of Minghua, Old Madam Wang and Old man Wang arrived at Wanning City. The city was already decorated withnterns and colorful banners, waiting for the arrival of the Mid-Autumn Festival. Ah Yu and the others had already received Old Madam Wangs letter in advance, so they were waiting at the city gate. Zhuer held a huge candied hawthorn in his hand and suddenly waved his hand. Big Brother Zaoer! Zhuer, who are you calling? Ah Yu tilted her head to look and saw peopleing and going at the city gate. A few people turned around in the direction of the voice, but she did not know who Zhuer was calling.
Hes a very good Big Brother. He often goes to Little Aunts grocery store! As Zhuer spoke, he pointed at someone and said to All Yu, Big Sister, look, thats him. Ah Yu was on a break from work today, and the other Big Brothers were still studying in the academy. Today, only a few sisters-inw brought her and Zhuer to pick up Grandpa and Grandma. When she heard this, she looked over and indeed saw a young man. He was about ten years old and had ake-blue headband on his head. He had a green jade pendant tied to his waist and was holding a wooden fan in his arms. He was instructing two servants who were holding small wooden boxes. Hearing Zhuers shout, he looked around and discovered them. Zhuer walked forward and bowed to them. Only then did he realize that it was Ah Yu. Miss, its you. Ah Yu also recognized Zaoer. What a coincidence. Its actually you. The two of them had met before. At that time, there was still an arrogant young man beside Zaoer. Back then, because he was rude, his hand was broken by Qin Huai. It was also at that time that Ah Yu realized that Qin Huai might have psychological problems. As long as she had the chance, she would apany him to rx, afraid that he would identally be a little demon. I didnt ask around properly previously. 1 wonder how that brother is doing? Ah Yu was also asking casually. That persons words were indeed very annoying. After so long, she didntpensate him back then, so it was even more impossible for her to do so hypocritically now. Zaoer shook his head. He has already been sent to a vi in the countryside by Uncle and Aunt. Zaoer did not say much about what was happening there. He only said, Dont worry. Are you going out of the city? No, were here to pick up our family. What about you? Are you preparing to leave the city or have you just returned? Im returning from outside the city. The West Wind Nation will be sending an envoy to visit soon. There are stalls set up outside Wanning City offering various goods from foreignnds, including quite a number of exquisite items. One of these items is a fragrance that our elders particrly enjoy, so 1 came to buy some. If theres anything your familys elders might fancy, consider this a gift for you. Zaoer spoke, about to present one of the small wooden boxes. Ah Yu hurriedly said, No need, no need. Arent you a regr customer of my Little Aunts shop? She always prepares a few portions of any popr goods in her grocery store. She got someone to buy such fragrances a few days ago. Thats true. 1 almost forgot. Youre rtives with Auntie Bao, so you definitely dontck anything. Then Ill leave first. 1 have to present the gift to the elders in the family first. As Zaoer spoke, he looked at All Yu and added, By the way, 1 heard that West Wind Nation will be sending envoys this time. Wanning City will host a joyous party for half a month until nightfall. If you like lively things, you can get your family to book some restaurants and pavilions in advance, lest you cant find a good spot. Thats something we didnt know. Thank you. Youre wee. After Zaoer left, Ah Yu got into the carriage and told her sisters-inw about this. Jiang Wujing said, Were not from Wanning City, so we really dont know about such rules. Usually, theres a curfew at midnight. Now that its been extended to dawn, 1 wonder if the academy will give a holiday. The academy in Wanning City had much more rest days than Wangbei County. They would also rest during all kinds of festivals. Sometimes, they would rest for 2 weeks in a month. Ah Yu said, If Third Uncle and Third Aunt were here, they would definitely prepare a few new recipes in advance. With such a long festival, I wonder how much more money they can earn. You! Wei Qianying tapped Ah Yus forehead with her finger and shook her head helplessly. Dont joke about the elders like this. Be careful not to let Fourth Aunt hear you and scold you again. Zhou Chuchu also smiled. Third Sister-inw, youre wrong. How can Fourth Aunt bear to say anything about our Ah Yu? If she hears this, she will definitely have to guard against Ah Yu sneaking out at night. Sneak off to where? To secretly sell sachets! Hahaha Everyone in the Wang Family knew that Ah Yu had a business selling Top Schr sachets. Even the sisters-inw were involved now. The Wang Familys Big Brothers helped write and the sisters-inw helped cut the materials. They did a lot. However, in the past, it was always All Yu who asked Tang Yuan to send it to Fuji Temple. Puji Temple bought all of it and ced it in front of the Buddha to be consecrated before selling it to the fated person. In this way, although they sold each piece for little money, hundreds could be sold at a time. They would not be sold anymore next year, and it would not ruin Qin Huais reputation. Moreover, Qin Huai had also received a sum of money. Although All Yu was young, she had already be the best at earning money in the Wang Family. No one knew how much money she had now. Alright, youre all teasing me. I wont buy anything for you in the future! All Yu deliberately pouted, causing everyone tough again. As they were talking andughing, they heard Zhuer shout, Look, its Grandpa and the others! Everyone looked over and as expected, they saw Old man Wang sitting outside the carriage holding the reins of the horse. Next to him were severalrge paper bags filled with neatly wrapped items, clearly gifts prepared for the family. Grandpa! All Yu shouted. When Old man Wang heard Ah Yus voice, he handed the identification in his hand to the city guard for inspection as he looked up. When he saw Ah Yu, his old face wrinkled. Ai! When they got close and everyone got out of the carriage, Ah Yus heart ached. Grandpa, why are you driving the carriage yourself? Where are the others? Hes just itching for something to do. Ignore him. Old Madam Wang got off the carriage with Old man Wangs subordinate and said angrily, The official road over there has been expanded. He just wanted to try the fast horses and almost shook my old bones to pieces! Their previous carriages had been taken away by the juniors of the two viges. This carriage had been prepared by Duke An. Not only was the carriage spacious andfortable, but even the horses were retired warhorses. Although they were old horses, their speed was not something ordinary horses couldpare to. When they reached the wide and spacious official road, Old man Wang could not sit still. On the way, he encountered a few foreigners galloping on their horses, so he still wanted topete with them. In the end, it was obvious that he had lost. He couldnt get enough of it, so he pushed the Crimson Guards aside and rushed all the way to the city gate. Old Madam Wang rolled her eyes. If not for her martial arts foundation, she would probably have fallen apart. Ah Yu was surprised when she heard this. She did not expect Grandpa to have such a side to him. She was wondering if she should think of a way to prepare a good horse for Grandpa. It was not that they could not get a first-grade horse, but it was too eye-catching. They could get a second-grade horse for Grandpa to enjoy. In any case, their family did not have much now. They only had a lot ofnd. It was very suitable for riding horses. The family chatted andughed as they left the city gate. There were still some things that were not suitable to be said here, so they did not say much. Not long after they left, they heard the sound of horses galloping. Everyone gathered at the city gate to watch. Those are the advance envoy representatives of the West Wind Kingdom, right? All of them look dignified. They really stand out. The advance envoys are already acting like this. Could it be that theyre here to establish an imposing air? Its been decades since the West Wind Nation and our Great Chang fought a major war. Theyre not here to cause trouble, right? You dont understand. I heard that the old king of the West Wind Kingdom is critically ill, and his children are restless. I heard that they want to usurp the throne! Its said that the person who came to visit our Great Chang this time is a Prince. He came to the Great Chang to seek external help so that its easier for him to go back and seize the throne. Tsk, how do you know so much? In my opinion, that Prince is probably not here to seek external help, but to look for a marriage alliance. Looking for a marriage alliance? There are only three princes in our Great Chang. Only the Eldest Prince is barely of marriage material, but hes already engaged. If hes looking for a princess, Princess Ruyi is still too young. It doesnt make sense Everyones words were just hearsay. No one could exin clearly. Only one person held a wine pot in his hand and said drunkenly, Youre wrong. You idiots are all wrong. The West Wind Nation is not here to form a marriage alliance, but to look for someone! The most favored princess of the West Wind Nation hase to the Great Chang and her whereabouts are unknown. Theyre here to look for her. When everyone heard this, they were stunned and immediately dispersed. Go, go, go. Where did this crazy alcoholice from? Who doesnt know that theres no princess in West Wind Nation, let alone one thats the most favored? Why havent I heard of her? Forget it, forget it. Who cares about the West Wind Nation? 1 still have to rush home to cook for my wife. When everyone dispersed, they did not realize that the crazy alcoholic who had originally spoken was already far away.. Chapter 716 - 716: Picking People Chapter 716: Picking People Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The envoys from the West Wind Kingdom did not affect the Wang Family at all. They only listened for a moment before throwing the matter aside. Instead, Old man Wang was nervous for a moment, worried that it was that group of people from back then who wanted to snatch Ah Yu away. However, all these years, the West Wind Nation had only sent some things over and had never left a word about All Yu. It looked like they had given up on her, and no one could figure out what they were thinking. Ah Yu was about to turn 12 years old, and on the surface, she was only 10 years old. Therefore, Old Madam Wang was not afraid that Ah Yu would want to follow the people of the West Wind Kingdom. When the child grew up, it was a good thing to have her own thoughts. She also had the right to choose independently. She would not arrange her life for her. After all, All Yu was different from her silly sons. She had been carefully raised by herself and was protected by an immortal. She would not do anything stupid. Ah Yu did not know about this. She only heard Old Madam Wang briefly tell her about the viges matters. After learning that there was nothing serious, she was relieved. The next day, on the carriage to work, Ah Yu asked Qin Huai something. Big Brother All You, what do you need to nurture your own people? Qin Huai: Why are you suddenly asking about this? Is it because the manpower 1 gave you is not enough? 111 transfer some more to you. He did not ask why Ah Yu suddenly needed manpower. He only pondered in his heart if the group of people he had nurtured could be used for another test. The people arranged for Ah Yu could not be allowed to rebel. Ah Yu said, No, the people you left for the family are enough, but 1 still want to nurture some of my own people. I just dont know what procedures are needed and if they conform to the rules. Youre a Vige Lord. ording to thew, you can have soldiers and guards. However, the number of people is rtively strict. Youre only allowed to have no more than 20 people. Ten of them will be paid through the government, and the remaining ten will be paid for by yourself. However, although that was the case, the nobles usually had more than 20 guards. There were also 50 to 60 people with positions in their families, but the number would not exceed 100. If they exceeded that number, it would be a serious vition. Moreover, soldiers and guards were different from ordinary servants. It was very expensive and energy-consuming to nurture them. Also, since they were not ordinary servants, they could not be ordered around for ordinary small matters. Sometimes, these people could be considered half masters. If the main family could not suppress them, something might happen. As long as they did not have many enemies, they were usually not very useful. Therefore, many families did not even arrange for proper guards. They only let the servants take on multiple roles. Oh, then where do I need to find these people? From the military service or the Internal Affairs Department? Qin Huai: This matter isplicated. If youre really interested, why dont we think about it at length? Recently, in order to receive the envoys from the West Wind Nation, the Hanlin Academy has also been mobilized and some matters have been put on hold. Ill bring you to take a look when Im on dutyter. Okay. Qin Huai was a decisive person. He remembered his words and he used the opportunity of being on duty at the Hanlin Academy to read more relevant books and found many methods. After organizing them into a book, he gave it to Ah Yu. There are really a lot of ces to choose from. Ah Yu held the small booklet Qin Huai had given her and flipped through the detailed introduction. She said, I n to nurture a batch of useful people for my family. The most important thing is loyalty. Their ability is secondary. In any case, Grandma can help teach those who are not capable enough. So, looking at it this way, the families of those guilty officials are actually not bad. At least we dont need to teach them etiquette. As for the military service camp, lets forget about it. Those soldiers temperaments are a bit difficult to manage. Well, we should consult an official who handles these matters. They deal with a lot of people, so they might know more details! The official records are registered within the government office, and the individuals they deal with are all clean, even their ancestral lineage can be traced back several generations. Its also more reassuring to use. This was a thought thatd suddenlye to her. She didnt think so in the past, but now that she realized it, she couldnt rely solely on Big Brother All Yous Crimson Guards. Setting aside whether they had other duties, their family needed their own capable people after all. She did not mind, but who knew if the others in the family did? With Big Brother Ah Yous people hiding at home all year round, even if the Wang Family was used to it, when the Wang Family entered the officialdom in the future, it was inevitable that they would be gossiped about. At that time, they would be ostracized and suppressed by officials who did not have good political views. There would be all kinds of unpleasant words. It was better to put an end to this from the beginning. The Wang family only needed loyal individuals, but they didnt necessarily have to be like the Crimson Guards, willing to risk their lives. As long as they could protect the Wang family members during crucial moments, that would be considered qualified.. Chapter 717 - 717: Picking People (2) Chapter 717: Picking People (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Vige Lord Yu, youvee to the right person! Tang Yuan was very capable. She quickly brought in someone who imed to be the top government official of Wanning. He appeared to be around forty years old, with a righteous look in his eyes, and seemed very friendly. All the customers that Ive handled, theyve all given positive feedback. Over these years, there hasnt been a single case of someone wanting to return an individual. Your surname is also Qian? Ah Yu found it funny. I once knew an agent whose surname was also Qian. He was as talkative as you. Vige Lord Yu is from Wangbei County, right? If Im not wrong, the agent you mentioned should be my younger brother, Qian Deyi. Seeing Ah Yu nod, Qian Guanya smiled until his teeth were visible. Then youve really found the right person. He used to write to me often, saying that Vige Lord Yus family is magnanimous. Over the years, youve taken care of his business a lot. Hes also be an official now and is working in Wangbei County! Back then, Qian Deyi was only an agent in charge of real estate, while this Qian Guanya was in charge of the manpower distribution. They could be considered to be in different positions in the same department. With this rtionship, Qian Guanyas attitude became even warmer. Vige Lord Yu, if you need someone loyal, I suggest that you find a family. Any children they have in the future will also be easier to control. In addition, most of the sinful ves with clean backgrounds and who are good at martial arts have already been picked away. If you have enough budget, and dont mind waiting for three to five years, its best to use those 15 or 16-year-old boys. Although they eat a lot and are weak now, if you nurture them well, they will be more useful and loyal than those in their thirties in the future. Seeing Qin Huai nod secretly, All Yu nodded. Alright, bring me to see them first. You can be considered to havee at the right time. Not long ago, because of the ident at the quarry, many officials were held ountable. Some of the people with bad luck were exiled, and the servants under their names were also confiscated for the state. A batch was chosen yesterday, but theres still a group of brats left! Upon arriving at the designated area, Ah Yu realized that it was a ce resembling a training ground. From a distance, she could already catch a strange and musty odor in the air. When they approached, they saw that it was a small room with many people locked up inside. Seeing that someone hade, many peopley in front of the wooden railing and stretched out their hands to shout, Benefactor, Benefactor, look at me. Im very capable! Benefactor, use me. I dont need a monthly sry. Just give me a bite to eat! Benefactor, look at me! There were also some people with numb expressions who squatted in the corners with their knees bent, ignoring what was happening around them. Who are they? All Yu walked past a room and saw a group of young girls with their heads lowered. Their gazes were even colder than the others. Them? Theyre a group of female ves whose crimes are not serious enough to be exiled and cant be official prostitutes, Qian Guanya exined. Most of them are the maidservants of some officials daughters. Some are the concubines of small officials. ording to their crimes, they have to wait for the various families to choose. In the future, theyll usually still be maidservants or concubines. However,pared to girls with clean backgrounds, these people arent very useful. The maidservants of officials daughters are still fine, but the nobles consider these maidservants to bring some bad luck, to a certain extent. Taking them home as coarse work maidservants is not worth it, and having them as refined maidservants is a waste of silver. As for concubines, its even moreplicated. Families with high standards wouldnt want concubines that have passed through the hands of an officials office, and there are also concerns about their ill fortune. Thats too ridiculous. Those men were also punished along with them, but they just think that the women are unlucky? Tang Yuan was a little angry when she heard Qian Guanyas simple reminder. This kind of thinking is too biased! Official Qian was not angry. Instead, he smiled and said, Miss, youre right. However, most people think like this. Those of us who work in the officials office cant really think of changing the thoughts of the nobles, so we can only follow their instructions. If Vige Lord doesnt mind, these maidservants can indeed be useful. They are already familiar with the rules and regtions, so you wouldnt need to teach them extensively. Not to mention training first-grade and second-grade maidservants, even if they are only made into third-grade maidservants, or even coarse work maidservants, they would still be more useful than others. The servants of criminals were harder to sell than ordinary servants. Those with skills had long been picked out before they were sent to the officials office. The remaining ones were either disdained for their so-called bad luck or for other reasons. It was always more troublesome. Ah Yu: Ill buy 20 people for the time being. Both men and women, 10 of each. For the men, as you suggested, Ill start with eight young boys, around 15 or 16 years old, and two middle-aged individuals who are physically fit and of good character. As for the women, they should be over 20 years old and willing to serve as maidservants. I am only interested in maidservants who aremitted to their role; our household doesnt keep concubines or mistresses, so 1 prefer those without ulterior motives. Other than that, there are no further requirements. Once youve made the selections, please have them ready and send them to the Wang residence on Three Thoughts Street tomorrow. If these individuals prove useful, we may consider selecting more in the future. When he heard this, Qian Guanya knew that this deal was definitely not small. He was secretly d that he did not neglect Vige Lord Yu, who was conferred the title recently. He exined everything he could in detail, allowing this good thing to happen. He immediately agreed. Sure, sure. Vige Lord, dont worry. 111 definitely settle the matter properly for you. If theres anyone useful in the future, Ill get someone to keep them for you first. At that time, if you want them, Ill get someone to send them over to you. What do you think? Ah Yu said, Sure. Alright, alright! After happily sending them away, he immediately set off to pick those who met the requirements. When they were all gathered, he would take them to train properly.. Chapter 718 - 718: Opening of the Nursery Chapter 718 - 718: Opening of the Nursery Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu wanted to add more people to the family and had also informed her family in advance. Other than her Second Uncle who was serving as an official, her Eldest Sister-inw, Qu Shuqiu, and herself, no one else in the family had personal maids to serve them. There were several sister-inws who originally had personal maids, like Zhou Chuchu and Jiang Wujing. Later, in order to align with everyone else, they sent their personal maids back to their maternal homes and became self-reliant. The servants in the courtyard who handled the tough chores were mostly old servants. They were not enough. In the future, the family would be bigger and bigger. They could not let the main family do everything themselves. That would be too tiring and inefficient.
ording to Old Madam Wang, after a family grew stronger and richer, they had to be more particr about certain things. It was not like they couldnt afford that bit of extra expense. Ah Yus initial n was to assign a personal maid to each sister-inw. However, she didnt want the type that did nothing but arrange tasks for other maids. She wanted diligent and obedient maids who were willing to work. As for her Big Brothers, they were naturally paired with the young male servants. Although they mightck maturity due to their age, the advantage was that they would share a bond from growing up together, making it easier for them to adjust in the future. As for the uncles and aunts, they could choose ording to their preferences whether to have one servant per person or to share one between two. It wasnt much of an issue. Old Madam Wang said, Theres no need to arrange anyone by my side or your grandfathers. The old servants at home are enough. Having people wandering around makes my eyes tired. Of course, this request had to be fulfilled. All Yu did not say much. The next day, Qian Guanya brought 20 people to Ah Yu. Among them were 10 young girls, all of whom had worked as maids. The best one among them had even served in the study room for the Young Lady of the house. However, she was dismissed because she was too good-looking, and the other households were worried she might influence their Young Masters. This maidservants name was Qiu Shi. Ah Yu looked around the house and finally asked Liu Shi, Mother, arent you taking care of the nursery? Let her follow you. Shes knowledgeable, has even attended school with her previous mistress, and understands some basic principles. Perhaps she can be of assistance. Liu Shi just happened to be worried that there was no one useful around her, so she naturally epted it. Because Qiu Shis name coincided with the name of her eldest daughter-inw, Qu Shuqiu, she changed her name to Zhi Nuan. Ah Yu also asked her sisters-inw first, If you dont like to use the new maidservants, you can also ask your former maidservants toe back. In any case, the family still needs to recruit more people. If youre more used to your previous maidservants, its fine to continue using them. In any case, their wages will be paid from me. How can ite from you? Of course, well follow the established procedure. Jiang Wujing was the first to speak. Theres nothing good about my previous maidservant. I trust you, so just pick one who is diligent and that will be fine for me. I wont be picky. Wei Qianying also nodded with a smile. My previous maidservants were all given to my sister. In order to prevent her from acting shamelessly with me, Ill have to trouble you, my sister, to help me choose a suitable person. As for Zhou Chuchu, she straightforwardly stated, Its better to find someone nearby. If I were to write a letter to ask for my previous maidservant from home, its not only the long journey thats a concern. If my grandfather misunderstands and thinks Ive been mistreated here and thats why Im asking for someone from home, that wouldnt be a good impression. Seeing everyones expressions, Ah Yu had nothing else to say. Of course, she arranged for more people ording to her original n. Not all of the 10 maidservants were suitable. Ah Yu also wanted to arrange better people for her sisters-inw to use in case of trouble in the future. Therefore, she only picked out three maidservants first and gave them to Liu Shi, Jiang Wujing, and Zhou Chuchu. She also chose two boys, one for Eng and the other for Sng. The remaining people were retained for further training. In addition, theyd decided on a quota of 20 people with Official Qian. If there were more suitable ones, they could just ask him to send them over. He was so happy that he nodded repeatedly and bowed as he left the Wang Family. He was also a smart person. After leaving the house, he did not say that the Wang Family wanted to find suitable servants, but he praised the Wang Family to the skies outside. He said that they were rich, generous, and straightforward. They were a very nice family, easy to get along with. He also mentioned that the Wang family is a virtuous household, not the kind of extravagant nouveau riche as the rumors suggest. With Qian Guanya helping to push public opinion from behind, the Wang Familys reputation gradually improved. There were faint voices in Wanning City saying that the Wang Family was actually a branch of a hundred-year-old family. They had returned to Wanning City to establish themselves again. Regardless of what these people were saying, Liu Shis nursery was finally opened on Ah Yus birthday.. Chapter 719 - 719: Strange Person Chapter 719 - 719: Strange Person Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Opening the nursery on this day was also Ah Yus idea. Every year, on the 15th of August, her family would celebrate her birthday. Even if they did not invite guests, her family could still fill a few tables. This time, Ah Yu did not want everyone to revolve around her when she came to Wanning City, so she suggested bringing forward the matter of the nursery to August 15th. Then, everyone could celebrate in the new nursery. The location of the nursery was not on Three Thoughts Street, but a street away. Liu Shi used the money Old Madam Wang had given her previously to buy a piece of property. After taking care of it, it became a nursery. Enduring Tranquility Nursery? This name is quite fitting, and itplements Wanning Citys name which carries the meaning of Eternal Peace. On the opening day, even though there were no children attending yet, the local residents had noticed the ce undergoing decoration long ago. It wasnt until today when the signboard was hung and decorated in red that they saw the name. The festiventerns were already hung outside, waiting to be lit up in the evening.
Liu Shis Enduring Tranquility Nursery was not considered remote, and it was close to Three Thoughts Street. There were many schrs and calligraphers around, all gathered at the entrance of the nursery. As the owner of the nursery, Liu Shi naturally did not stay idle. Instead, she took the opportunity to pull the servant girl, Zhi Nuan, along and exined the concept of the nursery to everyone at the door. Although Wanning City was big, the number of nurseries and children schools could be counted on one hand. Those who were more particr wouldnt send their children to a nursery. They would usually invite the teachers over to conduct the lessons at their home. When the children were older, they would send them to the academy to study. There was no need to mention those who were not particr. The children of those families did not have the chance to go to school at all. They would run around and y all day. It was already not bad if they could make it to adulthood in that manner. Liu Shis nursery was also divided into different sses. Some were for nurturing various interests, some were purely for the children to run around in, and some were for obtaining knowledge. In order to make it easier for the nursery to recruit students, Qin Huai even took the initiative to lend his title as the top schr and be an ambassador of Enduring Tranquility Nursery. He expressed that he would go to the nursery to lecture one day every month and answer questions. Liu Shi naturally would not let go of such an opportunity for publicity. Taking advantage of the fact that everyone was here to watch themotion, she told them about the top scorering to the nursery to lecture. Hearing this, some families could not sit still anymore. A top schr giving a lecture was a good thing that could not be obtained normally even if begged for, let alone once a month. They felt that it would be a favor even if he did it only once a year. Not to mention anything else, just the schrly aura and talent of the top schr might rub off on their children and inspire them to walk the path of the Imperial Examinations in the future. Although there were many students in Wanning City, there were also many who failed. Many families spend a lot of money, yet there are plenty of cases where their children dont seed. There are even many who cant even pass the preliminary imperial examination. Seeing that using Qin Huais name was useful, Ah Yu also worked hard to endorse her family. She expressed that the tuition fees for the nursery were not high. The children of ordinary families could also be sent over. Although it was called a nursery, the school epted children up to 10 years of age. This could save many people the trouble of raising children. With the top schr in front and Vige Lord Yu behind, this nursery had the endorsement of talent and nobility. What else was there to say? Immediately, many people rushed to spread the news. Regardless of when the nursery would officially start enrolling, they brought their children over and handed over the tuition fees. The market rate of tuition fees in Wanning City were countless times higher than in Nanhe Town. Other than the money handed over at the beginning of school, they also had to give gifts during the new year and festivals. Fortunately, they did not have to give it to every teacher. They only had to hand it over to the teacher in charge of their children. Liu Shi opened the nursery not to earn big money, so the tuition fees were not high. Both sides were satisfied. Before night fell, the nursery had epted more than 80 students. Their elders all expressed that they could even officially start the lessons on the next day. The nursery was originally expected to only recruit 50 students, but they could not resist the enthusiasm of those families. In the end, they took in 88 children. Liu Shi had no choice but to urgently stop them and tell them that it would not be toote to send their kids over when the nursery was expanded in the future. Liu Shi was caught betweenughter and tears. Everyone, dont be anxious. The Enduring Tranquility Nursery will officially open in early September. During this period, we have to assess the children. Other than the customized stationery, there are also the uniforms they need to buy. Its naturally impossible to do it in a day or two. When the timees, well inform everyone personally. Only then did everyone disperse. Mother, youre so powerful! Ah Yu raised her thumb at Liu Shi, feeling very impressed. She wanted to open a womens academy and had understood many procedures regarding the academy. The enrollment alone could stump many people, but Liu Shi could attract so many people on the first day of the opening. Not to mention Qin Huai and her credit, Liu Shis early preparations were also very key to the sessful results. The various course arrangements in the nursery were all carefully thought out by Liu Shi herself, including many facilities in the nursery. Also, Liu Shi went around every day to look for suitable teachers and had to persuade them to agree toe to the nursery. There was no need to mention her hard work. Your father has also helped a lot. He has been running around outside for the past few years and knows some capable people. They also gave me many ideas. Liu Shi smiled and said, When the nursery is really done, Mother will tell you the details. This way, when you open the womens academy in the future, you wont have to be confused. Ah Yu hugged Liu Shi. Wuwu, my mother is the best mother in the world. Youre too good to me! Alright, youre already so old, but youre still wheedling in Mothers arms. Arent you embarrassed? Liu Shi deliberately teased Ah Yu. Ah Yu buried her head in Liu Shis arms and did note out. She deliberately whimpered and said, Im not embarrassed. Im still young! Moreover, even if Im 80 or 90 years old and be an olddy, its not embarrassing to act coquettishly in Mothers arms. Liu Shi scratched her nose. When youre in your seventies or eighties, Mother will be long gone. Even if you want to act coquettishly, theres nowhere to go. Mother, dont lie to me. When Im in my seventies or eighties. Mother will be a healthy olddy too. Alright, alright. Mother will strive to be a healthy olddy. Old Madam Wang called out to Liu Shi from the other end. Liu Shi pushed Ah Yu away with a smile and went over. Ah Yu looked at thenterns hanging outside the nursery and frowned. [Its your birthday today. Arent you happy?] Elf, is Mother sick? I didnt notice it. [No, 1 just did a physical examination on your family yesterday. I spent 10 points on every person! Theyre all very healthy. By the way, your Second Sister-inw is pregnant and is also very healthy.] Then why did Mother suddenly say that? [Mm] Meatbail did not need to flip through the parenting book to answer Ah Yus question. It replied, [Just treat it as a joke your mother is ying with you. The elders always like to joke about things that will happen a long timeter. When that timees, they will have long forgotten about it.] Alright. Ah Yu continued to stand at the door. Suddenly, she reacted. Second Sister-inw is going to have a baby?! She stood up excitedly, but she did not notice that she had bumped into someone behind her. Wu Ah Yu covered her aching head. There was also someone who fell to the ground with a ng. His head tilted and he fainted. [Oh.] Qin Huai came out of Duke Yong Manor with the few best mooncakes he thought were the best. Just as he reached the door of the nursery, he saw Ah Yu collide with someone. He hurriedly stuffed the mooncakes to Chi Jia behind him and quickly went up to catch All Yu to help her rub her head. Are you hurt? Im fine. Ah Yu stabilized herself and looked at the person on the ground. This person was really strange. On the Mid-Autumn Festival day, he was bare-chested and had his hair draped over his shoulders. He was holding a wine gourd in his hand. His face was red and he smelled of alcohol. It was unknown if he had fainted from the collision or was drunk. Qin Huai said to Chi Jia, Help this person in first. The two guards who were originally following behind Qin Huai stepped forward when they heard this. They lifted his arms and quickly pulled him into the nursery.. Chapter 720 - 720: Sanlang’s New Job Chapter 720 - 720: Sangs New Job Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Whats wrong? Liu Shi had just called out to a few people who came to ask when she turned around and saw two guards pulling in someone. Ah Yu followed behind and rubbed her head. Mother, I identally bumped into this person. We have to call a doctor over to take a look in case hes hurt. Just as Tang Yuan was about to go out to invite a doctor, a few people walked in from the door. They were holding a gift box in their hands and asked with a smile, Its a festive season and youre looking for a doctor? Thats not a good omen. Let me take a look. Ah Yu focused her gaze and saw that it was Grandma Wen and the others. Grandma Wen originally lived in Nanhe Town, which was adjacent to the Wang Familys courtyard. She brought her granddaughter to Wanning City this year for the Mid-Autumn Festival and reunited with her son and daughter-inw.
The person who spoke was Grandma Wens son, Doctor Wen. Doctor Wen, howe you have time toe by? I assume you must be busy at the Benevolent Healing Hall too, Liu Shi hurriedly approached and personally took the gift box, then went to greet them. Today is the opening day of your nursery. We have toe no matter what. Doctor Wen exchanged a few simple pleasantries and followed Liu Shi to see the drunkard who had been helped in. Ah Yu saw the person following behind Doctor Wen. It was a girl about 15 years old. She was wearing a lotus-colored dress and there were asional pearls on her head. Her eyes were gentle, and she had the unique delicateness of a young girl. Big Sister Wenwen! When Ah Yu saw the girl, she forgot to follow her to look at the drunkard. Instead, she pulled Wenwen aside and could not hide the excitement in her tone. Youre also here in Wanning City? Why didnt you write me a letter so that I could pick you up? Wenwen covered her mouth with a handkerchief and revealed a shy smile. Her voice was also gentle. Its my fault. I came in a hurry and didnt inform anybody. Please forgive me. Hearing this tone, Ah Yu looked at Wenwen a few times, causing Wenwen to cover her eyes awkwardly with the handkerchief, avoiding Ah Yus curious gaze. All Yu, you dont have to worry about anything here. Bring Wenwen back to Three Thoughts Street first and y with her. Liu Shi came out of the house and said to the other children, You too. Theres nothing else to do in the nursery. Go home first. Doctor Wens family will be having dinner at our house tonight. Everyone nodded and turned to leave the nursery. Ah Yu was worried about the drunkard, but thinking that her mother and Doctor Wen were both here, she did not need to worry anymore. She pulled Wenwen with one hand and called out to Qin Huai and her Big Brothers and Sisters-inw as she slowly walked back. When they walked onto the street, the lively crowd around them surrounded them. Only then did Ah Yu feel Wenwen clearly heave a sigh of relief. My mother was there just now, so I didnt dare to be presumptuous. Did I scare you? Wenwen stuffed the handkerchief into her sleeve and patted her chest. She said helplessly, This time, my mother called me and my grandmother over. She said that she wanted to bring me to see a potential marriage partner and forced me to learn proper etiquette for days. She mentioned that the family were going to see is quite particr, and since I didnt have much etiquette back when I was in town, it wont do. Ah Yu came to a realization. No wonder you spoke to me like that just now. But youre only looking for a husband, not to convert to any religion. Why are you suddenly talking about rules and etiquette? If you cant ept the idea, you can skip the blind date. Wenwen said helplessly, How can we get to make decisions about marriage? Moreover, its already not bad for a girl from town like me to marry into a family in Wanning City. If I continue to be picky, Ill really be looked down upon. Big Sister Wenwen, youre such a good person. There will definitely be many good people who like you. Why undervalue yourself? Why dont I get Big Brother All You and the other Big Brothers at home to search for you? There are many young men from good families and studies in ces like the Hanlin Academy, Imperial College, and Wanning Academy. All of them are good. Her Big Brothers marriages were considered smooth-sailing. At most, Eldest Brother had seen many twists and turns back then, but the Eldest Sister-inw he found in the end was also not bad. There was no need to mention herself. An engagement shed made as a joke when she was young had decided her marriage. She felt that it was actually not bad. It was precisely because of this that All Yu felt that if one wanted to find a partner, it had to be someone they liked and was satisfied with. Otherwise, she could not understand why two people would choose to get married. Forget it, lets not talk about me. Tell me whats new in Wanning City. I heard from my father that youre already on duty in the Imperial City. Ah Yu, youre only ten years old, right? Youre actually able topare to so many adults. Im afraid theres no one like you in the entire Great Chang. Youre too powerful. Wenwen looked at All Yu enviously and sighed. When 1 came, Liuer even told me that if I felt ufortable in Wanning City, I had to look for you because youre a person who can livefortably wherever you go. Hehe, Liuer understands me. When Ah Yu heard her say this, she was so happy that her mouth was about to curve to the back of her head. Qin Huai and the others followed behind. When they heard the two girls chattering, especially Ah Yus giggling voice, they could not help but smile and shake their heads. This sister of theirs was good at everything, but she could not withstand praise. If anyone praised her, they would see her tail flying into the sky on the spot. The group did not return to the Wang Familys courtyard directly. Instead, they walked around the streets a few times. There were many stalls on the street. Ah Yu looked around all the way and bought everything she liked. In the end, everyone was carrying a few wrapped square boxes. They were all gifts Ah Yu had bought for everyone, and Wenwen was no exception. Of course, everyone could not bear to only take advantage of Ah Yu. They also bought gifts for her. Originally, today was her birthday, so everyone had prepared a birthday gift. Now that they had bought a lot more, Ah Yu would ept them all. From this street back to Three Thoughts Street, there were fewer vendors selling regr wares. There were many more poetry stalls, or ces sellingmps, calligraphy, paintings, or all kinds of paper cut sculptures. Most of them did not cost money. One only needed to guess the answers to the riddles. The riddles and couplets on Three Thoughts Street were usually much more difficult than those on other streets. Many students around were thinking hard. Ah Yu also became interested. She pulled Qin Huai and her Big Brothers to look for good poetry everywhere. Wenwen was very embarrassed. She was not cultured to begin with, let alone understand these riddles. She did not recognize many words. Even if All Yu helped read them out, she felt that they were very difficult to pronounce and could not understand at all, let alone guess the correct answer. Ah Yu was in high spirits and guessed seven to eight in a row. When she realized that Wenwen was ufortable, she retracted her hand and pretended to be disinterested. Alright, this is meaningless. Sister Wenwen, lets go back and eat mooncakes. The mooncakes Big Brother Ah You brought must be especially delicious. Wenwen forced a smile. Alright. When everyone returned to the Wang Family, they were busy hanging thenterns they had won everywhere. The originally festive Wang Family courtyard now looked even warmer. The chef had long prepared all kinds of Mid-Autumn pastries and ced them on the tables in the courtyard. The servants had also been arranged to stay in other courtyards. Other than those who took turns to stand guard, the others were all celebrating. asionally, when the servants passed by and saw their masters, they would also smile and say, Happy Mid-Autumn Festival. All Yu and the others also smiled and greeted them back. After midnight, everyone gathered for dinner. Jiang Wujing called over a few of the new maidservants at home and asked them to distribute the mooncakes and mid-autumn rewards to the people in the residence. For a moment, the Wang Family was filled with all kinds ofughter. Wenwens eyes were filled with envy. Ah Yu, your family is so good. Unlike their family, because her parents couldnt be by her side all year round, every time they met, they would teach her many principles. Wenwen had more respect than love for them. Ah Yu said, Are you going to stay in Wanning City often in the future? When the timees, you cane to our house often. Then dont find me annoying. How can that be? I cant be happier! Ah Yu said deliberately in distress. You dont know this, but I know someone here. She mocked me for not having a handkerchief confidante. Follow me out tomorrow and Ill bring you out to show her.. Shell die of envy! Chapter 721 - 721: The Other Side of the Sea Chapter 721 - 721: The Other Side of the Sea Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Speaking of which, Wang Sang was lucky. After receiving All Yus praise previously, he kept his words in his heart and felt that he could learn everything quickly. Therefore, he took advantage of the time when he was in school to learnnguages from his ssmates from some border cities. In just a few months, he really managed to learn seven to eight daily terms that were circted in border cities. On this day of the Mid-Autumn Festival, Emperor Minghua had the Ministry of Rites earnestly entertain the envoys from the Western Wind Kingdom. However, due to the poor ability of both interpreters from both sides,munication was somewhat hindered. Wang Sang originally nned to go on the streets and buy some small gifts for his wife and Ah Yu. He did not expect to encounter the scene of two groups of people gesturing with all their might. So, he went up to help them and inadvertently assumed the role of an interpreter.
Third Brother, youre not bad! Wang Lings face was filled with admiration as he sighed. You only went out to buy something and got yourself an official position. This will anger those students to death. Hehe, Im just lucky. If not for the fact that I happened to be in the right ce at the right time, I wouldnt have gotten such an official position. Wang Sang also felt that he was lucky. He turned to look at Ah Yu. I have to thank our Ah Yu. Ah Yu was at a loss. Why are you thanking me? This matter had nothing to do with her. Wang Sang: Today is your birthday, and youre our familys blessing. This must be because of your blessings. Thats why everything went so smoothly for me. Who else can 1 thank but you? Husband is right. Ah Yu, this stroke of good luck must have been brought here by you. Wei Qianying also smiled and continued, In that case, Husband has to prepare an additional gift for All Yu. You didnte to the night banquet, so yourecking in sincerity. Naturally, theres something for everyone. The Imperial Attendants Office official who just granted me an official position immediately presented me with a badge. They said I could go to the Myriad Treasures Pavilion under the jurisdiction of the Imperial Attendants Office, to make purchases. If I find something I like, I can buy it freely. For our own people, the price is only half. Additionally, officials under the Imperial Attendants Office receive a monthly allocation of twenty taels of silver, which can be used to select a gift of equal value for free at the Myriad Treasures Pavilion. Even if the price exceeds the allocation, the remaining portion can be paid at fifty percent of the price. Speaking of this, the children of the Wang Family became excited. Wang Ling did not like literature, nor did he like martial arts. He only liked to explore those interesting ces. He had long heard of this Myriad Treasures Pavilion. There were rare treasures from various countries gathered inside, and there were all kinds of prices. He had long wanted to see it. Therefore, Wang Ling pestered Wang Sang for the badge, only thinking that it would be more convenient to buy some of his favorite trinkets. Now, the Wang Familys monthly allowance had increased a few times, but Wang Ling was not married yet and was still considered a child. His monthly allowance was only two taels. It was enough for the daily things, but it waspletely insufficient to buy the novel and fun things. However, Wang Sang did not give anyone his badge. He only said, This cant be lent to others. If you want to buy something, Ill apany you. Let me make this clear first. Even the cheapest things in the Myriad Treasures Pavilion wont be cheap. You have to save your money first. I know! Im not married now, so of course Ill spend while I can. Otherwise, when I get married in the future, my money will have to be handed over to my wife to manage. Perhaps 1 wont be able to buy these things anymore, Wang Ling said very smoothly. Looks like our Ling is already thinking of getting a wife. Wang Eng had approached the crowd at some point and suddenly spoke, startling Wang Ling into looking at him warily. Ever since the Big Brothers at home became married one after another, these unmarried younger brothers were often teased. At first, they felt embarrassed, but after saying it a few times, they became more thick-skinned than anyone else. They talked about the topic of wives every day, making the elders extremely helpless. While the few of them were fooling around, Ah Yu watched from the side. The corners of her mouth curled up and she returned. Qin Huai looked at Ah Yu from the side and felt that Ah Yus face seemed to have be much more exquisite. It was as if it had been carefully carved and polished by everyone, making her look a little more delicate. He could not help but think that no wonder All Yu liked to look at good-looking people. She was so good-looking to begin with, so it was understandable that she liked her own kind. Chi Jia saw Qin Huai suddenly touch his cheek and nod thoughtfully. He was a little puzzled. Young Master, are there mosquitoes? Huh? Qin Huai couldnt understand what Chi Jia meant. Chi Jia: I saw that youve been touching your face. Were you bitten by a mosquito? Qin Huai: Of course, he would not tell Chi Jia that he was just suddenly indulging in a bit of vanity.. Chapter 722 - 722: The Other Side of the Sea (2) Chapter 722 - 722: The Other Side of the Sea (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Big Brother All You, whats wrong? Ah Yu watched as her brothers quarreled again. She turned around to talk to Qin Huai and saw him talking to Chi Jia. Qin Huai shook his head and said to Ah Yu, Its still early. Why dont we go see the lighthouse together? The lighthouse was built with all kinds of exquisitemps into the shape of a tower. When ced at the door of the house, it could attract other tourists. Initially, Qin Huai nned to join in, but he was the top scorer this year and was the center of attention. He did not want to attract too much attention, so he gave up. No matter how much Duke Yong wanted to take the opportunity to show off, he clearly refused.
No matter how his grandfather threw a tantrum, he refused to relent. All, I almost forgot. We won so many lights today. Why dont we build a small lighthouse too? Were the only ones who can see thenterns if we hang them in the courtyard. With the lighthouse, everyone cane and take a look, Ah Yu said. Qin Huai nodded without hesitation. Alright, lets go to my residence. His residence was next to the Wang Family. Alright. When they heard that they were going to build a lighthouse, everyone carried theirnterns and walked towards the Qin Family next door in twos and threes. They directly decided that the lighthouse would be built in the aisle between the two families. There are too fewnterns. Lets go, Little Brothers. Follow Big Brother to win morenterns! Wang Eng waved his hand and was about to bring the others away. Jiang Wujing looked at her childish husband and couldnt help butugh. In the end, sheughed too much and suddenly bent down, holding her chest and vomiting. Whats wrong? Whats wrong? Did you eat something wrong? When Wang Eng heard Jiang Wujings ufortable voice, he pushed his brothers behind him away and ran to her. He asked repeatedly, Or did you eat too much? Jiang Wujing wanted to speak, but she felt even more helpless and nauseous. She could only roll her eyes at Wang Eng. When Ah Yu saw this scene, she remembered that the elf had said that her second sister-inw was pregnant! The elfs scan would not be wrong, so Second Sister-inw must be pregnant. Seeing that Wang Eng was still trying his best to pat Jiang Wujings back, she hurriedly said, Second Brother, stop patting her. Coincidentally, Doctor Wen is still here. Let him take Second Sister-inws pulse. All, yes, yes, yes. I almost forgot. Wang Eng could not be bothered to pretend to be a dignified elder brother. He rushed into the house. Halfway through, he remembered that Doctor Wen was not at home, but at Enduring Tranquility Nursery. He turned a corner and ran out of the courtyard. Husband, slow down. Im fine. Jiang Wujing hurriedly called out to him. Wait for me toe back! After Wang Eng shouted, he did not stop running. He only hated himself for not mastering his movement technique properly. Behind him, Wang Engs new servant chased after him and shouted, Young Master Zifeng, take the carriage! Two hourster, Doctor Wen walked out of Wang Engs room, followed by the dizzy Wang Eng. Ah Yu was the first to ask, Doctor Wen, is my Second Sister-inw alright? Shes fine. Its just that shes more than a month pregnant. Ive already told your Second Brother. He should know. Doctor Wen smiled and said, All Yu, congrattions. Youll be an Auntie in the future. Wei Qianying walked forward with a smile and handed a in-colored purse to Doctor Wen. Thank you for making this trip, Doctor. Its been hard on you. This was a happy asion. Doctor Wen naturally did not refuse and epted it with a smile. Ah Yu also smiled. While this group of people went to talk to Wang Eng, Ah Yu hurriedly followed Doctor Wen and asked him, Doctor Wen, 1 wonder if that person from the nursery Its nothing serious. He just drank too much and fainted. Ill go take a look tomorrow when he wakes up. Doctor Wen wrote a prescription under the light in the courtyard and handed it to Ah Yu. I didnt bring a first-aid kit when I went out today. Get someone to go to the pharmacy tomorrow to get the medicine ording to this prescription and make your sister-inw a simple nourishing soup. Theres no need for a huge nourishment. These are all prescriptions for her food requirements. Your Second Brother should know the rest. I understand. Thank you, Doctor Wen. Theres no need to thank me. Wenwen had also followed Doctor Wen over. She originally thought that something had happened to someone here, but now that she saw that it was a happy asion, she was naturally happy. Before leaving, Wenwen heard about Wang Sang and asked curiously, What does the Imperial Attendants Office do? Why do you need to help speak to the foreign envoys? Are they different from us? Wenwen had only lived in Nanhe Town in the past. Even though she was in Wanning City now, she did not interact much with outsiders. The people in Wanning City basically spoke the officialnguage. Although many of them had foreign ents, they could still understand each other. She did not understand why someone would need others to interpret their words. Its normal for people from different countries to speak differentnguages. Seeing that Wenwen still did not understand, Ah Yu said simply, The Imperial Attendants Office is responsible for ceremonial and diplomatic affairs involving foreign envoys and visitors. It ys a crucial role in dealing with foreign dignitaries, conducting negotiations, and managing diplomatic events. Compared tomunicating innguages with people from other countries, they need specialized talents to take over. An interpreter specializes innguage reception. I understand now. Wenwen seemed to be deep in thought. ording to this, being an interpreter is quite interesting. I wonder if they recruit women. If they do, I want to try. Because I heard in the past that those officials who receive envoys will also travel to other countries in the future. Its very interesting. Ah Yu: I dont know, but if you want to, you can try. In any case, youll fail at most, and there wont be any losses. Actually, I dont really want to go to many ces. 1 just want to go to the other side of the sea to take a look. Ah Yu, do you know? After I came to Wanning City, I found out what Father and Mother meant when they said that there are mountains beyond the mountains. I also heard that our Great Chang is facing the sea. The sea is boundless water. Ive never seen it before, but I can imagine it. Its like how ants would see the Southern River, right? I want to know whats on the other side of the sea. Wenwen, lets go back, Doctor Wen called out to her from afar. Oh, Iming! Wenwen waved at Ah Yu. Ah Yu, Ille and talk to you next time. 111 leave first. After Wenwen left, Wang Eng and Wang Sang were surrounded by their own crowd. However, All Yu did not join in the fun. Instead, she sat on the stone stool in the courtyard in a daze. Seeing her like this, Qin Huai asked her, What did you think of? Im thinking about whats on the other side of the sea. Big Sister Wenwen must think that the sea is not endless, so she said that. I think so too. Ah Yu rubbed her forehead, her eyes filled with confusion. I dont know if its because I ate crabs and talked about seafood, but whenever the sea is mentioned, I always have an urge to go to the sea to take a look because I feel that 111 definitely go there someday.. Chapter 723 - 723: Ah Yu’s Gift Chapter 723 - 723: Ah Yus Gift Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing how serious All Yu was, Qin Huai simted that possibility in his heart and felt that this was not a fantasy. If you want to go, wait for me to officially take over my duties ande with you, okay? Qin Huai said. Although the Great Chang is near the sea, the sea transportation is not good overall, especially since the pirates are rampant. The sea people dont dare to go too far out to sea, afraid that they wont be able to return. Big Brother All You, you learned so much so quickly? Yes, there are many relevant records in the Hanlin Academy. There are also some old memorials that have been umted over the years. As there have already been a few dynasties, us historians can also borrow them. Although the relevant content about the Great Chang Sea is simr, its enough for me to understand a lot. Ah Yu pondered and said, In that case, if we want to go over there, we still have to be sufficiently prepared. To be honest, we just came back from our travels not long ago. If we go to a city by the sea in three years, our family will definitely be worried. Three yearster, well still be too young. Its very risky to go out to sea.
Qin Huai: Then what do you think? How about we wait until Ie of age? Your official duties in three years were originally scheduled, but Ive also heard that in previous years, schrs in the Hanlin Academy who didnt want to enter the court could submit requests to defer. Of course, Big Brother Ah You, your abilities are already strong, and three years should be enough for you to achieve something in the Hanlin Academy. If you want to go there earlier, Ill support you too. However, 1 must wait until Ie of age. By then, Ill be considered halfway to adulthood, and our family wont be so concerned. Although that was the case, the two of them understood very well that regardless of whether All Yu went at the time of hering of age or waited until after Qin Huais ceremonial adulthood, their family wouldnt be at ease. As the saying went, children traveling thousands of miles would worry their mothers. Not to mention at this age, even if they went out in their thirties or forties, they would inevitably be worried. It just depended on the degree of worry. What you say makes sense. In any case, there are still three years. Why dont we leave it like this first? In the next three years, well think about it carefully and see what the n is. Perhaps our thoughts will change at that time. Yes, yes. After the two of them finished chatting briefly, the liveliness of the Wang Family had yet to disappear. Because Jiang Wujing was pregnant, the Wang Family was happy. Qin Huai could not stay for too long, so he bade farewell to Ah Yu. It was already night, and the Wang Family was all together. When they heard that Jiang Wujing was pregnant, they all went to congratte the couple. It was only when Old Madam Wang spoke that everyone was calmed down. With thismotion, not many people paid attention to Wang Sang obtaining an official position. He was more or less a little disappointed. When Wei Qianying saw her husband sitting in the room unhappily and looking a little unwilling to sleep, she simply brought him along to practice calligraphy. As the two of them wrote, the maidservant outside suddenly said softly, Young Master Ziming, Third Young Madam, Miss Ah Yu has sent some things over. Should I move them to the storeroom or bring them in? Wang Sang and Wei Qianying looked at each other. Wei Qianying put down her pen and walked out as she said, Bring them in. It was indeed not big. There was a handwritten letter, a jade pendant, and a replica ceremonial hair crown. Before men came of age, they were usually not allowed to wear a hair crown. However, some men who were in charge early would wear a replica to show their status and identity. Wang Sang opened the handwritten letter. There were only a few words in it. Third Brother, youll be on duty at the Imperial Attendants Office tomorrow. I thought that you might not be prepared, so I prepared these. You can make do with them first. Wei Qianying did not even need to look carefully before she shook her head with a smile. Ah Yu said that its for you to make do with, but if I were to buy these things, Im afraid I wont be able to find a better one. There was nothing bad about what she gave her family. Wang Sang was touched and ashamed. When 1 start working and have a sry, I cant always let Ah Yu give me things. As a Big Brother, how could he always ask his sister to help him? He was determined to be the Big Brother that All Yu would be proud of! Just as the two of them were feeling touched, the maidservant and servant came to the door and said in unison, Master, theres more gifts. As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw that there were already many boxes in the courtyard, including cloth. When Wang Sang saw this, how could he not understand? He originally thought that everyone was distracted by the news of his second sister-inws pregnancy and no longer paid attention to him. He did not expect everyone to have actually heard it and remembered it in their hearts. Because it waste at night and they were in a hurry, everyone sent the best they could. Other than Ah Yu, even the younger brothers, Wang Ling and Wang Qng, did not forget to give them their gifts. Wang Sangs eyes were wet. His mouth opened and closed, but he did not know what to say. Alright, go to sleep. You still have to go to the Imperial Attendants Office tomorrow. Yours is not considered a true official position, so you still have a tough battle to fight. Rest early tonight. Wei Qianying turned around and pretended not to see her husbands teary eyes. She pretended to say naturally, They must think the same and hope you can rest well. Otherwise, they would havee to look for you long ago. If Wng hadnt gone out, he would definitely have run over to chat with me all night. Wang Sang rubbed his eyes and muttered. He instructed the maids and servants to keep the gifts before turning around and entering the room. At this moment, Wang Wng, who he was muttering about, was sleeping on a patch of red soil, d in thin clothes. As the night wind blew, he suddenly sneezed heavily. Achoo! Achoo! He rubbed his nose, but his face was covered in ck mud.. Chapter 724 - 724: The Fooled Wang Wulang Chapter 724 - 724: The Fooled Wang Wng Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Wng had initially envisioned his journey to Jiangsai as one filled with courage and righteousness, a spirited and youthful adventure. He believed that by the time he returned, adorned in fresh clothes and mounted on a spirited steed, he would have earned the prestigious title of a high-ranking general. With great joy, he would then obtain for his mother a title that matched her exalted status. Unfortunately, imagination was always beautiful, but it was the opposite of his real experience. He originally thought that since King Xiaoyao doted on his little sister so much and seemed to take special care of Qin Huai, coupled with the fact that Grandpa had made a special wheelchair for him, he would at least be able to receive some care, right? Unexpectedly, the first time King Xiaoyao saw him, he left him hanging for six hours. He summoned a group of people he did not know to discuss something important and did not allow him to approach. When hunger gnawed at him, someone condescendingly informed him, Master is looking for you.
Wang Wng was initially taken aback, unable to fathom the meaning behind these words. Was this an insult? Who dared to call themselves a master before him?! Then, he realized that he was talking about King Xiaoyao. Perhaps it was because it was not convenient to address him as Your Highness outside, and King Xiaoyaos name was not known, his subordinates called him Master. As for himself, he did not even have the chance to be called by his proper name. When he saw King Xiaoyao, it was alreadyte. The autumn wind was still very bleak, causing him to tremble with goosebumps. Come here, King Xiaoyao said as he dipped his brush in the inkstone and wrote and drew in front of the table. When Wang Wng approached, he saw a map. To be precise, it was a very simple map. There was not even a decent route on it. It was just like a childs graffiti with some crooked lines drawn on it. This is Queyin Mountain, a ce we must pass through. This is Wind Horse Pass. Behind the pass, there are three routes leading to Jiangsai. One is a drynd route, one is a camel route, and one is a water route. They will all converge at a ceFlowing Sands Fortress, located a thousand miles away from Jiangsai. We will gather there. Wang Wng was bewildered. He didnt even have the time to follow the tips of King Xiaoyaos fingers, let alone corrte them with the relevant points. What mountain? Wasnt that a small dot? What Wind Horse Pass? Are you sure its not just a very casual tadpole? And then there are these three routes. Can you be any more vague? They are not just linked in one ce! Also, ording to this exnation, if Jiangsai is a thousand miles away from Flowing Sands Fortress, then the proportions of this map are wrong, and the distances and orientations of each location are wrong too. Uh Your Highness, theres something I dont know if I should say, but I have to say it. Wang Wng stretched out an index finger and gently tapped the map. Im afraid this map cant be used, right? If we follow the instructions on it, Im afraid not only will we not be able to meet up, but we might even be separated. I le also wanted to ask why they should split up on the way when they agreed to go to Jiangsai together. If he had known this would happen, he would not have waited for King Xiaoyao. He would have gone ahead himself. Itll be faster. King Xiaoyao maintained a serious expression. Oh, I forgot to tell you. This map is fake. When I was young, i heard about the old journey to Jiangsai from my teacher and made this map haphazardly. Wang Wng: Faced with Wang Wngs expression that said, Are you ying with me? King Xiaoyao continued, Great Chang is vast and rich in resources, but there are also many remote and sparsely popted areas, even regions stretching for hundreds of miles without human habitation. Jiangsai is such a ce. The journey to Jiangsai holds not just one task for you; you must firmly remember That night, the candlelight lit up the entire night. When Wang Wng came out, he was listless. Only his eyes were bright, as if they contained infinite strength. At dawn, Wang Wng rode the good horse that King Xiaoyao had personally chosen for him and set off with his identity document and simple supplies that wouldst him for three to five days. In the blink of an eye, he and King Xiaoyao had been separated for a few days. Pfft! Pfft! Wang Wng spat out the yellow sand in his mouth. He identally moved his throat again and coughed until his throat was about to emit smoke. He picked up the water bag and saw that there was only one or two mouthfuls of water left. Then, he looked at the good horse that was walking like an old man with his feet wrapped up, strolling leisurely in the sand. If he urged it, it would even give him a loud snort. Wang Wng gritted his teeth.. King Xiaoyao, Ill remember you! Chapter 725 - 725: Unlucky Wulang Chapter 725 - 725: Unlucky Wng Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the beginning, when he parted ways with King Xiaoyao, Wang Wng did not think that this was a test for him. In fact, when he encountered several ry stations in a row, he thought that King Xiaoyao was taking care of him and specially gave him the best path. The resources were rich, the people were simple, and the roads were clear. It was not until he saw a desert and walked for a day and night without seeing anyone that he realized that something was wrong. After the naive period passed, Wang Wng gradually realized that he had been trickedpletely. He was not even sure that he was on the right path, especially since the map was not trustworthy at all.
After traveling in the desert for countless days, Wang Wng took out hisst piece of dry biscuit and cut off a piece of cactus that he had finally encountered. He skillfully removed the thorns on the outside, took out a dagger, and simply peeled it before eating it. In the desert, this was one of the mostmon nts. Other than this, there was not much water in anything else. Only this nt was filled with water and had various forms. Some of them were crispy and refreshing, some were smooth, some were sweet, and some even carried an indescribable bitterness. Of course, there were also some that were poisonous. Wang Wng had been poisoned a few times. If not for the life-saving water Ah Yu had left for him, he might have already gone to see the King of Hell several times. Wang Wng did not touch thest water bag. It was the water Ah Yu had left for him and was also something he could use after going to Jiangsai. Even though the water was exhausted three days ago, and his mouth had already cracked from thirst, and his stomach was burning, Wang Wng had never thought of drinking it. He had promised Ah Yu that he would bring it to Jiangsai and pour it into the river. He would never drink it in advance. As a Big Brother, he had to fulfill this promise. After eating the cactus, Wang Wng did not eat the dry biscuits anymore. He only stuck out his tongue and licked it, treating it as a way to satisfy his cravings. If Ah Yu was here and saw her fifth brother, who loved to eat and y, actually craving a tasteless dry biscuit, her heart would probably ache. Wang Wng ate the cactus and fed a piece to the strangely arrogant horse. He did not care how much Brother Horse resisted and stuffed it in forcefully. Brother Horse, although you dont let me ride you now, at least werepanions. Dont worry, on ount of you apanying me, I wont kill you and eat your meat. However, if you copse because you starve to death, I, Wang Wng, wont be a Bodhisattva. Ill definitely dismember you and eat you. At that time, dont me me for being ruthless. Wang Wng muttered as he patted the horses clearly deted stomach. It was unknown if the horse understood or not. Although it was still a little disgusted, it still swallowed the cactus along with Wang Wngs hand. The cactus was only the size of a palm and could not relieve much hunger. Fortunately, they asionally encountered some extremely dry grass on the way. The horses did not mind and ate them all. Just like that, the man and horse endured another five days. On this day, Wang Wng was hiding under the horses stomach to take a nap. The horse snorted in boredom. Suddenly, the horse stomped its feet anxiously. Seeing that it was about to step on Wang Wng, Wang Wng immediately turned around and got up, crawling out from under the horses stomach. Seeing hime out, the horse immediately lowered its neck and gestured for Wang Wng to sit on it. Brother Horse, what do you mean? Wang Wng was ttered. Oh my god, the horse was actually letting him ride it. He was so touched that he almost cried on the spot! At this moment, an arrow suddenly shot over from the sky. Wang Wng cursed and instantly jumped onto the horses back, shouting, Its the horse bandits. Brother Horse, run! Without waiting for his instructions, the horse raised its hooves and ran in a direction. Wang Wngs vision darkened. Brother Horse, we ran the wrong way.. Thats not the path were going to! Chapter 726 - 726: Falling into Quicksand Chapter 726: Falling into Quicksand Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The horse bandits in the desert were true desperadoes. There was no government here, nor was there anyw. When someone dies and is buried under the yellow sand, its as if they vanished without a trace, their bodies lost forever. They might not be discovered even after thousands of years. Therefore, the horse bandits were especially fierce and fought with their lives on the line. The horse bandits surrounded him in three directions. They did not say much and only took the time to shoot a cold arrow from behind in an attempt to bring Wang Wng down. Seeing that Wang Wng easily dodged a few times in a row, the horse bandits also realized that the person in front of them was probably not easy to deal with, so they became even more cautious. Big Brothers, 1 dont have anything to eat, and Im useless. Why are you chasing after me? Wang Wng was really on the brink of tears. Why didnt these bandits let anyone off? He originally thought that the horse bandits wanted to rob him of his money. Later on, he thought about it carefully. Although money was also a good thing in the desert, it was actually not very useful. Then, what was there for them to pursue? Seeing the galloping horse under him and looking at his bulging arms, an absurd but reliable thought surged into his mind. A memory from his childhood revived Did they want to eat people?! Thats right, there was nothing in the desert. Whether it was humans or animals, if they were discovered by the people here, they would probably be food. It was fine if they encountered ordinary people. At most, they would rob them of their wealth. Those who were unlucky would be raped. However, when they encountered these people, their bones would probably be burned to ashes and eaten! Thinking of this, Wang Wng became even more desperate. He pulled out the sword at his waist and hit the horses butt. The horse let out a shrill cry and swayed its body, wanting to throw Wang Wng off. During these days in the desert, the horse hardly had any water and, although it was fed hay, its body wasnt as robust as before. Now, while running at full speed, it was putting all its strength into it. There was no way to muster enough energy to shake off Wang Wng. It could only hold its breath and keep on running. Wang Wng was also in a bad mood. He instantly thought of Little Sister Ah Yusmb. Although Little Lamb couldnt be ridden by others, its brats had good tempers. Even if they couldntpare to their father, ordinary second-grade horses couldntpare to their speed. If he was riding a sheep, he might not be so passive. Stop! Seeing that Wang Wng was still unwilling to admit defeat and had run deeper into the desert, the horse bandits face revealed fear. Someone quickly said to the person beside him, Third-in-charge, thats a death zone. We cant follow over anymore. Im afraid this kid has lost his sense of propriety from our pursuit. Forget it, forget it. Lets go back. We cant let our brothers die here. Pick up the arrows that were shot out on the way back. We cant lose these treasures. Sigh, what a pity for that good horse. If we could snatch it and give it to the Chief, we would definitely be able to make a great contribution. As they spoke, they really pulled their horses back and turned around. Wang Wng still did not believe them. Only after running for a while and not hearing the sound of pursuit, did he dare to turn around. With a look, he realized that the horse bandits had disappeared, leaving only a vast expanse of yellow sand around him. As he was thinking, he suddenly heard the horse scream again. Wang Wng looked down and saw that the horses limbs had sunk into the sand. The sand was very strange and moved like flowing water. Oh no, its quicksand! Wang Wng held his breath and looked around. He realized that such a scene was everywhere, and there was almost no ce to step. If he wanted to escape, he only needed to use his movement technique to step on the horses head and fly out of this area. The horse seemed to sense something and also looked up at Wang Wng, its eyes actually filled with hot tears. Wang Wng gritted his teeth. Brother Horse, although you wanted to shake me off just now, I didnt eat you previously, and youre loyal enough. I wont abandon you. If this is what my life should be like, Ill ept it. Who asked me to be stupid? Im not as smart as Grandma or Sister, but I cant lose this bit of loyalty. He wiped his tears and wrapped the reins around the horses abdomen. Then, he jumped onto the sand not far away. The sand there was still stable for the time being, but the situation was not optimistic. By the time he got off the horse, the quicksand had already drowned the horse to its abdomen. Wang Wng grabbed the horses reins with all his might, wanting to pull it out. However, as he pulled, the horse sank deeper and deeper, and a quicksand-like vortex appeared under his feet. The horse wailed, and Wang Wngs face turned red. Because of the force, he sank faster than the horse. In the end, the sandpletely drowned the horses and man. When the wind blew, the quicksand vortexes disappeared one after another. Everything around them disappeared, and no one knew what had happened here.. Chapter 727 - 727: Wang Chuanyuan and His Wife’s Nightmare Chapter 727: Wang Chuanyuan and His Wifes Nightmare Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wangbei County, Nanhe Town. Ever since the county magistrate was re-elected for the third time and married Widow Zhou from Hu Family Vige, she was now called Madam Zhang and her familiar name was Madam Zhou. The status of Nanhe Town also rose. Everyone said that Nanhe Town was a good ce with beautiful mountains and clear water. It also had Hu Family Vige under its jurisdiction. There were many people in Hu Family Vige, and many vigers came here to buy houses. As there were peopleing and going in the town all year round, houses were also in short supply. Some houses with good locations had pricesparable to houses in the prefecture capital. And this was already the case for the houses for sale in the market. Most people only rented them and did not sell them. Qian Deyi, the agent, had also be the number one agent in Nanhe Town and had developed all the way to the prefecture capital. Because the Wang Family had bought businesses through him, most of them had to ask him for help. Although Qian Deyi was greedy for money, he was also very principled. He worked especially well for the Wang Family and even put in a good word for the Wang Family, helping them manage their reputation better. On this day, Qian Deyi had just arrived at Nanhe Town from the prefecture capital. He walked towards Nanhe Street with ease. There was a four-story-tall restaurant there. The entire building was bustling with people. On the que at the door were the words Wang Family Restaurant in gold letters. The bottom right corner was even stamped with the seal of the prefecture capital, indicating that this was a restaurant recognized by the government and was allowed to operate normally. Everyone had toe for the rare gilded que thatd been delivered from the prefecture capital. Qian Deyi had just walked to the door when the waiter in charge of soliciting guests saw him and said with a smile, Agent Qian, what a coincidence. Your usual room was booked by a guest in advance. The boss told me that if youre unhappy, you can go to the room in the back hall. Ive already prepared the Biluochun for you. This is nothing. Your business is so good. How can you always leave an empty room for me? As long as the owner remembers me, Im satisfied! As Qian Deyi spoke proudly, he calmly epted the envious gazes of the surrounding guests and swaggered into the back hall. As soon as he entered, he saw Wang Chuanyuan and Madam Zhang frowning, as if they had encountered some trouble. Qian Deyis expression retracted and he hurriedly asked, Did you encounter any difficulties? If theres anything 1 can do, feel free to say it. Madam Zhangs increasingly round face changed a few times, but she did not say it directly. Brother Qian, this is really not easy to say. Come, have some tea first. Wang Chuanyuanughed and only smiled as he gestured for Qian Deyi to sit down at the table. After Qian Deyi took two sips, he said, Actually, its also our own business. Yesterday, we both had a bad dream and wondered if we should send a letter to ask the Old Madam. Im ashamed to say that although Im in my thirties, 1 still rely on my mother in my heart. Therefore, 1 felt a little embarrassed just now. Actually, he was only halfway through his sentence. The couple had indeed had bad dreams. In the dream, their eldest son, Wang Wng, had encountered a mishap. One of them dreamed that he was covered in blood and eaten by evil beasts. The other dreamed that he had be a skeleton and even cried and said that it hurt. The couple was frightened and did not go to the front hall all day. They were not even in the mood to take care of the business. They originally wanted to return to the vige to tell their eldest brother, but they were afraid that they would make him worry, so they wanted to send a letter to their mother and go to Fuji Temple to pray for a peace talisman. Now that the incense offerings of Puji Temple were bing more and more abundant, their family could be considered to be old friends with the abbot of Puji Temple. If they asked for a blessed peace talisman, they would be more at ease. ording to Madam Zhang, she wanted to pray to a Buddha. Wang Wng went to Jiangsai all alone without making a sound, and after they found out, he had long vanished. Now they live in constant fear, so having a Bodhisattva to pray to brings them peace of mind.. Chapter 728 - 728: Qian Deyi Helps to Send a Messenger Chapter 728 - 728: Qian Deyi Helps to Send a Messenger Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions But although their mother doesnt mind them seeking blessings from deities and Buddhas, she never allows them to bring such practices into the house. In the past, even when they were poor, they did not dare to mention it. Now that the four brothers and Little Aunt had be rich, they still did not dare to mention it. Agent Qian, you actually dont have to interfere in this matter. Just treat it as us husband and wife thinking too much on a daily basis and having this dream. As for sending a letter to mother, our family can also use Ah Yus people to help send it over. Wang Chuanyuan was genuinely anxious, so he shared this with Agent Qian after seeing him. Agent Qian waved his hand. Hey, what are you talking about? Its just a letter. Its nothing. Vige Lord Yus connections are indeed easy to use, but 1 advise you to use it less. Madam Zhang was shocked. What do you mean? Could it be that something happened to Ah Yu in Wanning City? You have to tell us! No, no. Vige Lord Yu is a blessed person. Of course not. Its just that I heard that theres a limited quota for the use of the courier channels for the nobles of the Imperial Court. Moreover, theyre quite expensive and will be deducted from their sry in the future. Usually, nobles dont use this method if theyre not in a hurry. Firstly, itll be recorded in the book. Secondly, if others discover it, theyll always use it to send letters to their families. Its not like Vige Lord Yu herself uses them. Im afraid its not good. Qian Deyi spoke very sincerely. He had also heard these words from his Big Brother. His Big Brother was from Wanning City and happened to be in contact with the Wang Family there. He had earned a lot of money and specially sent him a letter to ask him to take care of the Wang Family in the future and maintain a good rtionship. When Madam Zhang heard this, she immediately said, That wont do. We cant cause trouble for All Yu. He had also summarized the news in Wanning City from his Big Brothers usual words. Lets put it this way. Its not wrong for you to use Vige Lord Yus channels, but in the end, itll still cost some money. Who knows how much favor you will owe Vige Lord Yu because of that? But its different for me. These years, thanks to your help, my family has been better off, and Ive always wanted to repay some kindness. Besides, delivering a letter is truly a small matter and doesnt even warrant any major favor. Why not let me handle it? I have a few of my brothers who run ry stations along the way, and they can provide extra protection to ensure the letter doesnt get lost. Ill make arrangements with them. Once your elderlydy replies to the letter, theyll head back. With some effort, you should be able to get the reply within two months. Madam Zhangs expression was bitter. Two months is too long For some reason, she had been dreaming very frequently these past few days. Most of it was rted to Wang Wng. She could not let go of the worry in her heart. Actually, she had roughly guessed what the olddy would say, but she still wanted to ask for peace of mind. How about this? Ill get them to send the message with a pigeon. However, you have to prepare a few more copies. Although this method is fast, its not as safe as personally sending it over. Not only is it easy to lose it, but its also easy to be intercepted. When you write the letter, remember to make it such that the meaning is not obvious to outsiders. Qian Deyi suggested. Then how long will it take for the pigeon to send a message? Including the troubles along the way, ten days is enough for a round trip. Alright, lets send a messenger pigeon. Wang Chuanyuan made the final decision. That day, Madam Zhang went to Yang Family Private School and asked Teacher Yang to help write the letters. She also treated Teacher Yangs family to a meal. Then, she handed ten identical letters to Qian Sheng. Qian Deyi went to contact the ry stations.. Chapter 729 - 729: Madam Zhang Is Pregnant Chapter 729 - 729: Madam Zhang Is Pregnant Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On the other side, Madam Zhang had just fallen asleep that night when she suddenly woke up from a nightmare. She dreamed that Wang Wng was crying. He was gone, and only a floating soul was left. He said pitifully, Mother, Mother, your son died outside! Wng! Madam Zhang immediately sat up and swung her entire body. Then, she suddenly felt an itch in her throat and couldnt help but retch. She vomited on Wang Chuanyuans neck. Wang Chuanyuans snoring stopped and he woke up. Husband, husband. Madam Zhang wanted to lie in Wang Chuanyuans arms and cry. When she saw the filth on his body, she turned around in disdain andy on the nket to cry. As she cried, she vomited again. Wang Chuanyuan was originally holding his breath. Seeing that his wife was feeling so ufortable, he hurriedly got up and took off his dirty clothes before wiping her with a pillow cloth. Then, he carried Madam Zhang to the soft nket at the side and opened the cab to take out a new cotton nket to cover Madam Zhang. He said, Wait a moment. Ill get Ying Qin to pour you some hot water. I wonder if the doctor is still working. Ill go take a look. Ying Qin and Ying Zhong were both people Ah Yu had given to the couple to order around. Ying Qin used to be the kitchen maid of the Wang Estate, and Ying Zhong was her twin brother. Originally, they were concerned about being treated like donkeys in the countryside and losing their skills. However, the couple doesnt like bossing people around, so they feel more at ease here than before. Ying Qin was usually only in charge of the couples food. Moreover, she would follow Madam Zhang and wait for her to summon her. At this moment, she heard themotion in the other room and hurriedly put on her clothes. She saw Wang Chuanyuan running out barefoot. Master, whats wrong? Go into the room and take care of Madam. Ill call the doctor. Ill be back soon. When Wang Chuanyuan saw Ying Qine out, he stopped in his tracks and turned to the outside of the courtyard. He said, Go to the kitchen first and see if theres any hot soup. If not, hot water is fine too. Bring some over for Madam. Ok, I understand, Ying Qin replied and hurriedly called out, Master, 111 get Ying Zhong to call a doctor. Its already October. Madam will be worried if you go out like this. It doesnt matter. Master, your shoes! Before she could finish her sentence, Wang Chuanyuan had already run away. In Nanhe Town, there is no curfew, and during the night, households with the means usually hang at least twonterns at their doorsteps. asionally, there are even a couple of night market stalls that stay open throughout the night on the streets. As soon as Wang Chuanyuan walked to the entrance of the street, he saw two people sitting in front of the barbecue stall. He couldnt care less and ran towards the doctors house. Unfortunately, he visited two homes in a row, and both of them mentioned that the main doctor had gone to the vige for consultations. There was only one doctor left, but he had contracted typhoid and was unwilling to open the door due to fear of contagion. Wang Chuanyuan was so anxious that his mouth was about to blister. He did not even feel the cold under his feet. Youre the owner of the Wang Family Restaurant, right? A friendly voice sounded. Wang Chuanyuan turned around and saw a customer in front of the barbecue stall. He was dressed very elegantly. And you are? I am Yang Qisheng. Today, 1 am honored to have the privilege of sitting in the elegant pavilion of Wang Family Restaurant, thanks to the graciousness of the host. Your restaurants decor is inviting, and the cuisine is abundant. I truly enjoyed my time here, Yang Qisheng said, bowing respectfully. Wang Chuanyuan hurriedly returned the greeting and only said, Thank you, thank you. Then, he ran again. Yang Qisheng said, Boss Wang, if Im not wrong, youre looking for a doctor, right? Im not talented and have studied with a doctor for a few years. I can take a look at ordinary illnesses Before he could finish speaking, Yang Qishengs arm was grabbed. Wang Chuanyuan pulled him forward. Doctor Yang, thank you! Yang Qisheng, who felt that his arm was about to dislocate: 15 minutester, Yang Qisheng walked out of the door where the smell had yet topletely dissipate. He rubbed his sore arms and turned to say to the nervous Wang Chuanyuan, Sir, dont worry. Madam is fine. Its just due to the joyous news of being pregnant for over a month. Once she reaches the fourth month of her pregnancy, all these symptoms should subside as if they never happened. Wang Chuanyuan was dumbfounded. Huh? That shouldnt be the case. Every time he drank the contraceptive soup in advance.. How could this still happen? Chapter 730 - 730: The Two People’s Doubts Chapter 730: The Two Peoples Doubts Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Not only was Wang Chuanyuan surprised, but Madam Zhang was also shocked. Could it be that the doctor in town gave us a fake prescription?! Unlike other families, the Wang Family believed in letting nature take its course. In the past, their lives were not good. They always thought about how to support their family and were usually very careful, afraid that they would get pregnant. If she got pregnant, with their olddys personality, she would never agree to abort the child. Even if the family had to grit their teeth and eat less, she wanted her daughter-inw to nurture her body well and give birth to a healthy baby. In those years, the brothers had also discussed in private that if each family had two children in the future, it would be just enough. There was no need for more. After their sister went missing, just seeing how difficult it was for their parents to raise the four brothers, they could not bear it. They did not want to add too much burden to the family, nor did they want to live like their parents in the future. It was not good to tire them up. As time went on and life improved, even the sisters-inw started to have thoughts. They realized that as the children grew up, they were no longer as entertaining as when they were young. Especially when the kids went off to study and travel, gradually distancing themselves from their parents, there was an emptiness in their hearts. So, they began to consider having another child to raise and care for. After Fourth Sister-inw gave birth to Zhuer, they were all happy to see him. However, although Zhuer was obedient, sensible, and very smart, and was much better than his seven Big Brothers, he also had a naughty side. This inadvertently stirred up memories among them. They remembered the time when their sons went from just learning to walk at around one year old to causing more trouble at the ages of seven or eight. They found themselves not eager to relive those experiences. Therefore, everyone tacitly stopped talking about this topic. Wang Chuanyuan and Wang Chuanman were very supportive of their wives not getting pregnant again. They had asked Doctor Hu before. Whether it was childbirth, abortion, or even pregnancy, a womans body would be greatly damaged. Although the contraceptive soup could avoid the problem of children, it would also harm their wives. After the men of the Wang Family asked Doctor Hu, they brought back the contraceptive soup that was also useful for men to drink. Over the years, it has been very useful. Unexpectedly, Madam Zhang still got pregnant. Wang! Chuan! Yuan! Madam Zhangs gritted teeth sounded from inside the room. Ying Zhong, who had already woken up, hurriedly invited Yang Qisheng to another courtyard to drink tea. When Ying Qin saw Wang Chuanyuan running into the room, he gently closed the door and turned around to go to the kitchen, nning to make more nourishing soup. No matter what the main family nned, Madams body was definitely the first priority. In the house, Madam Zhang and Wang Chuanyuan looked at each other through the candlelight. Madam Zhang was originally puzzled. At this moment, seeing that Wang Chuanyuan did not speak for a long time, she red at him. You dogPfft, fool, did you forget to drink the soup? At this juncture, you let me have a baby! Wang Chuanyuan felt extremely wronged. I really drank it! He was just short of licking the bowl! Madam Zhang turned to look at him. You really drank it? When have I ever lied to you? Thats strange. Is the doctor you found unreliable? He doesnt look old. Even his beard is clean. He doesnt look like a doctor. Instead, he looks like a rich Young Master. Can you believe him? Forget it, Ill go look for a proper doctor to take a look. Madam Zhang lifted the nket and was about to get off the bed when she was stopped by Wang Chuanyuan. Wang Chuanyuan: Even if you want to go, you have to wait until dawn. Itste autumn and early winter now. Be careful not to catch a cold. Madam Zhang was confused. The couple was like two silly geese as they looked at each other trying to think of what had gone wrong. They couldnt figure it out no matter how hard they tried.. Chapter 731 - 731: Servant Siblings Chapter 731: Servant Siblings Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ying Qin was adding fuel to the fire in the stove room when Ying Zhong carried the teapot in to heat up the water. When he saw his sister, he couldnt help but mutter to her, Master never hesitated to drink the medicine every time. That contraceptive soup was prescribed by the famous doctor in town. 1 heard that it hasnt gone wrong for decades. In that case, is it Madam Quickly p your mouth! When Ying Qin heard this, he almost brought out the sparks from the stove. Have you forgotten how you were reprimanded by our previous Master previously? Dont think that just because our Master is kind now, you can speak nonsense. Do you still remember who our biggest Master is? Ying Zhong felt as if he had been hit in the head and said in a daze, Its Vige Lord Yu Vige Lord Yus fiance is the Young Master of Duke Yong Manor. Which one of us siblings can afford to offend him? Our Master looks friendly, but thats because you didnt provoke him. If our Master heard this just now, even if he couldnt bear to beat you up, he definitely wouldnt dare to continue using you. He would send you far away. Then, would you still have a good life? Ying Qin said earnestly. All the servants who were despised by the main family, especially those who were sent back, did not end up well. Ying Zhong knew this better than anyone. When he heard this, his face immediately turned pale. He knew that he had said something he shouldnt have. Big Sister is right. I was possessed just now. You mustnt let Master and Madam know. Ying Zhong put the boiling water into the teapot and hurriedly went out to make tea for Yang Qisheng again. Ying Qin looked at her Little Brothers back and shook her head, nning to teach him a lesson in private. In her opinion, the four brothers of the Wang Family were a rare united force. Although the Third Master did not have much status and was just a restaurant owner that others did not think highly of, his family had three sons. One followed King Xiaoyao, and the other two studied in a famous academy in Wanning City. Which one of them did not have a limitless future? If they wanted to follow such a family, it would be best for them to do things properly. She did not want to ruin their future because of a moment of carelessness. As she thought, Ying Qin looked at the few tonics she had taken out of the storeroom. She patted her dusty clothes and wrapped the herbs carefully with a handkerchief. Then, she also went to the reception pavilion, nning to consult that doctor to see what tonic soup was better for Madam at this time. She didnt care about the future or not. She only knew that the family was kind. As servants, they should y their part well. On the other side, Wang Chuanyuan and his wife were still thinking hard about the logic of this matter. Fortunately, Madam Zhang regained her rationality. Thinking that there was still a doctor waiting, she hurriedly urged Wang Chuanyuan to talk to him. Wang Chuanyuan asked Ying Zhong to wrap a few silver ingots for him. This was alreadypletely beyond the price for an ordinary doctor. Yang Qisheng nced at it casually and epted it. He then added to Wang Chuanyuan, Boss Wang, if you both intend to keep the child, you must be careful of Madams condition. Her health seems fine on ordinary days, but if shes carrying twins, she could be overly bloated. If she does not supplement her diet properly during pregnancy with twins, it could potentially affect her in the long term. He said it vaguely, but Wang Chuanyuan still understood. What? My wife will be in danger? Your wife is already in her thirties and cantpare to ordinary young women. Theres naturally a risk. Yang Qisheng cupped his hands at Wang Chuanyuan. I only have a professional opinion. Boss Wang, you can look for an experienced doctor to take a look after dawn. Im tired. Ill take my leave now. Yang Qisheng added, By the way, Im staying at the Nanhe Inn next to your Wang Family Restaurant. If nothing unexpected happens, Ill stay there for three to five days. If you have anything else, you can look for me at the Nanhe Inn. Thank you, Doctor Yang. No problem. Wang Chuanyuan asked Ying Zhong to send him to the Nanhe Inn, and he went back to pass on his words to Madam Zhang. In my opinion, its better not to keep this child. Firstly, we already have three children of our own, and theyre almost old enough to start their own families. Theres no need to have another one. Secondly, these are twins. When you were pregnant with Ling and Qng, there were several asions where you almost lost your life. 1 dare not take that risk. Madam Zhang was very conflicted and did not speak for a long time. What do you think? Husband Madam Zhangs voice trembled slightly with indescribable fear. The doctor said that the baby might be more than one and a half months old. Theres a belief that if a family members soul doesnt wish to enter the underworld after death, after forty-nine days, they might be reborn into the original family. Wang Chuanyuan did not understand what his wife meant. What are you trying to say? Do you still remember that when I really started having nightmares, it wasnt just one or two days ago, but more than a month ago? If 1 count it seriously, isnt it exactly 49 days? The more Madam Zhang spoke, the more afraid she became. Even her voice trembled. Do you think one of the twins is our Wng? After saying this, Madam Zhang felt a sharp pain in her heart as tears flowed out. She held her stomach with one hand and her chest with the other and fell into Wang Chuanyuans arms. She cried and shouted, Wng, this is my Wng. 1 cant leave them behind! Wang Chuanyuan: Why did these words sound so wrong? He suddenly remembered that his wifes pregnancy had also been so magical.. Chapter 732 - 732: Ah Yu Meets the Empress Dowager Chapter 732: Ah Yu Meets the Empress Dowager Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xie Zhen was actually not entirely sure, but he rarely experienced such a clear state of mind. Subconsciously, he performed divination for the Commander, expecting a favorable omen. However, he never anticipated such an oue. He thought that in the few months since the Commander came to the Astrology Divination Bureau, she had already disyed extraordinary divination talent. With nearly half of the ancient texts studied, it was possible that she might even participate in this years Yuan Festival based on her own abilities. The Yuan Festival is the grandest celebration in Dachang. Its the closest interaction between the royal nobility andmon people. This night isnt fixed, usually falling between the 25th day of the twelfth lunar month and the 5th day of the first lunar month. The Ministry of Rites would lead the Imperial Astronomers and the Astrology Divination Bureau to coborate in divining the most auspicious day. Then, the festival is celebrated together with the people. Only a few individuals from the Ministry of Rites are qualified to participate, while in previous years, the Astrology Divination Bureau usually yed a supporting role. Now, Xie Zhen was no longer in the mood to think about such nonsense. He only said, Commander, in our line of work, wed naturally rather believe than not. Ah Yu took a look. Written in the customary manner of the Astrology Divination Bureau, it contained the divination results. Upon interpretation, it indicated that a close kin of the person being divined for might face a life-threatening cmity involving bloodshed. Moreover, the timing was very urgent, about this month. I understand. Thank you. All Yu looked at the words on it and frowned in thought for a while before bidding farewell to Xie Zhen. Xie Zhen said from behind, Commander, although Im not very capable, Im lucky to be born into a good family. I can also help out in Wanning City. If you need me for anything, dont stand on ceremony. Ah Yu: Alright, if that time reallyes, I wont stand on ceremony with you. Her thoughts were very simple. If it was something she had to do, it would definitely be very important. She was not strong enough, so it wouldnt be embarrassing if she borrowed the help of someone capable. Moreover, Grandma had also said that one should not be afraid of owing others favors. This was human nature. As long as you could return the favor in the future, it was enough. This time, Ah Yu did not wait for Qin Huai. Instead, she said to Tang Yuan, The Hanlin Academy has been quite busy recently. Go and tell Big Brother Ah You that 111 go back first. 1 wont wait for him. Tang Yuan replied and went to send the message. Ah Yu had a lot on her mind. When she returned to her house on Three Thoughts Street, she didnt even greet the gatekeeper. The two gatekeepers looked at each other worriedly. What was wrong with Miss Ah Yu? Could it be that she was unhappy in the Astrology Divination Bureau? Or did someone bully her? They had really rarely seen Miss Ah Yu with such an expression. She usually smiled at everyone she saw, making them feel energetic working all day. Ah Yu greeted Liu Shi and then went to check on her second sister-inw, Jiang Wujing. While Jiang Wujings morning sickness had subsided recently, she had developed a strong inclination for sleep, often dozing off for seven to eight hours a day. Wang Eng worried that excessive sleep might affect her mental well-being. After greeting her family one by one, All Yu went to look for Old Madam Wang and talked about the note. All Yu, youve been in the Astrology Divination Bureau for a few months. I think youve already learned some principles. Tell Grandma first. What do you think about this? Old Madam Wang was tidying up her clothes. She looked at the note All Yu had given her and casually ced it by the cab. Ah Yu knew that Grandma wanted to take the opportunity to test her and tell her what she had thought along the way. I find the astrological reading quite credible, though Im unsure how it defines close kin in this context. She looked at Old Madam Wang with a burning gaze. Both of them knew what she was trying to say. Ah Yu was not the biological child of Old man Wangs family. Therefore, there was still a huge difference whether this family was considered an adoptive family or a biological family. If it pertains to the Wang family, it would be easier to investigate since, apart from Wang Wng who is currently away, the others have people assigned to protect each of them. As for the Hu family viges elders and her eldest brother, needless to say, the neighboring Shanyang vige has been thoroughly cleared out. Qin Empress and Minghua Emperor have both sent people for regr patrols there. Speaking of it, the vige is actually the safest. It was the same for Second Uncle and his wife. The remaining are just a few brothers and sisters-inw, and they are also safe because they are around all the time. The Wang family acts in a mild manner, makes good connections, and has managed not to offend anyone.. Chapter 733 - 733: Old Best Friend Chapter 733: Old Best Friend Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was the third day of October, and it was not long before Wang Wngs birthday. All Yu had long prepared a birthday gift for him and ced it in his room. She was only waiting for Fifth Brother to return in the future so that she could take it out for him to take a look. Other than Fifth Brother, there were also Eldest Uncle, Aunt, Second Uncle, Second Aunt, Eldest Brother, Eldest Sister-inw, and Little Nephew. The family had left them a small courtyard and house each. Her birthday gifts were ced in their rooms one by one. In the past, she did not think much of it. Now, when she heard such words, and not having her family by her side, she couldnt help but worry. Before falling asleep, Qin Huai asked someone to send some snacks to the Wang Family. Actually, he took the opportunity to ask why Ah Yu did not wait for him today. In the past, even if he was busy, Ah Yu would either go to the side hall of the Hanlin Academy to read or wait in the Astrology Divination Bureau. She would not leave like this. Because they had agreed that once he was transferred to the coastal city, they might have to live apart. The two little ones didnt overthink it; they just wanted to spend as much time together as possible now, realizing that it might not be as easy to meet in the future. Ah Yu took a bite of the pastry and did not have much of an appetite. She let Tang Yuan reply, Big Sister Tang Yuan, tell him not to worry. Im fine. Ill tell him if theres anything. Alright. Tang Yuan brought a new bowl of soup dumplings and stuffed it into her hand. You should sleep early too. No matter what, you have to take care of yourself first. The colder the weather, the easier it is to be sick. Dont catch a cold. Its not that cold. Wanning City is not as cold as Wangbei County. Itll only be colder in October. Although Ah Yu said this, she still obediently took the bowl of soup dumpling and held her in her arms. She said, Do the others have it? Dont worry. The maid beside Old Madam is from the pce. She asked everyone to do these things long ago. This way, the masters will save a lot of effort! Yes, Grandma Chang is very good. I was still thinking if I should find a new maid for my mother. With this thought in mind, she pondered. In any case, she was going to the pce. It should be fine to ask them for a capable person. After Tang Yuan left, All Yuy on the bed and closed her eyes. Her thoughts jumped into the spatial pocket. Elf, Elf, are you asleep? [When did you see me sleep?] Meatbail was a little helpless. It was catching the fishes that Ah Yu had fed to the merit pool one by one and throwing them into the pond it had dug out. There were also things like fish, shrimp, and crabs that All Yu had caught when she was young. When she was young, she was greedy and her Big Brothers would give her whatever they caught to y with, so she ced them in the spatial pocket to raise. Later on, she developed feelings for these animals. She usually could not bear to eat them and kept them in the spatial pocket. It had to be said that Meatbail had never heard of a guardians spatial pocket like this. It was arge-scale farming paradise with all kinds of fruits and vegetables, as well asmon and umon animals and nts. It was simply aprehensive farm, zoo, botanical garden, and ecological garden all rolled into one. It could imagine that when All Yu went to the seaside city she had been thinking about, there would definitely be more aquariums here. Elf, can you see how Fifth Brother and Second Uncle are doing now? Ah Yu said. Actually, Im very uncertain. [I dont know how to read fortunes.] Meatball thought to itself. The reason why it could cover the entire Wanning City on arge scale now and knew that there were many factors that made up therge and small matters that had not been deliberately hidden in this city was due to abination of various factors. For instance, it was one of the few offspring directly nurtured with power from the Origin Space. It was also the first to traverse numerous chaotic temporal sequences to be by the side of its protected subject. Moreover, its protected subject was in a restructured temporal world, and the protected subject was a child whose growth protection pool was automatically activated In short, such an ability could not be replicated, so the Origin Space was rtively tolerant of it and Ah Yu. In a sense, they were all important observation targets of the spatial pocket. Then if 1 want to find out about them as soon as possible, whats the fastest way to do it? Im going to the pce to look for the Empress Dowager tomorrow, but the Empress Dowager has always lived in the pce. Theres not much she can do. At most, shell lend me some people to help me investigate the news. However, Fifth Brother is more than 5,000 miles away from Wanning City, and the Changan County where Second Uncle is is not close either. Searching like this, the trail will go cold! [Dont be anxious. Its not like theres no way.] Meatball couldnt stand Ah Yus anxious look and immediately took out its favorability notebook. On it was the data monitoring system that the Origin Space usually used. It was the one who shamelessly asked for it. As long as it took the initiative to update the notebook, the favorability of the names in the notebook towards All Yu would update in real time. There was no need for them to be present. [Your second uncles favorability is 90, and your second aunts is 91. There hasnt been much change in the past two months. Only on your birthday did the points go up a few more decimal points. This means that theyre rtively safe around your birthday.] [Oh, your Fifth Brothers score changed very quickly. At first, it was 95. A month ago, it suddenly became 96. Half a month ago, it became 99. Ten days ago, it became 80. This morning, in a very short period of time, it changed from 80 to 98 and finally fixed at 96. Whoa, his favorability towards you is already ranked fourth!] How could this be? Ah Yu knew that sometimes, these rapidly fluctuating favorability points did not mean that their favorability towards her had changed. Instead, it was because they had thought of her at certain times. When their minds changed, their favorability would also change. Second Uncle and Second Aunt had not changed much. Either they did not think of her much or nothing had happened to them. Fifth Brothers had changed so much. Did something happen to Fifth Brother?! [Oh, 1 dont think so. Although 1 dont have the authority to monitor them, their favorability is still bright red. It hasnt turned gray, which means that theyre at least still alive.] This could only show if the other party was alive or not. As for their health and mental state, it naturally wouldnt know. After all, it was only Ah Yus guardian and not the guardian of this. It had already exceeded its authority a lot. If it continued exceeding it, it was afraid that it would be forced back to the Origin Space by the other jealous Guardians. Ah Yu heaved a sigh of relief. Its good that hes still alive for the time being. By the way, why is he fourth? [Originally, your Fifth Brother was not ranked fourth.] Meatbail said, [First ce is your mother, 100. Then your Grandma, 99.3..] Chapter 734 - 734: Exchange with the Empress Dowager Chapter 734 - 734: Exchange with the Empress Dowager Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu did not have much respect for the rich and powerful. In the past, she did not have such a concept. Now that she had been working for a few months, Old Madam Wang and Xie Zhen had told her a lot about the necessary ways of the world. She was not a fool. Even though she was young, she naturally understood these things quickly. Now, she did not feel any reverence because in her opinion, humans were humans. It was just that their identities were different, and the range of things they could do was different. Other than that, there was nothing different. Therefore, when Grandma asked her to look for the Empress Dowager, she did not think that it was very difficult. It was as easy as Grandma had said. Not to mention that the elf had told her this much. She definitely had to make this trip. The next day, it was not Ah Yus day off. She wrote a notice of leave and asked someone to send it to the Astrology Divination Bureau before sending it to the Ministry of Personnel as a backup. Only then did she hand the token to the pce. She handed over her seal of identity of Vige Lord Yu, which could be directly delivered to the pce. Because the inner pce was very big, when she handed over the seal, someone came to guide her in. Regardless of whether the Empress Dowager wanted to see her or not, she would know as soon as possible. At this time, the Empress Dowager was meeting Empress Qin for the first time. The temperament of the mother-inw and daughter-inw was actually not too simr. When the Empress Dowager was young, her personality was softer, but she was very domineering. Such a personality was the most inappropriate for living in the pce, but she did. From then on, she would be suppressed by the imperial power for the rest of her life, so she did not like the royal family very much. This daughter-inw was the exception. The Empress Dowager had always thought that Empress Qin was the most suitable person to be the Empress. To be honest, the Empress Dowager felt that if she became the Empress, the Great Chang might be able to operate better. After all, her bold nature was much better than her indecisive son. If not for her son, why would Empress Qin beg her family back then? She came from the Qin Family of Jiangnan, but she had a delicate and weak personality. Later on, she even fell in love with the Emperor. Her parents looked down on thete Emperor back then. To be precise, the Qin Family of Jiangnan had always looked down on imperial power. Later on, it was proven that her Father and Mother were not wrong. That dog, thete Emperor, was indeed not a good match. As the Empress Dowager thought about it, her thoughts drifted far away. She did not even notice that Empress Qin had been talking to her for a long time. Until the Empress Dowagers maid came to report, Empress Dowager, Vige Lord Yu requests an audience. The Empress Dowager thought for a while. Who is Vige Lord Yu? Since the development of the Great Chang, there were indeed many nobles. There were dozens of high ranked titled nobles, not to mention the other lower-ranked ones. Its the child of the Wang Family on Three Thoughts Street, right? Empress Qin continued, Mother, it should be that child called Ah Yu. Previously, she did many things that benefited the country and the people, so she was conferred the title of Vige Lord Yu. Oh, that little girl. Speaking of which, shes your future daughter-inw, right? The Empress Dowager remembered and said to the maidservant, Go and invite her in. The girl is young and weak. Dont let her catch a cold outside. Yes. After Ah Yu was invited in, she saw that the charcoal basin had already been lit in the house. She took off her cloak and handed it to Tang Yuan beside her, bowing to the two of them. All Yu greets the Empress Dowager and the Empress. The Empress Dowager waved her hand. Get up. Why didnt I see you being so particr previously? Did you see your future mother-inw here and deliberately do it for her to see, or were you unwilling to coax mest time when you saw that Im just one old woman here? Ah Yu could tell that the Empress Dowager was joking, so she said, It was in the past. At that time, I didnt know anything. Now that Ive grown up, I have to let you see how Ive changed, right? You girl. The Empress Dowager was indeed amused. She asked again, Youre someone who doesnt visit unless theres something important. You havente to see me in so long, but Ive only seen the gifts you asked people to send over a few times. Why are you here this time? I cant hide it from the Empress Dowager. Theres indeed something I want to ask you for help with. My Grandma said that its not easy to find anyone for this matter. Only you can help! Ah Yu said very sincerely and even analyzed it herself. Ive never heard Grandma praise anyone like this. This means that its right to look for you! Empress Qin said faintly, Vige Lord Yu has thought of the Empress Dowager, but you didnt think of me much? Empress Qin was not a person who liked to joke. However, seeing that Ah Yu and the Empress Dowager were talking so casually, she recalled that she had also heard this little girls childish words before, so she added. Ah Yu shook her head. No, that wasnt my thoughts. Its what Grandma thinks. In our family, Grandma doesnt easily tell us what to do. Instead, she lets us think for ourselves. She lets us think for ourselves. If it were up to me, I probably would have sought help from others, because I thought only major national matters warrant involving you. But Grandma asked me to seek you out. On the other hand, if its something you can easily handle, I feel thanking you directly would be just as good. It would also save some unnecessary trouble in between.* Alright, you little girl. When did you be so talkative? Tell me, what do you want me to do? The Empress Dowager asked with a smile. Ah Yu told her about the divination from the Astrology Divination Bureau and said, There are only a few people in our family still outside. Second Uncle is fine. I can use the nobles messenger channels to help reach him, but Fifth Brothers ce is too far away. I dont know where he is, so I can onlye and beg you. The Empress Dowager did not expect this and couldnt think of a good solution for a moment, but she did not want Ah Yu to see through it. After all, she said that she had a Grandma behind her who asked her to beg her. She couldnt let down the old womans sincere approval. Dont be anxious. Let me think about it. The Empress Dowager was afraid that Ah Yu would chase after her and ask for an answer, so she said this. She even got up and walked behind the screen, pretending to be in deep thought. Ah Yu was indeed not in a hurry. If the Empress Dowager couldnt think of a solution, she would take the initiative to borrow the cliff eagle from her. She had thought it through. The cliff eagle was a very precious thing, so she would exchange it with something very valuable. Every one of the things in the spatial pocket was expensive, and there was even a priceless market for them. If she used them to exchange with the Empress Dowager, she naturally would not suffer a loss. It was just that some things couldnt be taken out, but the Empress Dowager wouldnt refuse those things that could really extend ones lifespan. There were also some nutrient drinks that Meatbail had specially researched for her. It had even specially made them look verypatible with the Great Changs scientific knowledge. When the time came, she could directly give it to the Empress Dowager without being afraid of being suspected. At this moment, the Empress Dowager left, and All Yu looked at Empress Qin. Empress Qin looked at her. Why? Is there something growing on my face? No, I was just thinking that you look very simr to Big Brother All Yous mother. Youre both very good-looking, especially your eyes. Theyre simply identical! Ah Yu said seriously. Ive never seen anyone with eyes more beautiful than yours. No, you two. Empress Qin was stunned before she realized that her current identity was not this little girls future Mother-inw, but her future Aunt-inw.. Chapter 735 - 735: Get Your Grandma to See Me Chapter 735 - 735: Get Your Grandma to See Me Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Empress Dowager was really thinking. It was rare for her to like a little girl, and she was begging her. Moreover, seriously speaking, she really had a few ways to resolve this matter. She was just scouting for information. Although she had lived in the pce for a long time, she did not have any estrangement with her son and daughter-inw. She did not go to the Imperial Court to stir up trouble, so she still had the power to find someone. Ah Yu ate two tes of pastries and finished a cup of flower tea. She also ate the digestive pills that Meatbail had secretly stuffed into her mouth before the Empress Dowager came. The Empress Dowager nced at Ah Yu and said, Lass Yu, youre the first person who dares toe and look for this Dowager so casually. Ah Yu did not need the Empress Dowager to remind her at all. She gave Tang Yuan a look. Tang Yuan immediately walked out and brought in the small basket that was ced outside. You havent been an official for long. You didnt learn anything else, but you learned a trick to curry favor? The Empress Dowager said in a joking tone, but she didnt look at the things in the basket. Ah Yu did not refute. She only took the small basket and opened it. Inside was a ceramic cup with a lid. As soon as she lifted the lid, the fragrance locked inside could not wait toe out. Everyone present smelled it and found it fragrant. What is this? The Empress Dowager couldnt help but sit up straight and hurriedly ask, How is it made? Ah Yu smiled and said, This? My Grandma specially made it. She said that my body is weak, and if 1 eat too much meat, Ill easily grow fat. She doesnt want me to beughed at by those who dont know, so she made this soup for me. 1 dont know how she made it, but its very delicious. 1 can drink it every few days. When Ah Yu said this, the Empress Dowagers gaze had already changed. When she heard the words ughed at by those who dont know, the Empress Dowager could not sit still anymore. She walked in front of Ah Yu in a few steps. Without waiting for Ah Yu to ask, she took the soup bowl from All Yus hand and drank it in a big gulp. She couldnt care less if it was hot, let alone let someone test it for poison first. Empress Dowager! Royal Mother! Ah Yu and Empress Qin were shocked, afraid that the olddy would choke from drinking too quickly. There were still some side food added in the soup that could not bepletely cleaned. Old Madam Wang had specially kept them for All Yu to eat on the way to the pce so that she would not be hungry. However, Ah Yu was not in the mood to eat on the way. Later on, she felt that giving this to the Empress Dowager might have a good effect. The effect was simply outstanding. Empress Dowager, are you alright? Ah Yu tilted her head to look at the Empress Dowager, but she only held the soup in her mouth and did not swallow it directly. Her expression seemed to be reminiscent, but also intive. In the end, it turned calm. The Empress Dowager swallowed the soup and took a handkerchief from the maid at the side. She wiped her mouth and sat back down. It was as if that inappropriate action just now was just an illusion. Lass Yu, you just said that this soup was made for you by your Grandma. Then, whats your Grandmas name? Ah Yu was really stumped. What was Grandmas name? It seemed that no one in the family had ever mentioned it, so she naturally would not ask for no reason. Now that she thought about it, she did not seem to know the names of the women in the family. She knew the names of her brothers, uncles, and sisters-inw, but she was not too sure about Mother, Aunt, and Grandma. Ah Yu recalled carefully and said uncertainly, Donkey Donkey Zhang? Cough, cough, cough, cough! The Empress Dowager couldnt hold it in this time and coughed violently. After everyone watched in fear as she coughed, the Empress Dowager waved her hand. Youll stay with me today. In addition, Ill get someone to invite your Grandma toe to the pce to see me tomorrow. No one noticed that the way she addressed herself had changed again.. Chapter 736 - 736: Grandma’s Identity Was Exposed Chapter 736: Grandmas Identity Was Exposed Trantor: Henyce Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Wang had long known that such a day woulde and even thought that it hade ratherte. After Duke An and the Duchess disturbed her that time, they never appeared in front of her again, and no one else came to look for her or tried to investigate behind her back. Old Madam Wang knew that they must have done something. Whether it was guilt, indifference, or some messy difficulties, Old Madam Wang did not care much and only lived her own life. She was not even in the mood to raise some people behind her. She only relied on a few reliable connections and ordered the people Qin Huai had given her around. She was already satisfied. At night, when she was sleeping soundly, the door was knocked. When the gatekeeper saw the two rows of golden- armored guards outside, he almost peed his pants. Sir whats the matter? The gatekeeper s voice was trembling with fear. He wanted to get a smarter person to answer. When he turned around, the smarter guard was so frightened that he sat on the ground. They didnt have much knowledge and had never seen a golden-armored guard before. However, in Wanning City, golden-armored guards usually appeared when families were raided and wiped out. Just by looking at their shining golden armor, they could guess their identities. Before they could think further, the leader said coldly, The Empress Dowager has issued a decree to summon Vige Lord Yus grandmother to the pce for an audience. Take action immediately. There cant be any mistakes. Hurry up and invite her over! Hearing the word invite, the gatekeeper was no longer so afraid. As he touched his cold neck, he ran in to deliver the message. Old Madam Wang was woken up by the nanny serving her. Old man Wang slept obediently and didnt snore or grind his teeth, nor was he woken up. Do we need to call Old Master along? the nanny asked. Theres no need. You cant enter the pce. When he wakes up, just tell him. Yes. After Old Madam Wang washed up briefly, she raised her head slightly under the gazes of the servants, her daughter-inw, and her granddaughter-inw who had been woken up and walked towards the golden-armored guard. When she turned around, everyone was still staring eagerly, their eyes filled with confusion. Old Madam Wang waved her hand and said as casually as usual, Go back to sleep.11 Seeing how calm her mother-inw was, Liu Shi thought that her mother-inw should be able to deal with it. If even her mother-inw could not deal with it, they definitely could not, so she asked the servants to wake the others. Now that she was an elder who had a say in the house, no one said anything and went to carry out the instructions. Surrounded by the golden-armored guards, Old Madam Wang raised her hand to cover a yawn. Then, she naturally followed the gap they left behind and walked towards the carriage parked in the middle. She stepped onto the stool and got into the carriage. When the curtain fell, a dignified voice came from inside. Wake me up when we re there. The golden-armored guards couldnt say a word. The leader only silently cupped his hands at the carriage and made a gesture to set off before setting off for the inner pce. Ah Yu could not stay upte and fell asleep under the Empress Dowagers arrangements. She originally thought that Grandma would only arrive the next day and slept soundly in the spatial pocket. When it was almost dawn, Old Madam Wang arrived at the inner pce under the fast footsteps of the golden-armored guards. Someone asked the Empress Dowager, Do we wake Vige Lord Yu up? The Empress Dowager shook her head. Thatss is still growing. Dont wake her. Bring the person over first and let me take a look. She had to confirm what she was thinking. She was afraid that with the little girl present, it would be difficult for her to control herself. Yes. Meatbail had long been listening to themotion here. Knowing that Old Madam Wang had arrived and seeing that there was nothing wrong for the time being, it did not wake Ah Yu up and only let her sleep a little longer. Ah Yu was still growing now, so it was not appropriate for her to think too much. She should rest well. On the other side, Old Madam Wang was woken up by someone. The person who invited her out had already been reced by well-trained pce maids. They looked straight ahead and brought warm water and clean cloth to wash Old Madam Wangs face and hands. She stretched out her hand without any difort. When the pce maids saw her bearing and aura and were silently shocked. They could not figure out her background to begin with. Now, they did not dare to be negligent and served her even more carefully, afraid that they would provoke this mysterious noble. The Empress Dowager, on the other hand, could not sit still. She kept looking outside, but she did not let anyone ask. She only sipped the tea that was about to turn cold. Suddenly, a voice came from outside. Vige Lord Yu s grandmother. Madam Wang Zhang, requests to see the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager blurted out, Quickly invite her in! As soon as she finished speaking, an old woman with a straight back stepped through the heavy door. After talcing a few more steps, she bowed to the Empress Dowager. When she looked up, there was already a faint smile on her lips. She said word byword, Im Madam Zhang. Greetings, Empress Dowager. ng The teacup in the Empress Dowagers hand fell to the carpet, and the lid rolled far away. Iler hands trembled, and she could barely move. Empress Dowager! The maid wanted to support the Empress Dowager, but she did not expect her to shake her hands away. The Empress Dowager took a deep breath and said to them, Go out first. When everyone dispersed, the Empress Dowager almost ran to Old Madam Wangs side. Little Yaoguang, is that you? The Empress Dowager pulled Old Madam Wangs hand and looked at her obviously aged eyebrows. Her voice couldnt help but tremble. Where have you been all these years? Old Madam Wangs expression did not change, but her eyes turned red as she called out, Big Sister Qin. Hearing this long-lost greeting, the Empress Dowager couldnt hold it in in the end. A stream of tears fell and hit the back of Old Madam Wangs hand. Bad girl! Youre really a bad girl! How can you not send a single letter or leave a word! Chapter 737 - 737: Distributing Property Chapter 737: Distributing Property Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Youre really ruthless. Its been 40 years, 40 years! I thought that I wouldnt be able to see you even after I was buried and turned into mud. The Empress Dowagers usual dignity waspletely gone. After saying this, she was already covered in snot and tears. She did not take the handkerchief andy on Old Madam Wangs shoulder, letting it flow on the other party. Old Madam Wang moved but did not break free. A hint of helplessness shed across her eyes. In the end, she pushed her away and took out a handkerchief to wipe her face. She threw away the dirty handkerchief and took a new one to wipe her clothes. Big Sister Qin, my clothes were specially made. They cant be soaked in water. If theyre dirty, theyll have to be discarded. Old Madam Wang sighed. Isnt it just a set of clothes? When have I seen you feeling heartache for clothes in the past? The Empress Dowager also sat up straight and said casually, Moreover, when would you ever wash and wear your clothes a second time? These days are different from the past. Do you know how expensive firewood, rice, oil, and salt are? Not to mention washing them in the water once, Ive worn the same set of clothes for more than ten years in the past. I washed them again and again, and the ck ones have turned white She knew that Little Yaoguang had always liked to talk like this on purpose when she was with her, but the Empress Dowager still felt especially upset when she heard it. You reaped what you sowed. You had such a good life in the past, but you insisted on living a hard life outside. Isnt that person a jade carving master? At least he deals with jade. How can he let you fall into such dire straits! As the Empress Dowager spoke, she wanted to take off the bracelet on her wrist. However, she felt that it was inappropriate, so she simply called her maidservant in. The maidservant came in and bowed. Your Highness. Find the key to the storeroom. The maidservant quickly took out the key. The Empress Dowager took it and threw it into Old Madam Wangs arms without looking at it. When she held it firmly, she pulled her hand and looked at it. Lets go. Ive left you a lot of good things over the years. Its the dowry I prepared for you in the past. I left it there. I didnt let anyone touch it. Go and take a look and see if you still need it now. Under the maidservants dumbfounded gaze, Old Madam Wang was pulled to the storeroom by the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowagers private storeroom was extremelyrge. There was a hall outside, and there were three underground vaults inside. They were filled with all kinds of things. When Old Madam Wang was Princess Yong Chang, she had also been to the Empress Dowagers storeroom. At that time, the Empress Dowager was still the Empress, and the storeroom was not much smaller than now. She was the legitimate daughter of the Qin Family of Jiangnan, and thete Emperor she married was also from the Qin Family of Jiangnan. However, in terms of family status, although the two of them had the same surname, they were already beyond the fifth generation of kinship, which allowed them to form a marriage alliance. However, thete Emperors wealth could notpare to Empress Qins at the time, and the current Empress Dowager Qins. The dowry of the Qin familys legitimate daughter, judging solely from whats stored in this warehouse and disregarding whats disyed outside, could easily be considered as wealth that rivals a nation! Dont look too closely. The items on the second floor, everything you can see, is meant for you. And on the third floor, much of it is also the dowry set aside for you from the beginning. When you were a young girl, you might have found them useful, but now Im afraid you might not find those things appealing anymore. The Empress Dowager said casually. Old Madam Wang said, Its not useless. Dont I still have a granddaughter? I raised her well. If you left it to me, why dont you leave it to her in the future? Are you talking about the little girl? Ive investigated her. Speaking of which, shes not your biological granddaughter. Arent you afraid that the other children will have something against her? When have you ever seen me afraid of others opinions? After Old Madam Wang finished speaking, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. A momentter, the Empress Dowager said, To be honest, were still a generation apart. In terms of the little girls dowry, of course, others will have to contribute a significant portion. Although my daughter-inw is from Duke Yong Manor and has a close rtionship with my maternal family, she also has considerable wealth. When the timees, Ill have her offer a more substantial betrothal gift. Also, when you wanted to get married back then, the various dukes and marquises had prepared a lot of things, but youpletely disappeared, not leaving even a shadow behind. Those things havent been released yet. Im afraid theyve all turned gray. We have to get them to prepare them again. The two of them sat in the storeroom and began to count the assets of the various families.. Chapter 738 - 738: Combination Chapter 738 - 738: Combination Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu slept until quarter past nine. It was also the day she was usually on duty. Vige Lord Yu, youre awake? A maidservant asked gently. As soon as she finished speaking, Ah Yu turned around and sat up. She was already awake, and her hair was still hangingzily outside. Before she couldpletely wake up, she asked, Big Sister, is my Grandma here? Shes here. She arrivedst night. So fast?! Ah Yu couldnt care less. She quickly took theb from the maidservant and casually stroked her head a few times. Her already soft hair was quickly smoothed out.
Under the dumbfounded gaze of the maidservant, she wet the face cloth with her left hand and wrung it out. She quickly wiped her neck and cheeks. Her right hand had already reached out to take the hair band beside her. She used one hand and reached behind her head, made several passes with the band, and her hair was tied up steadily and even tied into a beautiful knot. Maidservant: !! She couldnt even see clearly how all of this happened. Just as she was in a daze, All Yu had already put on her clothes, shoes, and socks. She jumped to the door and only her sweet voice could be heard. Big Sister, please help clean up the room. 111 thank youter. With that, she was gone. The other maid in charge of tidying up the room had just walked in. She looked at Vige Lord Yu, who was already dressed neatly, and then at the bowl of noodles in the other maids hand. She was puzzled. Vige Lord Yu has already gotten up in advance? Would you believe me if 1 said that she just woke up? Who would believe that? In the inner pce, the Crimson Guards did not act rashly and waited obediently outside. Ah Yu naturally did not use her movement technique to fly around. Elf, Elf, help me see where Grandma is? [Shes not far from you. Well be there after going through another moon gate. Kid, dont be anxious. Your Grandma wont be at a disadvantage no matter where she goes. Moreover, the Empress Dowager is a kind person.] I know. Im afraid that Grandma will bully the Empress Dowager. She had finally figured it out. Grandma was usually good to everyone, but she did not have a good temper towards people around her age. For example, Third Aunt Hu in the vige. Grandma couldnt stand her and the two of them would quarrel after three sentences. [] I was overthinking. Ah Yu followed Meatballs hint and walked through the moon gate. She saw the familiar man-madeke and the boat-shapedke residence on the man-madeke. When she came out, someone had already informed the Empress Dowager in advance. At this moment, someone was waiting not far away and brought All Yu over. When Ah Yu arrived, she happened to see her Grandma sitting in front of a zither. The Empress Dowager was holding two wooden crescent-shaped objects. They were decorated with gold and jade. They were instruments that Ah Yu had never seen before. Lass, did you sleep well? When the Empress Dowager saw All Yu, she waved at her with a smile. You havent had breakfast yet, right? Come over and try the jade cake your Grandma made herself. When Ah Yu heard the words Jade Cake, her eyes were filled with disbelief. Her name carried the meaning of Jade! Seeing Ah Yus aggrieved expression, Old Madam Wang nced at the Empress Dowager and said casually, Dont listen to this old womans nonsense. Its the white rice cake you usually like. Eat some with the sweet soup to fill your stomach. You still have to keep your appetite for lunch. Ah Yu smiled. Alright! The Empress Dowager smiled and shook her head. Its rare to see you so considerate and gentle. Im a little envious of this littless. After the two of them finished speaking, they started ying again as if no one was around. Old Madam Wang yed the zither, and an ancient and deep sound vibrated from the strings. Then, the Empress Dowager gently touched the item in her hand, producing an extremely crisp sound. It was especiallyfortable under the zither music, and it made ones eyebrows rx. It turned out that it was an instrument. After the two of them finished ying, Ah Yu also finished her breakfast. After listening, she wiped her hands and praised, Grandma, Empress Dowager, you yed so well! It sounds good, right? You can open this ss in your womens academy, Old Madam Wang suddenly said.. Chapter 739 - 739: Ah Yu’s Academy Concept Chapter 739 - 739: Ah Yus Academy Concept Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Grandma, did you tell the Empress Dowager about the womens academy? Ah Yu was very surprised. The Empress Dowager ced the instrument on the table, and the maidservant tactfully put it away. The others on the boat retreated, leaving the space for them. Come here. The Empress Dowager waved at Ah Yu. All Yu looked at Old Madam Wang and saw her nod before walking over. At first, I didnt know that you were Little Yaoguangs granddaughter. 1 just felt that you looked familiar and are well liked. Now that I think about it, its predestined. The Empress Dowager sighed and held Ah Yus hand to let her sit beside her. She said, I knew in the past that you wanted to build a womens academy. Speaking of which, the Empress had mentioned it to me twice, but thinking that it had nothing to do with me, 1 didnt think more about it. A gleam lit up in All Yus eyes. She stood up straight, unblinking as she focused on the Empress Dowager. Empress Dowager, are you offering your help? Ive gradually been preparing many things for my Womens Academy. Ive acquired several school grounds and my father has been busy arranging theyout for the academy. My mother has also helped me find numerous prospective female students. If you agree, 1 can officially invite students next spring! Hearing that the Empress Dowager wanted to help, Ah Yu spoke a lot, including her various ideas and her rtionship with Teacher Wan. She found a group of teachers who were waiting to be hired and the female teachers Grandma had invited for her. They were also persuaded by All Yu to teach at the womens academy in the future. She would also bring some female teachers close to her along.
Not only that, there is also a certain connection between the Womens Academy and her business establishments in several other cities. Her cousin, Wang Aibao, also offered an idea. She suggested opening a series of general stores that would allow the women from the academy to disy and sell the things theyve learned or created. Regardless of whether they sell well or not, there would be a safety provided for them. Seeing that she was talking excitedly, the Empress Dowager did not interrupt her and only refilled her tea. Ah Yus mouth was really dry from talking, and she did not realize that the Empress Dowager was serving her tea and water. When she was thirsty from talking, she took two sips and continued. Although she was smart, this was the first time she was doing such a big thing. She had pondered over it countless times in private. Meatball had also helped a lot. It had made many thought guides for her in the spatial pocket and even built an academy model to simte the academys operating model. However, Meatball was not a professional in this aspect. It could only help Ah Yu develop her thinking. With Old Madam Wang guiding from the side, All Yus womens academy n was already bing more and more mature. She had many ns, including the development of the academy, teaching resources, logistics support, public opinion, official response, as well as the students source of ie, the future employment situation, and so on. She knew that there were two noblest and most powerful women in Great Chang. One was Big Brother Ah Yous Auntie Empress, and the other was the Empress Dowager in front of her. They controlled the fate of the women in the world. A word from them could make a group of women live or die. When she finished talking, it was already quarter past noon. The Empress Dowager and Old Madam Wang did not say anything. Only Ah Yu kept chattering. In the end, she was still a little unsatisfied, but her head was already a little painful. For a moment, she did not know what else to say. After Ah Yu finished speaking, the Empress Dowager asked, So you are ready butcking the critical element? Yes, as long as the Empress Dowager gives the order, my Womens Academy can start work immediately! Ah Yu vowed. Unexpectedly, the Empress Dowager shook her head. You didnt think of the most important step.. Chapter 740 - 740: The Key Chapter 740 - 740: The Key Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu did not understand. Ive thought of everything I should. The Empress Dowager said, Do you know who your Grandma is? As she spoke, the Empress Dowager looked at Old Madam Wang. These words were a little abrupt, and Ah Yu was still a little stunned. Grandma is Grandma. Shes my fathers mother, my Grandma. I wanted to praise you for being smart just now, but youre confused now. The Empress Dowager did not intend to leave any secrets for Old Madam Wang at all. She said to All Yu, Have you heard of Princess Yong Chang? Your Grandmas original name is Zhang Yaoguang. Thats Princess Yong Changs name. These words actually couldnt be said appropriately. Princess Yong Changs identity had been there since she was born. Therefore, to be precise, Old Madam Wang had never had an official name. No one dared to give her a name to rece the title given by the Emperor, so it had always been kept.
It was only when Princess Yong Chang grew up that she secretly gave herself the name Yaoguang. Only those who were really close to her knew. After exposing Old Madam Wangs identity, the Empress Dowager looked like she was watching a good show. She stared at Ah Yu, wanting to observe her expression. Unexpectedly, when Ah Yu heard this, she only opened her mouth briefly. Then, she looked at the Empress Dowager in confusion. Oh, no wonder I think Grandma has always been so smart and beautiful. So thats the reason. Arent you surprised? Arent you angry? When the Empress Dowager saw Old Madam Wang, she almost couldnt hold back her anger. The main reason was that Old Madam Wangs appearance was a little different from the Princess Yong Chang in the Empress Dowagers heart. Without her luxurious clothes, she thought that the little sister she had doted on had been suffering all these years. Im a little surprised. So the Fairy Princess that everyone in Yong Chang City praises is actually my Grandma. Im especially happy! But why should I be angry? This is Grandmas own matter. Why should others be angry? They dont have the right to be angry. Ah Yus words were reasonable. The Empress Dowager, who was especially angry previously, suddenly felt guilty. Alright, she thought that this was something that could shock the little girls jaw off. She did not expect her to not be surprised at all. Those who did not know better would think that she had known long ago. Only Old Madam Wang smiled until the corners of her eyes crinkled. Big Sister Qin, I already said not to underestimate my granddaughter. Shes probably seen more of the world than you! She had seen immortals before that could conjure things out of thin air. Can you do that? The Empress Dowager: She realized that the grandmother and granddaughter pair in front of her couldnt be judged withmon sense. I wont keep you in suspense, little girl. What you just told me has a lot of practical potential, but youve overlooked the most crucial step, the Empress Dowager said. Do you know that your maternal grandmother had simr ideas once, though not about setting up womens academies? She wanted women to have choices, the chance to engage in independent trade or even official positions. At that time, Princess Yongchangs reputation was widely respected, nearly a model for women everywhere. But do you know who the first to oppose her were? Ah Yu said uncertainly, Could it be those who are already in business or trying to be? They are already staying in theirfort zones, not wanting others to share a piece of the pie. Youre quite right, but they are even cleverer than you imagine, naturally noting forward themselves, the Empress Dowager said with a sigh, The ones who initially opposed it were the noble n women, representing women as a whole.. They kneeled outside the Xuantian Gate, using Princess Yongchang of being immoral and wanting to force them to death! Chapter 741 - 741: Target of All Chapter 741 - 741: Target of All Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Xuantian Gate is an extremely unique gateway, where the imperial pce, the inner pce, and the ancestral temple converge. Its significance isparable to the nobles exclusive Drum Tower for receiving official decrees. If the noble women knelt there, it was equivalent to announcing to the entire world that Princess Yong Chang was a person without talent or virtue. This matter had caused an uproar back then, but it was only limited to the inner pce. This was because the Empress Dowager had received the news at that time and quickly sealed off the Xuantian Gate with thete Emperor. At that time, thete Emperor was not muddle-headed yet. He doted on Little Yaoguang as much as she did and was worried that she would be hurt. At that time, Princess Yong Chang was only 12 years old. She saw someone proposing the revival of the marriage alliance system to seek friendly rtions with neighboring states and turn hostility into friendship and reduce disputes. However, Princess Yongchang didnt understand why peace had toe at the cost of sacrificing womens marriages. Couldnt there be other ways to negotiate and seek peace? Moreover, the Great Chang was not a weak country on this continent. Why did they have to do this?
Therefore, Princess Yong Chang went to investigate and realized that themoners generally thought that this was the best solution. This was because everyone thought that women only had the ability to give birth to children. This was their natural mission. In any case, they were going to marry and have children. Was it so important who they married and bore children for? Sacrificing them was equivalent to not making any sacrifices. When she first found out about the trend of public opinion, Princess Yong Chang almost went crazy from anger. She didnt expect the world to look at women so harshly and unfeelingly. She believed that only by letting more and more women enter the center of power could they speak up for themselves and defend their lives. Thats right. At that time, 1 was very naive. When I was the same age as you, 1 only thought that I was doing the right thing. Old Madam Wang also forced a smile. It was obvious that she did not care much about this matter anymore. I thought that the ones who stopped me would be my Father, Big Brother Emperor, or those Grand Tutors. However, after I suggested it, everyone only remained silent and did not give me an answer. Before I walked out of the inner pce, I heard that many women hade to the Xuantian Gate. They all said that I had spread rumors and wanted to destroy the Great Chang. What right do I have to bear this crime? Those people were very panicked and thought that Princess Yong Chang wanted to roast them on a fire to fulfill her reputation as a virtuous person. They argued that traditionally, men were responsible for external matters while women were meant to manage household affairs. Allowing women to be involved in public matters would only bring them suffering. They also said that giving birth to children was something they enjoyed. How could a little girl understand the joy of it? She actually said so much, thinking that she was saving them. Little did she know that she was pulling them out of their nest and pushing them into the fire pit! They also said that their father, brothers, and sons had been working for the country their entire lives. In the end, they still had to stab them in the back and snatch their jobs and titles. They could not do it, and they were not that vicious. There were even elderly women who kowtowed and banged their heads until they bled, demanding that thete Emperor revoke the title of Princess Yong Chang and order her execution. Fortunately, Duke An was swift and decisive. He led the Duchess, the eldest daughter of the Dukes Estate, and his second daughter to storm into the Xuantian Gate with weapons, ready to sacrifice their lives to defend the honor of Princess Yong Chang. The Empress Dowager, thete Emperor, and some of the experienced concubines in the Inner Pce all vouched for Princess Yong Chang, so this matter was suppressed. However, Princess Yong Chang still found out the cause and effect. She was shocked and depressed for a long time. Perhaps from then on, Little Yaoguang had the intention to leave this ce.. The Empress Dowager couldnt look at Old Madam Wangs current expression and only said to the dumbfounded Ah Yu, Now, do you still think that starting a womens academy is as simple as you think? Chapter 742 - 742: A Year’s Promise Chapter 742: A Years Promise Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions For several hundred years since the founding of the Great Chang, and even eight hundred years in the previous dynasty, and further back almost two thousand years, there were very few instances of women in political power. This has led to the deep-rooted idea of male supremacy, not only ingrained in the minds of men but also in the minds of women. As long as someone wanted to jump out and do something different, the first to disagree was the women. This was because they had determined their position and wouldnt allow anyone to destroy them. They did not want to change anything. Not many people had the courage to jump out of their current circle and enter another level of life. For some men, they dont mind women sharing the responsibilities of the household and are even willing to have women go out to earn money while also taking care of raising children. Men in high positions wouldnt have too many concerns either. At most, they might consider it a departure from tradition, but they know that no matter how hard women try, during their lifetime, women will never be able to surpass them in status. [Kid, under the extreme oppression of feudalism, women were forced to sever their own roots. Subsequent generations of women began to see themselves as mere drifters and wouldnt want to endure the pain of taking root again.] [There are also women who are willing to stand up, but they are often at the bottom of the hierarchy. They are suppressed to the point of being unable to live and can only seek change. However, they will be suppressed by more powerful women to the point of not being allowed to speak.] Hearing Meatballs words and hearing the Empress Dowager and Old Madam Wangs analysis, Ah Yu fell into deep thought. This was an angle she had never thought of before, nor did she expect the biggest problem to be peoples thoughts. Seeing Ah Yu frown, Old Madam Wangs heart ached. She said, Good child, youve already thought about it very well. 1 once wanted to push women into the mens circle, but this is too shocking. Its normal for the world to not tolerate it. You just want to give them a chance to choose. The oue might be different. This was also the reason why Old Madam Wang and the Empress Dowagerid out their cards on the table and said this. The Great Chang was ultimately a country controlled by a dynasty. The higher-ups would repeatedly weigh every decision, at least considering the various advantages and drawbacks in the next hundred years. As long as the Empress Dowager eases her stance, it means that the issue concerning the noble women will be resolved by her. Ah Yu only needs to handle her own part of the n. As for the rest, since she, the Grandma, had already chosen to expose her identity, even if she did not return to her original position, she could do more for All Yu, no, for the former Princess Yong Chang. Ah Yu thought for a long time, but the Empress Dowager and Old Madam Wang did not rush her. It was not until a maid outside asked if they wanted to eat that All Yu ended her thoughts. She left the Empress Dowagers side and came to the middle of the hall. She bowed to the Empress Dowager and Old Madam Wang respectively and said, Your Highness, Grandma, Ive thought it through. I still have to do something about the womens academy, but Im not in a hurry to start. Can you give me a year? Im going to travel and study next year. When 1 return, Ill ask for your help. Is that feasible? Before the Empress Dowager could speak, Old Madam Wang smiled and nodded. Alright. Seeing Old Madam Wangs look ofplete trust in All Yu, what else could the Empress Dowager say? She said helplessly, Ive already boarded your pirate ship, so theres naturally no point in stepping off. I dont know what youre keeping me in suspense for, but Ill listen to you. At most, she would stop being the Empress Dowager and go to the Hu Family Vige that Little Yaoguang liked to retire in. Thank you, Your Highness. Thank you, Grandma! Ah Yu was finally a little happier. After saying this, All Yu continued with another matter. Your Highness, have you thought about what to do about my Fifth Brother? If possible, 1 want to make a trip to Jiangsai next spring. Perhaps Jiangsai would be the most important part of whether her womens academy could seed. This was also the result of Ah Yus thoughts just now.. Chapter 743 - 743: Cliff Eagle Chapter 743: Cliff Eagle Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The reason why All Yu entered the pce to look for the Empress Dowager was because she wanted to know if Wang Chuangui, Wang Wng, and the others were safe. Now, she could finally get back to the topic. The Empress Dowager said, I thought you had forgotten about this. Dont worry, Ive already sent someone over. In two or three months, youll know if theyre still alive. Two to three months is too long. Empress Dowager, I heard that you have something that perhaps can reduce two to three months to six to seven days. Why didnt I know that there was such a thing? If I have a way to reduce the speed of transmitting news that takes two or three months to spread at the speed of six or seven days, imagine how much trouble could be avoided in this world. Ah Yu said, You really have it! Do you know that theres an animal called a cliff eagle? I heard that only you have it in the entire Great Chang. If you let it be in charge of delivering news, not to mention sending messages in six to seven days, itll probably be very easy to bring people over with it. A cliff eagle? Old Madam Wang looked at the Empress Dowager in surprise. You still have that thing? The Empress Dowager: If not for Ah Yu mentioning it, the Empress Dowager would have forgotten that there was such a little fellow. Speaking of which, the cliff eagle was given to the Empress Dowager by Old Madam Wang. When Princess Yong Chang was 14 years old, she went out to participate in the hunting with thete Emperor and the others. Her hunting skills were also extremely high. She rode her horse far away alone. Just as everyone was worrying about her, Princess Yong Chang returned with a little chick. I remember that that thing was not even the size of my palm back then. I only heard from the hunter that if it was raised well, that thing could grow extremely big. However, after so many years, no one has really seen what the Cliff Eagle looked like when it grew up. Most of them are just rumors, Old Madam Wang said. Back then, 1 casually gave it to you. 1 dont know where you threw it. The Empress Dowager was also very emotional. I did raise it carefully for a period of time, but that little chick didnt grow much. Later on, someone said that it was either picky with its food or throwing a tantrum all day. 1 felt that I couldnt raise it anymore, so 1 ignored it. Speaking of which, how do you know something that even I dont remember? Although she said that, the Empress Dowager still called her maid in and asked her if the cliff eagle was still here. Unexpectedly, she wouldnt know if she didnt ask. When she asked, she was shocked. That thing was still there after 40 years. The maids tone was a little indescribable. Your Highness, 20 years ago, this servant reported to you that that thing was really a little big, and it might hurt other nobles in the pce, so we asked you for instructions. You said that it would be fine to keep it in the hunting ground. Now, 20 years have passed. In the end, the Empress Dowager brought Old Madam Wang, All Yu, and the others to the hunting ground. She wanted to see if that old fellow, who was already 40 years old, was as powerful as All Yu had described. They traveled lightly and discreetly, so no one knew that the Empress Dowager wasing to the hunting ground. However, just as she walked out, she heard an arrogant voice. I said that I wanted to stew it, so Im going to stew it. This reckless fellow actually dared to hurt me. Im going to eat the soup made with it tonight. Whoever doesnt satisfy my request will have their head fall to the ground today! Princess, we mustnt harm it. This is a precious item raised by the Empress Dowager! Hmph, what kind of monster is that? Isnt it just a beast? Could a beast be more precious than me? At this moment, the Empress Dowagers voice sounded sternly. That beast is naturally more precious than you.. Chapter 744 - 744: Meeting the Cliff Eagle Chapter 744: Meeting the Cliff Eagle Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Princess Ruyi heard the Empress Dowagers voice, she was stunned. She did not expect to encounter the Empress Dowager in such a remote hunting ground. She cursed in her heart. In the recent past, Princess Ruyi had been trying to improve her rtionship with both the Empress Dowager and the Empress in hopes of gaining their favor. She aimed to build goodwill so that in the future, when she established her own residence or selected a husband, they would support her decisions. If she could obtain the help of these two, she would not have to worry about the rest of her life. ustomed to her usual arrogant behavior, Princess Ruyi had previously relied on others to cover up for her actions. However, within the pce, not only was there no one to shield her, but her bad reputation had also spread widely. Not only was the aggrieved Princess Ruyi punished by the Empress Dowager, but she was also punished by the Empress. After copying the scriptures, she was made to kneel again and again in the ancestral hall. She knew that she could not show her face in front of these two for the time being until they forgot what she had done. It was also unintentionally that Princess Ruyi heard that before the Empress entered the inner pce, she was once a valiant little female general. During the chaotic period of the Great Chang, the Empress even raised her spear and went into battle, beheading the rebel army leader. For a moment, she was in the limelight. Later, within the pce, the affairs became increasingly busy, and the Empress hadnt left the pce for many years. Her fondness for horse training also remained unfulfilled. When Princess Ruyi heard that a good second-grade horse had recentlye to this hunting ground, she wanted toe here first to pick a fierce horse and tame it before giving it to the Empress. Perhaps she could gain a favorable impression. But now, everything is over. She was unlucky to have offended the Empress Dowager again. Turning around, Princess Ruyi saw Ah Yu and her heart skipped a beat. Wow. She knew that the Empress Dowager had note to this hunting ground in thousands of years. Why did she suddenlye today and even catch her tail? It was actually this scheming woman who was harming her! She was too detestable. She wanted to be a good princess and not bully others, but this wild girl actually came to harm her. Alright, put away your uneducated face. Your thoughts are written all over your face. Are you afraid that others wont know what youre up to again? The Empress Dowager waved at Princess Ruyi in particr disdain. Step aside. My eyes are swollen just by looking at you. Princess Ruyi bowed aggrievedly. Yes. Then, she retreated to the side and watched as the Empress Dowager instructed someone to bring the Cliff Eagle over. Just as Princess Ruyi was feeling depressed, a white jade bottle suddenly appeared in front of her. The bottle was petite, about the size of a thumb, and its lid was equally small. However, the jade bottle was exquisitely carved into the likeness of a rabbit, with every detail of the rabbits fur intricately depicted, giving it aforting and pleasant appearance. She subconsciously reached out to take it, thinking that it was a ything. When she turned around and saw that the person who gave the bottle was actually All Yu, her smile froze. However, she did not let go. I know that what happened today was definitely your doing. Dont think that 111 forgive you just because you gave me such a small thing! Ah Yu said helplessly, Youre overthinking it. This is the Gold Wound Powder, and it also has the effect of dispelling external evils. Here, use it like this. As she spoke, Ah Yu took the bottle back and opened the lid. She pulled Princess Ruyis hand and poured the golden powder on it. Then, she casually took a mini handkerchief and tied an ugly bandage for Princess Ruyi. After doing it, All Yu put the bottle away and stuffed it into her sling bag. Princess Ruyi stared at her bag. My grandfather made this bottle for me. Its the only one in the world, so I naturally cant give it to you. Seeing that Princess Ruyi was still looking at her bag, she moved it back. My mother sewed this bag for me, so 1 cant give it to you either. Princess Ruyi: Do I look like someone who wants your things so much? She was a princess. What could she not have? Tsk. Stingy, she muttered. Ah Yu rubbed her ears. What did you say? Its nothing. 1 said, dont think that such a small matter can make me Before she could finish speaking, she heard someone shout, Its out. Ah Yu saw the huge creature that had been lured out and looked at the scratch on Princess Ruyis finger. She said sincerely, You were injured by it, but you only injured your finger? Looks like it doesnt really hate you. Princess Ruyi felt inexplicably guilty. i guess so? Actually, it was just that when she came, the beast happened to p its wings and fan up a piece of wood which injured her. [Kid, the lifespan of a Cliff Eagle can reach more than a hundred years. Its only in its forties now, and its at the peak of its youth.. Itll be easy to use it to send a message!] Chapter 745 - 745: She’s A Princess Chapter 745: Shes A Princess Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Empress Dowager really did not expect that the once palm-sized cliff eagle, with its wings spread open, now gave off a feeling of covering the sky. All Yu, are you sure this fellow can send a letter for you? Ah Yu said firmly, Your Highness, if youre willing to give it to me to train, I guarantee that itll be able to send a letter for me in less than a day! The Empress Dowager waved her hand casually. If you like it, you can have it. Speaking of which, this can be considered a gift. At the side, Old Madam Wang smiled especially kindly. She gestured at Ah Yu, indicating that she should do what she wanted and not worry about anything else. Your Highness, Ill take my leave first. Although she said that she would take her leave, she actually only walked to the side and looked at the especially arrogant cliff eagle. The maid beside Princess Ruyi wanted to bandage her wound again, but she dodged. What does this wild girl want to do? Dont tell me she wants to tame that beast? Princess Ruyi felt very upset. That beast had just hurt her and was even said by the Empress Dowager to be more precious than her. She felt extremely aggrieved. But this girl actually wanted to tame it. She didnt take her seriously at all. Dont say so much. The Empress Dowager is still here. Just now, the Empress Dowager was already angry. If you lose your temper at this time and the Empress Dowager finds out The maidservant really did not understand. Her master seemed to be missing a nerve, so she could only remind her bluntly, And dont address the Cliff Eagle as a beast. If someone with ulterior motives hears it and passes the word At this point, Princess Ruyi naturally understood. She red fiercely at the maid and did not say anything else. Forget it, why was she arguing with a beast? She was an iparably noble princess! Im tired. Hurry up and tidy up a ce for me to rest. With that, Princess Ruyi paused and added, Didnt someone hunt two pheasants previously? Find a few people who are good at roasting meat and roast the pheasants. One portion will be sent to the Empress Dowager, and the other will be split up. Leave some for that girl so that others wont say that Im petty. Yes. Princess Ruyi lowered her head and saw the ugly cloth bandage on her finger. She was a little frustrated. She pulled off the essory at her waist with her other hand and handed it to the maid. Also, give this to her. She was unwilling to admit that the precious jade she had specially sought was actually less exquisite than a small medicine bottle. Ah Yu did not know Princess Ruyis thoughts. She only followed Meatballs instructions and did her best to tame this Cliff Eagle. Rather than saying that she was taming it, it was better to say that she was currying favor with it. The cliff eagle had a bad temper and was supposed to be unmoved by force or persuasion. However, because it had been raised domestically since it was young, it actually did not have much malice towards humans. [The Cliff Eagle is arge omnivorous animal. Although it looks fierce, it actually doesnt take the initiative to attack. If the prey cries too fiercely, it will even let the prey go.] Then what do I need to do to make it listen to me? Moreover, it has never done anything like sending a letter in the past. Can I really train it in a day? If she was given a month, Ah Yu would really be confident. However, it was the elf who asked her to say that she couldplete the taming mission in a day. Ah Yu was no longer confident. [Dont worry, it wont even take a day. Your elf doesnt have much, but 1 know a lot about food. 1 found what this cliff eagle likes for you yesterday..] Chapter 746 - 746: Candidate Chapter 746 - 746: Candidate Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although the nutrient fluid and Myriad Spirit Water were good, there was no need to use them at this time. Cliff eagles had their own favorite food, which was grass that grew by the sea. However, cliff eagles did not like the sea, so they often traveled thousands of miles to eat before flying back to the mountain. It was precisely because they were too gluttonous that the Cliff Eagle cultivated this incredible ability to fly 3,000 miles a day. [I found the seed of that grass. I nted it yesterday and used special-grade Myriad Spirit Water to elerate its ripening. You can just take it out and use it. 111 teach you the technique to tame it. Take out your handkerchief first] Just like that, with Meatballs help, Ah Yu used a piece of grass to attract the Cliff Eagles attention. When it became much more docile, she followed Meatballs instructions and trained the Cliff Eagles identification ability. The others only saw that the little Vige Lord Yu had run to the grass and casually pulled a few handfuls of grass. The impatient cliff eagle seemed to have been pressed down and was extremely obedient.
When Old Madam Wang and the Empress Dowager finished their tea and snacks and were about toe to see the progress, they saw a group of dumbfounded servants. The Empress Dowager looked around and did not see Ah Yu. She was a little anxious. Wheres that girl? When a maidservant heard this, she pointed at the sky with a trembling finger. S-shes there. As soon as she finished speaking, she heard an excited voiceing from the sky. Grandma, Empress Dowager! Look, Im flying in the sky! The Cliff Eagle still did not like to be ridden. After bringing Ah Yu around twice, it put her down and ran to the side tob its fur. If not for that grass, it would not have been so obedient! The Cliff Eagle was very principled. You really did it. The Empress Dowager was a little surprised. Looking at Old Madam Wangs calm expression, she thought to herself that as expected of a child raised by Little Yaoguang. No matter how shocking the matter was, it made sense for her to do it. Actually, what the Empress Dowager did not know was that Old Madam Wang was as shocked as she was. This was a Cliff Eagle, one of the most ferocious birds on the continent. It was actually so obedient now. Yes, the Guardian must have contributed a lot. However, this was good too. Now that Ah Yu had tamed the Cliff Eagle, those who wanted to y tricks probably wouldnt dare to jump around casually. After all, from the looks of it, she was favored by the heavens. If they harmed her, they would be going against the heavens. There would not be a good ending for them. Princess Ruyi had clearly thought of this too. She was not old to begin with and was about the same age as Qin Huai. She could be arrogant and despotic to the servants, but she actually did not have as much confidence when she faced the other nobles. Now that she saw that Ah Yu had really tamed the Cliff Eagle, the awkwardness in her heart had long been washed away. Only fear and trepidation were left. Why is she so powerful! No wonder the Empress and the Empress Dowager liked her so much. It turned out that they did not like her face or glib tongue, but they valued her ability. [A Cliff Eagle is a rare bird that is very sensitive to smell. The grass you fed it can also increase its ability to smell. Now, you just have to go back and find your Fifth Brothers belongings. It can follow the smell and find your Fifth Brother.] But its been more than two months. The smell Fifth Brother left along the way has long dissipated. How can we find him? [This is very simple. I have a map here. Its not veryprehensive, but it can roughly point to Jiangsai. When you get there, its basically the area where your Fifth Brother is active. There will be more smells left behind. The Cliff Eagle should be able to find him. However, you need to find someone you can trust and let him follow the Cliff Eagle to help guide the way.] [By the way, once the Cliff Eagle takes off, it often doesnt go to ground for three to five days. Its very capable of withstanding hunger, so you have to find someone who can withstand hunger.] Hearing Meatballs words, All Yu immediately thought of a candidate.. Chapter 747 - 747: Companion Chapter 747 - 747: Companion Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Miss Ah Yu, you want me to ride the cliff eagle to look for your Fifth Brother? Chi Gou was shocked. She did not expect that the first mission Miss Ah Yu gave her was actually to tame the cliff eagle herself?! Ever since Chi Gou was saved from the mine, she had worked hard and defeated the other Crimson Guards, sessfully bing a secret guard to protect Ah Yu. However, she only protected Ah Yu outside the Imperial City. After Ah Yu went on duty every day, she had no choice but to stop outside. It was not that she could not hide inside, but she would be easily discovered by the Inner Pce experts. Their martial strength might not beparable to hers, but their scouting ability was extremely strong. If she was discovered, she would easily bebeled as a rebel. Therefore, Chi Gou and the others did not know that All Yu had already tamed the Cliff Eagle.
Ah Yu: Big Sister Chi Gou, are you afraid of heights? Then Ill get someone else to help. That cliff eagle has a good temper. Its a little gluttonous. As long as you give it food on time, there wont be any problems. But if youre afraid of heights, that wont do. Itll fly very high and its a little cold. When she heard that Ah Yu was going to change people, Chi Gou hurriedly said, No, no, no, thats not what I meant. Im just a little shocked. Ill ept this mission. Miss All Yu, tell me what to do. Chi Ding, who was also hiding, asked Chi Tu beside him, Isnt she most afraid of heights? Can she reallyplete this mission? Yes. Chi Tu looked into the distance and said faintly, Theres a type of will that can surpass all fear. What? Trying to be brave in front of someone you like very much. That made sense. They all knew how much Chi Gou liked Miss Ah Yu. For example, in order to fight for the position of her personal secret guard, she beat up Chi Bing, who was unwilling to give up his position, until he could not get out of bed for three days. If not for the Young Master saying that it was better for a few more people to stay by Miss Ah Yus side, they might have had a few more fierce battles with Chi Gou. In the secret guard team, no one dared to underestimate Chi Gou. The old Chi Gou was already loyal to the death. This time, they felt that she was even more loyal. Soon, Chi Gou set off with the Cliff Eagle. She was still wearing the thick cloak and dry food that All Yu had specially prepared for her, a small bottle of Myriad Spirit Water, and a bag of very ordinary-looking grass. In addition, there were two letters and other things that could prove her identity andplete the mission. As for the items and belongings that Wang Wng owned, she brought the bird he had raised when he was young. Because it was too noisy at home, Old Madam Wang arranged for it to go on this long journey. The Empress Dowager also sent another group of people to be in charge of setting off from the ground to Jiangsai. The next day, Qin Huai learned this news and asked Ah Yu, I heard that you said that youre going to Jiangsai to study for a year. Do you need me to resign and apany you? Theres no need. Although Jiangsai is in chaos, 1 know what Im doing. Itll be fine. Ill go as themander of the Astrology Divination Bureau. Although its a study tour, its also a nominal inspection of the local feng shui. Its very reasonable for the Astrology Divination Bureau to go. Jiangsai was very chaotic, but the people there usually wouldnt offend the officials of the Imperial Court. They were worried that they would anger the Imperial Court who will send more troops to destroy them. The Astrology Divination Bureau was a ce that stood aloof from worldly affairs. They would not be enemies with them for no reason. Qin Huai nodded. If you need anything, feel free to ask. Dont worry, I wont stand on ceremony with you. All Yu grinned at him and added, Ill only be able to work on theter matters in peace when the news of Fifth Brother and Second Unclees back. The so-calledter matters were her womens academy and her trip to the seaside city. This was Ah Yus current basic n. Alright, Ill apany you, Qin Huai said.. Chapter 748 - 748: Arrangement Chapter 748 - 748: Arrangement Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu originally wanted to tell Qin Huai about Grandmas identity, but she felt that it was not appropriate. If Grandma did not want to expose her identity to more people, wouldnt she be giving her trouble for nothing? Therefore, Ah Yu swallowed these words and only told Qin Huai some things about the officialdom. Qin Huai also told All Yu his understanding. For a moment, the two of them chatted happily. However, Tang Yuan and Chi Jia felt a little helpless. They all thought about how their master was young and in the eyes of others, they were both children who hadnt grown up. In the end, here they were, worrying about the country and the people. The topics they talked about were also very deep. Peoples jaws would probably drop if they heard them.
When Ah Yu and Qin Huai talked about lunch, they simply set up a meal in the Little Imperial Garden. The two of them ate and were not in a hurry to go home. They just made small talk. Qin Huai noticed that All Yu was a little distracted. Clearly, she was hiding something and was not in a hurry to rush her. Instead, he waited for her to say it herself. In the end, All Yu still felt a little ufortable. There were some things that she couldnt say out loud, so she said to Qin Huai, Big Brother All You, do you think its right or wrong for me to run a womens academy? What do you think? From the moment I came up with the idea of establishing a womens academy until now, Ive always believed that Im right. But the words the Empress Dowager said to me make me think that maybe its just my wishful thinking. What if those women dont want to enroll, dont want to learn skills, dont want to engage in business, and dont want to participate in examinations like men? What if they just want a simple life of going along with fate, marrying whomever is avable? Is it too harsh for me to try to pull them out of theirfort zone? Only then did Qin Huai understand that his little fiancee was actually conflicted about this. In that case, why dont you think in another direction? Firstly, you didnt force anyone. Secondly, youre only doing your own business. Whether its a woman or a man enrolling, in the end, its only a ce of learning. The academy doesnt have any reason to suppress and force anyone to attend. Therefore, whether theyre willing to enter the academy, whether theyre willing to learn, and whether theyre willing to change their lives are all their own choices. You didnt criticize anyone, nor did you hurt anyone. Youre just doing what you want to do and walking towards your original n. Whats wrong with that? Ah Yu was still a little conflicted. The Empress Dowager told me that Princess Yong Chang had done something simr in the past, but she suffered a crushing defeat. She wanted to open a womens academy like you? No, she wants women to do business and be officials. Those who jump out and say that they object are all women. Qin Huai said, This is very normal. If I say now that I want a man to return to his family and leave the Imperial Court to enjoy his life, be with his grandchildren, and live a morefortable life, do you think the people who will jump out and object will be the men or the women? Its the men, right? After all, the people who had to leave the familiar living environment were the men. At first, Ah Yu did not understand. After thinking about it carefully, she understood what Qin Huai meant. Therefore, actually, Princess Yong Chang and I have different thoughts. Princess Yong Chang directly ced the answer in front of those people, and Im only telling them that there are these alternative paths to take. Inparison, my method is more gentle and kind? Ah Yu roughly understood and no longer felt conflicted. Looks like I really have to go to Jiangsai to take a look. Only in the most difficult and chaotic ces could she know what people needed to support themselves.. Chapter 749 - 749: Guests Chapter 749 - 749: Guests Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the blink of an eye, a few more days passed. Chi Gou had yet to return. Ah Yu knew that Fifth Brothers life was temporarily not in danger, so she was not so anxious anymore. On this day, Wang Sang returned excitedly and said, I invited my colleagues to our house as guests. They wille to our house for dinner tomorrow. Liu Shi was very happy. This is the first time our family has invited colleagues over. Of course, we have to prepare well. Sang, do your colleagues have anything they like to eat or are afraid of eating? Tell Fourth Aunt first so that I can get someone to prepare it. Wang Sang scratched his head and thought for a long time. They dont have any special preferences. By the way, one of them is from the West Wind Kingdom. He wants to stay in the Imperial Attendants Office for half a year. He said that hes here to inspect the customs of our Great Chang. I wonder if our chef knows how to make some dishes from the West Wind Kingdom. If he does, it should be better. Liu Shi nodded. I understand. ill go to the kitchen to askter.
Thank you, Fourth Aunt! Child, why are you being so polite? Were all family. Why are you thanking me? Youre treating me like an outsider. However, when Old Madam Wang heard the words West Wind Nation, she raised her eyebrows and nced at Ah Yu, wondering if that so-called colleague had an ulterior motive. At night, Old Madam Wang did not fall asleep. Beside her, Old man Wang was also tossing and turning. Old Madam Wang: Why arent you sleeping at night? Why are you flopping around?! As she spoke, she wanted to kick him. Old man Wang was already prepared. He twisted his head and waist and dodged. Old Madam Wang kicked empty air and hurt her foot. She immediately let out a cry. Old man Wang immediately turned around and sat up. He epted his fate and rubbed Old Madam Wangs feet. Youre already so old, but youre still making such big motions every day. Arent you afraid of hurting yourself? Dont think I dont know that you cant sleep tonight either. Are you worried about Ah Yu too? Im not worried about Ah Yu. Im thinking about whether that person from the West Wind Nation has good intentions or bad intentions. Previously, when the envoys from the West Wind Nation came to Great Chang, my heart was pounding, but they didnt do anything and left in a hurry. Now that theyve left someone behind, I cant help but think too much. Compared to the Great Chang, the West Wind Nation actually ced more importance on bloodlines. Their royal bloodline was extremely precious. Old Madam Wang had already confirmed that Ah Yu was definitely a noble of the royal family from West Wind Nation. The other party had let them off too easily thest time. This was clearly unreasonable. It was difficult to say that there was nothing fishy about how the other party was so easily fooled by a few words from them and finally gave up on bringing Ah Yu to West Wind Nation. All these years, what havent we seen before? Could it be that well be frightened by a small official from West Wind Nation? Old man Wang got off the bed and opened the cab. He took out a medicine bottle and applied some medicine to Old Madam Wangs feet. He then patted her nket and said, Alright, you already have enough white hair. Why arent you sleeping? Do you really want to be an old woman? If you look even older than the Empress Dowager, youll beughed atAiyo! Caught off guard, Old man Wang was kicked off the bed. Just as he was about toin, he saw Old Madam Wang holding her foot and hissing. He could only climb onto the bed again and massage her withoutint. Wang Sang was on duty at the Imperial Attendants Office. Although he was only an inconspicuous official, he was always fast and good at what he did. He often helped his other colleagues, so he made many friends in a short period of time. Liu Shi originally thought that only three to five people woulde. She didnt expect that at noon, more than ten people woulde one after another. Every one of them was carrying a gift. When they saw the Wang Family elders, they all said, Sorry to disturb you.. Chapter 750 - 750: Alcohol Chapter 750 - 750: Alcohol Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They were not very old. The oldest was only in his twenties. They were all young and polite. They looked decent and naturally made people like them. There was only one anomaly. He was also especially handsome, but the shape of his face was clearly different from the others, and his clothes were clearly different. This is Shi Zhou, an envoy from West Wind Nation. Hes here to inspect our Great Chang. Wang Sang hurriedly introduced when he saw Liu Shi and the others looking at him. With a straight face, Shi Zhou nodded at everyone as a greeting. Liu Shi looked a little embarrassed. She thought that the person who was staying here to observe the local customs would be a passionate young man. She did not expect him to have such a cold personality. She did not know what the West Wind Nation was thinking to send such a person to socialize. Envoy Shi looks so outstanding. Hurry up and take your seats! Wang Chuanman, who had specially returned home, hurriedly called out to them and secretly gave Liu Shi a look.
Liu Shi came back to her senses and went to work. When Ah Yu and Qin Huai arrived at the entrance of the Wang Familys house in a carriage, they saw a few carriages parked outside. They were a little puzzled. Didnt Mother say that only a few people woulde? Why are there so many carriages outside? Could it be that the entire Imperial Attendants Office has been moved here? Qin Huai: Since you have a banquet at home, so I wont go in. Go and eat. As he spoke, he was about to get off the carriage and walk back to the Qin Residence himself. However, Ah Yu grabbed his wrist. Big Brother Ah You, where are you going now? Its already time for dinner. Moreover, youre also a member of our family. Youre considered half a master. The banquet at home was prepared for you too. When Qin Huai heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up secretly, and he was satisfied. The two of them entered almost hand in hand. They often did this when they were little, so the others were used to it. However, when Wang Chaunman and Shi Zhou from the West Wind Nation saw this scene, they instantly stood up. Because they moved quickly, the chopsticks in front of them and the chairs behind them did not react in time. Shi Zhous chair even fell to the ground. With a loud bang, everyone present was shocked. Whats going on? Wei Qianying was walking in with a few servants serving the dishes. When she saw the chairs fall, she subconsciously asked. Its fine, its fine. Wang Sang hurriedly stood up to smooth things over. As he bent down and picked the chair up, he called out to Qin Huai and Ah Yu, who had walked in. Ah Yu, Qin Huai,e in quickly. Why are you still standing there? Wang Chuanman did not move. He stared fixedly at Ah Yus hand that was holding Qin Huais. Ah Yu did not notice anything. She threw his hand away and walked forward. After taking two steps, she called out to Qin Huai, Big Brother Ah You, sit beside Father. With that, she sat at the womens table. Okay. When Qin Huai walked over, he did not sit down directly. Instead, he ced the chair upright for Wang Chuanman and said gently, Uncle Wang, please sit. Wang Chuanman snorted. When Qin Huai sat down, he said in a low voice, Kid, watch it. Its still too early to get married! I understand, Qin Huai replied in a neither servile nor overbearing tone. Seeing him like this, Wang Chuanman felt a little better. Although for some reason, every time he saw Qin Huai, he felt a little displeased. However, putting aside his identity as his future son-inw, Qin Huai had nothing for him to pick on. On the other end, Shi Zhou also slowly sat down, but his eyes were fixed on the womens table. Seeing that he was staring at the womens table without blinking, Wang Eng coughed lightly and raised his wine ss. He took the lead to say, All of you are my third brothers colleagues. You usually take care of him a lot. As his second brother, Ill thank you on his behalf first! When the others saw this, they stood up and raised their sses.. Chapter 751 - 751: Envoy Chapter 751 - 751: Envoy Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The men divided into two tables, and once they stood up, the womens table waspletely obscured from view.The men divided the tables into two. After standing up, the womens tables were covered tightly. Shi Zhou also raised his ss and downed the wine in his hand. When Wang Eng saw this, he filled another cup and said, This second cup of wine is a tribute to all of you, who have worked diligently in the Imperial Attendants Office, serving the country and the people. You are truly a blessing to the people! At this point, everyone had no choice but to drink another ss. Seeing Chuangui like this, the other Little Brothers also understood. Was he trying to make them drunk?
What did Second Brother want to do? Who cares what he wants to do? Just do it. Hence, Wang Sang, Wang Sng, Wang Ling, Wang Qng, and even the short Zhuer stood up. Everyone thought of an excuse and drank two sses with these guests. They originally thought that the guests would be drunk first, but in the end, the few men from the Wang Family all fell on the table and could not wake up. Looking at the people from the Imperial Attendants Office, their faces were red but they werent panting. The one who livened up the atmosphere the most even picked up his chopsticks and called out to his other colleagues with a smile, Looks like youve drunk to your hearts content. Come,e,e, lets eat. The women: Because of their seniority, Wang Chuanman and Old man Wang, who were not drunk, had indescribable expressions. After eating and drinking their fill, the drunk brothers of the Wang Family were all carried back to their rooms to sleep by the servants, but the people from the Imperial Attendants Office did not leave. They stared at Qin Huai with burning eyes. One of them couldnt help but say, I presume you must be Compiler Qin? Ive heard that youre exceptionally talented in both literature and martial arts. Its a rare opportunity to meet you today. Would you be willing to exchange a few moves? Qin Huai: Martial arts? No, no, no, were not particrly skilled in wielding des and spears. How about a game of chess instead? What do you think? Qin Huai nodded. Sure. Hence, they set up a chessboard in the Wang Familys courtyard and assumed the seriousness of being in a serious battle. Wei Qianying said to Liu Shi, Fourth Aunt, you must be tired today. Go and rest. Ill take care of things here. During the day, she had to manage the family and the nursery. Liu Shi was really tired, so she did not refuse and said, Then Ill have to trouble you. I still have to go to the nursery in the afternoon. Ill leave this to you. Go and rest. ill be here. Qin Huai was ying chess with those people. Seeing that there were really too many people, All Yu did not join in the fun. Instead, she casually found a swing and sat on it to read slowly. You like to read? A gentle voice suddenly sounded. Ah Yu looked up and saw Shi Zhou standing in front of her. He stood very straight, as if he was standing in a military posture. His tone was deliberately softened, clearly wanting to give Ah Yu a good impression. Envoy Shi also likes to read? Ah Yu closed the book in her hand, revealing the word Strategy on the cover. Shi Zhou shook his head, Im not too fond of that. Its easy to get sleepy just looking at it. i thought you were reading some kind of story, turns out its a book on military and politics, is it interesting? Ah Yu: Its alright, I read both storybooks and books on military and politics to pass the time. Did Envoy Shi have something to discuss with me? From the moment this person entered the banquet hall until now, he had been looking at her, intentionally or otherwise. All Yu was observant, so she naturally knew. Perhaps this person hade to look for her from the beginning. Although hede as a guest, it was probably only for this goal. Moreover, the elf had also said that this person was the one who inexplicably had a very high level of favorability towards her. Who was he? Why did he have such a high favorability towards her? This was also what Ah Yu wanted to understand.. Chapter 752 - 752: Truth Chapter 752: Truth Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shi Zhou did not answer Ah Yu directly. Instead, he asked her, Are you happy now? All Yu did not understand. Is this question very important? Anyone who knew her knew that this was no longer a problem. Its very important. I hope you can answer me sincerely. This also concerns my answer to you in the future, Shi Zhou said. Of course, you can choose not to answer. Ill use my own way to find the answer. Although I dont know exactly what you want to do, 1 can tell you clearly that Im very happy. Having my current family is my greatest happiness. 1 dont want anyone to ruin all of this in any name or form. Ah Yu stood up and ced the book on the swing. The swing that was originally swaying instantly stopped. She was not short, but an 11 or 12-year-old girls figure was clearly inferior to an adult man. Even so, All Yu did not feel like she was looking up at the other party. Her aura was very strong. I dont care who you are, where youe from, or where youll go, Ah Yu said word byword. Even if youre only targeting me with good intentions, if you do something bad, Ill deal with you at all costs! Ah Yu was about to grow up. Her eyebrows were stunningly beautiful, and her facial features seemed to have been personally carved by the heavens. They were as wless as jade. Because she was still young, Ah Yus face was still clearly tender, like those inexperienced children. However, at this moment, her eyes were filled with the decisiveness of a superior. It was as if as long as the person in front of her said something wrong, he might die on the spot. Even though Shi Zhou understood that the person in front of him was not his match at all, at this moment, he had no doubt that he might die at her hands. They were too simr. It was like they were carved out of the same mold. No, not quite. She was ignorant of the world. At her age, she was really carefree and didnt know anything. But the girl in front of her seemed to understand everything, but she still enjoyed the innocence that belonged to her. It was like being between an adult and a child. She could travel around at will and choose to be a child or an adult. It was also because of Ah Yus words that Shi Zhou abandoned all his previous ns and said with a straight face, Dont worry, I wont do anything else to your family. They took care of you and made you happy. They are my benefactors. Under Ah Yus questioning gaze, Shi Zhou chose a gentler exnation. I was the one who offended you previously. Now, 1 want you to give you a choice. I have information about your background. Perhaps youve already sensed it yourself, but I can guarantee that Ill tell you everything you want to know. You can choose not to listen, and Ill never appear in front of you again. Not only me, but also the entire West Wind Nation will never appear again. He did not care what those people thought. If they insisted oning, he did not mind killing everyone who did not listen. Is the background you mentioned rted to my mother? Yes. Ah Yu hesitated. Her emotions told her that there was no need to listen anymore. If he really wanted to tell her, why would he wait until she had already entered the court? Did he want her to know the truth, or did he think that she was useful enough now? However, her rationality was telling her to listen. Perhaps if she did not listen, she would never hear or know the truth in the future.. Chapter 753 - 753: Persuasion Chapter 753: Persuasion Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shi Zhou did not rush Ah Yu or even make another sound. The two of them sat quietly together. Did you investigate me behind my back? After a long time, All Yu asked such an incongruous question. Yes. Shi Zhou did not hide anything. Not only you, but Ive also investigated your family, friends, and even everyone youve interacted with. This is my duty. The corners of Ah Yus mouth twitched. Thank you for your honesty. But since youve investigated, you should know that what i want to do the most now is not to understand my background or cause trouble for myself. What she wanted to do surpassed the importance of herself. Actually, it was not thatplicated. Just as Big Brother Ah You had said, she just wanted to do a business. Perhaps it was because she wanted to do a business that was stable and couldnt be profitable previously, but her thoughts had changed now. She wanted to do a business that could be stable and profitable. The Womens Academy was no longer the only life goal she cared about. I know, and I can help youno matter what your final choice is. If she really did not need to know the truth of her background, there was no point in staying here. However, before leaving, he was willing to do what he could for her. Ah Yu was really curious. You can help me? Yes. How? Even the Empress Dowager only knew how to guide her, but she could only resolve many things herself. If she had to rely on others for everything and wait for others to teach her, it would be too lousy. Shi Zhou did not hesitate. Ill kill all those who object. Ah Yu: Thank you, i dont really need it anymore. [What ssic antagonist quote is this!] [Kid, its better to stay away from this person. Be careful not to learn bad things.] Liu Shi did not go to rest. Instead, she had been paying attention to the envoy from the West Wind Kingdom. When she saw him looking for Ah Yu, she wanted to stop him. Fourth Daughter-inw, Ah Yu knows what to do. Old Madam Wang stopped her. You have to believe in the child you raised. Liu Shi: Mother, that persons background is unknown, but hes clearly here for Ah Yu. Does he want to take All Yu away? She would never allow such a thing to happen! Ah Yu was her daughter and always would be. No one could snatch her away. All these years, Liu Shi had never been able to let go of this in her heart. She would often wake up from nightmares and worry that Ah Yu would be snatched away. This was because her daughter was too outstanding. She was so outstanding that she could shine. No one could ignore her existence. It was precisely because of this that Liu Shi became more and more uneasy. The more outstanding her daughter was, the more ordinary she looked. When everyone saw the mother and daughter pair, would they think: Theyre so different. Theyre definitely not biological mother and daughter, right? However, Liu Shi had never thought of cutting off Ah Yus wings. It was just that her worries grew stronger day by day. Without All Yu, Liu Shi could not imagine how she would live in the future. She was a daughter bestowed by the heavens. She was an existence like salvation, her life string! In her heart, All Yu was more important than anyone else. Even Zhuer, who she had carried for ten months, could notpare to her. Sometimes, even Liu Shi herself could not tell where this obsession came from. When Old Madam Wang saw Liu Shis agitated appearance, she said angrily, Do you think we old fellows are all dead? As long as Im still alive, no one can take Ah Yu away. The most important thing for you to do now is to be a dignified mother. Dont let All Yu worry about you. When the child was so outstanding that no one could ignore her, the person behind her had to hide to avoid bing the childs weakness and not be noticed by others. Her words woke Liu Shi up from her dream. Mother, i understand. At the same time, All Yu called Tang Yuan over and said to her, Go to Full Moon Inn and book a room. Tell Grandma and the others that Im treating Envoy Shi to a meal tonight. Chapter 754 - 754: State Preceptor of the West Wind Nation Chapter 754 - 754: State Preceptor of the West Wind Nation Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu decided to listen to what Shi Zhou wanted to say. At night, the lights of Wanning City were lit. It was not yet curfew, and there were many people outside Full Moon Inn. The voices of vendors and pedestrians mixed together, indicating the peace and harmony of this world. Envoy Shi, you should know that I wont believe everything you say. You have to present evidence. All Yu poured a pot of water for Shi Zhou and sprinkled a handful of white powder in it. Without waiting for Shi Zhou to speak, All Yu said, What 1 put in just now is a kind of medicinal powder. It can measure whether a person is lying or not. From the looks of it, youve been in the martial arts world for many years. You should know about this medicine too. As long as youre telling the truth, this medicinal powder wont cause you any harm. However, if you lie, I cant guarantee the consequences. As soon as All Yu finished speaking, Shi Zhou picked up the cup of water in front of him without hesitation and drank it in one gulp.
He turned the cup upside down to ensure that there was not a drop left. Then, he wiped his mouth and said, You can choose to believe what Im about to say or not. This is your freedom and your right. Im only in charge of delivering the message. Ah Yu was all ears. Then, please speak. If we want to talk about your background, we have to start from 16 years ago The West Wind Nation 16 years ago was no different from today, but something huge had happened in the West Wind Imperial Pce. That year, the Imperial Preceptor suddenly predicted that a cmitous star would fall from the sky, bringing disaster upon all living beings. It was not only the West Wind Nation that would suffer, but the neighboring countries as well, all being dragged into chaos. Unlike Great Chang, the West Wind Nation wasrger, but it was surprisingly harmonious internally. Even the royal family fought very little among themselves. Especially since they had witnessed the Emperor of the Great Chang suddenly go crazy, causing the entire Great Chang to suffer. The West Wind Nation took lessons from it. They promptly rectified their ws, eliminated negative influences, and managed to avoid a fair share of risks. Although the West Wind Nation doesnt advocate witchcraft, they have a strong belief in the spiritual arts. In recent years, the stability of the nation canrgely be attributed to the divination of the Imperial Preceptor. Thanks to the predictions of the Imperial Preceptor, the West Wind Nation has managed to avoid disasters several times, earning the Imperial Preceptor high prestige and the trust of the people. At this point, a mocking smile appeared on Shi Zhous face. Perhaps its precisely because of this that the Imperial Preceptor can brazenly say that the cmitous star would be born from our West Wind Kingdoms royal family. At that time, the people believed that there was only princes within the royal family, and no imperial princess, as our emperor had kept her well-protected. Ruan Ruan is the private name of the West Wind Kingdoms princess, a name known only to the royal family and high-ranking officials. However, this little princess is often frail and sickly. Fearing that her high status could endanger her well-being, her identity has never been revealed to the public. The people are unaware that the West Wind Kingdom has a highly cherished little princess. Once the Imperial Preceptors prophecy was revealed, even before the Emperor gave any orders, there were those who, in an attempt to curry favor with the seer, secretly murdered infants. In no time, fear spread throughout the West Wind Nation. People refrained from marriage and childbirth, going so far as to hide their children, afraid of being noticed by those individuals. Ah Yu was filled with anger as she listened: This is too much! How could they just take innocent lives so casually based on a mere prophecy! What could these children possibly know? What could they do? When they are still young, with proper nurturing, they could be kind-hearted individuals! Moreover, to put such a serious usation on childrens shoulders, how could they me them for something so grave? Its clearly the deliberate actions of adults! Chapter 755 - 755: Birthmark Chapter 755 - 755: Birthmark Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shi Zhou looked at Ah Yu in admiration. Your thoughts coincided with Princess Ruan Ruans. At that time, Princess Ruan Ruan also thought that either the Imperial Preceptor had miscalcted, or the Imperial Preceptor had already been blinded by power and lost his usual righteousness. Therefore, Princess Ruan Ruan found the Imperial Preceptor and quarreled with him. Princess Ruan Ruan was a truly pampered princess, but she loved to run out of the pce to y. Therefore, she understood the sufferings of the human world better than most people in the royal family. She understood very well what kind of harm would happen if a superior abused his power. Therefore, she tried her best to persuade the Emperor at that time, but at that time, the Emperor thought that the Princess was biased because she couldnt bear to see those children killed and did not really suspect the Imperial Preceptor. Unexpectedly, when the bold princess saw that the Emperor was not on her side, she brought her princesss guards to barge into the Imperial Preceptors residence at night. She didnt expect to encounter the scene of the Imperial Preceptor colluding with the Prime Minister.m Speaking of which, the Imperial Preceptor and the Prime Minister both had a strong fondness for Princess Ruan Ruan. When she was young, she imitated the Emperor and imprinted her small seal on the memorials of the ministers. Sometimes, she would even be carried by the Emperor to attend the court meeting. Others said that the Princess was viting the customs, but the Imperial Preceptor and the Prime Minister would stand up and refute those people.
If not for the Imperial Preceptor and the Prime Minister, Princess Ruan Ruan would not have been epted by so many people in the Imperial Court. When it doesnt involve their own interests, everyone can be kind. But once their interests are at stake, theyll bare sharp teeth and ws, tearing apart anyone who tries to undermine them without hesitation. The chill in Shi Zhous eyes intensified, and as he looked at Ah Yu, it was as if he saw that once spirited princess again. Ah Yu knew that this story was about her background, but she was attracted by the plot of the story. She hurriedly asked anxiously, What happened after that? Is the princess alright? The princess was fine, but less than 10% of the guards she brought with her survived. Those guards were personally chosen by the Emperor for her, each one an elite fighter capable of taking on ten opponents. Yet, they were no match for the death knights nurtured by the Imperial Preceptors residence. The Princess managed to escape back to the pce, but rumors quickly spread, iming that the cmitous star was not a child but Princess Ruan Ruan herself. It was said that she would bring cmity to the kingdom, and her bloodline, if allowed to continue, would lead to the downfall of the entire West Wind Kingdom! The reason why the Imperial Preceptor imed it to be another child was due to his fondness for the princess and the pressure from the royal family. As soon as he said this, the others didnt believe it. But those who had lost their children believed it. They pressured the Emperor to hand over the princess. Princess Ruan Ruan felt that everything in front of her was ridiculous. In a fit of anger, she vomited blood and fainted, falling unconscious for half a year. In that half a year, no one knew how the Emperor and the others suppressed this matter. When Princess Ruan Ruan woke up, she had forgotten those unpleasant experiences due to the overwhelming shock. She returned to being a carefree princess. Just as everyone thought that the matter was over, Princess Ruan Ruan met an outsider. Hepletely attracted her attention. The remaining guards also followed the princesss orders and helped her hide her tracks. Until one morning, they realized that the princess was gone. Only her note was left, saying that she was going out on a trip and her return date was uncertain. Till date, the princess has never appeared again, Shi Zhou said. Ah Yu opened her mouth. Dont tell me that the princess is my mother? Under Ah Yus incredulous gaze, Shi Zhou nodded and pointed at her eyes. You have the same eyes. Theres also a butterfly birthmark behind your ear. This is a mark that only the women of the West Wind Nations royal family have. Others wont have it, and it cant be faked.. Chapter 756 - 756: Princess Chapter 756: Princess Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu knew that she had a birthmark behind her ear and Meatbail had also told her. As for her eyes, she rarely looked in the mirror and did not notice them. Her family had never mentioned it to her. There are golden pupil lines in your eyes. Theyre also called phoenix eyes. Theyre the legacy imprint unique to West Wind Nations royal family. Theyre only passed down to the direct descendants and cant be passed down to the branch families. Ever since the establishment of the West Wind Nation, theres never been any exceptions. When Shi Zhou mentioned this, he continued, Have you realized that even at night, you can see more clearly than others? Others cant see their fingers in front of them, but you can see whats around you. Although its not as bright as during the day, its not as if youre half-blind. Am 1 right? As he spoke, Shi Zhou waved his hand, and the palm wind blew out the fewnterns around him. In an instant, the room was pitch-ck. However, Ah Yu could instantly see the surrounding furnishings, including the tables, chairs, and even the dishes on the table. Ah Yu had never seriously studied her eyes before. She rarely went out at night. Even if she did, her surroundings were still bright. So she could see so clearly? [Wow, kid, your eyes are so cool. They actually have these functions. 1 havent studied them before.] Meatball was a little excited. The golden threads hidden in her eyes were quite effective! As expected of the child it valued. She was indeed different. Shi Zhou did not intend to let Ah Yupletely believe him now. He only provided a bit of proof and continued. Princess Ruan Ruan did not leave alone. She took away three guards and two pce maids. One of the pce maids was called Han Zhi. She was also someone who Princess Ruan Ruan had grown up with. The two of them had a very good rtionship. Han Zhi was very capable. She had originally helped Ruan Ruan manage all the assets in the princesss hall. She was undoubtedly a first-grade pce maid, and her martial arts were outstanding,parable to a guard. Han Zhi followed the princess and took care of her food and daily life, working hard withoutint. Later on, while the princess was traveling with that young man, she came to the Great Chang and encountered a lot of trouble there. At that time, Han Zhi and one of the guards married under the princesss witness andter became pregnant. As he spoke, a clearly unpleasant expression appeared on Shi Zhous face, but he continued, Around the same time, the Princess was also pregnant, and at that point, they were relentlessly pursued. They managed to escape to the region where Great Changs Wangbei County is located and encountered a fallen schr who provided them with temporary shelter. Unfortunately, the guard who was with Han Zhi sacrificed his life to protect Princess Ruan Ruan, and due to the shock, she went into prematurebor. At that time, the princess thought that her future was uncertain and was unwilling to let Han Zhi, who was also pregnant, follow her to death. She left most of her money to Han Zhi and gave the fallen schr a sum of money. She hoped that he could help Han Zhi hide her identity and let her pretend to be the schrs aunt so that she could avoid being hunted down. Ah Yu muttered, That imperial schrs surname is Xie? Yes, Shi Zhou said. The Xie Manor in Dongling County of Wangbei County is the home of that imperial schr. The princess left the remaining money to the other personal pce maid. She hoped that the pce maid could live well with her child in the future. However, this was only the princesss wishful thinking. She did not know that the pce maid had long med her when the guard who was her husband died. She had secretly poisoned the princess, causing her to give birth prematurely. The child she gave birth to was so weak that she was on the verge of death. But even so, the princess still cared for her. She endured her grief and wanted to make proper arrangements for her.. Chapter 757 - 757: Three Mothers Chapter 757: Three Mothers Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Han Zhi knew that the princess had just given birth and was still carrying a child who was on the verge of death. They could not escape far and might very well die. That night, she made a decision and took the medicine herself to forcefully give birth to the child. Strangely enough, although her child was also born prematurely, it was slightly healthier and not weaker than the princesss child. Han Zhi hid it from the princess and swapped her child with the princesss child because she understood that whoever followed her would survive. The princess did not notice anything and left overnight with the reced child. Han Zhi stayed in the Xie Manor. This was something All Yu did not expect at all. How could this be? This was too ridiculous. It was so ridiculous that Ah Yu didnt know if she should believe it or not! No one deliberately hid the matter of the Xie Manor from her, but she asked the elf directly. Meatbail did not want to lie to her. Moreover, the dust had already settled. It did not matter if it told her or not. But now, Meatball was also shocked. [No wonder when I was sorting out your memories, 1 kept feeling that something was wrong. Your mothers performance was really very contradictory. Now that Im hearing this, everything can be exined clearly.] Ah Yus memories before she was four years old had notpletely recovered because she had indeed suffered a lot during that period of time. Her memories were clouded, and she had taken a lot of the medicine given by the eldest daughter of the Xie family to reduce her intelligence. She was dull-minded and could not remember so much. However, Meatball could directly retrieve her memories and realized that although that mother took good care of Ah Yu, she did not care much about her. She was sick herself and allowed Ah Yu to be bullied. She only told her over and over again not to seek revenge and to live well. Later on, when she was about to die of illness, she did not tell Ah Yu how to survive. As an adult facing a group of malicious children, as long as she was not blind, she could definitely see how her child was being bullied. A mother could never tolerate such things, but she endured them one by one. It was understandable that she was sick, but it was unbelievable that a mother could tolerate her child being bullied to the point of death. Just like the current Liu Shi. Even if she was not All Yus biological mother, she treated All Yu as her biological child. If she realized that someone was bullying Ah Yu, not to mention finding them to reason with, it was even possible for her to fight to the death with them. That Mother she hates me. She hated her existence because she had taken away the ce of her original child. She hated her for being an unhealthy child, and for forcing her own previously healthy child to lose her life in vain. Ah Yu told herself not to believe this, but for some reason, her tears fell one after another. She still remembered her mother hugging her and humming an unknown tune to her. Mother would tell her stories about distant customs and people. Mother even said, Ah Yu, Mothers All Yu, you have to grow up well. Help Mother see the outside world and return to your hometown to take a look All Yu, dont be afraid. Mother is here Could these words be fake? It had to be said that when Shi Zhou asked her if she wanted to know the truth, it was indeed a prescient question. If she thought that her current life was very blissful and was unwilling to have any more destruction or disturbance, it would indeed be better not to know. Now that she knew, her heart felt heavy. She even felt as if the world had turned upside down. It turned out that her real mother had not abandoned her. Instead, she might have already lost her life and could not be found again.. Chapter 758 - 758: Silly Ah Yu Chapter 758 - 758: Silly Ah Yu Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The mother who she had always been very grateful to might have doted on her equally in the beginning, but every day she looked at her, she would think of her pitiful biological child. She loved and hated her, right? She was the princesss pce maid. She was skilled in martial arts, knowledgeable, and capable. If she wanted to live, how could she have died early from an illness? She probably did not want to live anymore. I dont believe you. Ah Yu forced a smile, but she suddenly felt an itch in her throat and she spat out a mouthful of blood. Pfft [Kid, kid! Dont scare me. Whats wrong?]
Shi Zhou did not expect this matter to have such a serious impact on Ah Yu. He turned around and stood up, catching Ah Yu, who was about to fall. In an instant, Meatball also summoned All Yus divine sense into the spatial pocket. Ignoring everything, it first gave her a few mouthfuls of Myriad Spirit Water. [Child, wake up. Dont fall asleep. You still have your Mother!] [Lets go and look again. Perhaps your real mother is not dead yet?] However, Ah Yu could not hear anything at all. Her consciousness floated to an unknown ce. Suddenly, she felt her vision open up, as if something had appeared in front of her. She heard a series of cheerfulughter. Hehehe, Mother, Im here! Ah Yu took a closer look and realized that it was a silly little girl who was about five or six years old who drooled subconsciously. That little girl looked exactly like her when she was young, but her face didnt look as good, and her clothes were very old. Ah Yu, slow down. Dont fall. A woman walked out. Taking a closer look, it was Liu Shi. She took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped the saliva from Ah Yus mouth, her eyes revealing an obvious loving smile. After wiping her mouth, she wiped All Yus hands again. Then, she took out a handkerchief and opened it to reveal two sweet cakes. All Yu, your Father bought this for you. Try it. Someone passed by and saw this scene. He said sourly, Fourth Daughter-inw Wang, why are you still so devoted to this girl? Shes not even your biological daughter, and shes a fool. Why are you raising her? If youck a daughter, why dont you take mine? In the future, she can even be a child bride for your Wang Family. I dont even want any betrothal gifts. How about that? That person was chatting happily and did not notice that Liu Shis face had already darkened. She smiled and handed the sweet cake to Ah Yu. She coaxed her, Ah Yu, be good. Go and look for Father. Hes at home. When Ah Yu skipped away, Liu Shis facepletely darkened. She picked up a rock on the way and chased after that person. Ive said it before. Dont say this in front of Ah Yu. Youve never taken it to heart. Today, Ill let you see blood so that youll know that I, Liu Wan, am not just talking for fun! Hey, hey, hey, hey, Chuanmans wife, what are you doing? Isnt it just a few words? Is there a need to do this? Hey, hey, hey, dont chase after me. I still have something on! Hurry up and put down the stone. This will kill someone! As they chased each other, the scene changed again. It was still the Hu Family Vige, but much more dpidated. At the furthest side, in arge courtyard, there was arge group of people. They were all sons, wives, and grandsons of the Wang Family. There was also a girl who was 12 or 13 years old. She was about the same age as the current Ah Yu, but she was not as bright and beautiful as she was now. When she did not speak, she was like a quiet girl. When she spoke, she smiled foolishly.. Chapter 759 - 759: Who Loves Her Chapter 759 - 759: Who Loves Her Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Beside her, Wang Dng fed her the peeled oranges one by one. When he heard her say Thank you, Big Brother, he replied gently, Theres no need to thank me. Ah Yu, eat slowly. Big Brother still has more. At this moment, everyone was talking to a matchmaker. The matchmaker was arrogant and wanted to marry Silly All Yu to a poor old man from another vige. The Wang Family did not agree. The Big Brothers and Sister-inws who had already gotten married said one after another, Although our family is poor, were not so poor that we cant afford to raise our sister. If you say these words again, be careful or well tear your mouth apart. Get lost! In the spatial pocket, All Yu slowly woke up with tears flowing from the corners of her eyes. She asked the worried Meatbail, Elf, I had a dream. The elf was not in the dream, and there was no Big Brother All You. Grandma also did not reim her identity as Princess Yong Chang. The Wang Family had always lived in that poor little mountain vige, living a poor but self-sufficient life.
As for her, she was still a child adopted by the Wang Family. Her body was weak and she was stupid, but her Big Brothers had been raising her, ying with her, and talking to her. Her father worked hard in town, and her mother took care of her at home. Day after day, year after year, she did notin at all. She lived a foolish, poor, ordinary, but happy life. Ah Yu told Meatbail about her dream. Meatbail thought for a moment and said, Kid, do you know? Theres a saying in my hometown that all living creatures dreams are actually not fake, but real worlds. The dream you had is very likely to be the you from another time and space. Even without me, the spatial pocket, or your intelligence restored, you will still live a very happy life. But because you were chosen by the Guardians, it meant that you could withstand the test no matter what kind of alternate life and worlds youre in and are worth being treated well. [Do you still remember the story i told you when you were young?] You told me many stories when I was young. Are you referring to the story of Ah Yu, whos simr to me? [Thats right. Actually, the Ah Yu inside is also one of you. There will only be one you in a world, but at different times, in different ces, and with different choices, you will be different. Of course, this topic is tooplicated for you. All you need to know is that you are loved by many people. Your birth, your existence, and everything about you are meaningful to many people.] Meatbail flew to All Yus side and rubbed its furry head against her face tofort her. [So dont be sad and dont doubt yourself. Be it the mother who gave birth to you, the mother who raised you, or the mother whos apanying you now, they all love you.] Even if Han Zhi had countless not-so-good thoughts and had let Ah Yu live a miserable life, it was undeniable that she must have loved Ah Yu countless times. Hearing this, All Yu understood a little. She wiped her tears. Elf, I understand. [Its good that you understand. Dont cry anymore. My heart aches from your crying.] So, what that person said is true, right? Ah Yu was caught off guard. If it was fake, the elf would have long refuted the rumors and not beforting her here. [HmmAll? Oh, maybe. Im not very sure either. You havent gone to the West Wind Nation yet, so i cant activate the map there, so I cant monitor the uracy of the information over there] Oh. All Yu would pretend not to know anything. If she knew too much this early, she wouldnt be happy. Meatbail coughed lightly. [If youve recovered, go out quickly. Otherwise, that person will probably be beaten to death..] Chapter 760 - 760: Inviting the Imperial Physician Chapter 760 - 760: Inviting the Imperial Physician Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Wang Family knew that All Yu had invited the envoy out for a meal, but they waited and waited without seeing Ah Yu return until the envoy hurriedly carried All Yu and entered the Benevolent Healing Hall. Coincidentally, the Benevolent Healing Hall was overseen by Doctor Wen. Now, everyone in the Wang Family knew that Ah Yu had vomited blood and fainted. Shi Zhou was beaten up by the angry Wang Family. He knew that he was in the wrong and did not dare to retaliate. Soon, his face was bruised and swollen. If not for Old Madam Wang still having her rationality and suppressing the Wang Family, Shi Zhou might have been beaten to death in Benevolent Healing Hall. As soon as Ah Yu woke up, she realized that she had already returned to her room. The house was still burning with incense, and the windows were slightly open. The Wang Family filled the house. There was also Shi Zhou who was pressed against the door. His hands and feet were tied up, but at least he wasnt made to kneel on the ground.
Shes awake, shes awake! As soon as Wang Lings voice sounded, everyone stood up and came to Ah Yus bed. They stared fixedly at Ah Yu, afraid that she would faint again. Seeing that her family was here, Ah Yu blinked. For some reason, she felt a little guilty, so she shrank her neck and asked softly, Whats wrong with me? Whats wrong with you? Little Sister All Yu, youre finally awake. If you didnt wake up, our family will be in chaos! Wang Ling was the first to speak. You dont know this, but when we heard that you fainted, everyone was frightened. Qin Huai even rushed to the pce and said that he wanted to call a few imperial physicians over. 1 think theyll be here soon. Speaking of the devil, just as Wang Ling finished speaking, he heard someone shout outside, The imperial physicians are here. Then, two imperial physicians were almost carried all the way to the room. Aiyo, be gentler. How can my old bones withstand your torture? At that time, not to mention treating the patient, Im afraid Ill have to crawl into the coffin first! The old imperial physician in the lead hurriedly called out to the person carrying him, afraid that he would identally fall into theherworld. Forget it, forget it. The risk of working as an imperial physician was too high. After treating this noble, he should resign and go into seclusion. With his sry, he could go to the countryside to open a small medical shop. If he wants to treat patients, he can do it at his own time. If he didnt want to, so be it. If anyone dared to drag him out of bed in the middle of the night, he would teach them a lesson! The two imperial physicians were both wondering which noble person had fallen ill again at night. From the looks of it, she was going to die. Otherwise, why were they in such a hurry! In the end, when they arrived in front of her, they saw that the patient who was supposedly terminally ill and about to die, was a little girl with a rosy face. From the looks of it, even Princess Ruyi in the pce could notpare to her in terms of health! How did she look like she was sick? Wasnt this just teasing them?! Thank you, Imperial Physicians. Take a look at my granddaughter first. Ill definitely thank you heavilyter. Old Madam Wang sat on the high seat like a stabilizing pir. As soon as she spoke, everyone stopped making a fuss. When the two imperial physicians saw Old Madam Wang, they trembled in fear. One of the imperial physicians blurted out, Princess Yong Princess Yong Chang! They were real senior imperial physicians who had served in the pce for more than 50 years. Naturally, they had seen the once very favored Princess Yong Chang. Now that they saw Old Madam Wang, they immediately recalled the peerless Princess Yong Chang. That was a princess that everyone really liked! The two imperial physicians used to like the intelligent princess very much. Not only were her words very appropriate, but her ability was also very good. Back then, she even followed behind them and called them Big Brothers Imperial Physicians. They even became excited and taught her some basic medical knowledge.. Chapter 761 - 761: Her Child Chapter 761 - 761: Her Child Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Old Madam Wang did not deny or admit it. Instead, she repeated her previous words. The two of them hurriedly said, Of course. They stepped forward and checked All Yus pulse. The two of them gave the same conclusion. Vige Lord Yus body is fine and shes very healthy. Her physique is better than ordinary children and adults. The reason why she vomited blood is probably because she suffered too much stimtion all of a sudden, causing the blood in her stomach to surge, resulting in her vomiting blood. This is also a good thing. If she keeps it in her stomach, it might be a lesion in the future. Now that she vomited it out, she wouldnt have these concerns. Hearing this oue, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. After sending the imperial physicians away, it was Shi Zhous turn.
Shi Zhou was also extremely worried. He only wanted Ah Yu to know the truth and who he was and where he came from, but he had never thought of causing her to vomit blood. The child was still so young. If her body was injured, he would not be able to absolve himself of the me even if he died ten thousand times. Tell me, who sent you? Whats your motive! Wang Sang couldnt care less about their friendship. In the afternoon, he apanied his other colleagues and yed chess with Qin Huai. Later on, they had another banquet together. After they dispersed, everyone realized that there was one less person. When they found out that he had gone to eat with Ah Yu, Qin Huai was still a little unhappy. Unexpectedly, they thought that they were only going to discuss something, but in the end, Ah Yu almost could not wake up! God knew how they had been guarding Ah Yu without blinking. They had thought of all kinds of tragic endings. When they thought this, they went to beat up Shi Zhou. Until now, he had already been beaten up countless times. Shi Zhou: Im from the West Wind Nation. Isnt that obvious! Let me ask you, did you approach me just to meet Little Sister Ah Yu? What exactly are your intentions! I just wanted to tell her something. Shi Zhou did not deny getting close to Wang Sang. In fact, Wang Sangs current career was set up by him so that Wang Sang could enter the Imperial Attendants Office in a natural way and he could slowly approach All Yu through getting close to him. This way, he could do it in a natural and hidden way. If anything happened in the future, he could easily withdraw. Old Madam Wang: Youre an agent of the West Wind Nations royal family? Shi Zhou shook his head. No, my ancestor was the National General of the West Wind Kingdom, and my maternal grandfather was Duke Rong. The women at home did not react to this series of titles. But the men who had been learning the general knowledge of the military and politics of the various countries instantly looked at him. Wang Eng said in surprise, If youre Duke Rongs grandson, then youre the terrifying Marquis Changling?! Shi Zhou: Yes. There are many valiant and skilled generals in our country, but there are few young generals. The current Junior General Hu Rui is one, but he still cantpare to the renowned Marquis Changling, Wang Sng also added, If you are truly that Marquis Changling, isnt everyones praise for you exaggerated? Especially this person. Just now, he was still pressed to the ground and tortured by them. In the end, he did not beg for mercy at all. He only endured it forcefully, but he was also in a very sorry state. Such a person was iparable to an unyielding man like Marquis Changling! Ever since the imperial physicians arrived, Qin Huai, who had been silently standing beside Ah Yu, suddenly said, Marquis Changling of the West Wind Kingdom is engaged. May I ask if your fiancee knows about your actions? Shi Zhou smiled bitterly. Theres no news of my fiancee until now. Thats why i came out to look for her. Its just that 1 didnt find her, but i found her child first.. Chapter 762 - 762: Wang Wulang’s News Chapter 762: Wang Wngs News Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing this, everyone looked at Ah Yu. A rooster crow sounded from the Wang Familys courtyard. Only then did everyone realize that an entire night had passed, and the information they learned this night had already exceeded their understanding. The Wang Family basically knew what Shi Zhou had said to All Yu. It turned out that All Yu actually had such an illustrious background! Wang Eng and the other Big Brothers looked at Ah Yu strangely. Even when they were eating, they looked at her from time to time. Ah Yu felt a little ufortable. Before going on duty, she couldnt help but ask, Second Brother, Third Brother, if you have anything to say, say it. I think its very strange that you keep looking at me like this. The two of them looked at each other and said in the end, Ah Yu, have you ever thought about living in West Wind Nation? Then do you want me to go, Big Brothers, or not? All Yu asked. Of course not! Wang Ling and Wang Qng said in unison and walked over quickly. Wang Qng frowned and said, You are unfamiliar with the West Wind Nation. How can you go? Even if your maternal family is there, you were born and raised in the Great Chang. Of course, youre considered a citizen of the Great Chang. Moreover, if Fourth Aunt finds out that you want to leave, shell be very sad. Ah Yu chuckled. Dont worry, I wont leave! However, Ive already decided to go to Jiangsai to take a look first. Especially since theres still no news about Fifth Brother, Im worried. As for finding Princess Ruan Ruan, well talk about it after everything else is over. Princess Ruan Ruan was the treasure of the West Wind Nations royal family. After losing her, they would definitely do their best to find her. For the time being, they dont need to worry about that with their current resources. Although she knew so much at once, All Yu was still rational and knew what the priorities were. The most important thing now was to take care of the matter at hand. Shi Zhou returned to the Imperial Attendants Office to work. However, he did not go to the courier station every day. Instead, he stayed with the Wang Family. The Wang Family did not wee him very much, afraid that he would secretly abduct Ah Yu at any time. Shi Zhou said, Its precisely because of this that I have to move under your noses. This way, you can supervise me, right? The Wang Family: It made so much sense that they could not refute it. Previously, Wang Chuanman was the most vignt, worried that Qin Huai would abduct his daughter in advance. However, now, Wang Chuanman had to repeatedly remind Qin Huai to take good care of Ah Yu every day. In the morning, he had to bring Ah Yu along. After work, he had to return with Ah Yu until he sent her back to the Wang Family. Yesterday afternoon, Wang Chuanmanined to Liu Shi, In the past, 1 looked down on that kid very much, afraid that he would take my daughter away. But now, Im afraid that this kid wont be careful and let my daughter be kidnapped to another country. At that time, I wont be able to see her even if 1 want to. Liu Shi said helplessly, All Yus legs belong to her. If she wants to leave, no one can stop her. If she doesnt want to leave, no one can chase her away. Now, Liu Shi had already thought things through. The child would have her own thoughts when she grew up. Blindly stopping the child would only weaken the rtionship between them. It was better to be a good support. She believed that Ah Yu would have her own considerations. Even if All Yu chose to return to West Wind Nation in the end, it must be because she felt that this was a good choice for everyone. That afternoon, the Cliff Eagle that everyone had been waiting for finally returned to Wanning City. However, Chi Gou, who should have returned together, was gone. The Cliff Eagle only carried a huge gourd.. Chapter 763 - 763: Setting Off Chapter 763: Setting Off Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Opening the gourd, there was a letter inside. There were a few words written briefly: Wng is safe. Dont worry. Qin Huai asked Ah Yu to burn the letter and said, Chi Gou must have a reason to stay there. Since Fifth Brother is fine for the time being, dont worry. Alright, were just waiting for news from Second Uncle, Ah Yu said. A few dayster, Wang Chuangui also sent back news that they were fine. They had only encountered some local tyrants when they arrived. Wang Chuangui didnt pretend to be polite to them. Instead, he attacked them directly. Their rtionship became a little stiff, and their lives were almost in danger. Fortunately, Wang Chuangui had something left behind by Ah Yu. The couple had trained in Wanning City and were not to be trifled with. Now, the situation was slowly stabilizing. When Ah Yu and the others received the exact news, they immediately sent someone back to the prefecture capital and Nanhe Town. On one hand, they brought some trendy items for the family and some of the money they had earned. On the other hand, they wanted to check if any unsettling rumors had reached their family. This was to ease their worries and prevent unnecessary concerns. After the messenger returned, they brought back arge quantity of local specialties. The products from Hu Family Vige were bing better and better. The vigers werent greedy and focused on maintaining their sugarcane and silk workshops. They even handed over the grain trade to the government, maintaining a self-sufficient state. Young people were no longer burdened with carryingrge amounts of food around. The main reason was that they were afraid that if their business grew too big, it would bring disaster to the vige. In times of peace and chaos, while gold and silver treasures were used as currency, food remained a necessity at all times. Stockpiling too much of it could lead to trouble and danger. Other than the local specialties of Hu Family Vige, there was also the news of Madam Zhangs pregnancy. This also shocked Wang Ling and Wang Qng. Father and Mother are giving birth to another Little Brother for us? This was too good. They no longer had to worry about who had the lowest status in the third branch. With a Little Brother, of course, Little Brothers status was the lowest. As Big Brothers, they had to stand tall! After the news of Jiang Wujing and Madam Zhangs pregnancy spread, Wei Qianying also announced her pregnancy on New Years Eve. The family was extremely happy and even bought a few more carts of fireworks. They only finished setting everything off after four hours and brought the people of Wanning City to watch the show. Of course, the people from the Fire Bureau of Wanning City were also on duty at night, afraid that they would trigger a fire. They were very busy. After the new year, Ah Yu went to the Astrology Divination Bureau to have herself and her family re-divined. She discovered that the results of her divination were no longer as urate as before. Xie Zhen told her, Usually, we dont divine for ourselves and the people around us because the information we know is tooprehensive and will affect our calction of the results. Commander, Ive done the divination for you. Your family should be doing rtively smoothly this year. By the way, I did a separate divination for you. As expected, youll obtain an unexpected harvest this year. Ah Yu: Thank you for your blessings! During the new year, Ah Yu received two wedding invitations. One was from Xie Zhens disciple, and the other was from Wen Wen. They would hold their wedding ceremonies on the 18th of January. Thats right, the two of them were getting married to each other. If not for Ah Yu obtaining the invitation, she really would not have known that their arranged marriage was to each other. After Ah Yu attended the wedding, she nned on going to Jiangsai officially as she had nned.. Chapter 764 - 764: Arriving at the Desert Chapter 764 - 764: Arriving at the Desert Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She was going as the Commander of the Astrology Divination Bureau, so the Astrology Divination Bureau sent someone to follow herthe former Commander, Xie Zhen. Tang Yuan, Chi Tu, Chi Ding, and the two young guards that Ah Yu had nurtured herself also followed them. She had now bought more than 40 people from Agent Qian. More than 10 of them were directly arranged to work in the Wang Family, and the rest were arranged for training. The training would only bepleted when they could take on missions. Little Lamb also wanted to follow. Ah Yu was worried that its body would not be able to take the journey, but Little Lamb insisted on following. It even forced the Spirit Treasure Rat onto its head. Just bring it along. At the critical moment, it can even fight with your enemies. Old man Wang was still preparing a wooden box for Ah Yu to store her clothes. This wooden box made of camphor trees was resistant to heat, moisture, and insects. She could change her clothes often.
On the 25th of the first month, Ah Yu set off with the Wang Familys worries. When Madam Zhang heard that All Yu was going to Jiangsai, she cried her eyes out. Shes worried about her Fifth Brother. The rtionship between the siblings has always been good since they were young. All Yu is just worried! Heavens, Gods, you must bless Ah Yu to be safe and sound. At the same time, bless our Wngs hands and feet. Dont let him suffer or sustain any major injuries. Wang Chuanyuan, who had heard this from the side, was speechless. Wife, these words were clearly good words, but why did it sound so wrong? Because there were many people going to Jiangsai, Ah Yu did not continue to squeeze the Cliff Eagle dry. Fortunately, Chi Gou was a very reliable person. After the note she sent back was roasted by the fire, a rtivelyplete map of Jiangsai appeared. It could direct Ah Yu to a more urate ce. [Jiangsai is an unruly area. If you want to go there, you have to pass through arge desert area. There are horse bandits in the desert. You have to be careful.] Elf, is there a mission in Jiangsai? [There are a few on the way. You dont have to worry about the missions. In any case, you can do whatever you want. The missions arent as important as your happiness.] In its opinion, this was a chance for All Yu to rx. As for the missions, they arent that important. In any case, Ah Yu was still young. After ying for a few more years, she could easilyplete the missions. It was not good to rush the seedlings. Ah Yu: Alright. She knew that the elf must have done something for her again, but since the elf did not say anything, she would pretend not to know. On the 8th of March, Ah Yu officially stepped into the desert area they mentioned. When she saw the desert, she recalled the Yellow Sand City back then. She wondered how the people there were doing. Ah Yu took away the meteorite there, but that ce was still affected by the maic field. Without the meteorite, it still had about the same effect. However, she did not know if the City Lord of Yellow Sand City had gotten what he wanted and found the person he was looking for, or if he was still waiting there for that person to take the initiative to appear. Its rumored that theres an underground pce hidden under this desert. The ruins of a former dynasty stands here. However, the time realm has changed and the stars have moved. This ce has already be an ordinary desert. As for whether there are ruins inside, no one can say. Shi Zhou, who caught up with them, began to tell them the story of this desert on the third day after they entered. Xie Zhen also nodded. There are also relevant records about this in the Astrology Divination Bureau, but most of them are just rumors that havent been recorded in official history. Its unknown if theyre true. [Kid, Ive detected your Fifth Brothers aura within 30 miles. Continue forward.] Ah Yu was listening to Shi Zhou and interrupted him when she heard this. She said, Lets go another 30 miles and find a ce to camp. Im a little tired. Shi Zhou nodded. Alright. The others naturally did not refuse.. Chapter 765 - 765: Finding Wang Wulang Chapter 765 - 765: Finding Wang Wng Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chi Gou had fallen into a pit. It was on the night of the second day, when Chi Gou arrived in this desert along with the Cliff Eagle. The Cliff Eagle, whether due to hunger or fatigue,nded here and didnt fly anymore. At that time, Chi Gou was also a bit tired. Despite being tied securely on the back of the Cliff Eagle, she didnt dare to sleep easily. At first, she was very afraid of heights and her legs went weak from fear. After flying for a few hours, she adapted. Moreover, she could take advantage of the sensation of the wind to carve key information on a bamboo board ording to the terrain. Only then did she have the map that she had sent back. After the Cliff Eagle arrived at the desert, it brought Chi Gou to defeat a group of horse bandits who had appeared for no reason. Seeing that they could not win, the horse bandits immediately retreated. However, the Cliff Eagle chased after them relentlessly. In the end, the horse bandits disappeared for no reason. There was only yellow sand in front of them, and there was no trace of the horse bandits at all. When the wind blew, the hoof marks on the ground disappeared. Strange, where did they go? Could it be that Im seeing things? Chi Gou was puzzled.
However, the Cliff Eagle did not rely on its eyes to distinguish things. It walked behind a sand dune and dug with its sharp ws. Chi Gou felt that its behavior was a little strange. Just as she walked over and was about to ask, her feet suddenly missed and she fell into a huge pit. There was still a slope under this pit. Chi Gou did not have time to stabilize herself before she rolled forward again. She felt the world spin for a while before she started rolling again. After an unknown period of time, she finally heard a thud as shended on the ground. Only then did she realize that this was a huge underground space. She had fallen in through a hole filled with sand. There were some daily necessities ced inside. Clearly, someone lived here. Chi Gou instantly thought of the bandits who had suddenly disappeared. This must be their of the bandits. As expected, inside the pit, Chi Gou encountered a group of horse bandits who were talking. One of them eximed, What bad luck! We came across someone today with a lot of meat. We thought we could have a good meal, but little did we know it was a tough character. A few of us nearly didnt make it out alive! Everyone has been a little unlucky these few months. We can only eat hay every day. Its been a long time since we ate meat! Speaking of which, its the same as when we met that kid previously. He ran to the Land of Death, causing us brothers to not dare to chase after him. Otherwise, if we turned that kids flesh into jerky, we could eat it for two days. Sigh. When Chi Gou heard this, she knew that these bandits were not good people. To be able to talk about eating human flesh so casually, it meant that they usually did this kind of thing a lot. Therefore, she carried her sword and entered, in no time, she resolved more than half of them. She was skilled in martial arts and had eaten her fill on the back of the Cliff Eagle. No matter how desperate the horse bandits were, they had not eaten their fill for a long time. How could they be a match for the well-trained Chi Gou? Chi Gou ransacked them and grabbed a few people who were begging for mercy. She asked coldly, What do you think happened to that kid who ran into the Land of Death? The surviving bandits were all frightened out of their wits, so they naturally said whatever she wanted them to say. Ill talk, Ill talk. Great-aunt, dont kill me! 1 can lead the way for you! Hence, they brought Chi Gou to thend of death. Of course, they wanted to trick her, but Chi Gou was not stupid. She threw a few people over first and realized that they were all swallowed by the quicksand, so she did not act rashly. The Cliff Eagle found the quicksand quite interesting and flew over. Itsrge wings pped wildly, actually fanning out arge empty space in the quicksand area.. Chapter 766 - 766: Reward Chapter 766: Reward Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Only then did they realize that there was actually a mechanism simr to a windmill under the quicksand that was slowly spinning non-stop. As for the people who had been thrown in, some had already been torn in half, and some had fallen down through the gap, but it was unknown where they had gone. Chi Gou killed the remaining bandits and destroyed the windmill mechanism with the Cliff Eagle before jumping into the hole under the mechanism. Inside, she found the dying Wang Wng. However, the Cliff Eagle could not bring two people with it. Chi Gou found tools inside and wrote a simple letter first, asking the Cliff Eagle to go back and report first. At this moment, Ah Yu and the others arrived above the Land of Death and also discovered the huge hole in the middle. Look, it looks like something has sunken in here, Xie Zhen said as he looked at the huge hole. Ah Yu said, The books say that there will be some quicksand in the desert. There might also be a vortex under the seemingly t desert that will suck people in. Once theyre sucked in, its very difficult to escape. This huge hole looks like a kind of flowing quicksand. Look carefully. At the innermost part of the hole, the sand is not fixed. Its slowly spinning and sinking. Hearing All Yus hint, everyone hurriedly looked over. As expected, they discovered evidence of the slow movement of the sand. [Kid, youre right. Theres a fan mechanism under the sand, but its already been destroyed. The reason why the sand is still flowing is because theres arge space under the pinwheel mechanism. When this space is filled with sand, there wont be any more quicksand here.] Shi Zhou led the way. 111 scout the way first. Ah Yu reminded, Be careful. Theres also a lot of sand in the West Wind Nation. Some smart horse bandits will build fortifications on the ground and dig caves underground to create an illusion to confuse people. Theyll use the illusion to attack passing merchants, rob them of their belongings, or plot to take their lives. Shi Zhou smiled. Dont worry, Im more experienced in dealing with such people. Those who could be horse bandits in the sand area were all real viins. Killing anyone they saw was the most effective method. Usually, these underground mechanisms had to be controlled by someone. Otherwise, they would stop operating after a certain period of time. The mechanism in front of him must have been destroyed or the person inside was already dead. Shi Zhou used the bamboo pole that he had prepared long ago to probe over bit by bit. Then, he found the key point of the pinwheel mechanism and raised it with the bamboo pole, revealing a piece of wood. He used his movement technique and stomped on the wood. The entire pinwheel mechanism was like a bone that had lost its support and instantly fell apart. The surrounding sand also quickly fell in. After falling to a certain extent, a circle of boulders appeared around the sand, blocking more sand from entering, leaving a gap that could allow a person to pass through. Wow, Envoy Shi, this move of yours is really powerful! All Yu was really impressed. This was the solution that only people who often worked outside could find. Unlike her, she relied more on the elf or the books. [The mission Find the secret of the Land of Death has beenpleted. The mission to enter the Land of Death has been activated andpleted. The 500 points reward has been received immediately. The weapon, the Heavenly Guide Bow, has been distributed. Please collect it yourself.] The announcement sounded, followed by Meatballs excited voice: Kid, you have a new weapon! However, the method of distribution this time is more special. You have toe here to get it. Didnt you send the previous rewards directly to the spatial pocket? Chapter 767 - 767: Rules Chapter 767: Rules Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions [Oh, the physical rewards are now being distributed differently, apart from what your spatial pocket originally contained. The main reason is that the current task system in the Origin Space cant guarantee if the rewarded items can exist in this world. Therefore, theyre distributed as physical items, directly ced within this world. If they can be distributed, they will appear out of thin air. If not, the Origin Space will rece your reward with something else.] Originally, the Origin Space would not make things soplicated. Who asked Meatbail to keep taking advantage of loopholes and give Ah Yu a lot of rewards that should not have been given? It caused the originally normal feudal dynasty world to almost be a cultivation world. The other Guardians were secretlyining, and the Systems in the System World were alsoining to the Origin Space that Meatbail had been spoiling the plot for Ah Yu, making it difficult for them to sort out the plot. They even did not know how to write the story now. In short, many of the rules set by the Origin Space were in response to Meatbail. In case the other Guardians followed suit, who knew how much trouble it would cause in the future. If every Guardian helped their ward without caring about the consequences, the entire Space Source Pocket would probably be in chaos again. When it thought of that scene, the Origin Space felt that it was about to grow a head because it understood what a headache was. Oh, then how should I take it? [The thing is here. Since youre going in anyway, just follow the hint when the timees.] Shi Zhou scouted ahead first. After confirming that there was no danger inside for the time being, he called Ah Yu and the others in. Little Lamb was worried that Ah Yu would encounter danger, so it shook off the Spirit Treasure Rat on its head and let Ah Yu sit on its back. The excited Spirit Treasure Rat had long crawled in. Little Lamb followed closely behind. After entering, they realized that the space inside was veryrge. It was made of huge rocks and the surroundings were even a little moist. They did not know where the water came from. The ground was paved with stone and wood. There were no lights on the walls, but it was not dark inside. Perhaps it was because All Yu could see clearly in the darkness, so she did not feel that it was dark. Chi Ding and Chi Tu had long lit the torches they had prepared and guarded All Yu. After walking for about half an hour, their vision suddenly opened up, and an underground hall appeared in front of them. Golden pirs support the suspended beams, while the walls are meticulously carved with unknown giant beast totems. In the center are two rows of round tables and benches. Above them is a row of golden stone steps that lead upwards for about a hundred steps. At the very top is a tformrge enough for one person to lie down, and beyond it is a stone sarcophagus. The sarcophagus is adorned with gold and jade, and at its very top is arge luminous pearl emitting a faint glow. Xie Zhen couldnt help but be puzzled. This is the legendary underground pce? Ah Yu had a different opinion. If its a pce, this scale is really too small. Even the magistrate of a city is not so small. I think this is very simr to an underground tomb. We identally barged into someone elses tomb. At this point, All Yu bowed to the stone coffin three times and said, Sorry for the intrusion. Seeing her do this, the others could only follow her. At this moment, the voice of the Spirit Treasure Rat came from behind the stone coffin. It was circling around the stone coffin. Ah Yu called out to it, Come down quickly. Dont disturb the dead. However, the Spirit Treasure Rat did not listen. Instead, it stood up and beckoned at All Yu anxiously. Looks like it wants you to go over, Shi Zhou said.. Chapter 768 - 768: Trapped Chapter 768 - 768: Trapped Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu also understood. She had long gotten off thembs back. At this moment, she patted Little Lambs backfortingly and went forward. She saw a bird with stiff limbs lying where the Spirit Treasure Rat was wandering. She did not know if it was dead or unconscious. Isnt this Fifth Brothers little bird?! Then Big Sister Chi Gou is also here? Wheres Fifth Brother? Ah Yu hurriedly picked up the little bird and realized that there was an inconspicuous round dot under it. The Spirit Treasure Rat bounced around the dot. Little Lamb walked over and stomped hard with its hooves. There was a cracking sound. The mural on the back of the stone coffin that originally looked like an entire side suddenly split into two and separated from the middle. Then, the second level also separated. There was another door on it with the words Those who are fated may enter written on it.
The Spirit Treasure Rat almost jumped in. Little Rat, wait for me! All Yu followed closely behind, and the others hurriedly protected her. As soon as they entered, they saw Wang Wng lying in the middle of a pile of gems and Chi Gou sitting cross-legged. Wang Wng was woken up by themotion. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Ah Yu. He took a look and then another look. Then, he couldnt help but pout and cry. All Yu, Ah Yu, why did youe down too? Its over! Wang Wng cried so hard that it shocked everyone. He almost crawled in front of Ah Yu and was crying. Silly sister, why are you here? Who brought you here? You cant get out aftering here! Ah Yu: Im here to look for you. Didnt 1 leave all my inheritance to you? Youre so silly. Wang Wng didnt know what to say. His heart ached terribly. For a moment, he didnt know if his heart ached for his inheritance or his sister. He had been trapped for too long and his mind was in a mess. He couldnt say anything valuable. Chi Gou was also woken up. When she saw Ah Yu, she hurriedly bowed. Miss Ah Yu, Ididnt manage to sessfully bring Fifth Young Master out. At that time, when she sent the letter out, Chi Gou felt that it was very easy to bring Wang Wng out. Later on, she realized that they could only walk forward and not retreat because the path they had taken was all closed. In the end, they were locked in the door behind the stone coffin. This door was too thick and they couldnt open it with their strength. Ah Yu turned around and looked at the still open door. No. When we came, all the doors were open and not closed. Wang Wng asked, Then how did you open these doors? Theres a dot under the sarcophagus. Press it and it opens. Wang Wng opened his mouth. Ah? Didnt you open the stone coffin and twist that skull? Ah Yu : How could she do such an offensive thing? Not only did she not do it, but she also gave her respect to the stone coffin. After learning how they came in, Chi Gou silently nced at Wang Wng. At that time, she felt that something was wrong, but when she saw Wang Wng twist everything around him, she finally opened the sarcophagus and twisted the head of the owner of the sarcophagus in a circle. The door opened, and Wang Wng was kind enough to twist the head back and close the sarcophagus. Then, they were locked in. There were countless gold, silver, and treasures inside, but there was no food. Oh right, there were also a few skeletons inside. It was obvious that they were trapped here like them. The Spirit Treasure Rat was already spinning crazily in the pile of jewelry. It looked at this and that one after another. It was so happy that its tail was pping the ground. The wealth umted here can be kept, Xie Zhen said. Jiangsai is poor and backward, and there are wars everywhere. If we use this wealth to reorganize it, there might be unexpected effects. Ah Yu wanted to say that this was not good, but on second thought, just because she was unwilling to take it did not mean that others were unwilling. Originally, there was an unwritten rule that whoever saw the things in tombs could take them. It was just that they had to bear the consequences themselves. If she said that she did not want it, it would affect their unity if others wanted it. Therefore, she shut her mouth. Wang Wng was originally attracted by wealth, but now, he felt that he only liked the money he earned himself. One should not be greedy, or they would lose their lives. In the end, everyone decided not to touch these things and see if they could return the way they came. Wang Wngs little bird also woke up and chirped around him. Seeing the little bird, Wang Wng said, When you came in, did you see a horse? Thats Brother Ma who came with me. It was the one who took care of me in the first few days. Everyone:? Chapter 769 - 769: Jiangsai City Chapter 769 - 769: Jiangsai City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions With Little Lambs help, they quickly found the horse. However, ording to Wang Wng, the horse had been through a lot of hardships. Despite the various difficulties it had faced, the horse was now in a lush green grasnd, eating the fresh grass and drinking water from a nearby hidden river. It was lying on a bed of grass, enjoying a level of contentment beyond imagination. Theres actually a green area beneath the desert?! Xie Zhen couldnt believe his eyes. His understanding of the world had been overturned, but he soon reconciled with himself, saying, Perhaps its just because Ive seen too little. Haha, yes, that must be it. This was because he realized that other than him and Wang Wng, the others did not have any surprised expressions, including the little Commander. The Spirit Treasure Rat was also held in All Yus hand and pressed into her palm. Little Lamb had already happily gone to eat grass. As for Ah Yu, she went to the dark river to wash her hands. As she washed her hands, a long wooden box flowed down from the upstream and came to her hand, stopping there. [Kid, take it quickly. This is your reward.]
Ah Yu: Isnt this a little too obvious? Everyone came over. When Ah Yu opened the wooden box, she realized that there was actually a bow inside. This bow was like moonlight. The entire bow looked a little simple and warm to the touch. She did not know what material it was made of. Xuan Heaven Bow. Wang Wng came over and saw three small words written on the end of the bow. It was the name of this bow. Xuan Heaven Bow? Shi Zhou raised his voice and looked over, but he was a little puzzled. Ah Yu: Is there anything special about this Xuan Heaven Bow? Its rumored that there are ten major weapons in the world, and the Xuan Heaven Bow is one of them. The other nine weapons are only known by their names and nothing else. 1 didnt expect to see the Xuan Heaven Bow, Shi Zhou said with extreme emotion. Its rumored that the Xuan Heaven Bow doesnt need arrows. It only needs to be used with inner qi and internal force to take the enemys life from a thousand miles away. Hearing his words, All Yu picked up the Xuan Heaven Bow. It was not as heavy as she had imagined. ording to Shi Zhou, Ah Yu raised the Xuan Heaven Bow and forced her True Qi to her fingertips. Then, she aimed it at the wall and pulled and loosened it. An invisible wave of air shot out. Boom! From afar, a hole appeared in the mountain, and the surroundings of the hole were undamaged. Chi Tu flew over to take a look. When he returned, his expression was a littleplicated. Its more than ten feet into the stone. Wow, its so powerful? Let me try! Wang Wng ignored his weak body and took the Xuan Heaven Bow to try. He also aimed at the wall and also sent out a wave of air, but only a fist-sized mark appeared on the wall. The others also came to try one by one. In the end, they realized that only All Yu and Chi Gou achieved the best effect. Wang Wng was puzzled. Could this be the Xuan Heaven Bow that Nuwa used to nourish the heavens, so it can only be used by girls? Youre right. ording to the rumors, the Xuan Heaven Bow is something that Nuwa used to nourish the heavens. However, we dont know if its true. Shi Zhou smiled. There were countless legends left behind by Nuwa. Any weapon or stone could be rted to her. Just like that, the Xuan Heaven Bow was given to Ah Yu and became her defensive weapon. This bow was rtively small, but it was notfortable to carry. Wang Wng said, You can keep your bow the way you keep a sword. Ah Yu did as she was told. It could only be said to be barely satisfactory, but thinking that this was the mission reward she had received, it looked pleasing to the eye. Things that came for free were always more attractive. Wang Wng originally wanted to go back, but when he found out that All Yu was going to Jiangsai to study, he remembered that he was also here to reach his ambitions. He held his breath and decided to follow Ah Yu to Jiangsai. The group traveled for another half a month. When Wang Wngs injuries recovered, they finally saw the city with the words Jiangsai written on it. At this moment, the weather was gradually turning hot. Only then did they realize that even though Jiangsai was surrounded by river water, the weather was even hotter than Wangbei County and Wanning City. It had an indescribable humidity. It was clearly early April, but it felt like June in the scorching heat. Everyone around them was bare-chested. The city walls of Jiangsai City were very irregr, as if they were pieced together. The people inside could be observed to be from all walks of life. Even the patrolling soldiers were in disheveled clothes. Some picked their teeth as they walked, some had half of their scabbards broken, and some were dressed in decent clothes, but there was no longer any light in their eyes. Where is King Xiaoyao? Wang Wng muttered as he looked around. He did not think that King Xiaoyao would stay in such a ce.. Chapter 770 - 770: Jiangsai City (2) Chapter 770: Jiangsai City (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, as soon as he asked, he saw that the surrounding people, who originally had nothing to do with him, were all looking at him, as if he had said something shocking. When a butcher who was ughtering meat heard this, he shed the butchers knife in his hand at the chopping board, his fat body trembling non-stop. Ha, what King Xiaoyao, what carefree dog? When youe to our territory, theres no such thing as a king. Kid, you can eat meat casually, but you cant speak nonsense. Otherwise, youll be everyones side dish tonight! When the others heard this, they alsoughed maliciously. They sized up Wang Wng as if he had really be a dish and not a living person. There were even people who looked at All Yu, who was already wearing a veil, and Tang Yuan, who was dressed as a maidservant at the side. Their gazes were very explicit and disgusting. Chi Tu and Chi Ding kept their hands on their swords. They were only waiting for Ah Yus order to cut off these peoples heads and make them fall to the ground. Chi Gou was also enduring. Staying with these people really dirtied Miss All Yus eyes. They were not in a hurry to look for the officials first. Instead, they found an inn that looked rtively clean. The shopkeeper there was not an honest person. However, after they cut off the arm of a waiter on the spot, the shopkeepers expression changed. He quickly arranged a suite for them which came with a small courtyard. Although it was called a small courtyard, it was actually just a palm-sized piece ofnd that could let in some fresh air. It was alreadyte at night, but Wang Wng could not fall asleep. He sat on the threshold of All Yus room and said to her, Ah Yu, sleep early. Big Brother will guard the door. Dont worry, no one can enter. Just as Wang Wng finished speaking, he heard a plop from Ah Yus room, as if something had fallen into the river outside the room. Right on the heels of that, he heard the sound of a window opening. Wang Wng thought of something and immediately opened the door, just in time to see Ah Yu jump out the window. All Yu! The others also heard themotion and jumped into the river. In the dead of the night, there were still many people staying in the inn during the day, but at this moment, it was as if there was no one around. Other than the sound of paddling, they could not hear anything. The few of them quickly pulled All Yu out of the water. Only then did they realize that Ah Yu was still pulling the corner of someones shirt tightly. They pulled that person up and realized that it was a girl around 13 or 14 years old. You guys go out first. We have to change this Big Sisters clothes first. Ah Yu chased the men away, leaving Ah Yu, Tang Yuan, and Chi Gou in the room. Tang Yuan quickly found a few sets of clothes and changed them for All Yu before changing it for the others. After changing her clothes, Tang Yuan was about to go out to look for the waiter to boil soup when she was stopped by Chi Gou. Theres our water and y pots in the room. Take them to the courtyard to boil. Watch it the entire time. You cant even yawn, understand? Tang Yuan understood and immediately went to get some ingredients to make soup. When the soup was done, she gave it to the girl to drink. Only then did the girl slowly wake up. When she opened her eyes and saw Ah Yu, she realized that the other party was a very familiar-looking girl under the dim light. She grimaced. You shouldnt have saved me. If youre saved, youre saved. Since Little Sister was saved, you should cherish your life well. Dontmit suicide again. Ah Yu disagreed. What cant be resolved properly? Must ite to this? Little Sister, Im afraid youve just arrived and dont know how terrifying this Jiangsai is. The girl sighed and said, If you want to roam the martial arts world, I advise you to leave early. This is not a ce for humans. This girl was unwilling to say anything else. She was even unwilling to reveal her name. She originally wanted to leave directly. But Ah Yu felt that those people outside were not good people. Moreover, if a girl walked out at night, she might encounter danger again, so she left her in the room and let her go out at dawn. The girl was obedient and stayed until the next morning. At dawn, the girl left. However, when she reached the door, she turned around and asked All Yu, Although I originally didnt want to be saved, since you saved me, youre my savior. If you need my help with anything, Ill definitely do my best. Even if I have to sacrifice my life, I wont hesitate. Ah Yu found it a little funny. Theres no need for that, but weve indeed just arrived and are unfamiliar with the ce. I want to know, if the Imperial Court sends officials to Jiangsai, where will they go to take up their duties first? The girl was immediately shocked. Youre officials?! I guess so. All Yu didnt say anything else and only said, I originally thought that Jiangsai was a very big ce, and Jiangsai City should be very big too. However, its not very big, and I didnt see any government buildings, so I asked. If the people here suffer grievances or have anywsuits, where can we find a proper government office? Ha, dont ask a second person about this. Otherwise, theyllugh at you to death. Dont think that just because there are some people outside who look like officials, you can assume that theyre from the government. Theres no government in Jiangsai City. Those people wearing the clothes of the officials are either deserters or bandits whomitted crimes, killed the officials, and stole their clothes. If you encounter anything, dont look for them. As the girl spoke, she lowered her voice and said to Ah Yu, Whether youre from the government or not, dont say anything when you go out. You dont know that a big shot came herest time. At that time, he was very ostentatious. He said that he wanted to reorganize the atmosphere in Jiangsai. But in a few days, that big shot was killed and even had his skin peeled. He was hung on the city wall for everyone to see.. Rats climbed up and ate him every day! Chapter 771 - 771: Listening to Ah Yu Chapter 771: Listening to Ah Yu Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Jiangsai City was nominally under the Great Chang. Located behind a hundred miles of desert, it bordered thend of the West Wind Kingdom. This ce was originally intended as a border fortress. It had once been established as a governor-generals residence who ruled this ce all year round. Later on, the Protectorate General of Jiangsai colluded with the bandits, causing resentment among the people. There was small-scale unrest in Jiangsai. Later on, there were more horse bandits here than themoners. The officials were either reduced to horse bandits or killed by the horse bandits. The good and bad mixed together. Wang Wng told everyone the news he had gone out to inquire about in a low voice. Now, the people in Jiangsai City are basically all untrustworthy. The girl only told them a ce where they could hear some news of doubtful origins and they left the inn. Wang Wng paired his sword and a few hard steamed buns to pry open some peoples mouths. When they returned, everyone gathered together and roughly figured out the situation. Ah Yu: That Little Sister mentioned someone. She said that it was an official who came some time ago and was hung on the city gate. Oh, Jiangsai City isnt very big, but there are eight city gates. Other than the one we came from, 1 went to take a look. The other seven city gates are all decorated with human heads, and some are rtively fresh. Its said that the bodies were originally strung up in an intact manner, but after a long time, some of their lower bodies fell off, and some were used as shooting targets by others. At this point, Wang Wng stopped talking, afraid that All Yu would feel disgusted. Ah Yu couldnt care less about whether it was disgusting or not. She only asked, Did you see Uncle Ah Shu? It took Wang Wng a long time to remember that Ah Yu addressed King Xiaoyao as Uncle Ah Shu. He shook his head. 1 didnt see him. Hes a prince after all. Its impossible for him to be so lousy, right? You suspect that the official who was hung up was him? Thats unlikely. Beside him, Chi Gou also said, King Xiaoyao is a very shrewd person. In the past, there were rumors of the Three Ghost Kings of Wanning City. King Xiaoyao was one of them. The Three Ghost Kings? All Yu had never heard of such a rumor and was a little curious. Which three ghosts are they? I know, I know. Theyre talking about the King of Hell, which is King Xiaoyao. The other is the Midnight Soul-Reaper King, a formidable general skilled in night raids. He guards the Hometown Pass as a permanent official, and people say the Hometown Pass he guards leads straight to the underworlds Hometown tform. If enemies want to pass through, theyll end up in heli. Theres also someone known as the Little Ghost King, 1 dont know his name, but 1 only know hes young and bloodthirsty. Those who offended him are all dead. At the mention of thest one, Wang Wng chuckled. Hes probably just there to make up the numbers. What can a brat do? Chi Tu, Chi Ding, and Chi Gou all pretended to look at the sky. Ive indeed never heard of it before, but in that case, Uncle Ah Shu definitely wont be among them. I just dont know who the dead official is. Hes my colleague after all. 1 have to go and take a look. Everyone was actually more worried that Jiangsai was a mixed ce. It was not a good ce to study peacefully. However, Ah Yu said, Dont worry. Grandma, the Empress Dowager, and the others are not worried that the few of us came over. This means that they all trust me very much. You must also have some confidence in me. ill protect you well. [Dont worry, kid. Ill buy you all the buffs to stack on yourself. As long as you dont die in one strike and turn to ashes, you can still be saved.] Ah Yu was sometimes impulsive, but she would not implicate others, so she naturally would not act rashly. All Yu, what should we do now? As soon as he saw his sister, Wang Wng seemed to have a backbone and subconsciously listened to her. Didnt they see how he and Chi Gou had walked in that damned catb for a few months without walking out? Even finding that catb took them more than two months. In the end, not only did Ah Yu and the others arrive in a day, but they also brought them out. She even took away a precious Heavenly Mystic Bow. Wang Wng felt that the cavern that contained green grass was not ordinary. Perhaps they would have to go back there in the future. While he was thinking, Ah Yu had already arranged tasks for everyone. Then, she pped her hands. Lets go. Where are we going? Wang Wng had yet to hear the n. Ah Yu pulled the string of the Heavenly Mystic Bow in her hand. Lets look for the City Lord first before opening a meat bun shop. Wang Wng??? Chapter 772 - 772: Riding a Camel Chapter 772: Riding a Camel Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu was not in a hurry to look for King Xiaoyao because after she arrived at Jiangsai City, Meatbail unlocked the map here and confirmed that King Xiaoyao was not in this area. [Jiangsai Citys maic field is a little special. Its very difficult for people who are unfamiliar with the way to pass through this ce. The map is only limited to this area.] [ording to what you said here, Jiangsai City is a cursed ce.] [Look, every single water body in Jiangsai City is extremely turbid and cant be used as drinking water.] [Under the river, there are many bones, old and new.] Not only that, there are also some monsters with sharp teeth in the river. Therefore, the first night, when Ah Yu found out that someone had jumped into the river, she jumped in to save them without a word. This was because if it was anyter, even if that person did not seek death, she would be bitten and devoured by the strange fishes in the river. This was the information that Meatbail had told All Yu. Ah Yu was already prepared to deal with it. She wanted to let herself grow up quickly, and she also wanted to take the opportunity to save Wang Wng. That was why she chose toe to Jiangsai. The hardships here would definitely temper her mind. It would definitely be different from the previous time when she traveled around. Elf, 1 can feel that if 1 can achieve something here, I canpletely understand how to develop the Womens Academy. [Kid, youre still young. These are all things for adults to do. You wont grow taller if you think so much.] Meatballs heart ached and it felt a little regretful. If it had known earlier, it would have hidden more things from her and let Ah Yu grow up carefree. She should at least wait until she was of marriageable age? The kid was young, but she had an inexplicable sense of responsibility, causing her to be like an old woman running a special intelligence organization. If other Guardians knew that it had turned itself into a super surveince camera, they would probablyugh to death. Ill be careful. Ah Yuforted Meatball and wrote on the paper. In the end, she threw the paper into the spatial pocket and had a n. It was precisely because of this that when she saw the others in the morning, she said to them, Go and find the City Lord first before opening a meat bun shop. Wang Wng was dumbfounded. Ah Yu? Sister! Dont do anything stupid. Did that person jumping into the waterst night scare you? Dont be afraid. Fifth Brother is here. Fifth Brother will protect you. Speaking of the person fromst night, Wang Wng felt very flustered. That person was clearly not much older than Ah Yu, but she spoke in an old-fashioned manner and even said some scary words. It caused him to have a nightmarest night. He dreamed that he had been cut into pieces and his head was still hanging on the city gate. He was usually not so timid. Afterall, he was the one who personally turned the head of the ancient corpse in the tomb! Fifth Brother, Im fine. We want to open a steamed bun shop, so we have to find the City Lord to help us first. Our familys steamed buns are top-notch. We have them everywhere in the Great Chang. It doesnt make sense if we dont have them here. Ah Yu blinked at Wang Wng and said very casually. As for the other guests who were eating around, when they heard that they were going to open a steamed bun shop, they did not react at all. However, there was a seemingly enthusiastic guest who casually said, Little girl, when the steamed buns shop is open. Ill go and try the authenticity. If the taste is bad, Ill smash your shops signboard! Ah Yu smiled. Sure. After they left the inn, many people walking on the street threw their gazes over, as if they would attack them at any moment. However, All Yu ignored them and walked in front. Wang Wng leaned close to Ah Yu, his gaze vignt. Chi Ding and Chi Gou walked behind Ah Yu, while Tang Yuan and Shi Zhou walked slightly in front. They pretended to be in a formation with Tang Yuan as the focus, but they were actually protecting All Yu. Before they arrived at Jiangsai City, they had encountered a group of bandits. After killing them, they took off their clothes and reced them. Therefore, their current clothes did not differentiate between master and servant. In name, Wang Wng was the Big Brother, Tang Yuan and Ah Yu were the younger sisters, and Chi Gou was their Big Sister. Chi Ding yed the coachman. They did not hide the fact that they knew martial arts because among the people of Jiangsai City, only the most dpidatedmoners did not know martial arts. They were existences that everyone could bully. Tang Yuan also had a sword at her waist. Her martial arts skills were very weak and it was just for show. She could not win against anyone, but it was good enough to pretend. Chi Tu hid in the crowd and paid attention to the movements of the surrounding people at all times. Little Brother, may 1 ask where the City Lord is? All Yu walked towards a street stall selling swords and asked the stall owner. The stall owner closed his eyes and ignored her. Ah Yu took out a silver ingot and ced it on the stall. She casually picked up a sword with dried blood and stopped smiling. Little Brother, do you know where the City Lord is? Only then did the person open one eye slightly and look at the silver ingot. He raised his foot and pointed at a damaged sword on the other side. Your money is only enough for this. This is ten taels of silver! Is your scrap metal worth ten taels? Wang Wng stood up and sneered. Are you really bullying us siblings for not knowing the market? These swords and sabers were all very ordinary. One look and one could tell that they were casually forged from a cksmith shop. If they were ced in Wanning City, where everything was expensive, they could only be sold for one tael of silver at most. A sword that cost ten taels of silver would at least be double forged and polished. As for those that cost hundreds or thousands of taels, they needed to be forged by a master cksmith. In addition, they had to be carefully carved. The style of the swords and essories had to be unique as well. Otherwise, they would not be able to match the price. That person snorted and ignored Wang Wng. Wang Wng pulled out the sword in his hand and pointed it at that person. Wheres the City Lord?! Although the whereabouts of the City Lord of Jiangsai City were unknown, that was only for outsiders. This person had the symbol of the City Lords subordinate on his waist. It was obvious that he wanted to sell information. This was the news they had obtained from the innkeeper and gone through Meatballs verification and approval. [Since youve already burned the bridges, you can use force.] As soon as Meatbail finished speaking, All Yu put down the sword in her hand and picked up the broken sword that the person had mentioned. With a slight cirction of her energy, her fingertips moved, and the sword shattered into a few pieces in her hand. Those broken shards did not fall to the ground. Instead, they headed straight for the shopkeeper, aiming for his vital points. This persons expression immediately changed drastically. He stood up and retreated. He waved his sleeve to block with one hand and took out his weapon with the other. A momentter, he looked at hispletely shattered sleeve and then at the smiling Ah Yu. His expression became even moreplicated. Little Brother, can you tell me where the City Lord is now? That person was silent for a moment before nodding. Sure. [Phew] Meatbail and Ah Yu secretly heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. Ah Yus True Qi was very strong, but she had only cultivated for a few years. How could she have decades of cultivation? It was only because Meatbail cheated and used disposable items that they managed to frighten that person. If one wanted to meet the city lord, they had to look for his subordinates and convince them with force. This was the unspoken rule of Jiangsai City. If they asked around on their own, they would probably not know this news for months. That person brought them to look for the City Lord, but he walked straight to another city gate and brought out eight camels from a livestock farm. Ah Yu realized that there were human heads hanging on the city gate. She was about to look up when Wang Wng stopped her. Theres nothing to see. Arent we going to look for the City Lord first? Lets go. Excluding Chi Tu, there were five of them. But this person brought eight camels. After a while, another person came. ck cloth covered most of his face, leaving only his eyes. A centipede-like scar swept across his eyelids, making him look a little fierce. Ah Yus group of five and the two subordinates of the City Lord upied seven camels. Before setting off, the person said, Brother Sneaky, this trip is 20 li. If you want to follow us, it wont be easy to walk the entire way. Im afraid youll break your legs. Wang Wngs heart skipped a beat. Chi Tu was discovered? This Jiangsai City was indeed filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons! Unexpectedly, a person came out from behind the city gate. Although she was dressed like a man, her figure and eyebrows made it obvious that she was a woman. Moreover, they were acquaintances. Wang Wng blurted out, Its you? It was none other than the person they had savedst night. The girl dressed as a man said indifferently, Im going to look for the City Lord too. Since youre all preparing to set off, you dont mind bringing me along, right? With that, she flew onto the remaining camel and the group set off outside the city. Chi Tu only appeared after they left. Thinking of the 20 li that the person had mentioned, he lowered his head and looked at his legs. In the end, he gritted his teeth and followed. The journey on camel back was too slow. It would definitely take them until dark to travel 20 li. This was not in line with the style of the City Lords subordinates. He would take a gamble. The City Lords subordinates were definitely lying. The camels bells swayed gently in the wind, emitting a dull sound. The city lords subordinates led them through the desert. Two hourster, a huge stone pce suddenly appeared in the boundless desert. From afar, it looked especially shocking. Were here, the man said. However, Ah Yu noticed the murderous intent that shed in his eyes when he spoke.. Chapter 773 - 773: Fight Chapter 773: Fight Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Be careful. Ah Yu reminded them softly. The two people who led the way nced at Ah Yu and said carelessly, Dont you think its toote to talk about this now? Its never toote to be cautious. Wang Wng took over and pointed his arm forward, blocking the persons gaze on Ah Yu. Brother, your City Lord is building a residence in such an area. Is he nning to open a ck shop? Theres no one living in the desert. If you want to live, dont talk so much. However, Wang Wng did not listen to his warning. Instead, he giggled and said a few more things, acting like a young master from a rich family who was inexperienced in the world. There were all kinds of people in Jiangsai, but there were no simple people. The more innocent he appeared, the more vignt people would be of him. With him like this, the two of them did not say anything else. When they walked in, they realized that the stone pce was not empty. Instead, there were a number of people, all dressed in yellow-colored clothes. Elf, how many people are around? I sense no less than a hundred auras. [There are 16 on top, 36 buried in the sand, 24 hidden in various parts of the pce, and 32 moving around the pce normally.] Can we beat them? [] Kid, think about it. Is that possible? It was not like these were more than a hundred weak ordinary people. These people were all chosen from Jiangsai City and were even more ruthless than ordinary martial arts and assassins. Except a few old, weak, sickly, and crippled people. Speaking of crippled [By the way, King Xiaoyao is also inside. There are more underground buildings in this pce than on the ground. Its too deep. I cant investigate the details, but 1 can sense his approximate information.] Ah Yu perked up. If Uncle All Shu was inside, they really had to go. When they arrived at the entrance of the pce, they indeed saw four people guarding it. They were not wearing the same clothes, but the colors were the same. Their heads were also wrapped in long cloth of the same color. They were the kind that could not be found if thrown into the sand. After entering the pce, they could clearly feel the malicious gazes around them. The interior of the pce was much more luxurious than the outside, but it was also mainly built of stone. The dome was extremely high, and there were some messy brush strokes. It looked like traces of a fight. Why are you looking for the City Lord? A girl in red suddenly walked down the stone steps in the distance. Her tone was a littlezy. We want to open a steamed bun shop. I heard that were looking for the city lord to issue us a pass. Chi Gou took the initiative to step forward and pretend to be a sloppy female hooligan. She asked her, Youre the city lord? The woman in red shook her head. Im not, but I can give you the pass you mentioned. As per the rules, one pass can only be used to open one shop. Well take one life in exchange for it. Have you thought of whose life you want to sacrifice along the way? At this moment, Xie Zhen, who originally did not have much of a presence, stood up. He took out an item from his sleeve and threw it to the woman in red. Seeing the woman in red catch it, he said, Can this be worth a life? The woman in red was at a loss when she saw the thing in her hand. It was only when she saw the words on it that her expression turned slightly cold. She deliberated for a moment before saying, Wait hereBighead, entertain the guests well. She left the same way she came. The other man who led the way beside the scar-faced man walked forward. Lets go. Ah Yu: So your name is Bighead? I dont think you have a big head. Hehe, his head might be big, but his brain is small, Wang Wng muttered in a voice that everyone could hear. No matter how calm andposed Bighead was, he could not take it anymore at this moment. He turned around and was about to p him. Halfway through, a dart flew over and stopped him. Bighead, you cant neglect the guests. It was the voice of the red-robed woman who had already left. Bighead retracted his hand aggrievedly. Yes. When Ah Yu saw all of this, she lowered her voice and said to Wang Wng, Fifth Brother, that Sister is so valiant. I want to nurture many subordinates in the future too and be a boss in the martial arts world. Wang Wng: If you go to the martial arts world, 1 would definitely be beaten into meat paste by my parents and Grandma when I returned. All Yu, lets not do this kind of unambitious thing. You! When Bighead heard this, he red angrily again, but he did not dare to say anything. The scar-faced man shook his head at him, indicating for him to not be anxious. In any case, the only thing these people could do was talk. After entering this stone hall, no outsiders could leave alive. They were arranged to stay in a small stone hall. There was no tea on the table, only a few dry fruits. It was impossible to tell what the fruits were. In addition, there were a few tes of cactus. Wang Wng wanted to vomit when he saw the cactus. He retched a few times on the spot, causing Bighead to roll his eyes. He had no doubt that if not for that woman in red warning him in advance, this Bighead would definitely have fought him fiercely. Hahahaha, its actually friendly fire. We dont recognize each other anymore! Just as they were getting impatient from waiting, a rough voice sounded, echoing in the stone hall. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a man in a ck robe striding over. His face was covered in beard and he looked chubby. He did not look fierce. Instead, he looked very simple and honest. The woman in red followed behind him and said to them, This is our City Lord. The City Lordughed loudly and continued, Youre all juniors. Just call me Uncle Wan. As for you He looked at Xie Zhen and said reluctantly, Just call me Brother Wan. As he spoke, he pped Xie Zhens shoulder. There was the sound of bones cracking. Xie Zhen screamed and covered his shoulder. Swoosh! Chi Gou drew his sword and held it horizontally in front of his chest. Protect your sister! City Lord Wan was a little dumbfounded. He looked at Xie Zhen. Brother, you dont know martial arts? He wanted to be polite before resorting to force. This was just a very friendly pat on the shoulder. Those who knew martial arts would take the opportunity to deflect the force on the spot. It was impossible for them to be injured. At most, it would hurt a little. Not to mention that his bones were broken. Xie Zhen: As the only person in the team who did not know martial arts, it was all his fault. Wang Wng was also angry. He raised his weapon and attacked Bighead, who was closest to him. Bighead had long disliked him and immediately retaliated. The two of them instantly fought. Elf, what should we do? Fight? All Yu did not expect this development. Her original n was to think of a way to meet King Xiaoyao when she saw the City Lord. But now, with a pat on the shoulder from the City Lord, all her ns were ruined. Xie Zhen was still shouting when Chi Ding and the scar-faced man started fighting. Tang Yuan and the tomboy beside Ah Yu had yet to make a move. [Kid, dont fight. You cant win.] All Yu, they cut my clothes! Wang Wng shouted. When Ah Yu heard this, she held the Xuan Heaven Bow in her hand on the spot and pulled and released it. Her speed was extremely fast as she released a shot towards Wang Wng. Pfft A cyclone rushed towards Wang Wng and brushed past him. It burrowed into Bigheads headgear and brought down arge pile of things thatnded on the ground. Bigheads face turned from red to ck, then from ck to white, his face filled with humiliation. The air fell strangely silent. Everyone looked at Bigheads bald and slightly big head. All, this Xie Zhen stopped shouting. He opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. Bighead was furious. Just as he was about to attack, he heard the City Lord say, Wait. He looked at the Xuan Heaven Bow in Ah Yus hand and narrowed his eyes.. Youre the sessor of the Xuan Heaven Bow? Youve been to the underground pce?! Chapter 774 - 774: The Legendary Proverbs Chapter 774 - 774: The Legendary Proverbs Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions City Lord Wan originally did not care about the few people who came to look for him. Every once in a while, someone woulde here with the secret signal. Most people either became his subordinates or became bones under the sand. Ah Yu: Could the underground pce youre talking about be a ce with an ancient coffin? Other than the Xuan Heaven Bow, they didnt take anything else from there. Ah Yu did not like those things. Wang Wng wanted to take some money to suppress his shock, but he felt that his sister disdained this kind of wealth, so he did not take it.
The others were just followers, so they naturally couldnt take it. City Lord Wan looked dazed. You really went in? He muttered, It shouldnt be like this. Then, in front of them, he called over the woman in red from before and asked her, Have you reinforced the mechanisms outside the underground pce? The woman in red was very afraid of City Lord Wan. When she replied, she was also trembling with fear. City Lord, well send someone to investigate every three days. The mechanisms in the underground pce havent been destroyed. Wow, you actually dare to lie to the City Lord in front of us? Wang Wng didnt mind themotion and said in a clear voice, When we went to that underground pce, we destroyed all the mechanisms outside. There are also more than a hundred mechanisms inside. They were either destroyed or no longer had any weapons. How can you have the cheek to say that they werent destroyed? Im ashamed for you! City Lord Wan said in disbelief, How is that possible! The underground pce was guarded by the previous City Lords. It could be said that it was the reason why Jiangsai City had faith in the City Lords. Moreover, it was not that he had never tried to enter, but everyone basically could not enter. There were countless people who had died outside, and the name of the Land of Death had even spread, scaring even the most ferocious horse bandits so much that they did not dare to step in. The inside was even more terrifying. No living person had evere out of the underground pce! As the City Lord, he knew that there were countless treasures in this underground pce, as well as a Xuan Heaven Bow that could be said to be an immortal item. That was the temptation of people stilling to Jiangsai City one after another. However, only the City Lord knew what the Xuan Heaven Bow looked like. There was no mistake. It was exactly like the one this little girl was carrying. In addition, there were 180 array formations in the pce. Coupled with 36 disguises and thebination of the five elements and eight trigrams, it could be said that there was no returning from that ce. How could they pass all of them? Seeing that the City Lord was a little dumbfounded, All Yu said, Perhaps the mechanism inside has been in disrepair for a long time and many things are not functional anymore. Who knows? Impossible! City Lord Wan said sternly. The underground pce is such a noble existence. How can it be barged in casually? Those who could enter were all experts among experts, but experts might not understand arrays. Those who knew arrays also had to have peerless martial arts and extraordinary intelligence. It was impossible to do it with any aspect missing. But now that the truth was in front of him, City Lord Wan had to admit that he had encountered the rumored challenger. He sent people to gallop to the underground pce and called for Ah Yu and the others to stay in the stone pce. Because he did not know their identities, he did not neglect them. Ah Yu and the others were no longer in a hurry to look for King Xiaoyao and stayed in peace. It was not until two dayster that someone came to invite them politely. This time, City Lord Wan invited them to an extremely spacious hall. When he saw Ah Yu and the others, he half-knelt and bowed to her. Holy Envoy, please forgive my previous offense! City Lord Wan, what do you mean? All Yu moved aside and avoided this huge bow. City Lord Wan had a bitter expression. Lord Holy Envoy, youre finally here! If you hadnte, I would have suspected that the rumors were fake! It turned out that every City Lord would know a saying: Whoever could pass through the underground pce safely and obtain the Xuan Heaven Bow without being injured, would be the next Holy Envoy of Jiangsai City! Wang Wng asked, Wait a minute, what kind of existence is this Holy Envoy youre talking about? City Lord Wan stood up straight and said word byword, The kind thats here to cleanse Jiangsai City. Under everyones expectant gazes, he continued, Overthrow the Great Chang and West Wind and establish the Jiangsai Kingdom! Ah Yu : Wang Wng and the others: Even the woman in red looked at her City Lord in surprise. Although no one said anything, it was written all over their faces.. Youre not awake yet? Chapter 775 - 775: The Crown Princess Consort Descends to the World Chapter 775 - 775: The Crown Princess Consort Descends to the World Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There was originally no City Lord in Jiangsai City. About a hundred years ago, this was a ce filled with war and disasters. After City Lord Wan confirmed Ah Yus identity, it was as if he had suddenly be enlightened. He did not beat around the bush. Since youre the Holy Envoy, 1 wont hide this from you. Perhaps you cant understand, but in order to wait for you to appear, the previous generations of City Lords have already lost their faith. I thought that I would just live like this in a muddle-headed state as well. Then, 111 pass down the position of City Lord and let it go for the rest of my life. [He wanted to pass down the position of City Lord to King Xiaoyao.] While City Lord Wan was telling the story, Meatball secretly sent a message to All Yu. [1 thought they were imprisoning King Xiaoyao, but now I realize that they were thinking of a way to treat King Xiaoyaos leg.] Ah Yu had also thought about treating King Xiaoyaos leg many times, but the elf told her that in any case, King Xiaoyaos leg was already in that state and would not get worse. It wouldnt be toote to take this risk when she was older and truly had the ability to protect herself. She now understands more and more that the higher the position of a person, the less she can judge them solely by their character, because they have too many things beyond their control.
King Xiaoyao was someone who had been tested by the elf, but it was only to test his favorability towards her. It did not prove that he would treat anyone very well, nor did it mean that he could stay true to his heart when facing benefits that exceeded his understanding. She had to be careful with everyone other than her family. Uncle Ah Shu wont want to be the City Lord. Hes a person whos afraid of trouble. Ah Yu felt that she knew King Xiaoyao quite well. Outsiders said that he was the living King of Hell and used torture at the drop of a hat. Many serious criminals were interrogated to death by him. However, Ah Yu knew that he was not cruel, but he liked to simplify things. This was because the more gentle the policy, the more troublesome it would be. Only by killing decisively could he cut the Gordian knot. The military books said the same thing. The oue of his simple and crude methods was that his reputation as the living King of Hell would precede him. While All Yu and the elf were discussing, City Lord Wan did not stop. He roughly exined the origins of Jiangsai City and this stone hall. It was nothing more than that Jiangsai City was actually an ownerlessnd that was also uninhabited. Later on, many wandering soldiers gathered because of the war. Those people rested for a period of time before gradually giving birth to children andter lived and settled here. The Great Chang, West Wind, and the surrounding small countries, which could not even be considered as countries, were all nibbling away at their territory here. Theres a Hu Dingbang in the Great Chang. Hes known as General Hu. Hes a legendary figure. Back then, he led 30,000 armored horsemen directly from the north pass and made a name for himself here. In just half a year, he defeated the others and suppressed other countries to sign the contract of ownership of Jiangsai. Speaking of this, City Lord Wan had a look of admiration. From then on, Jiangsai really became the border of the Great Chang. During the years when General Hu was alive, Jiangsai City established a protectorate with 30,000 troops stationed all year round. Later on, General Hu retired and returned to the fields. The garrison on Jiangsais side was also recalled and disintegrated by the other factions one after another. The Jiangsai protectorate filled its own pockets and was led by muddle-headed and ipetent people. This ce gradually became and of chaos. By the time the Imperial Court reacted and wanted to deal with it properly, it was already difficult to turn the situation around. The role of City Lords of Jiangsai City started passing down about 50 years ago. Although it had not been long, there were more than 30 City Lords. Most of them did not have a good ending. It could be seen how dangerous this position was. The City Lord only gradually appeared after the Jiangsai City protectorate was dismantled. Although the history of the City Lords are rtively history and the stone hall was only built more than 40 years ago, the underground pce has existed for more than 100 years. ording to what 1 know, it might be the tomb of a certain countrys royal family, or even the tomb of General Hu. Impossible! Wang Wng blurted out. General Hu is a humble person. How can his tomb be so luxurious! Moreover, the real General Hus tomb was in their vige! Although he had never seen General Hu before and was not from the Hu Family, Wang Wng was a follower of General Hu. Ah Yu also shook her head. We went in to take a look. Although we didnt see much of the mechanisms inside, there are quite a lot of treasures. The furnishings in the pce dont look like the style of the Great Chang. From the clues I can see, we can infer that it should be the tomb of a certain royal princess. Its a womans? This time, it was City Lord Wans turn to be surprised. Ive never been inside before, so 1 dont know whats there. At this moment, the woman in red said, City Lord, when we went to check, the mechanism outside was destroyed. The mechanism inside is still there. They had almost died in the trap. Fortunately, they knew the first few mechanisms well and often repaired them, so they were not injured. Speaking of this, City Lord Wans eyes were filled with excitement as he looked at Ah Yu. Lord Holy Envoy, I wonder if youre free to bring us to the underground pce. 1 only know where some legendary secret keys are, but Ive never dared to open them. Im only waiting for Lord Holy Envoy to arrive. Chi Gou nced at him. Theres no need to make it sound so righteous. City Lord Wan: Shut up, or Ill crush you to death! However, Ah Yu was in no hurry to bring them to the underground pce. Instead, she took out a piece of paper from her long cloth boots and handed it to City Lord Wan. Theres no hurry. City Lord Wan, in that case, why dont you resolve my problem first? All Yu said. After all, without a protectorate in Jiangsai City, only you are left. City Lord Wan took it over and took a look. The words Appointment Letter were shockingly written on it. The content below was from the Ministry of Personnel. The general idea was that the Commander of the Astrology Divination Bureau hade to Jiangsai for a year of friendly exchange on official business. The local officials had to be prepared to receive her. They had to abide by the principles of friendship, mutual assistance, and harmonious coexistence. They had to protect the safety of the Commanders life and could not neglect her needs. The most eye-catching thing was the line of seals at the bottom. Other than the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, there was actually the seal of the Hanlin Academy, the Imperial Attendants Office, the jade seal from Emperor Minghua, and the phoenix seal from the Empress Dowager and Empress. City Lord Wan: ??? Wait, so many people were protecting this little girl in front of him? How was this a study tour? She was clearly the Crown Princess Consort who had descended to the mortal world! Chapter 776 - 776: Work Study Tour Chapter 776: Work Study Tour Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Back then, the Wang Family had ced great importance on Ah Yuing to Jiangsai. Other than Old Madam Wang, everyone objected. However, it was Old Madam Wang who helped her convince everyone and made many arrangements for her. She even taught her some useful knowledge before letting here over. However, in the end, Jiangsai was not under any jurisdiction. Most of the information sent back from here was fake, and many of them were from the City Lord in front of them. Or rather, the previous City Lords. Its not like Jiangsai doesnt have an protectorate, but its not in Jiangsai City. City Lord Wan was a little embarrassed. He was indeed a local snake. Since he wanted to establish a country, he naturally had many subordinates. However, he himself did not actually have much ambition. It was just that he had been pressured back then and could only follow the prescribed order. It was also because of this that he was very easily willing to transfer his authority to Ah Yu, who appeared in the proverbs. If it were the previous City Lord, his first reaction would definitely not be to negotiate and defect. Instead, he would investigate the other party thoroughly and train with him for a few years before persuading the other party to rebel with him. If the Holy Envoy was disobedient, he would be crippled and be a puppet. This was because their ultimate goal was to establish the Jiangsai Kingdom. City Lord Wan couldnt care less about this. His hometown wasnt even in Jiangsai. He wasnt willing to stay in such a godforsaken ce for the rest of his life. Founding a country? Bah! What sense of aplishment could he get from facing the yellow sand and rocks every day? In such a dpidated ce, others would probably not even be bothered toe and reim the territory. Of course, these words were only said in his heart. City Lord Wan had never let anyone know his true thoughts. Shi Zhou took the initiative to step forward and say, Lets take things one step at a time first. First, well resolve All Yus matter. Well bring her to the protectorate office to register her visit and make things official. Then, well discuss whether your country can be founded. He said the word founded very easily, as if it was as simple as moving a rock. The corners of City Lord Wans mouth twitched. He wanted to say something, but he did not know how to say it. Therefore, the corners of his mouth twitched. City Lord Wan, whats wrong? Wang Wng was concerned about him. Could it be that some old illness has rpsed? City Lord Wan: No. He sighed. I just want to say if youre thinking too simply about the problem. The most important thing now is still the governance of our Jiangsai City, including how to mediate with the surrounding countries and how to set the rules in the future. We only have a rough n, and the situation in Jiangsai has always beenplicated. We have to n ten steps ahead for every step we take. There was no hurry to register. In any case, the protectorate was already their puppet. They could just casually stamp a seal and it would be over. How could it dy their progress! Jiangsai is close to the West Wind and Great Chang. To be precise, Jiangsai City belongs to the Great Chang. The desert 30 li beyond the city is considered the West Wind Nations territory, Shi Zhou said. 1 can make the decision on that area. Ill leave it for you to establish your country. I guarantee that the West Wind Nation wont fight with you for that territory. Before Chi Gou could speak, Chi Tus voice sounded faintly from somewhere. The Great Chang can also agree to cede thisnd and let you establish a country. He was not sure what the royal family was thinking, but Chi Tu was very sure that as the hidden prince, Young Master would definitely fully support Miss Ah Yus establishment of the country. Not to mention establishing a country, even if they had to overturn the Great Chang and kick his father down to make Miss Ah Yu the Empress, Young Master might not even blink. The Crimson Guards were very sure of this. Um The girl who hadnt spoken much raised her hand quietly. i can guarantee that the surrounding eight tribes including Lone Wolf, Bo, Qi, Zhi, and the others will all give their support as well. When Wang Wng saw her, he frowned. You attempted tomit suicide by jumping into the river previously. How can you guarantee this? Yes, I jumped into the river because they wanted me to go home and inherit the position of Great Chief. Chapter 777 - 777: Meeting King Xiaoyao Chapter 777: Meeting King Xiaoyao Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was impossible to rebel. Ah Yu did not think in that direction at all. Moreover, although she did not despise Jiangsai, she did not want to stay here forever. She loved flowers and nts and liked cute animals. The flowers and nts in Jiangsai were really not good-looking, and most of them couldnt grow. The water was also dark, and there was an indescribable stench. She did not like it. She also did not want to be the Empress of this new country. She had seen the Emperor a few times. Every time, the Emperor looked like he had nothing to do, but the dark circles under his eyes could not be hidden! It was obvious that he had never slept well. Grandma had said that the higher ones position is, the busier they are. Even if it was a corrupt official, they had to be busy embezzling and hiding evidence of corruption while pretending to be a good official. Therefore, being a good person was very tiring, and being a bad person was even more tiring. After bing an Empress, she had to y the good and bad roles. That would definitely be super tiring. I dont want to! Meatbail heaved a sigh of relief. It was still in a dilemma. If Ah Yu wanted to be the Empress, it was very supportive emotionally. Of course, it had to support the child it protected. However, if she became the Empress, there would inevitably be a war. This would cause the people to be plunged into misery and suffering. Afterall, it was impossible to subdue the enemy without fighting. Youre about to be a king in other peoples territory. How can there not be a river of blood? In that case, All Yu would be considered to have sinned in this life and might be stripped of her qualifications to reincarnate as a human, let alone go to the cultivation world. It would also be recalled by the Origin Space. No matter how much it threw a tantrum in the next life, it was impossible for it to follow her again. Thinking about it, it should not be right to dote on her like this. Fortunately, Ah Yu didnt have such thoughts. Wang Wng also heaved a sigh of relief. He had already made preparations in his heart just now. If his sister wanted to establish herself as the Empress, he would definitely have to charge in front. Who asked him to be her Big Brother? But it was impossible for there to be no deaths in war. He was not a lucky person. He might very well die young. Perhaps when he died, he would still be single, let alone have children. He still wanted to give birth to an obedient and cute daughter like his Little Sister. Ahaha, were just ordinarymoners of the Great Chang who love our country. Its best not to have these traitorous thoughts. Wang Wng saw that Ah Yu didnt have such thoughts and said with augh. In the end, not many people echoed him. City Lord Wan: Youre the traitor. Your entire family are traitors! Shi Zhou: Watch your words. Who is amoner of your Great Chang? Ah Yu is the Princess of our West Wind Nation, a proper royal! After discussing for a long time, they finally decided to rest and reorganize in the stone hall first. Then, City Lord Wan would send someone to register Ah Yu and the others to confirm her official identity. At the same time, he could also fish out the protectorate that was governing Jiangsai only in name. As for the effect, he did not care. As for the underground pce, City Lord Want naturally had to wait a few days for his subordinates to confirm it before following over. Firstly, although he did not cherish his life much, he did not want to die there casually. Secondly, he still had to investigate in secret. Only when he waspletely sure that All Yu was really the fated person could he openly leave everything to her. Thirdly, he hasnt finished nurturing the next City Lord. It wouldnt be good if he died early halfway. However, Ah Yu didnt follow their npletely. For example, she toured the entire stone hall that night. With the help of the Spirit Treasure Rat, even without Meatballs guidance, they still managed to find all the important ces in the stone hall. Little Lamb was even more omnipotent. Its fur was soft to the touch, but for some reason, the hidden weapons that asionally shot out of the secret doors could not prate it at all when theynded on its fur. Therefore, Little Lamb brought the Spirit Treasure Rat and made the people guarding the secret doors cry. When Ah Yu woke up rubbing her eyes, she saw City Lord Wan on the brink of tears looking at her sadly. Holy Envoy, you can you restrain General Sheep? Ah Yu: General Sheep? Little Lamb stuck its head out from behind City Lord Wan. Baa ~ The Spirit Treasure Rat popped out from behind thembs head. There was a golden key on the golden rats head, and it looked like it was about to bite it. Squeak squeak It turned out that they had found the key to the underground treasure vault, but they couldnt open the door. Little Lamb dug out a hole in the arm-thick wall with its horns. When City Lord Wan saw this, he felt queasy all over. Regarding All Yus identity, he felt that there was no need to investigate further. It was fine if she was, but what if she wasnt? This youngdy looked young, but her helpers, from humans to rats, arent easy to deal with! Ah Yu and the others were brought over to look at the huge hole. Following the hole, she saw that it was filled with food and some gold, silver, and jewelry. However, food was still the most important. There were even a few flowers that she found familiar. They looked a little like the flowers she had nted in the courtyard of Nanhe Town. Indeed, here, the colorful flowers and nts were all top-grade. City Lord Wan opened this door and opened the second and third door. There was a living room inside, which was also where City Lord Wan rested. Further back was a dark room. After walking down the stone stairs and turning a few corners, they realized that it was a dungeon. King Xiaoyao, who was hung up, was among them. Ah Yu: Uncle Ah Shu? She remembered that the elf had said that Uncle Ah Shu was in a good state. King Xiaoyao, who was pretending to be captured, seemed to be in a sorry state. Ah, was it toote to pretend not to know her? Chapter 778 - 778: Princess Ruan Ruan Chapter 778: Princess Ruan Ruan Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions King Xiaoyao did not expect to meet All Yu here. In his life, he was used to being a living King of Hell. His face had long been thrown to the clouds. Not many people who had seen him embarrass himself were still alive. However, Ah Yu was different. In his eyes, All Yu was Ah Ruans child. Thinking about it, what should he do now that he was seen in such a sorry state? Seeing King Xiaoyaos embarrassed expression, Wang Wngs expression changed again and again. He looked at King Xiaoyaos legs that were propped up. He almost blurted out, Theyre too crazy to treat you like this! In an instant, King Xiaoyao understood Wang Wngs expression. He gritted his teeth and said, Shut up! Wang Wng: I havent said anything yet. Ah Yu took two quick steps forward and thought of her small arms and legs. She said to Chi Ding, Uncle Chi Ding, sorry to trouble you. At this point, how could City Lord Wan not understand that this was really a huge disaster! Misunderstanding, this is all a misunderstanding. 1 already said that this is my esteemed guest. How can you let my esteemed guest stand here like this? This is too outrageous! How could City Lord Wan wait for them to untie King Xiaoyao? With a few nces, his subordinates hurriedly put King Xiaoyao down and even thoughtfully found a wheelchair for him to sit him on. After this, City Lord Wan wiped his cold sweat and pretended that nothing had happened. He chuckled and said, Come,e,e. 111 lead the way. Please enter the hall. Chi Gou and Chi Tu looked at each other and saw a sentence in each others eyes. This City Lord is a talent. Meanwhile, City Lord Wan had already gotten someone to take out King Xiaoyaos new clothes. When King Xiaoyao sat in his wheelchair again, City Lord Wan was already chatting happily with Ah Yu and the others, as if he did not mind that the person he was chatting with was a little girl who had yet to reach adulthood. As for King Xiaoyao, who had appeared again, he called him a chivalrous knight now. As he spoke, he couldnt hide his admiration for him. Chi Ding also nodded at the side. This City Lord is indeed capable. To a certain extent, he was especially simr to their Young Master. He was flexible and could even act. Arent you usually quite smart? Do you believe others when they say that youre a Holy Envoy? While City Lord Wan went to instruct his subordinates, King Xiaoyao looked at Ah Yu disapprovingly. Ah Yu said, 1 wont lose anything even if I believe him. But Uncle Ah Shu, why were you tied up? She remembered that Grandpa had already made several special wheelchairs for him. Coupled with Uncle Ah Shus martial arts, he would not be caught. It was not like he did not have anyone protecting him. King Xiaoyao nced at All Yu. This girl was simply rubbing her nose in it. Ive seen you before. Shi Zhou, who had been silent all this while, suddenly said, Youre the rumored King of Hell? When he said this, he did not care if there was anyone else around. Instead, his tone was filled with contempt. King Xiaoyao rarely interacted with the Imperial Attendants Office, so he had naturally never seen Shi Zhou who was from the West Wind Kingdom. However, this person was inexplicably hostile to him, causing him to take a few more nces. The other party ignored him, but Shi Zhou did not care. Under the gazes of Ah Yu and the others, he said a name. You dont know me, but do you know Princess Ruan Ruan? Hearing this name, King Xiaoyao instantly sat up straight. If not for the fact that he couldnt sense his lower limbs, he would probably have stood up. Princess Ruan Ruan? Who is that? Ah Yu vaguely felt that this name was very familiar. [Kid, have you forgotten that I told you a story previously] That memory instantly shed through Ah Yus mind. Just as she was about to figure it out carefully, she heard King Xiaoyao say coldly, Where did you hear this? Your Great Changs Imperial Attendants Office has been turned into a sieve by the spies of the various countries. Its not difficult to find out what King Xiaoyao looks like if you dont often show yourself to others. When Shi Zhou said this, the disdain in his eyes intensified. How difficult is it to find out about your past with Princess Ruan Ruan? Wang Wng could not help but say, Is his identity very difficult to guess? Among the people whom Ah Yu are on good terms with in the Great Chang, other than King Xiaoyao, who else can sit in such a beautiful wheelchair? The girl who was saved also continued, Just now, when City Lord Wan left, he unintentionally mentioned that King Xiaoyao seemed to havee to investigate the news. A noble called Ruan Ruan had alsoe to this stone city. Wang Wng: Youll know when you think about it. The girl: Hes King Xiaoyao, and the girl called Ruan Ruan is a princess. The two of them said in unison, Is it difficult to guess? What other information was needed? Shi Zhou: Chapter 779 - 779: Entering the Underground Palace Again Chapter 779: Entering the Underground Pce Again Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions [Kid, dont forget your motive foring to Jiangsai.] I know. Ah Yu nodded. Whether it was her inexplicable identity as a Holy Envoy, the underground pce she was going to explore, or the few new people she met, none of them could shake her original heart. Iler main goal ining to Jiangsai was to ensure her Fifth Brothers safety. This had already been achieved. Secondly, she wanted to find the path of the future development of the Womens Academy. Unknowingly, she thought that she could obtain the answer here. Moreover, after seeing the current situation of Jiangsai City, she hoped to solve the mystery here. If she could help improve the atmosphere here, that would naturally be very good. If it could not be achieved, she would not force it. After all, it was a fools dream to think that he could shake the tradition of a hundred years with his own strength. After getting to know each other, everyone realized that City Lord Wan was actually a particrly easy-going person. However, the woman in red beside him was very solemn and restrained her subordinates. Once, they had personally seen City Lord Wan chatting with them with a smile. When they heard that someone outside was asking to see the City Lord, his expression instantly changed and he became the dignified and domineering City Lord again. When he finished dealing with those matters and returned, he seemed to walk with an unapproachable murderous aura. However, when he arrived in front of them, City Lord Wan grinned and shouted, Holy Envoy, Im back! Wang Wng clicked his tongue and sighed. You cant judge a book by its cover. King Xiaoyao had superficial wounds on his body. After recuperating for three consecutive days, he was almostpletely healed. Only some subtle scars were left, waiting to fade. Previously, when I came to Jiangsai, 1 realized that the Protectorate General here is useless. The Protectorate Generals residence is also as dpidated as a slum. Clearly, the local power is growing day by day. The Imperial Court cant reach it, and the Protectorate General is helpless. King Xiaoyao frowned, his tone very impatient. If you want to change the system here, it cant be done overnight. If you think its troublesome, you can rest here first. Ille and pick you up after 1 settle the matters in Jiangsai City. This City Lord Wan looked like a bad person, but in fact, he was neither a good person nor a bad person. Compared to the other factions living in Jiangsai City, City Lord Wan was considered one of the most upright. However, the number of lives that had fallen into his hands was actually not small. The reason why King Xiaoyao was imprisoned by him was because he had unintentionally discovered the existence of this City Lord and decided to beat him at his own game. If not for Ah Yu and the othersing, King Xiaoyaos men would havee to rescue him in three days. At that time, a fierce battle would have been unavoidable. On the surface, he was sent by his brother to deal with Jiangsai. Of course, in the eyes of those silly dogs in the Imperial Court, he was sent to this barrennd because his brother was afraid of him. In secret, it was because he had heard that there was news of Ah Ruan here, so he took the initiative to find his brother ande here to investigate. Ah Yu said, Uncle All Shu, we wont ask about your n, but Im not here to sightsee. I have my own things to do. If I only stay in the stone hall, I wont be able to do anything. What are you going to do? I want to know why Jiangsai became like this. After thinking for a moment, Ah Yu added, Also, if its possible, tell me what you know about Princess Ruan Ruan, who was mentioned previously. King Xiaoyao did not object to this. In any case, the fact that she was All Ruans child was probably close to the mark. There was no harm in telling her. Therefore, after discussing the general n in the stone hall, the two sides decided to split up and meet up at the Protectorate General Manor in five days. However, City Lord Wan did not agree. Why do you have to split up? Whether its the matter of Princess Ruan Ruan or investigating the history of Jiangsai City, you actually only need to go to one ce to resolve it. Ah Yu and King Xiaoyao looked at each other and said in unison, Underground pce? Thats right. On the night of the full moon every month, there will be a group of wild wolves guarding outside the underground pce. At the same time, a portion of the mechanisms in the pce will be dormant. This is the best time for us to enter the underground pce, City Lord Wan said. Well enter the underground pce on the 15th of May next month. Well use this time to make all kinds of preparations. Alright. All Yu couldnt care less about the time. In any case, we dont have to wait for so long. She vaguely felt that perhaps this trip to the underground pce would really bring them a pleasant surprise. In the blink of an eye, it was the 15th of May. The few people from before were still around, and the girl who had fallen into the water and was saved by Ah Yu did not leave. She had be familiar with everyone and shook herself to the ground. Her name was Shui Miao, and she was the next heir of the few tribes around Jiangsai. It was not that she was very capable, but the surrounding tribes belonged to her father, mother, grandfather, grandmother, maternal grandfather, and maternal grandma. The family took care of each other and suppressed those who had objections. Wouldnt she be the heir to lead the few ns at this rate? Just as they were about to go to the underground pce, Shui Miao said, Actually, everyone doesnt have to prepare many anti-wolf things. When everyone looked over, she said, I know how to tame beasts.. Chapter 780 - 780: Exploring the Underground Palace Chapter 780: Exploring the Underground Pce Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The underground pce was rtively dangerous, but Ah Yu had to go. She originally wanted to go in with only City Lord Wan, and King Xiaoyao. But other than herself, no one else agreed. There was no need to talk about Tang Yuan. She wanted to follow Ah Yu closely, afraid that she would be harmed in an unfamiliar ce. Even if her martial strength waspletely inferior to her little masters, at the very least, she could help her die at the critical moment. Wang Wng and the three Crimson Guards naturally would not stay. They also had the same thoughts as Tang Yuan. On the other hand, Xie Zhen thought for a long time and felt that his martial strength and intelligence were not good, especially since his luck was not very good. It might be better if he did not go. Xie Zhen: Then Ill go to the Protectorate Generals Residence to stay first and help you with the logistics. When youe out of the underground pce, itll save you some trouble. Everyone expressed that they had no objections to this. Shui Miao: Of course I have to go. Ive long heard of the restricted death zone here. My family doesnt allow me to go. This time, I finally have a chance. Of course I have to go and broaden my horizons. Moreover, she was not very afraid of death. If she died, she would not have to inherit the position of chief and would be less worried. Shi Zhou: I wont go in first. He did not say why, and the others did not ask. They only thought that he had something to do. King Xiaoyao had also chosen three subordinates. It was not to protect him, but mainly to arrange for them to take care of Ah Yu. A group of rough men did not know anything else, but they could at least do menial tasks. City Lord Wan brought Hong Yi and another dark-faced man. Just like that, the group rode camels towards the death zone. After they left, Shi Zhou looked in the direction they had left and walked in the other direction. He wanted to contact the people of the West Wind Kingdom who were hiding in Jiangsai City. The stone hall was not particrly far from the underground pce, but because of the asional sandstorm, they still spent nearly four hours getting there. The daytime in the desert was very long, especially in May. There were only two to three hours of night in a day. They could not even distinguish the exact time with the sun above their heads. This is the entrance to the underground pce. Although some of the mechanisms at the entrance have been cleaned up, its better to be careful. City Lord Wan pointed at the mechanism at the entrance of the underground pce. I know. Weve been here before. With that, All Yu walked towards the entrance of the underground pce. Of course, the mechanism was not triggered, but she did not notice that the expressions of City Lord Wan and the others behind her had changed. They looked at each other in surprise. Had she already found a way to crack it so that she could walk so urately that even City Lord Wan felt enlightened? The deeper they went, the more surprised they became. They had even walked past several ces where the mechanisms couldnt be turned off and he forgot to remind them. The group of people walked calmly to the first path and followed All Yu to the previous hall. When they arrived at the hall, Ah Yu said, Look, this is how we walked inst time. Wang Wng could no longer hold it in. When he left, he had been on tenterhooks. He observed his surroundings to see if any hidden weapons appeared. He also wanted to protect his sister immediately. However, none of the terrifying mechanisms he had encountered previously were there. They did not even get lost! As they followed behind Ah Yu, it was very difficult for them to realize that there were actually many forks here. They had even forgotten that there were forks. What was going on? All Yu, did you secretly practice array formations when we werent paying attention? Wang Wng couldnt help but ask. Ah Yu shook her head. Ive learned array formations for marching and fighting. Although there are also many changes in the five elements and eight trigrams, its not this kind of five elements and eight trigrams. City Lord Wan and Hong Yi looked at each other, as if they were saying in their hearts, Im numb. No wonder the proverbs said that only Holy Envoys could sessfully enter the underground pce and obtain the recognition of the Xuan Heaven Bow. This was simply a Holy Envoy chosen by the heavens. She didnt have to care about the mechanisms at all! Thest time we found the Xuan Heaven Bow, it was Little Lamb who led the way. This time, they did not bring Little Lamb and the Spirit Treasure Rat over. They even instructed the people from the Stone Hall to take good care of them. However, in fact, Ah Yu had ced them all in her portable space when no one was paying attention. Previously, she was a little afraid of putting them into the spatial pocket because Meatball said that there was a risk of them bing demented or crazy. It was only when Meatbail achieved a breakthrough in its research that they could rest well in the spatial pocket. Now, Meatball was busy doing research every day. It even had to call out to the littlemb that ate grass and the Spirit Treasure Rat that coveted the big toads in the spatial pocket. There was almost no time to keep an eye on Ah Yu. Do you still know the way? City Lord Wan felt that his question was a little presumptuous, so he took the initiative to lower his voice and said, I heard that the ce where the Xuan Heaven Bow appeared contains the truth about Jiangsai City. Then lets go. They hade here for this purpose.. Chapter 781 - 781: Discovered the Lost Item Chapter 781: Discovered the Lost Item Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When they passed by the hall, they inevitably saw the extremely high and wide murals. When City Lord Wan saw the murals, he said in surprise, The inheritance records say that the murals in the underground pce are engraved with the ultimate techniques of the martial arts world. If one canprehend them, they will definitely be an expert. Hearing this, Wang Wng, who originally didnt care much about this, immediately widened his eyes and looked at the fancy murals for a long time. Even when his eyes were sore, he still could not figure it out. Are you sure theres a secret technique hidden in this thing? This painting was only so-so. It was not as good as Qin Huais paintings! The color was too painful to the eyes. There were blobs of red, ck, and green, and its outline was not smooth. Shui Miao said, Its indeed not an ultimate technique. Its about some history of the conflict between the Lone Wolf Race and the Qianghan Race. She pointed at one of the curved knives and forks and said, Do you see that? Thats the weapon the Lone Wolf n uses. Its also a sacred item of the n. Wang Wng could not help butin, How can a weapon that everyone uses be a sacred item?! Wasnt it supposed to be that only unique things that could be a Holy Artifact? Oh, the Lone Wolf n is led by my mother. When she was young, she realized that the sacred item in the n was not something that could not be replicated, so she went to the nearby Great Moon Tribe and asked them to help forge a thousand copies. Now, all the warriors in the n like to use this. The Great Moon Tribe thats more than 300 miles away from Jiangsai and whose entire n lives on the cliff? City Lord Wan hissed. That tribe doesnt wee outsiders. They had also gone to that tribe to look for the Holy Envoy, but half of the people they sent outter were killed. That tribe waspletely unreasonable. They would kill anyone they caught. Theyre alright. Shui Miao couldnt care less about this. The chief of the tribe is probably my second brother now. Hes preparing to let the people of the tribe move down the mountain and wees others to visit. Everyone: Could it be that you can be a chief because the other heirs of your family have upied other peoples chieftain positions? Although Shui Miao was only 13 years old, she really knew a lot. Her martial arts skills were not very high, and she was not very literate, but she was knowledgeable. Therefore, they walked all the way from the hall to the hidden ce. Whatever they encountered along the way was exined by Shui Miao. Ah Yu gradually walked at the back of the group. As she listened, she distractedly spoke to Meatball. Elf, did you notice that Shui Miao seems to have been looking at Fifth Brother? [Ever since she entered the underground pce, she has looked at him 328 times.] Meatball recorded mechanically. [329 times now.] Is there anything dirty on Fifth Brother? [I dont know. Other than you, everyone else is a little dirty now. Their bacteria count has exceeded the limit.] Meatbail casually nced at the data. Ah Yu cared a lot about the people around her, so it often set up a detection mode for the people around her. Of course, if it only tested the amount of ordinary bacteria around her body, the energy consumed was not worth mentioning. A full-body physical examination would be a drop in the bucketpared to their current points. Ah Yu still felt a little strange, but she did not know what was strange. If the person she was asking was not Meatbail but anyone else here, they would tell her an obvious answer. This is indeed the Mystic Heaven Holy Land! Finally, when the group arrived at the green grasnd and saw that the underground river was still flowing, City Lord Wan was already so excited that he could not control himself. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, how could he believe that the Mystic Heaven Holy Land mentioned in the proverbs really existed? All of this was simply exactly as described in the proverbs! Even the knowledgeable King Xiaoyao was shocked by what he saw. In the boundless expanse of yellow sand, it was already shocking to have such a huge underground pce. Not to mention the difficulty of the building, it was not easy to transport all kinds of construction materials. It was unknown how much wealth would be consumed. Not to mention, there was such a greennd. It was simply like a grotto-heaven that could only be built by immortals! [Kid, there seems to be something different about this ce from thest time we came. Go over and take a look.] Meatbail suddenly reminded her. [A box appeared in the river where you discovered the Xuan Heaven Bow.. Stop it!] Chapter 782 - 782: Lost Item Chapter 782: Lost Item Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone could not be bothered to discuss how Ah Yu had discovered this thing and surrounded her. Chi Ding cursed on the surface, but used his True Qi to dry his belt extravagantly. This was the bad thing about being a subordinate. In a short journey, there was basically nothing that belonged to them in the luggage they carried. For example, an extra belt. Your Highness, this item is unknown, King Xiaoyaos subordinate said. Let me open it. King Xiaoyao looked at Ah Yu and saw her nod. He said, Open it. The person picked up the box and quickly walked about a hundred feet away. Only then did he want to open the box with his sword under everyones gaze. Unfortunately, his wish was not fulfilled. It looked like a simple closed box, but the gap was especially tight. Whats going on? City Lord Wan was puzzled. Is it broken? Wang Wng recalled some martial arts books and said, It might be some special mechanism. For example, if its opened in the wrong way, there might be danger or it might be destroyed. These words reminded everyone. Thats right. Even the underground pce had so many mechanisms, and they had been operating steadily for many years. This meant that the person who built the mechanisms liked to build mechanisms and was good at it. Although the box was soaked in water, why would it mean that there was no mechanism? Ah Yu thought of some toys Grandpa had made for her and said, Could it be something like a Luban lock? Such a small box has an exquisite shape. Perhaps the things inside are indeed precious. This means that the owner cherishes it very much and does not want it to be damaged. The reason why she said this was naturally not because she was very certain, but because Meatball had scanned it remotely and confirmed that there was no danger. Meatball was very willing to leave her guessing on the small details so that Ah Yu would have a sense of participation in her growth. However, the premise must be to ensure her safety. Now, it could already perfectly use this system and be a qualified guardian (self-appointed). In the end, it was Wang Wng and All Yu who squatted by the box to discuss. They found the method together and opened the box. Ah Yu was in charge of thinking while Wang Wng was in charge of the practice, and the siblingspleted it with extreme tacit understanding. With a click, the box opened. Everyone couldnt help but peer over curiously. Its just a jade pendant? The space in the box was indeed very small. There was a piece of cloth inside and a jade pendant was firmly stuck in it. The color of the jade pendant was not bad. It looked transparent and was suffused with a faint luster. However, most of the people present had seen the world. When they saw that it was only a jade pendant, they were naturally disappointed. If Shi Zhou was here, he would definitely be surprised because this jade pendant was none other than Princess Ruan Ruans former princess token! However, now, All Yu picked up the jade pendant and looked at it seriously. She felt that the patterns on it were a little familiar. Fifth Brother, look at this pattern. I feel like Ive seen it somewhere before. Wang Wng leaned closer and indeed felt that it was familiar. The others also came over to take a look. King Xiaoyao was about to say something when Tang Yuan suddenly eximed. Everyone looked at her. Whats wrong? Tang Yuan thought of something and shook her head. Nothing. Its just that 1 think a bug bit me just now. Everyone turned back to look at the jade pendant. Ah Yu felt someone tugging at her. She turned around and saw that it was Tang Yuan. Tang Yuan pulled Ah Yu to the side. When Chi Gou saw this, he stood calmly in the middle, blocking the others vision and preventing them from hearing anything. Chi Tu also stood over tacitly. Everyone was still discussing the jade pendant and had no time to care. Big Sister Tang Yuan, whats wrong? Tang Yuan leaned closer to Ah Yu and said in a low voice, Little Master, theres half a pattern on that jade pendant. Its very simr to the birthmark behind your ear. It was more than simr. It was exactly the same! It felt like half of Ah Yus birthmark had been imprinted on it. Ah Yu vaguely knew what her birthmark looked like. Meatbail had once drawn it for her.. Chapter 783 - 783: Rumors Can’t Be Trusted Chapter 783: Rumors Cant Be Trusted Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The jade pendant in the box was temporarily kept by King Xiaoyao. After checking that there were no problems with it, he would decide if he should leave it for All Yu or use it for other purposes. Ah Yu expressed that she did not care. She was actually not short of jade at all. She even had more. She had many jades of better quality than this. Everyone, split up first and see if there are any more clues here, King Xiaoyao said. All Yu, stay with Zi Zhao. Tang Yuan, Chi Gou, and Chi Tu, go with them. Chi Ding is in charge of guarding the area to prevent any idents. Chen Yi, Chen Er, you go with Chi Ding. As for City Lord Wan, do as you see fit. City Lord Wan nodded. No problem. Then 111 go with you too. Shui Miao, who was not mentioned, immediately approached Wang Wng and wanted to go with them. Wang Wng took a step back and stood behind Ah Yu. He looked at her warily. Just speak. Dont be so close to me. Otherwise, Ill think that youre interested in me. Shui Miaos eyes widened. How did you know? Wang Wng:!!! D*mn, its true! He hurriedly went around to All Yus other side, his face filled with fear. Shui Miao was unhappy when she saw this. What are you doing? Its as if Im in a hurry to do something to you. Moreover, as long as Im willing, even the surrounding tribes will have to listen to me. Whats there to despise about me? Youve misunderstood, Little Sister. Wang Wng waved his hand. Its not that 1 despise you. At least you have a family business to inherit. 1 dont have anything. Im just thinking that your family lives too far away. If we get married in the future, it wont be easy for you to return even once. Its better to forget it. In your dreams. 1 wont stay at your house! See, this is our fundamental conflict, so were not suitable. Wang Wng nodded and agreed with her point of view. Its better to keep a distance from the beginning, lest theres a misunderstanding. Beside him, All Yu: [Not to mention anything else, your brother is thinking quite far ahead.] No one took this small episode seriously. After all, Shui Miao looked simr to Ah Yu and was younger than Wang Wng. However, the people in Jiangsai were much more open-minded and did not have much restrictions on girls. It was not rare for them to start talking about choosing partners when they were eight or nine years old, so City Lord Wan and the others did not think much of it. On the other hand, Chi Gou and Chi Tu looked at Shui Miao a few times and inexplicably felt that her personality was very simr to their Young Master and Miss All Yu. They were all at an age where they were not supposed to know anything, but they had long considered very far. Achoo! Far away in Wanning City, Qin Huai was walking out of the Hanlin Academy when he suddenly sneezed loudly. When Eunuch Xi, who happened toe over, saw this, he asked with concern, Whats wrong, Schr Qin? Did you catch a cold? It was already summer, so there was no reason for him to catch a cold. Qin Huai: No, I might have identally choked on the wind when 1 came out. Eunuch Xi, where are you going? As his name suggested, Eunuch Xi was in charge of reporting matters in the pce. Moreover, it was mainly joyous matters. Therefore, the Empress Dowager gave him the name of Eunuch Xi and it was still used until now. Eunuch Xi smiled and said, Speaking of which, this matter has something to do with Schr Qin. He waited for Qin Huai to take the initiative to ask. Unfortunately, Qin Huai was not curious and did not even give him a curious look. On the other hand, Eunuch Xi, who had been waiting for a long time, couldnt help but say, It was Wang Zhizhou who made a great contribution in Changan County. Its said that he single-handedly uncovered the local corruption case. Even the county governor was pulled down by him! His Majesty is overjoyed and said that he wants to give Wang Zhizhou a huge reward! Its just that His Majesty is still thinking about what kind of reward should be given to Wang Zhizhou. Schr Qin, do you think we should go to the study and discuss it with His Majesty? Originally, Eunuch Xi would not tell outsiders about these things, but Emperor Minghua hinted that he would walk in this direction from the Hanlin Academy and asked him to disclose the news to Qin Huai before letting him go over. Emperor Minghua did not know about the existence of his son, Qin Huai, in the past. Later on, when he found out, his feelings for him were not deep. After all, the father and son did not spend much time together. Later on, when he became a Hanlin Academy schr, Empress Qin became much warmer to him. Emperor Minghua also bumped into Empress Qin going to the Hanlin Academy a few times. After a while, Emperor Minghua knew that if he wanted to meet his Empress more, he had to build a good rtionship with his son. Qin Huai originally did not want to go. Second Uncle had obtained such a great fortune because of his own ability. He should not interfere unnecessarily. Moreover, he should avoid arousing suspicion. However, when he thought about how there were still some vermin in the court who doesnt think about improving all day and yet didnt like others to improve, it wouldnt be good if he didnt go and his Second Uncles credit was snatched away or twisted. Therefore, he turned around and said to Eunuch Xi, Thank you for your reminder, Eunuch Xi. If you dont mind, Ill definitely treat you to tea another day. Eunuch Xi was a rare person in the pce who openly expressed his love for him and Ah Yu. All Yu was very happy to see him every time. Even Qin Huai liked him. During the time that Ah Yu was gone, he also trusted Eunuch Xi very much. Eunuch Xi chuckled. Sure, sure. 1 still have something on here. Schr Qin can find the way to the study, right? Naturally. After he left, Eunuch Xi carried the good news happily and headed towards the pce where the Empress and the Empress Dowager were. If the Empress was pleased, the Emperor would be happy. If the Empress Dowager was pleased, she could suppress some old officials who spoke badly. Actually, if Eunuch Xi were allowed to have an opinion, he would say that even Schr Qin and the Empress Dowager could notpare to the Old Madam of the Wang Family, A month after Ah Yu set off, the grandsons of the Wang Family jointly submitted a petition to request titles for their mothers, but unfortunately, they didnt seed. On the other hand, the Empress Dowager suddenly issued an imperial decree saying that Old Madam Wang had raised a loyal family of officials and gave her the title of Respected Matron. It was even a second-grade order, shocking everyone. When Qin Huai arrived at the upper study, he happened to hear an old official shout at the top of his lungs, Your Majesty, how long has it been since Wang Zhizhou went to Changan County? Who knows if hes really upright? What if he sided with the corrupt party and wronged the other party? Your Majesty, rumors are not trustworthy! Thats right, Your Majesty. You still have to think twice. That Wang Zhizhou was born into a small family. He was likely trembling in fear even before the Imperial Examinations. How could he be so efficient right after assuming his new position? If there isnt something fishy going on, how could we trust this? Qin Huai stepped in and said gently, ording to the rumors in Wanning City, Minister Cui is the most open and honest. He has done good deeds his entire life and was quite loved. Minister Cui, who had been pointed out, couldnt help but straighten his back. As he said, No, no. He secretly observed Emperor Minghuas expression. His pride was written in his eyes. Unexpectedly, Qin Huai said, I only know now that rumors are really not trustworthy. Its better to see it for yourself. Minister Cuis face instantly turned the color of pig liver.. Youarrogant child! Chapter 784 - 784: Because I’m Her Fiance Chapter 784: Because Im Her Fiance Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Prime Minister Cui was a conservative person. In his opinion, the drawbacks of the Imperial Examination system were huge. Some young people who had nevere into contact with the important matters of the Imperial Court could enter the Imperial Court and be a reserve of talents just by writing a few articles. This was clearly wrong. True talents need to build up their qualifications, starting from low-ranking positions like assistant officials, going through selections every three years, and finally, climbing up step by step based on their individual abilities. Only then can they be considered truly needed talents. With this standard, not to mention Wang Chuangui, who had been chosen to be a governor, even this weak Schr Qin in front of him, who was still very young, was far from qualified. There was another type of conservative faction in the Imperial Court. Most of their thoughts were the same as Minister Cuis, but regarding the selection of talents, they ced more emphasis on family background. In the past, the Great Changs government officials were mainly based on the nomination system. When it came to Emperor Minghua, there were many ws. At the beginning of the politicalndscape formation, the important officials of the various Imperial Courts and aristocratic families joined forces to protect themselves. Empress Qin made a prompt decision and personally reprimanded the first-rank officials in the hall. Three of the six ministers were personally abolished by her, and there was even an assistant minister whose blood sshed in the hall. Behind Empress Qin stood Duke Yong. Even their opponent, Duke An, supported Empress Qin, and all the military officials supported her. The ministers were dumbfounded and did not dare to say anything. Empress Qin became famous after that battle, but from then on, she took the initiative to retreat to the harem and did not interfere with the previous court. However, it was also from then on that the selection of talents was mainly through the Imperial Examination. For some reason, when they saw Qin Huai standing in the hall today, they vaguely saw the shadow of Empress Qin. Some old people thought of the past and couldnt help but shiver. Wang Zhizhous ability is not something that everyone can determine just by gossiping here. General Hua, who had been silent all this while, suddenly said, Our Emperor is not a fool. Hes probably sent someone to find out the truth already. Why dont you discuss the oues instead? The first is that Wang Zhizhou is talented. We should think about how to reward him. Should we exaggerate or hide the news, or deal with him in another way? Is that very difficult? Seeing that everyone was silent, General Hua rushed to say, Let me speak first then. If Wang Zhizhou is really powerful and he actually overthrew the previous county governor, wouldnt it be better to appoint him as the new county governor on the spot and strike while the iron is hot to let him clean up the local area? Minister Cui couldnt help but say, General Hua, as a military official, its best if you dont participate in the discussion about the reward. He did not know what the Emperor was thinking. He actually let General Hua stay here. What could a boor like him know? He was just spouting nonsense. Qin Huai said, Hes just expressing his opinion. Why cant he speak? Minister Cui, dont be angry. No matter what, this reward belongs to Wang Zhizhou. It wont fall to anyone else. Minister Cui choked. When did I say I wanted to give it to others? Cough! Minister Lu from the Ministry of Personnel coughed heavily and said slowly, Schr Qins words are not unreasonable. Since we have our own opinions, we should naturally speak freely. Someone was dissatisfied. Minister Lu is quite generous. Your grandson has already be Schr Qins servant. Who knows if youve already discussed it in private? When Minister Lu heard this, he only smiled and did not answer. He was a true gentleman, but he had never suffered a loss. From the beginning to the end, Emperor Minghua did not say anything. He only watched as the officials quarreled below. At first, everyones attitude was still considered gentle, butter on, someone attacked first, and the scene became chaotic. Minister Cui was pushed to the ground and his pants were almost stepped off. The others did not have an easy time either. The tea was sshed all over their bodies, and even the ceremonial tablet fell to the ground. When they lowered their heads to pick it up, they were kicked again. The scene was chaotic. General Hua was skilled and had long pulled the old Minister Lu and the others aside in advance to stand with the young Qin Huai. They sat at the side and watched the show. When the Empress Dowager and the Empress arrived, the officials were no longer presentable. The various Officials clothes were loose, and their hair was scattered everywhere. There were even all kinds of red marks on their faces. It was unknown if they had been hit or knocked down. The Empress Dowager couldnt help but turn her head and hold back herughter for a long time before telling the eunuch beside her to announce their arrival. The Empress Dowager has arrivedthe Empress has arrived The officials were shocked and hurriedly bowed. Greetings, Empress Dowager. May the Empress and Empress Dowager live a thousand years! Blessings and peace be to the Empress and Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager looked up. Get up. This was because after themotion, everyone looked haggard. It was nothing, but with the Empress Dowager and the Empress present, the nature of the situation changed. They only wanted to find a hole to hide in and were not in the mood to discuss this. Qin Huai epted the order and recounted the entire matter. After he finished speaking concisely, he retreated to the side. The Empress Dowager thought for a moment and said, General Hua is right. I think its very feasible. What do you think? The officials lowered their heads. The Empress Dowager is wise. The Empress Dowager looked at Emperor Minghua again. Emperor, what do you think? Emperor Minghua retracted the smile on his face and said seriously, Mother is right. Lets do as you say. ording to the wishes of the ministers, if Wang Zhizhou is indeed talented, well confer him the title of Count-in-Waiting. He shall enjoy the sry of an Earl, and be allowed 300 retainers. If hes not actually talented, well follow the normal three-year debriefing process and wait for him to return to the capital before making a decision. The officials were dizzy and all said, Your Majesty is wise. Qin Huai quickly drafted the contents of the imperial edict on the spot and asked the eunuch to copy it. After the jade seal was stamped, the officials, including Minister Cui, felt that something was wrong. How did things turn out like this? However, they still felt fortunate about one thing. If Wang Zhizhou was deliberately exaggerating, they could deal him a ruthless blow. However, he did not expect that two monthster, the people sent by Emperor Minghua would return at full speed. The news they brought back was that not only had Wang Zhizhou uprooted the local corrupt county, but he had also subdued a bandit faction that had been entrenched near Changan County for 20 to 30 years. Not only did he recruit all the other partys members, but he also brought them to farm thend. The food they nted grew lushly and was about to have a bumper harvest this year! The officials of the Imperial Court:!! Why was thispletely different from what they had imagined?! After that, not only was Wang Chuangui promoted to a county governor on the spot, but was also bestowed the title of Guardian of Righteousness.. In addition, the cultivation of the reimed mountain, along with the efforts of the local people, helped them sessfully ovee subsequent famines. However, this is a story for another time. After that, Minister Cui still couldnt figure it out. He once looked for Qin Huai alone and asked him, Your future is bright and clear. Why do you have to mix with those people from poor families? Qin Huai said, Wang Zhizhou is not from a poor family. His niece is themander of the Astrology Divination Bureau and is even personally conferred the title of Vige Lord Yu by the Emperor. How can they be considered a poor family? A mere Vige Lord is nothing. Moreover, what right does she have to be Wang Zhizhous backer? Youve been confused by them. Because Im her fiance! Qin Huai said word by word, If not for the fact that shes a woman, I might even have to relent to her the position of the Top Schr. If Vige Lord Yus status is not enough to support her family, I, Qin Huai, will hold them up. If I cant hold on anymore, my grandfather and King Xiaoyao will probably be happy to support her family. They had to. Minister Cui: As expected, they couldnt let the young people join the government.. Its be full of childish sentiments! Chapter 785 - 785: She’s Not Ah Ruan’s Child Chapter 785 - 785: Shes Not Ah Ruans Child Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wanning City was more than lively and prosperous, but Jiangsai City was more silent. It was the 24th year of Minghua, the seventh day of July, and it was extremely hot. It had been more than two months since Ah Yu and the others went to the underground pce. They stayed in the pce for a total of three days. Not only did they find a case, but they also found the jade pendant and the ancient words of West Wind Nation on the jade pendant. In addition, they had moved most of the wealth in the underground pce. As the pce began to copse, they couldnt continue to move the remaining portion. They could only let it be buried under the yellow sand for the fated people to pick upter. Other than this, they also found some scattered items. Ah Yu also discovered new words carved on a wall. Meatbail used the Origin Space points to exchange for the era evidence and knew that it was left about 12 years ago. It was clearly not from the same period as the other murals in the underground pce. After that, Ah Yu memorized the contents and copied them. When Shi Zhou saw them, he told her that the jade pendant and the words carved in the pce were all ancient words of the West Wind Nation. They were special words that only the royal families of the West Wind Nation knew. It was something even ordinary royals could not touch. Although Shi Zhou was a noble of West Wind Nation, he was not an agent of the royal family. He could only be said to know some things, but he could not understand what it meant.
Just as Shi Zhou was about to bring these things back to West Wind Nation and find the imperial familys agents to crack it, a group of uninvited guests arrived at Jiangsai City. It was Ouyang Changjing and the others, who had once met Ah Yu. He was also the Crown Prince of the West Wind Kingdom. When Ouyang Changjing saw the contents of the words, his expression changed drastically. Seeing Ah Yus expression, he was even a little suspicious. These are the words left behind by Ruan Ruan. King Xiaoyaos expression immediately changed. Really?! He already knew that back then, Ah Ruan was the little princess Ruan Ruan of the West Wind Kingdom, a favored daughter of heaven. It was also because of this that during her time in Wanning City, she could quickly attract the attention of him, Empress Qin, and the others. In a short period of time, the few of them became close friends. However, at that time, they did not know about the various connections to Ah Ruan, which caused her to fall into a dangerous situation. If King Xiaoyao knew that someone was chasing after her behind her back, how could he have waited until she was bullied to such an extent? Thinking of this, King Xiaoyao was very dissatisfied with the people of West Wind Nation. A doted princess was already living such a miserable life, so how could he trust these so-called family members? Ouyang Changjing was a smart person. How could he not know that King Xiaoyao was interested in his sister? Even if his sister was gone, he still could not stand this distant admirer. It was just that due to his personal cultivation, he did not show his displeasure on his face. Ah Yu did not think too much about the storm between Ouyang Changjing and King Xiaoyao at all. She only asked, Uncle Ouyang, what does it say? It says that she identally entered this ce with her child and did not destroy the furnishings inside. However, she realized that it was very likely that there was an ancestor of our West Wind Nations royal family in the tomb. It was just that she was in a hurry and did not have the time to investigate further. She hopes that the fated person will see themter and can continue investigating. Ouyang Changjing finished speaking in one breath with aplicated expression. She brought her own child? Ah Yu caught the main point. Does this mean that Princess Ruan Ruan actually has other children? What she means is that its the only child in her life. Ouyang Changjing said with some difficulty. Ah Yu fell silent. She understood that this meant that the so-called Princess Ruan Ruan was not her mother. Previously, everyone had made a mistake. Ah Yu pursed her lips. Under the silence of the others, she pretended to be rxed and said, Whats wrong with that! 1 didnt say that Im the princesss child to begin with. Moreover, I have a Mother. She likes me very much. This was also the truth. However, too many people had told her that Princess Ruan Ruan was very likely her mother. Including the elf. She believed it and thought that she was. She even made a long mental preparation for this and thought about how to deal with it. She did not want her current Mother to be sad. Now that he said that she was actually not, she heaved a sigh of relief. But at the same time, she felt an indescribable sense of loss. This feeling was indescribable. Ouyang Changjing looked at the evidence in his hand. It was undoubtedly his sisters handwriting. But no matter how he looked at the girl in front of him, she looked like his sister back then. How could they say that she was not? Chapter 786 - 786: Checking the Water Source Chapter 786 - 786: Checking the Water Source Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions [Kid, dont be sad.] Meatbail could sense All Yus mood the most. It knew that Ah Yu had a knot in her heart. Her mothers identity was the knot in her heart. The person called Han Zhi was her first mother-in-name. No matter how others judged it, she loved that mother. And her current mother, Liu Wan, was the mother she had acknowledged. Then, another princess mother appeared. This was the mother that All Yu did not acknowledge, but she tried her best to convince herself. This was because she did not want to trouble others tofort her. She also hoped that she could be more sensible and notin, let alone me those innocent people. To a child who had yet to reach adulthood, this was very difficult. She had done it, but she was again disappointed. It was no different from umting faith and having it copse bit by bit. Elf, Im not sad. I just feel that Ive let Mother down a little, Ah Yu said to Meatball. I told myself that 1 still have another mother. Although she might not be alive anymore, she didnt abandon me, so I cant abandon her existence.
She didnt know how to exin her thoughts. Only Meatbail could understand. [I know. Its not your fault.] This isnt your fault, All Yu. Wang Wng had arrived beside Ah Yu at some point. He hid his worry and pulled out a big smile. I was still afraid previously. If youre the child of some princess, 1 might not be able to protect you. When we return to our house, Grandma and Fourth Aunt will definitely beat me to death! Pfft When All Yu saw Wang Wng deliberately acting stupid, she couldnt help butugh. The others heaved a sigh of relief when they saw her smile. It was good that she was smiling. After that, this matter became a topic that everyone kept secret and never mentioned again. Ouyang Changjing and Shi Zhou were also isted by them, so they didnt let them follow All Yu. Seeing that the people from the West Wind Nations royal family had been chased away dejectedly, City Lord Wan hurriedly said, I guarantee with my life that your identity as the Holy Envoy is definitely real! Even if it was fake, it had to be real! The underground pce had already copsed, so there was actually no point in his existence as the City Lord. It was not easy for him to quit his job and shirk his responsibilities. He would be stupid to find something for himself to do. Ah Yus emotions came and went quickly. She quickly stopped conflicting and ran to Jiangsai City to discuss the governance of Jiangsai City with the General Protectorate there. She came to Jiangsai on the surface with a mission. There were many bandits around Jiangsai City. The wheelchairs that King Xiaoyao had ordered from Old man Wang were finally useful. The endless yellow sand was the best ce to kill. They could boldly test the strengths and weaknesses of the wheelchair and not be afraid of being discovered by others because all the enemies they discovered would be dead. He was the living King of Hell. If he lived, the others would see the King of Hell. Just as he had said at the beginning, Wang Wng had been following King Xiaoyao. He had been naive before. He wanted to use a gentle attitude to make the bandits surrender and ept the modifications. In the end, King Xiaoyao was stabbed and his life was on the line. In fact, the horse bandits felt that they had been insulted and joined forces with the surrounding people to plunder even more wantonly. Among them was actually a messenger who hade to deliver the letter to All Yu. After seeing the letter covered in the messengers blood, Wang Wng was furious. It was fine for him to be severely injured, but not to damage All Yus things! He howled as he went into the sand and quickly grew up. In less than a month, he became the little living King of Hell that the horse bandits often spoke about. When Ah Yu heard this, she was in the Protectorate Generals Residence working with a few newly recruited doctors to treat the people in the city. Tang Yuan told Ah Yu about Wang Wngs deeds. As she bandaged the patients wound, she said, Uncle Ah Shu wants to train Fifth Brother. 1 wonder if Fifth Brother will be beaten up by Grandma when he returns. In the past, Wang Wng was still a little refined. At the very least, he was someone who had studied and taken the imperial examination. In the end, he was shouting and killing all day. He was clearly a 16-year-old youth, but his entire body was already filled with a murderous aura. If he did not deliberately restrain himself, he could really stop a child from crying at night. After the patient was bandaged, he looked at his arm that was wrapped up like a dumpling and grinned as he praised, Commander Wang, your hands are really good. 1 think Im almost cured! When the other patients heard this, they smiled and agreed. Yes, I feel much better too. My wife was so sick that she almost died.. If not for Commander Wang, the two of us would probably have to meet underground Chapter 787 - 787: Checking the Water Source (2) Chapter 787: Checking the Water Source (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Thats right, thats right. In the past, no one cared about poor people like us. The Protectorate Generals Residence is really good now. I really hope that you can stay here forever. Pfft, what are you talking about? Commander Wang is a noble. How can a noble live in such a ce? We just have to remember her kindness at this moment. Ah Yu only listened to what these people said. She knew that some people were deliberately telling her this because they wanted to get more free medicine. Of course, some people were sincerely grateful. After more than two months, Ah Yu had long understood the current situation in Jiangsai City. This was not only a problem of water shortage. Banditry was one type of problem, and the chaos in Jiangsai City was a huge problem. In addition, most of the people here were ignorant and unreasonable. There was almost no trust between people. Even their closest rtives might stab each other in the back for a bite of food. Most of the children here did not have aplete family. Their fathers were either missing or their parents had died. Beggars and starving people could be seen everywhere. A case of cold might take the lives of an entire family. In fact, there were even people who were extremely hungry in the middle of the night. They ate children, ate the elderly, and killed the people beside them to cook. Logically speaking, at this rate, the poption here would decrease sharply. However, that was not the case. Although the poption of Jiangsai City could notpare to a busy big city, it was higher than an ordinary small city. Because the government here was useless, there were no taxes, and bullies would not target those poor families. Some people who could not survive would also choose toe to Jiangsai City to take a gamble. Perhaps they could struggle and survive for a few more years. There were also fugitives and escaped ves who treated this ce as a ce of refuge. All sorts of people lived together, morals copsed, and order was messy. It was a ce filled with chaos and despair. Therefore, Ah Yu would not sympathize with anyone here casually, but she still nned to try to change this ce. For example, asionally saving some injured people was only the first step on an experimental basis. It was only to barely build up the authority of the government among the people. Fortunately, with King Xiaoyaos iron-blooded methods and the incorporation of City Lord Wan and his subordinates, the chaotic situation at first could barely be suppressed. She was not proficient in medicine, and she did not intend to use the spiritual spring water on these people casually for the time being to avoid unnecessary trouble. At this moment, she missed Big Sister Liang Xue very much. If she was here, she would definitely be able to deal with it better. After all, there were specializations in various fields. She had once given Wang Wng some concentrated water and asked him to find an opportunity to pour it into the river in Jiangsai City. After that, Wang Wng returned all the water to her and let her decide how to deal with it. Ah Yu did not intend to pour it into the river because she wanted to investigate the reason why the river water was so dirty. In addition, the clear underground river in the copsed underground pce also caught Ah Yus attention. However, the copse was too sudden at that time, so she could only ask Meatball to help cover it when no one was paying attention and throw in two bottles of condensed purified spirit spring water. After so long, it should be effective. Miss Ah Yu. As she was thinking, she heard Chi Gous voice. Ah Yu took a look and saw that Chi Gou was carrying a package. She finished her work and brought Chi Gou to the back office. When Chi Gou opened the item, Ah Yu saw that it was actually a wooden hairpin. Whats this? This is the Chinese Valentines Day gift that Young Master asked Phantom to send over. It happened to arrive today, Chi Gou said. Phantom was the cliff eagle that the Empress Dowager had lent Ah Yu back then. Now, it is called Phantom. It would asionally help transport some important things. Ah Yu had once asked it to send the detailed news of Jiangsai City to Wanning City and bring back the Empresss opinion. It was the Empresss suggestion to maintain the public order in Jiangsai and enlighten the people. However, it was only a suggestion. She told her to focus on her own safety. Ah Yu picked up the wooden hairpin and felt its weight. It did not seem to be made of wood. Young Master knows that there are all kinds of people in Jiangsai. If you wear gold and silver jewelry, Im afraid youll attract the attention of the thieves. Although we can protect you, theyre still annoying, so we specially made this fake wooden hairpin. It contains ten poisonous golden needles. If necessary, you can activate the mechanism inside. Ah Yu stroked it with her hand and really felt something abnormal on the petals. She recalled that she had once studied some small machines with Qin Huai. This was also made using the method they had studied. She couldnt help but sigh. She was a little homesick. The feeling of leaving ones hometown was indeed not that wonderful. However, at the thought that she was learning to be an adult, she felt motivated again. Big Sister Chi Gou, please help me put it on. My hands are dirty. Okay. After putting it on, Chi Gou took out three more bottles and said to All Yu, This is the water I picked from the moat, Qianjiang, and Liuxi. Take a look. These three ces were all water sources surrounding Jiangsai City. They seemed toe from the same source, but the water quality was different. In short, they all emitted a stench. Ah Yu poured the three bottles of water into the white porcin cup to observe. After a while, she frowned. The water in Qianjiang doesnt smell much anymore, but the water in Liuxi has be even more smelly. The water in the moat hasnt changed much. Ah Yu pondered. Could it be that the water in the underground pce connects to Qianjiang? Then whats going on with the water in Liuxi? It seemed that she had to investigate the water quality carefully. Big Sister Chi Gou, Ill have to trouble you to find some experts who know how to swim. Try your best to find someone we can trust. I need their help to dive into the water bodies to take a look. Previously, she had never given this order because she did not want to take this drastic step. The water was corrosive and there were unimown parasites inside. It was extremely dangerous. But now, she had no choice but to do so. Yes. After Chi Gou went out, All Yus voice became soft. Elf [? What do you want now?] Is there any kind of protective equipment that can allow people to avoid danger underwater? The kind that the person using it cant sense. [Can ordinary ones do? The ones that cant be sensed are super expensive!] Elf, youre the best ~ Meatbail: [] Soon, the Origin Space that had been quiet for a long time suddenly received a message from Meatball. [Have you prepared what my kid wants?] [If this matter is done well, it will be a huge merit. Remember to give a discount!] [The kind withminuted fractures!] Origin Space: Chapter 788 - 788: Buying a System Chapter 788: Buying a System Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Under Meatballs control, Ah Yu quickly obtained what she wanted. It was a special medicine that could block infections and even form a protective membrane on the surface of the body. The duration of the effect varied from person to person. The shortest duration was at least seven days. Seeing that the Spirit Treasure Rat also looked like it wanted to go into the water, Little Lamb brought it to Ah Yu. It was unknown how theymunicated, but Ah Yu gave them one each in the end. Be careful in everything. If you encounter danger, dont linger around. Come back directly, All Yu said to Chi Tu, who had decided to enter the water. Uncle Tu, you have to remember that nothing canpare to your safety. Chi Tu cupped his fists. Yes! Ouyang Changjing and the others also sent someone over to ask her, Is there anything we can help with? Thank you for your kindness. Theres no need. As the representative, Tang Yuan conveyed Ah Yus intentions. Actually, Ouyang Changjing and the others were also very embarrassed. They knew very well that this Ah Yu was 100% a child of the West Wind Nations royal family. That pair of eyes with profound patterns and the birthmark behind her ear were unique to the royal family. It was impossible for them to appear on anyone else. When the things in the underground pce came out, Ouyang Changjing, Shi Zhou, and the others had all seen them. At first, they were also confused by the information, but they quickly realized that the information on the cloth might be intentional. She either wanted to send a message to the royal family to tell them that the princess who was wandering outside still had a child. Or, she could confuse whoever might be hunting her and make them think that the child was with her. However, that did not make sense. Ruan Ruan was an extremely responsible person. If she discovered that her child had been swapped, as long as she came out and found out that it was Han Zhi who did it, she would definitely send someone to verify it. She might not hurt the child beside her, but she definitely would not abandon her own child. Even if there was great danger beside her. It was not Ruan Ruans style to make do with her mistakes. However, before they found Ruan Ruan or more evidence, everything was still inconclusive. They could not break Ah Yus heart again. They would wait until they investigated clearly. However, before this, Ouyang Changjing and Shi Zhou had silently decided to treat All Yu better. At the very least, they could not let the child feel tormented in this dpidated ce. Of course, Ah Yu did not investigate their thoughts. She was now passionate about improving the environment of Jiangsai City. In the past, when she was in Hu Family Vige, she quite liked to farm and nt flowers. However, Grandma did not let her do it herself. Many things had been helped by others, so it was never satisfying. Now, she had the perfect opportunity. In the next few days, Chi Tu brought people to the water to continue investigating. Ah Yu was in the Governor-Generals Residence and brought City Lord Wan and the others to persuade people to farm. There were also people farming in Jiangsai City. Other than all kinds of sulent nts, there was also a nt that looked very much like withered grass. After grinding it into powder and soaking it in water, it could be turned into paste. The taste was indescribable, but at least it could fill their stomachs. Moreover, it could bebined with the strange water in Jiangsai City, preventing them from being poisoned to death. The people here called it the Treasure Wither Grass. This was also the main crop here. The other nts were nted by rich families for fun. They were nothing. On the other hand, Ah Yu wanted to bring them to improve the Treasure Wither Grass and nt another special type of rice crop. The water here was very rich. It would be a pity if they didnt nt rice here. [Kid, the germination rate of this rice is originally very high, but the youre on is not suitable for its growth. I bought a retired farming system for you from the system world. It has a lot of farming knowledge. When the timees, use it to teach everyone how to nt it. The effect will be better.] Ah Yu: Farming system? [Yes, wait a minute. Its riding a spacetime device over. Itll be here in a few days.] Can a systeme here too? [In principle, its impossible. However, its a retired system and has already handed over the systems authority and sealed intelligence. Its an existence that only knows theoretical knowledge, so its nothing great.] What Meatbail didnt say was that this farming system was the system that harmed Ah Yu back then.. Chapter 789 - 789: The Life of a Benefactor Chapter 789: The Life of a Benefactor Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Back then, because of a bug, the system wrongly judged Xie Changting to be an innocent supporting actress and chose her to transmigrate into space and time to resolve the situation. It caused Ah Yu to die identally at the age of 16. This had already happened. In principle, Ah Yu was the fated star of this at this stage. The death surrounding her would cause chaos on the for a long time. Hence, the saved itself. Its weak consciousness transmigrated throughyers of spacetime and arrived at the Space Source Pocket where Meatbail was, waking it up. Meatbail sensed its ward, so it crossed the obstacle and came over. However, because the order here had yet to be restored when it came, it fell into a short slumber and even allowed the energy in its spatial pocket to be picked up. When Meatball came, it was considered All Yus second life. In the rules of the universe, everyone had a second life. However, they would be stripped of their memories, which was equivalent to walking the same path again. Almost everyone would have a simr ending as in their first life. Only those who were very good or extremely evil might have deviations. If a person dies earlier in their second life than in their first life, they will be disqualified as a human, relegated to livestock, or moved to a lowertitude. This was also what Meatball had learned in the system world. However, because it did not involve Ah Yu much, it did not study the specifics carefully. The System World was a hightitude world that controlled a certain amount of order. Above the System World, there was still order to manage the world. The Origin Space was the highesttitude existence. It did not govern any world, but it would protect all the worlds. Under normal circumstances, the existences in the Origin Space would not interfere with the development of other worlds. Except for those rted to the target they were guarding. So youre saying that the System did something wrong back then and was originally going to be destroyed, but you bought it and asked it to help me? Ah Yu skipped thoseplicated things and only asked the part that interested her. [Yes, its a farming system now. To be precise, its a farming textbook. Dont you want to teach everyone how to farm here? With it, you dont have to do it yourself. It will help you settle it.] Can others see it? [Dont worry, before this systems intelligence was wiped out, it exchanged for a human body for itself. That body is in this world. If we activate that body, we can use it. The body prepared by the system is even better than the one we exchanged with astronomical points because it will automatically link to the current world] After talking for a long time, Meatbail turned around and realized that Ah Yu had already turned around to do something else. After it finished speaking, Ah Yu nodded. Yes, yes, yes, I understand! [] The child had grown up and despised it. Elf, 1 knew you were the best! All Yu tidied up the information in her hand and handed it to Tang Yuan, who was waiting at the side, asking her to send it to City Lord Wan as soon as possible. After doing this, All Yu stretched and entered her spatial pocket with her mind. She picked up the furry meatball and kissed it fiercely. Elf, youre the best, she repeated. Then, she fell asleep standing up. During this period of time, All Yu was indeed too tired. No matter what, she was only a child under the age of 12. The surrounding people treated her as an unparalleled genius and ced all the burdens on her. Now, even half of the operations of the entire Jiangsai City depended on her. In just a few months, she had done something that others could not finish in a few years. How could she not be tired? If not for the spatial pocket and the fact that Meatbail wanted to develop nutrient fluids and spirit spring water of different vors every day to let her drink, she would have long fallen sick from exhaustion. [Kid, dont sleep here. Youll catch a cold!] Meatbail moved All Yus consciousness to the bed. However, Ah Yus body was still sitting on the chair outside. The sky was getting darker and darker. The night in Jiangsai City was especially cold. It was definitely impossible to fall asleep like this. Fortunately, Chi Gou arrived very quickly. When he saw that Ah Yu was asleep, she carried her to her room without a word. She brought her some water and wiped her hands and face. She also gently wiped her feet before covering her with the nket. A maidservant came in with clean clothes. When she saw what Chi Gou had done, she said enviously, Benefactors indeed have precious lives. Although she thought so, her movements were extremely gentle, afraid that she would wake up the girl sleeping soundly on the bed. Chi Gou took the clothes. Go out. 111 handle the rest here. Yes. The maidservant retreated to the door and asked, Big Sister Chi Gou, do you still want to go to the hall to eat tonight? No, you guys eat. Chi Tu and the others had all been sent out by All Yu. Fifth Young Master and King Xiaoyao were not here. Tang Yuan had also gone to do some work. There was no one guarding Ah Yu. She would never leave. After the maidservant left, Chi Gou casually found a stool and sat down, looking at Ah Yu eagerly. She liked this little master more and more. She was clearly a different person from their Young Master. The Young Master would never rack his brains for outsiders like this. Ah Yu slept until noon the next day. When she woke up, a group of people was guarding the bed and staring at her. Ah Yu was shocked by this scene. Whats wrong? Do 1 have a terminal illness? Why are you all looking at me like that? Pfft, pfft, pfft! What are you talking about? Spit it out! Tang Yuan pped her mouth and hurriedly went forward to help All Yu tidy up her clothes. Little Master, you cant say that. Ah Yu: Whats the matter? Chi Gou said, 1 originally thought that we would have to investigate for a few more days, but after entering the waterst night, we gained something. Is it very serious? Ah Yu knew from Chi Tus expression that the matter might be more serious than she thought. Yes, Miss Ah Yu, do you know why Jiangsai City is named thus? Its because the river flows everywhere. Thats right. Its not just the river water on the ground. The groundwater is also very abundant, but the water here is turbid all year round and is poisonous. Its very difficult for people who arent born and raised here topletely remove the poison. Therefore, every month, no, every day, people die from water poisoning. Chi Tu continued, However, after so many people died, we didnt see too many graves. It wasnt until we dived yesterday that we realized that there were corpses everywhere under Jiangsai City! Ah Yu: What?! Ordinary people could only dive about ten meters into the water. The deeper they went, the more poisonous the water would be. It would corrode their skin. Ah Yu gave them something to protect them. They tied a rope to themselves and dived about a hundred meters before realizing that the water 30 meters below was especially clear and could be seen. After going down to 50 to 60 meters, we sawyers of corpses! Even the secret guard, who was used to seeing dead people, Chi Gou could not take it anymore. There are all kinds of underwater fish and insects parasitizing those corpses. Strands of ck water floated out of the corpses in the water like thin threads. When they rose to the shallow water, they formed the water quality we saw today. When he heard this, the first person who could not take it was actually Xie Zhen, who had just walked to the door and was about to report. Urgh! This morning, he had even washed his favorite set of clothes with the water from the river.. Chapter 790 - 790: Someone Chapter 790: Someone Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions [No wonder 1 couldnt probe deeper. The corpses that were thrown into the water have formed a natural maic field over the years. After the two interferences, the water quality here has also changed greatly, and it has also blocked my perception.] In theory, Meatballs domain could scan a very wide area. In fact, when Ah Yupleted more missions, it could also upgrade its authority to envelop the entire and the gxy it was in. It was not difficult. However, this was only in theory. In fact, some special obstructions could block its perception and cognition. This was also the reason why Meatbail didnt often let Ah Yu use the x-ray vision. It was afraid that after Ah Yu got used to it, she wouldnt be able to deal with a special area. Hearing Meatballs words, All Yu had other thoughts. Elf, Jiangsai City didnt be like this in a year or two, so the water here naturally didnt form this phenomenon in a short time. Weve already begun to reorganize Jiangsai City. The Protectorate General and City Lord Wan are both under my control now. Is there still a huge external force that we havent discovered? Otherwise, the strangeness of this water area would have long been used by someone to do something. Ah Yu did not think too deeply about it. She only felt that after she came here, she had be very suspicious of the water here. Now that she had discovered the secret under the water, it was very difficult for her not to think about it. After that, Ah Yu asked Chi Tu to continue investigating. She did not even have to deliberately hide the news. She only wanted to know if there was another person hiding behind the scenes. When King Xiaoyao and Wang Wng returned from this round of victory, it was already the 13th of August. All Yus investigation had also made much progress. Originally, when they investigated with great fanfare, they were seen by the surroundingmoners. They did not care at first, but Chi Tu and the Governor-General had brought many people with them. In addition, King Xiaoyaos manpower was veryrge. These people fished up the corpses from the rivers in Jiangsai City every day. On the first day, after they salvaged more than 30, more onlookers gathered every day. In the next few days, someone even secretly handed them a note, indicating that they should stop. A few old doctors also came to remind them, If we forcefully salvage these rotting corpses, Im afraid a gue will spread! Chi Tu said, Despite lying in the river for so many years, it didnt cause a gue. Can it still cause a gue by being fished out? The old doctors couldnt answer, so they could only let them do as they pleased. After King Xiaoyao returned and heard what Ah Yu had done, he did not ask her why she had done this. He only said, All Yu, do whatever you want. In less than three months, the few remaining bandit dens around will be cleaned up. At that time, Jiangsai will be different. Uncle Ah Shu, I didnt think too much about it, but its fine if they didnt discover anything. Since they did, we have to bury them safely, All Yu said. Weve already made some progress during this period of time. It was those people from the West Wind Nation who provided the clues. However, we still have to trouble Uncle Ah Shu to help us mediate. In addition, the Mid-Autumn Festival is in two days. 1 realized that the people here dont celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival, so I wanted to distribute some mooncakes. I wonder if its feasible. King Xiaoyao: Of course its feasible. I remember that the Mid-Autumn Festival is also your birthday. There are White Sand Foxes here. In the afternoon, Ill bring people to hunt a few for you and make them into scarves. Theyll be useful for the winter. Theres no need. In the past, my family has always celebrated my birthday for me. This year, Im working as an official outside. Its not good to be too extravagant. Ill celebrate the holidays with everyone. Alright, its up to you. At this moment, Chi Ding returned and reported, Miss Ah Yu, someone has appeared. Ah Yu stood up. Uncle Chi Ding, bring me to take a look. Wang Wng, who had been napping at the side, woke up with a start. He wiped his face and said, All Yu, where are you going? 111 apany you! Fighting outside was even more tiring than he had imagined. Even with Ah Yu secretly feeding him the spiritual spring water, Wang Wngs face was still filled with obvious fatigue. Not only would All Yu get someone to salvage the corpses, but she would also let the surroundingmoners go forward to identify them. If they could identify the corpses and were willing to take them away, she would let them take them away and bury them. If they were unwilling, they would dig a hole and bury them after some investigation. She even paid the workers who dug the pit. Although there were also many people who had families here, the family ties here were rtively thin. Even if some people recognized their deceased families, they were unwilling to im them. There were even people who scolded them for being nosy because after some of their families passed away, they were thrown into the river. Who would have thought that they would be fished out? As for those who caused trouble, Ah Yu asked the Governor-General to deal with them. If the bailiffs sent by the Governor-General could not suppress them, she would ask City Lord Wan to send someone. Most people bullied the weak and feared the strong, so they did not dare to cause trouble again. When Ah Yu arrived at a restaurant, the person waiting there had his back facing her and his tone was very arrogant. Ignorant child, if you stop here, 1 can leave your corpse intact. Otherwise, you, your family, and your subordinates will die a horrible death. Chi Tu and Chi Gou instantly blocked in front of Ah Yu. How arrogant! The murderous aura that Wang Wng had cultivated on the battlefield appeared at this moment. Who exactly are you to be so arrogant! The person turned around. All Yu and Wang Wng were stunned. Its you? The person who came was none other than someone they had seen before.. Chapter 791 - 791: Secret of the Underground City Chapter 791: Secret of the Underground City Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Divine Doctor Xue? Why is it you! The person in front of them had white hair and a beard. He was spirited, especially his wise eyes that carried a trace of confusion. It was difficult for them not to recognize him. Who else could it be but Divine Doctor Xue? Wang Wng had grown up now, and many things from his childhood had surfaced in his mind. He could not help but think of how Divine Doctor Xues mind had been a little fuzzy when he came to their house previously. Now that he thought about it, was he deliberately pretending to be like that? Instead, All Yu quickly shook her head. No, youre not Grandpa Divine Doctor. A few years ago, Divine Doctor Xue brought Liang Xue out to travel. Later on, when they met again, it was at the pce. However, Divine Doctor Xue was not too close to the Wang Family. He only had a few simple meals and did not interact much with them. They were rtively unfamiliar with each other. Even so, they had a good impression of Divine Doctor Xue and had never treated him as a bad person. Seeing that the two of them had different reactions, Divine Doctor Xue did not leave them hanging. He only snorted coldly. Divine Doctor Xue? Heh, hes really shameless! Who exactly are you? Wang Wng also reacted. This person was probably not Divine Doctor Xue, but could there be such a simr person in the world? Even their Ling and Qng, although they were also twins and looked the same, their families could tell them apart at a nce and wouldnt be mistaken. The person said, Arrogant brat, youre not worthy of knowing my name. In the past, Wang Wng might have been angered, but what he had learned the most from the battlefield was how to anger the enemy. He pushed Ah Yu behind him and took a step forward. He raised his chin and revealed an even more arrogant expression than the old man. I, Wang Wng, never kill nameless people. If you dont say anything, you might not be able to leave a name on your tombstone. That person was already old, so these words undoubtedly poked his Achilles heel. He immediately sneered. Kid, I originally saw that you were young and wanted to let you off. How dare you provoke me? Then hand over your lives! As soon as he finished speaking, the old man pped at Wang Wng, looking like he was about to kill him. Unexpectedly, Chi Gou casually pushed his hand forward and sent a stream of energy over AhPfft! The old man immediately retracted his palm, his blood surging as he vomited arge mouthful of blood. He sat back heavily and wiped his mouth indifferently. Since youre Xue Ers friends, youre also my friends. Its not good to shout and fight. Someone, serve good tea to the esteemed guests. Ah Yu looked at Chi Gou. Chi Gou said in a low voice, I only used 40% of my strength. The main reason was that although that persons aura was very strong, his internal force was actually unstable. As experts, they could tell at a nce how much strength they should use to return the favor. Ah Yu : Wang Wng: Meatbail: [What a flexible old man.] The few of them really sat down to discuss. Xue Da was really a talent. When he realized that he couldnt defeat the other party, he decisively included the other party in his circle of friends. He really told them everything he knew. It was true that he was in charge of the underground forces in this area, but unlike City Lord Wan, he was mainly taking care of the people who had entered the water. There is a natural array formation under the water. Its not very mysterious, but the more corpses piled up below, the stronger the murderous aura can be condensed. Its more convenient to refine some medicine to rejuvenate our youth. Of course, itll also be easier for us to cultivate. Wang Wng: This doesnt sound like an orthodox faction. Only Ah Yu found another key point. In other words, others didnt know, so they drank the river water thats filled with corpses. You knew and deliberately used the water to refine medicine? Seeing Eldest Xues expression, she continued to ask, Have you all eaten it? Why do 1 feel that youre not younger than Grandpa Divine Doctor? Xue Da: Could he say that he only discovered itter? He could only say, Back then, I discovered the secret of the underground city, so I wanted to maintain justice. Unfortunately, I was young and impulsive at that time, and my skills were inferior. I thought that instead of dying, I might as well use my wits, so I joined them. Yes, joining if you cant win is very reasonable. Wang Wng gave Xue Da a thumbs up. As expected of Divine Doctor Xues twin brother. Xue Da: He felt even angrier. In short, Xue Da was the person-in-charge of this area. His main goal was to prevent the secret of the underground city from being discovered. If someone discovered it, he would kill them. If he couldnt kill them, he would let the other party join. Or, he would lie and trick them. After so many years, they had really never encountered a tough person like Ah Yu and the others. After all, it was probably rare to encounter someone who could uncover the underground city in ten years. Ordinary people would be corroded until their entire bodies ached when they entered the water ten meters deep. How could they continue to go down? Only Ah Yu could get Chi Tu and the others to help with the props. After living in this area for more than 30 years, Xue Da finally became the local boss. He lived a carefree life all day. asionally, someone of a higher rank woulde here to ask for pills. He would happily send them over. He never took them himself. The more they listened to him, the more unreliable they felt he was. How could he still work for such an unreliable organization for so many years? Xue Da: Food and amodation are covered! The subordinates here are all paid by the headquarters. I have some myself, and the subordinates will also respect me. No onees to disturb me. To be honest, I only work for a day or two every month. Theres no trouble with my family and friends, and no one from the higher-ups makes things difficult for me. Why should I leave? Chi Tu leaned over and whispered to Chi Gou, His words make even me tempted. As secret guards, their remuneration was very high, but they were also very busy. They were always on standby 24 hours a day and didnt even dare to spend too long in the toilet. They were afraid that the Young Master would encounter trouble during this period of time. Moreover, because they were too busy, they couldnt even spend the money they earned. They had saved it for nothing. Their only hope was that they could take on simpler roles at the age of 35. They only needed to turn up to work, and there would be many days off. At night, when King Xiaoyao returned after dealing with his matters, he realized that there was another person in the house. He was chatting happily with Xie Zhen. This person was surprisingly Xue Da. When Xue Da saw King Xiaoyao, he said in confusion, Eh, youre the legendary King of Hell? You dont seem like him. Your leg isnt crippled Before he could finish speaking, Xie Zhen covered his mouth, wishing someone could drag him away immediately. Looking at King Xiaoyao again, his originally expressionless face became surprisingly calm. King Xiaoyao: Youre the first person to say the word crippled in front of me. These words sounded like they wanted to silence him. Ah Yu hurriedly stood up and patted King Xiaoyaos hand. Uncle Ah Shu, dont be anxious. Grandpa Xue has very important news to tell us. Its aboutPrincess Ruan Ruan. Hearing Ruan Ruans name, King Xiaoyao really restrained his killing intent. Everyone in the room heaved a sigh of relief. Since All Yu has already called you Grandpa, it at least means that you can still live, King Xiaoyao said. Tell me, what do you know? Xue Da realized that King Xiaoyaos martial strength might be higher than all the people present, so he did not leave them hanging. He hurriedly said, I really know about that Princess Ruan Ruan you mentioned! About 12 or 13 years ago, or perhaps 11 or 12 years ago, I cant remember clearly. A masked beautiful girl came here with a child. She was also talented and discovered the secret of the underground city. Our leader happened to be around, so he took her away with the child. She discovered a secret. Instead of killing her directly, he took her away? Elder Xue: At that time, I was just getting by. The higher-ups didnt let me know, and I insisted on not asking around. This is my principle. However, I also vaguely heard something. They said that the beautiful girl was rted to some prophecy. Its basically about the person who obtains the world. Ive heard it before, but it cant be taken seriously. Although that was the case, there were naturally people who took it seriously. [Kid, Ive checked. Hes not lying.] Everyone realized that while things became more and moreplicated, it was easier to understand. Ah Yu said, We can follow this line of investigation and trace the prophecy back then. King Xiaoyao agreed with Ah Yu and began to send people to investigate the prophecies of the past few decades. In the next few days, Ah Yu followed Meatballs instructions andpleted some small missions before finally unlocking the farming system. Its body was fabricated into the image of a young man. It was sunk into the river. After Chi Tu fished it up, All Yu went to activate it. The young man was about 16 years old and looked no different from a normal person, but he did not like to talk. Unless everyone asked him questions rted to farming, he would tell them everything he knew. The person who was fished out of the water revived on the spot, almost scaring Chi Tus soul out. Ah Yuforted Chi Tu perfunctorily and asked Zhong Tian to set up a stall in front of the Protectorate Generals Residence. He specially taught everyone about farming and distributed some grain seeds. Thats right, the name of the farming system was Zhong Tian. Ah Yu had given it this name. Ah Yu and Meatball were studying how to quickly improve the water quality of the river. It was not to the extent of resolving the problem once and for all, but it was still possible to treat the symptoms. However, after studying it for a few days, the Nine Fates Calming Cauldron that All Yu had ced in the spatial pocket to measure disasters moved. The Nine Fates Calming Cauldron was also the Nine Dragon Treasure Cauldron. It was the reward Ah Yu had obtained back then. In order to use it reasonably, Ah Yu entered the Astrology Divination Bureau and wanted to build a good foundation for the future, but there had been no movement. [Kid, bad news.. There will be a great earthquake from 1,000 kilometers southeast!] Chapter 792 - 792: Predicting Earthquake Chapter 792: Predicting Earthquake Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This was very important. Ah Yu immediately found King Xiaoyao. Uncle Ah Shu, do you have a map here? King Xiaoyao: Yes, Ill send someone to get it. Ah Yu said, Its toote. Bring me there directly! Geographical maps were extremely importantbat supplies. The more detailed the map, the higher the value. Some countries even had to pay a huge price to obtain one because of their insufficient ability. Therefore, when they found out that Ah Yu wanted to see the map, themanders of King Xiaoyaos garrison were a little unhappy. Your Highness, this is not childs y. If we base it on the Great Changsws ording to the rules of Article 634 of the Great Chang Law, the general can urgently mobilize military supplies in times of crisis. Article 107 stiptes that officials above the seventh-grade can survey the map. Ah Yus face was solemn as she said righteously, General, is the rank of themander of my Astrology Divination Bureau not high enough, or is my identity as Vige Lord Yu not worthy, or is the inspector personally approved by His Majesty not qualified? Not to mention the generals, even King Xiaoyao was stunned for a moment. When has Ah Yu ever been so fierce? No one dared to speak anymore. Ah Yu had already gone to get the map she needed herself. After spreading it out, she quickly read it. The generals looked at each other and mouthed, This little ancestor knows how to read maps? The others shook their heads and curled their lips. How could that be? This was a high-grade map of the military. It was different from the crudely made ones on the market, and thebels were also different. Perhaps she just thought it was fun and wanted to use her identity to get something new. This is Woye County, more than 870 miles away, right? Ah Yu pointed with her finger and stretched it forward. Ive seen the Great Changs map before. If I judge from this map and go a little further, theres a natural chasm here called the Hundred Miles Valley. It just so happens to lie between Woye County and Yue City a thousand miles away. Without waiting for them to speak, Ah Yu continued, Its rumored that theres a sect in the Hundred Miles Valley with countless people inside. On both sides of the Heavenly Chasm, there are several viges and towns with at least 100,000 people Wang I mean, Vige Lord Yu, what are you trying to say? A yellow-haired general asked, What has this ce thousands of miles away got to do with us? Ah Yu ignored him and looked up at the outside. When she heard footsteps, she continued to lower her head and say, If theres an earthquake here, the Heavenly Chasm will probably shift. The surrounding mountains will be affected, and the people have to move as soon as possible. In addition, we have to arrange for horses and carriages to collect supplies along the way. At that time, there will definitely be a shortage. As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Xie Zhen running over in a hurry. The sweat on his face was as if he had been drenched in water. It was already autumn, and everyone was wearing thick clothes, but Xie Zhen was sweating profusely. Commander, youre looking for me? Ah Yu pointed at the map and said, Look, if theres an earthquake here, what else will happen in the surroundings? Im afraid Im missing something. In addition, in the past, when theres a earthquake, we had to prepare some supplies. Hurry up and write it down. Make a few more copies and distribute them quickly. Xie Zhen was stunned by her words. Why did she suddenly talk about an earthquake? Where was the earthquake? Vige Lord Yu, dont make such a joke. An earthquake is not a joke. Many people will die! There have only been a few earthquakes in the history of the Great Chang, and hundreds of thousands of people have died every time! The yellow-haired general said, Dont say this outside. If its serious, youll implicate your entire family! However, King Xiaoyao did not question it. Instead, he asked, How did you know? Ah Yu said, Uncle All Shu, I just said it. Have you forgotten? Im from the Astrology Divination Bureau. Our Astrology Divination Bureau specializes in this. Were just predicting an earthquake. Why are you so surprised? The others subconsciously looked at Xie Zhen. Xie Zhens mouth was agape even wider than theirs, but based on the principle that no matter how much he cheated, he had to bear it. He nodded fiercely. Thats right! This is what our Astrology Divination Bureau does. Just listen and follow us. With that, Xie Zhen immediately made arrangements. If some people could not be called out, he would immediately change to someone who could listen to him. Chi Tu and Chi Ding were also free now and had been captured to copy the things to take note of. As for King Xiaoyaos people, they also cooperated with Ah Yu. This was because the journey was a thousand miles away. Even if they traveled day and night, it would take them three to five days to arrive. That was the fastest. If they wanted to collect enough resources to deal with it the first time, it would take at least six to seven days to arrive. At that time, the earthquake would have long happened, and there would be countless casualties. Coincidentally, the eagle came to deliver the letter again. Ah Yu simply rode the eagle and asked it to bring her to the Hundred Miles Valley to see the situation there first. Wang Wng and the others wanted to follow, but the eagle refused no matter what. Helpless, Ah Yu could only hurriedly say, Well meet outside the Hundred Miles Valley at that time. Ill leave a signal for you! This matter had caused a hugemotion. Even the people in Jiangsai City had heard about it. The new official had actually predicted an earthquake and wanted to go out to save the people. This shocked and moved them. When Shi Zhou and the others heard this, they started gathering their people without a word and headed towards All Yu. Its hard to say if Ah Yu is Ruan Ruans child, but shes definitely of the West Wind Nations royal bloodline.. Well protect our own people! Chapter 793 - 793: Predicting Blessings Chapter 793: Predicting Blessings Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Ouyang Changjing found Ruan Ruans words, he returned to West Wind Nation with his men. After all, he was the Crown Prince of West Wind Nation and could not stay in another country for too long. Otherwise, he would be thought to have ulterior motives. Even so, he still left many people not far from Jiangsai. That was an empty area bordering the West Wind Kingdom, and there were many factions. In order to be prepared to help Ah Yu at any time, they had specially reorganized the forces there. Now that they had taken good care of them, it was suitable to dispatch people. Shi Zhou was also a famous figure in the West Wind Kingdom. Naturally, he would not be unprepared. His actions werepletely different from Ouyang Changjings. He was a real lunatic. Shi Zhou was originally an upright general. Ever since Ruan Ruan disappeared, he had investigated some of the conflicts in the West Wind Kingdom and realized that it was those shameless people that implicated Ruan Ruan. It was unknown if it was because Ruan Ruan had identally bumped into something or if they had figured out something, but they always started hunting Ruan Ruan down wantonly. After learning about this, Shi Zhou went crazy. He gathered arge number of people and brazenly nurtured sacrificial soldiers. He started a massacre in the West Wind Kingdom, and even many ministers were killed. Those who could be ministers had all been nurtured by their families for several generations. Even if the head of the family was upright and honest, who would know? Which family didnt have a few lumps of feces in their pockets? The ministers were terrified by Shi Zhous killing. They jointly submitted a petition to investigate his family, but the Shi family directly dismissed their servants and donated the money to the national treasury. The entire family lived in the suburbs, and their houses were rented. After the old general retired and returned to the fields, he really started to farm, raise chickens and ducks. How could they be investigated? Moreover, everyone knew that Shi Zhou was nurturing sacrificial soldiers. They also knew that his sacrificial soldiers killed people, but no one could produce any evidence. A qualified sacrificial soldier did not have a sense of existence when they were alive. After they died, they would not implicate anyone, especially those nurtured by Shi Zhou. Moreover, he was doing this for Ruan Ruan. The Emperor, Crown Prince, and the others of West Wind Nation would rather he cause more trouble. Hence, when King Xiaoyao finally gathered his men, he saw Shi Zhou leading a group of people dressed in ck outside the Protectorate Generals Residence. He, who had seen the world, was still shocked when he saw the hundreds of people standing in front of him. All of them were just short of imprinting the word death soldier on their faces. Was he taking the opportunity to rob them? Shi Zhou cupped his fists and said, Little Princess All Yu went there alone. We were really worried, so we mobilized some people. These soldiers need little food and rest, work a lot, can endure hardships, and listen to orders. Theyre very useful. King Xiaoyao raised his eyebrows. If 1 use these people, do you believe that someone will impeach me tomorrow for attempting to rebel? Everyone had trained sacrificial soldiers before, but there were at most 30 sacrificial soldiers under King Xiaoyao. Moreover, each one was more expensive than thest. It was even more expensive to nurture one than to nurture 10 secret guards. This was because they had to ensure their loyalty and strength. And now, there were actually hundreds of them in front of him! How terrifying! And this was only some? Shi Zhou smiled honestly. You must be joking. These are ordinary people who came to beg for food. You can bring them to use on the way. Theyre very fast. Its not a problem for one person to carry 200 catties of supplies on foot. Theyre much faster than carriages. When Wang Wng heard this, he couldnt help but mutter, Even the livestock of thendlords are not used like this, right? Bringing 200 catties of supplies on foot and moving faster than a carriage? It was aplete squeeze. King Xiaoyao was still unmoved. Shi Zhou said, The resources here in Jiangsai are scarce to begin with. Its really too difficult to gather resources here. However, we know that there are a few bandit nests along the way. Although theyre not considered extremely rich, they have a lot of supplies. My people know where they are. Usually, if theres a need, theyll go and borrow a little. If my people lead the way and theyre caught, it wont affect your reputation as King Xiaoyao. How about that? King Xiaoyao: Brother, youre treating me like an outsider. Its everyones responsibility to eliminate the bandits. If we can recruit those bandits and bring them along the way to help with disaster relief, it would be best. Shi Zhou: That makes sense. However, King Xiaoyao continued, In addition, Im still troubled about something. Ah Yu is a kind-hearted child. She predicted that there would be a disaster a thousand miles away and went to help without saying a word. Although we believe her, its normal for astrologers to be inurate asionally when ites to predictions. However, weve mobilized so many people. Im afraid that if were exposed, Ah Yu is still young. Im afraid she wont be able to withstand such a Sure, sure. If there are any losses, Ill bear them alone. If theres any surplus supplies, Ill hand them all over to the Great Chang. I guarantee that the people of West Wind Nation wonte and get their hands on them, Shi Zhou vowed. Only then did King Xiaoyao reluctantly give in and let Chi Gou and the other two leave with the group of people. Before they left, they left Wang Wng and the soldiers behind. Wang Wng wanted to go, but he was stopped by King Xiaoyao, who wanted him to train on the battlefield more. Only when youre capable can you really protect All Yu from the wind and rain and be her Big Brother. Do you understand? Wang Wng nodded and stopped making a fuss about going, but he still wrote a letter to his family. Perhaps it actually didnt matter if he went or not, but he would feel at ease if he went. Since he couldnt go, he would make preparations to clean up the aftermath.. Chapter 794 - 794: Earthquake in the Hundred Miles Valley Chapter 794: Earthquake in the Hundred Miles Valley Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On the other side, Ah Yu rode the Cliff Eagle and arrived at the Hundred Mile Valley at five oclock the next day. At this moment, it was exactly a moment after the earthquake. The entire Hundred Miles Valley was filled with falling rocks. From time to time, someone would run out of the valley in a panic. The Cliff Eagle was a creature with a certain level of intelligence. It had long realized that something was wrong when it approached the Hundred Miles Valley because the animals in Woye County were all restless. Along the way, the sound of chickens crowing and dogs barking could be heard. It only continued to fly after being coaxed by the spiritual spring water from the spatial pocket. Compared to these earthquakes that could not hurt it, the Cliff Eagle naturally preferred the spiritual water that made its entire body yearn for. In the Hundred Miles Valley, there were still many people pressed under the rocks. Some died on the spot, and some were wailing. A portion of the people fled in all directions, and another portion was thinking of ways to save the people who were trapped. Boom [The earthquake ising again. Kid, dont go down first!] Meatball was afraid that All Yu would go down on impulse, so it hurriedly reminded her in the spatial pocket. The book says that after an earthquake, there will be other disasters. The mosquitoes on the ground will crawl out of the ground and form wings to spread gues and diseases everywhere. Ah Yu thought of another problem. I wonder if the officials here have prepared any medicine. When Meatball heard Ah Yus words, it covered the nearest Woye County and Yue City and focused on investigating the movements of the officials. Meatballs level was very high, and it had also plundered a lot of authority from the Origin Space, so it could investigate very quickly. A minuteter, Meatbail told Ah Yu the information it had sorted out. [The capital of Yue City is mostly filled with tall wooden buildings. When the earthquake came, they happened to be celebrating Daughters Day. Yue City is decorated with lights and ribbons.] [Woye County is mostly a vige built on a mountain. Although they were also celebrating Daughters Day, the people were scattered. The most severely affected ce was a river dike. Many viges and towns near the river were flooded.] Ah Yu understood. Now, Yue City is fighting a fire, and Woye County is also busy handling the flooding. Hearing an affirmative answer, Ah Yus heart tightened. With such a huge disaster, the surroundings would probably not be able to provide support in time. She did not know how long it would take Uncle Ah Shu and the others to arrive. In such a situation, it was impossible for her to change anything alone. Even if she gave people medicine, she could not make much. Elf, is there anything in the shop that can help them? [There is, but to save so many people, the things you need will probably consume all your points.] [Kid, your Nine Dragon Treasure Cauldron can predict the surrounding disasters for you. Almost every disaster will have such huge casualties. This is inevitable.] [There arent enough doctors here. Sturdy buildings need better materials, but most people are poor. They dont have the extra money to build a better house.] Meatbail had always said a lot. It did not directly force Ah Yu to give up on exchanging her points. Instead, it let her know what she would face again after this choice. Ah Yu didnt hesitate for long. I know that helping others by sacrificing yourself is the worst method. Elf, Grandpa left me a wheelchair previously. See if you can take it out to use. Ever since Old man Wang became obsessed with carpentry, most of it was made for Ah Yu. Later on, when he made a wheelchair for King Xiaoyao, he also made one for Ah Yu. He felt that the wheelchair was not an auspicious item, so he made it fun and safe for Ah Yu to y with. Usually, it could be used as a rocking chair, but every part was filled with mechanisms. Old man Wang knew that All Yu was quite good with martial arts, and she usually did not encounter anything like needing poison needles, so he tried his best to upgrade the materials of the rocking chair itself. It was extremely sturdy and could lift a thousand catties. [Its still here. I even applied some solidifying solutions on it. Its stronger now. ] Ah Yu said, After this round of earthquake, well go down and save the people.. Chapter 795 - 795: Ah Yu Saving People Chapter 795 - 795: Ah Yu Saving People Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu sat on the rocking chair and pressed the mechanism. The entire mechanism peeled offyer byyer like an onion and quickly reorganized, quickly turning into a mechanical outline. Two mechanical feet protected All Yus legs. There were threeyers of support at her waist, preventing her from being crushed by this huge thing. The outer part of her arms was also wrapped in machinery, and her entire head was wrapped the most tightly. It ensured that even if Ah Yus mother, Liu Shi, came here, she would not be recognized. Meatball had participated in the design of the wheelchair before. It had long let Ah Yu try it out in the spatial pocket, so Ah Yu was not unfamiliar with the operation. The kic skeleton was very heavy, but its function was to assist the human body in doing things beyond the limits of the human body, such as easily climbing over the valley wall that was nearly a hundred meters tall. Ah Yus chair had been secretly modified by Meatbail. It was even better than the version used by King Xiaoyao and could even link to Ah Yus mental system. However, just in case, Meatball did not intend to let Ah Yu connect. After all, this was the ancient world. If there was something that exceeded the settings of this world, it would be a huge loss if it easily rejected Ah Yus mind as a virus. Ah Yu did not know the inside story and only asked Meatball to help her check where there were people in need. Soon, she arrived in front of a cliff. A little girls leg was pressed down by a huge rock. The huge rock was on the verge of copse by the cliff, and the little girl was also in danger. Ah Yu jumped down and picked up the huge rock before itpletely rolled down. Then, she kicked the huge rock with her mechanical leg and it suddenly fell. The little girl was saved by All Yu, but she seemed to be scared silly and only looked at her in a daze. Ah Yu hurriedly checked her pulse. Her aura was a little mixed. However, she was not very proficient in medicine and mostly relied on the spiritual spring water. Elf, help me find a pill that can relieve her mood. [Alright, its all ced properly.] Ah Yu brought it to the valley and found a t ground to ce the girl on. She stuffed a pill into her mouth and took out some pastries before turning to leave. Just as she was about to leave, the little girl grabbed her sleeve. Whats wrong? Because of the mechanical mask, her voice became muffled and even had a metallic tone. The little girl said, Mother When she spat out the word mother, it was as if a floodgate had been released. The little girl cried. Ill help you find your mother. Dont cry first. Lives were at stake, so Ah Yu naturally couldnt just dy here. She could only pull out a sleeping doll from her spatial pocket. It was in the shape of a venomous snake. That was because Ah Yu could not master her thoughts back then. There were poisonous snakes wearing clothes everywhere in the spatial pocket. Later on, they disappeared. All Yu still missed them. Meatball endured the huge psychological trauma and made one for her. Meatbail did not know this to begin with. Fortunately, its learning ability was outstanding, so it quickly made it. When Ah Yu slept, she would asionally hug it to sleep. This is my favorite toy. Let it apany you first. Ille back to get itter. Ah Yu hurriedly instructed. She did not care if the little girl was afraid and climbed down the valley wall to save more people. She was fast, and her internal strength was vigorous. Her mechanical limbs gave her more mobility, like a tiger that had grown wings. Before long, she saved more than ten people and ced them beside the little girl. Coincidentally, one of the women on the verge of death happened to be the little girls mother. When the little girl saw her, she immediately squatted over with the Snake Puppet in her arms and guarded her. Ah Yu casually left behind a bottle of pills and said, Those who are injured, take this medicine first to nourish your essence energy. When she left, the others looked at each other, their faces still filled with shock. Who was that person just now? She even gave us medicine. Are they from the Hundred Miles Valley? I think its the Medicine King Bodhisattva! Only a Bodhisattva can fly so freely and give us medicine. Actually, no one really wanted to discuss anything. They were already worried about the cmity and had just been saved in a daze. They wanted to say something to break the panic in their hearts, so they could only say what they saw. The little girl tightened her grip on the venomous snake doll in her hand. When the others saw this, they could not help but feel afraid. It didnt look like a real snake, and was made of cloth. However, they had seen toy dogs and rabbits before, but they had never seen a venomous snake toy before. On second thought, the body of the hero who saved them was also cold. The thing in this childs hand was also sent by the other party. Was it the Snake Immortal? No matter what they thought, Ah Yu did not care. After the earthquake, there were a few more aftershocks. The entire Hundred Miles Valley looked like a ruin.. Chapter 796 - 796: Ah Yu Saving People (2) Chapter 796 - 796: Ah Yu Saving People (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Perhaps there was once a concealing array formation here. After the earthquake, everything leaked out. The pavilions inside were all burned to the ground, and only broken walls could be vaguely seen. Ah Yu originally wanted to go over and save the people, but she realized that although there were many casualties there, many people still had the strength to help others. They had even collected many herbs and tools and were in a hurry to save the people. Ah Yu did not want to add to the trouble, so she saved the people in the periphery and studied the Nine Dragon Treasure Cauldron to ensure that there would be no more major earthquakes. She found a t ce in the valley and settled down another group of people. She had saved about a hundred people, and there were more than ten outside the valley. After saving them, she only left behind a small portion of food. She also asked a few people who still had energy to go to a vige not far away and bring the people from the vige over. Then, they moved out the livestock that had died in the earthquake and let them distribute the livestock meat for the time being. As for the other supplies, someone woulde. [Kid, if you let those people whose livestock died contribute, you have to leave something for them.] Meatbail reminded her. At first, Ah Yu was puzzled. Back then, when the avnche came down on the vige, the entire vige came together and offered help to each other, even if they had been suffering from the snow disaster for a long time. However, on second thought, she understood that not everyone was like the vigers from Hu Family Vige. Moreover, she was an outsider. So what if she had saved their lives? When she left, there would always be people who would feel unbnced. She thought for a moment and called those people aside, leaving them an inconspicuous-looking small token. It was a pouch that Second Aunt, Madam Ma, had embroidered for her family. On it were their nicknames and unique patterns. Ah Yus was naturally the most exquisite and beautiful. However, Madam Ma had asked All Yu to use these small purses as gifts. The material was medium-grade, and those with a little wealth would not care much. It was very suitable to use this as a token. When others saw it, they would not be driven into a corner and steal it. She told those people that if they encountered any difficulties in the future, they could go to any Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop with golden ques and exchange for help with the token. Ah Yu had learned this move from Zhang Zhan back then. For poor families, all their difficulties were about money. With a little money, they could live. Those people were grateful to Ah Yu and did not think too much about it. They epted the items. Ah Yu left her signal along the way and rushed to the next ce to save people. By the time King Xiaoyao brought people and supplies over and found Ah Yu, ten days had passed. Although the other ces along the way were not as dangerous as the center of the earthquake, there were still casualties. As a prince, King Xiaoyao naturally had to think for the people, so he was dyed for a few days. Ah Yu had already lived in Yue City for ten days. Inside and outside Yue City, there were burn marks everywhere. The ground was covered in withered branches and leaves, and the injured peopley on it and wailed. Not far away, a row of porridge sheds had been built. Behind the porridge shed was a row of medical sheds. The strong smell of herbs came from them. Ah Yu was in one of the herb sheds. Lord, someone is looking for you outside! A person dressed as a bailiff hurriedly ran into the medicinal shed and reported. Ah Yu threw the medicinal ingredients in her hand into the pot and said to the person beside her, Please watch the fire. It can be scooped out in another 35 minutes. Dont pour the medicinal dregs away. Leave them for me to take a lookter. Alright, dont worry, my Lord. Only then did All Yu wipe her hands and walk out. She thought that the people who came must be Uncle Ah Shu and the others. After all, they had discussed it previously. They should have arrived after so many days. Unexpectedly, the people waiting outside were not King Xiaoyao and the others. Ah Yu walked out and saw a tall person talking warmly to the person beside her. Ah Yus eyes widened, and she couldnt help but speed up. Then, she sped up and ran over. Big Brother! Ah Yu pounced into the arms of the person. When Wang Dng heard Ah Yus voice, he turned around and hugged her. Wang Dng was also excited. He raised All Yus head and looked at her a few times. He frowned. Why did you lose so much weight! Aiya, when girls reach my age, they should lose weight. It wont matter. All Yu shook her head obediently. Only then did Wang Dng let go of All Yu and push her away. Little Sister Ah Yu had grown up. It was not appropriate to hug her like this. However, Wang Dng was very happy. Ah Yu had been the least close to him when she was young. The other Big Brothers had taken me for her and carried her before, and All Yu was also intimate with them. Only she seemed to be separated from him, making Wang Dng feel strange. Now that he saw his sister so close to him, his heart warmed. Big Brother, why are you here? Wang Dng said, We were originally transporting a batch of food to Woye County. We have a granary here. On the way, we heard that there was an earthquake here, so we wanted to donate the food to the government. After working there for a few days, we heard that there was a Lord Wang here, a little girl in her teens. I guessed that it was you, so I came over to take a look. What he did not say was that he had already been busy for a few days and nights and was so tired that his eyelids were drooping. However, when he heard the news that it was suspected to be Ah Yu, he did not even bother to eat and rode over. He even fell on the way and broke his bones. He casually straightened his bones and continued rushing over. He thought that Ah Yu had never suffered so much since she was young. He did not know if there was anyone taking care of her or if she was injured. As he thought about it, he couldnt care less about himself. Fortunately, from the looks of it, although his sister looked a little tired, she was very energetic. Only then did he feel relieved. You came here. Have you sent a letter to the family? Dont let Grandma and the others worry. As Wang Dng spoke, he wanted to give All Yu the candy he had brought with him. However, before he could finish speaking, he fell silent. Ah Yu took a look and saw that her eldest brother was actually still holding the candy and had fallen asleep standing up. However, there was no longer any anxiety on his face. Ah Yus eyes immediately warmed.. Chapter 797 - 797: Don’t Be a Savior Chapter 797: Dont Be a Savior Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Dng did note alone. There were also a few young men from Hu Family Vige. They were only half-grown boys back then, but most of them had families now. They had watched Ah Yu grow up and had long treated her as their sister. I heard that you went to Jiangsai with Wng. Why are you here? Everyone was pulled over by Wang Dng. When they saw that Ah Yu was protected by many bailiffs, but there was no one familiar around her, they couldnt help but worry. Theres chaos in Jiangsai. Fifth Brother is sharpening his skills, and Uncle Ah Shu has already sent someone over. He should arrive in a few days. Ah Yu expressed that she was very good. After everyone asked around, they were relieved. They had all experienced natural and man-made disasters before, so they would not deliberately force All Yu to treat them well. Since his own people were already here, he would naturally take care of them. Wang Dng didnt travel around for a few years in vain. He brought a fewpanions from the vige to help the refugees and distribute rice and grain. Initially, the bailiffs felt that they had overstepped their bounds. In the end, as soon as they arrived, everyone was indeed more orderly. Even the rich families who were unwilling to give charity were willing to open their warehouses and release food to help the victims. They just did not know what themanders brother had said to those rich families. Ah Yu was still busy writing prescriptions and brewing medicinal soup for everyone. Her medical skills couldntpare to a proper doctor, but she had Meat ball, who was working hard to learn for her. It could also help her distinguish the medicinal properties and use scientific calctions to make the prescriptions. Coupled with a little spirit spring water, although the medicinal soup made couldnt be said to have immediate effect, the treatment effect was still very good. After distributing it, many victims injuries stabilized and did not worsen. This time, they waited until King Xiaoyao and the others entered the city. The magistrate in charge of Yue City was already extremely busy. When he heard that King Xiaoyao was here, he felt a headacheing on. Why is the King of Hell here at this juncture? Theres nothing left in our Yue City to plunder! The person continued, No, King Xiaoyao brought a total of 50 carriages, and hundreds of burly men on foot! The Yue City magistrate almost couldnt breathe. What? 50 carriages? Is the living King of Hell trying to scavenge the ruins of our Yue City? And the burly men No, Sir, youve misunderstood! The person said, King Xiaoyao is here to deliver disaster relief food! ng! The magistrate fell to the ground and the document in his hand fell into the millstone. He couldnt be bothered to look and hurriedly got up. Will you die if you finish speaking in one go? Hurry up and follow me to wee King Xiaoyao! If not for thest few sentences, he would have been prepared to kill himself in front of King Xiaoyao. In the end, the one who came was not a living King of Hell, but a living Bodhisattva! The magistrate of Yue City rushed out of the government office and saw the carriages brought by King Xiaoyao from afar. They were indeed food for disaster relief. He almost cried on the spot. He was going to retire next year. He didnt expect such a huge matter to happen at this critical moment. If the casualties of themoners were too heavy and his people starved to death, he wouldnt be able to live in peace for the rest of his life. Yue City had suffered many fires, and many granaries had been burned down. The government office had stockpiled emergency food, but it was not enough to deal with the endless stream of refugees. In two days, the entire Yue City would run out of food. Even if the urgent report sent to Wanning City was already in the hands of the Emperor, it wouldnt be approved quickly. Those pedantic ministers in the Imperial Court would definitely have people disputing about the food relief. After a while, it was inevitable that they would be dyed for another three to five days. When they sent someone to gather the food, they would be exploitedyer byyer. In the end, it would probably take a month or two to reach Yue City. The surrounding cities could be saved, but there were too many people in the peripheries. The court wouldnt provide unlimited food as well. At most, it would be a token amount. Without the orders of the Imperial Court, it would only be akin to a drop in the bucket. By that time, Yue City would have long been finished! Fortunately, King Xiaoyao was here. At the thought of this, the smile on the magistrates face became even brighter. King Xiaoyao got someone to escort the food to the government office first. When the surrounding refugees saw this food, they went crazy and wanted toe up and snatch it. The people sent by Shi Zhou were useful. They repelled a few people and finally intimidated them. When the magistrate of Yue City came, he searched a few times before finding traces of King Xiaoyao. He was squatting in the medicinal shed and imitating Ah Yu to identify the herbs. Greetings, Your Highness! The magistrate of Yue City wanted to bow, but he was stopped by King Xiaoyao. King Xiaoyao: Theres no need to do that. Go and busy yourself first. Dont worry about the rest. I have my own arrangements. The Yue City magistrate was still a little hesitant. Ah Yu smiled. Lord Magistrate, you can go ahead with your work in peace. Uncle Ah Shu is with me. The magistrate of Yue City had a good impression of Ah Yu. This extremely young Vige Lord was unlike the rumors in the outside world, a country girl who did not know anything. Instead, she was very knowledgeable at a young age. Aftering to Yue City, she came up with some good ideas for him to help with disaster relief. He was very worried and even specially sent his trusted aides to her. Alright, Ill take my leave first. After the magistrate of Yue City left, the surrounding people also carried the medicinal soup out to the patients one after another. The medicinal shed became much emptier. King Xiaoyao asked, Ah Yu, youve been here for more than ten days. Did you gain anything? Ah Yu was puzzled. What gain? Think about it. Are there anything simr among the innocent victims and the magistrate who wants to help with the disaster? King Xiaoyao guided All Yu. Ah Yu thought for a moment and understood. Are you saying that theres something simr here to my goal of opening the Womens Academy? My original intention was to give the women an additional fail-safe route. Perhaps my role is simr to the magistrate? She carefully pondered over the details of this period of time and said, Ive really figured out a lot. For example, in the past, I only felt that as long as I was capable and had enough money, it wouldnt be so difficult for me to do anything. But now, I know that even if someone needs help, they dont necessarily want the help I thought they need. Just like after the disaster, some people need food, some people need medicine, some people just needfort, and some people need help finding their families. Moreover, my strength alone cant support me toplete so many things As she thought about it, Ah Yu understood what King Xiaoyao meant. This was for her to experience. When I was in Jiangsai, I already understood. Good intentions alone are not enough. Its more important that others think its good and that its what they need, All Yu said. When this matter is over, 111 also work hard to do what 1 want and should do. King Xiaoyao: Yes, as long as you dont me Uncle for being nosy. All Yu, in the past, I only treated you as All Ruans child, so I treated you differently. Now, no matter who you are, Im still your Uncle Ah Shu. Uncle also wants to remind you that its good to maintain a kind heart, but dont try to be a savior of the world. Ah Yu said, I understand. She had grown up and her thoughts were not as naive as when she was young. The next day, Tang Yuan, themb, and the others, who were slower, also arrived at Yue City. They also brought some news.. Chapter 798 - 798: A Bunch of Helpers Chapter 798: A Bunch of Helpers Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yus arrival in Jiangsai affected the hearts of the entire Wang Family. On the surface, Old Madam Wang advised the family not to worry, but she was the one who was most worried. She knew that All Yu was not a fish meant to stay in a pond. Sooner orter, she would stand out. However, she was afraid that there were too many rules in this world that bound her hands and feet. Ah Yu had grown too quickly. If the Wang Family could not keep up, they would not be able to support her well. On the contrary, they would be a burden to her. To the public, Ah Yu was a grateful child. If she walked steadily and stood tall, the Wang Family would benefit endlessly in the future. But in private, Old Madam Wang felt that Ah Yu was the person who resembled her the most. Moreover, she was much braver than her. Naturally, she hoped that she would be better. With the Cliff Eagle as a messenger bird, the distant Jiangsai could also quickly send back news of Ah Yu. When she learned that Ah Yu was doing construction in Jiangsai and was following King Xiaoyao to tidy up the local order, Old Madam Wang wanted to give her some help. Although the current Wang Family had notpletely stabilized their footing in Wanning City, Old Madam Wang didnt hold back when it came to lending help. Other than Duke An Manor, there was also the Empress Dowager and the Duke Yong Manor behind Qin Huai. Old Madam Wang knew very well what connections to use and what people to rope in. Therefore, after Wang Chuangui made a great contribution in Changan County, Old Madam Wang used this momentum to obtain a favor for the Wang Family. One of them was rted to All Yu. Young Master, Old Madam didnt send a letter this time. She directly sent a group of people over. Most of those people are Qin Huais ssmates. They all have merits and official positions. Tang Yuan panted and made the long story short. ording to the Emperors decree, theyre here in Jiangsai to train for two years. Theyre all waiting to listen to your orders! Ah Yu took off the bag from Little Lamb and ced it on a stool at the side. She took out a handkerchief and wiped Tang Yuans sweat before handing her a cup of specially brewed tea. Only then did she say, Big Sister Tang Yuan, 1 understand. Did those peoplee with you? Thats right! Tang Yuan took a big gulp of water and pointed outside. Most of them cant lift or carry heavy things. Many of them are very arrogant. From their words, they dont seem to be convinced by your orders. Little Master, if you dont like them, Ill think of a way to deal with them. These schrs with schrly titles were very ambitious. They couldnt stand the wily old foxes, slippery people, the mediocre officials, the illiteratemoners, and above all, women who criticized them. It could be said that they couldnt stand everything. There were a total of eight people who came. Four of them were on good terms with Qin Huai and were mostly curious about All Yu. The other four were ambitious. Initially, Qin Huai didnt want them toe. He wanted to send a few more people that Ah Yu didnt have to worry about, but Old Madam Wang persuaded him to stop. They treated it as training for All Yu. The favor that Old Madam Wang asked for was to find a seat for the Wang Family. It was mainly to be Ah Yus seat with the Wang Familys descendants. She also pointed out that there was no need for old pedants, only young people. Then, she made a few more arrangements here and there. In the end, it became a group of people who were sent to train first. The most outstanding ones were selected and sent to the Wang Family. When the people outside heard this, they were a little dumbfounded. Who is this Wang Family? How can they be so picky? Those are schrs who have passed the imperial examination! Not to mention outsiders, even these eight people were still in a daze. They originally thought that the Wang Family would probably have Qin Huai as their grandson-inw in the future. Vige Lord Yu was still amander, and the other sons of the Wang Family did not seem to be bad. Their future prospects were promising. Now, their second branchs Lord Wang had already been promoted from a magistrate to a county governor. In Great Chang, some magistrate positions had simr rights to a county governor. However, the title of a county governor was much better than a magistrate. He could also report directly to the Emperor. In short, the Wang Family was rising step by step. There was no harm in building a good rtionship with them at this time. After all, the eight of them had read the books of the Sages and after finding out that there was an earthquake here, they didnt refuse to help. However, now, they were still a little stunned as they stood in Yue City, which was still filled with ruins. What could they do? After Ah Yu finished speaking to Tang Yuan, she quickly came out and came in front of them. They greeted each other briefly and began to give instructions. More than 10,000 local refugees in Yue City are homeless, and more than 3,000 foreign refugees are waiting to be properly settled. Ill have to trouble you to think of a n today and how to arrange these people. Ah Yu took out a map from her pocket and handed it to the person at the front. This is a map I took the time to draw. It covers the territory from Yue City to the Hundred Miles Valley. Arrange it as you see fit. I still have other things to deal with. Tell me the results tomorrow morning! Everyone took the map and opened it. They saw densebels on it. With a single nce, they also became numb. They didnt seem to understand it.. Chapter 799 - 799: Noble Style Chapter 799: Noble Style Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Another three days passed before the Imperial Courts Imperial Inspector finally arrived, bringing with him arge amount of supplies and manpower. Ah Yu, who had been tired for a long time, originally wanted to continue participating in the disaster relief, but she was stopped by everyone. However, she managed to get a good rest. Many refugees settled down one after another and lived in simple wooden sheds. At the very least, they did not have to worry about food or clothing. How to settle them in the future was not something All Yu had to worry about. Wang Dng and the others were also pseudo merchants, but they were mainly still farmers and were not treated as merchants. The magistrate of Yue City was very grateful to them and even made the decision to sign an alliance with them. In the future, if people from Nanhe Town, especially Hu Family Vige, came to Yue City to do business, they would give them the greatest benefits. Wang Dng did not care much about this. The Wang Family did not value money very much, and there was enough food to eat. Naturally, they did not have any extravagant requests. They only wanted to do their current jobs well. Wang Dng found Ah Yu and said to her, During the time I was here, Wanning City has already sent more than ten letters back. Have you replied to them? I did. 1 told them that Im safe! All Yu wiped the sweat off her forehead and handed the newly written prescription to the maidservant in front of her who was waiting to brew the medicine. Then, she said, Im going back to Jiangsai in two days. Big Brother, do you want to go to Jiangsai with me to take a look? Wang Dng: Im here to sell food, but Ive already given all the food away on the way. Its time to return to the vige. The vige is going to have a bumper harvest again during this period of time. Im afraid they wont be able to handle it. I have to bring these people back first. Most importantly, his wife seemed to be pregnant again. He was very worried and wanted to go back to take a look. Ah Yu did not know this, but she knew that there were many stalls in the vige. Even the children were busy. They were indeed toocking in people. Their Hu Family Vige couldnt stand against outsiders, but after the previous incidents, they didnt dare to recruit more strangers outside and only let the people from the surrounding viges and towns work. If they recruited fewer people, they would have to do more work themselves. Naturally, they would not have enough manpower. With a thought, Ah Yu said, Big Brother, why dont you make a trip to Wanning City? Ive nurtured some people there, and they are especially agile at work. It should be feasible to get them to cooperate with you to return to the vige to collect and transport food, and then get them to help with the construction work in the vige. Wang Dng: Who? He still didnt know who All Yu had nurtured. Oh, I want to open a womens academy in the future, so I nurtured a group of people in advance. I thought that this way, I wouldnt have to worry about recruiting people in the future. Thats the people you nurtured to use. Its not appropriate for me to take them away. But Ive been giving them monthly money. They usually have nothing to do. I dont even know when my Womens Academy will open. Wang Dng immediately said, Where are they? Ill bring them to recognize the way now! People should be put to work if theyre paid, lest they grow arrogant andx. Wang Dng left with a few young men from the vige. On the way, he even brushed past a group of people. Those people were all dressed like poor people, but everyone was carrying bags and even asked them for directions. May I ask if Vige Lord Yu is still in Yue City? The leader hurriedly asked. Wang Dng was suspicious and did not answer directly, Why are you looking for Vige Lord Yu? The vigers lifted the things in their hands and smiled foolishly. Previously, during the earthquake, Vige Lord Yu risked her life to help us. We dont know how to repay her kindness. We only have these mountain goods. 1 hope Vige Lord Yu doesnt mind! Originally, these people had been saved by Ah Yu with machinery. They couldnt have seen All Yus true appearance before. Later on, they received another batch of supplies, saying that someone had specially bought them from afar. A few young men in the vige saw Ah Yu take off her machinery by a freakbination of factors and recognized her at a nce. At that time, the vigers wanted to repay their kindness, especially the doctors in the Hundred Miles Valley. They even marveled at the fact that many people had escaped death. After resting, the vigers finally found out that the person was Ah Yu and a titled noble. People called her Vige Lord Yu. They had nothing to repay her with, so they could only look everywhere for mountain goods to use as a thank-you gift. Seeing the honest appearance of the vigers, the remaining difort in Wang Dngs heart immediately dissipated. He indeed felt sorry for his sister and hoped that she would not be burdened with too much. But now that he saw these people, even if they had worked hard, at least they were still alive because of his sisters momentary kindness. He knew long ago that his sister was definitely not an ordinary person. She was as kind as before, so she should indeed receive such a repayment. Follow this official road to the end and youll see Yue City, Wang Dng said. After sending these vigers away, Wang Dng changed his original path and took another path. The young man from the vige did not understand. Arent we going to Wanning City? Where do you want to go now? Theres another city there. Ill go and do some business with them while were at it. When I arrive at Wanning City, 1 wont be empty-handed, Wang Dng said. In any case, Im already here. His sister had the demeanor of an aristocrat and knew how to save people. As the eldest brother, he couldnt be toofortable. He had to stand up early. For example, he would turn his previous goalless life around and develop a small goal first.. He would be the richest man among the imperial merchants first! Chapter 800 - 800: Myriad People Umbrella Chapter 800: Myriad People Umbre Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was early winter in the 24th year of Minghua. Ah Yu didnt expect to stay in Yue City until winter. [Kid, you can already use the Nine Dragon Treasure Cauldron proficiently. In a few months, the one-year period will be up. If you travel now, you can slowly set off to return to Wanning City.] In the past, there had never been such a huge natural disaster in Yue City. After the earthquake, it had rained continuously for nearly a month, causing floods. Not only that, a small gue also erupted. Now that it was winter, although the refugees were being resettled one after another, their remaining clothes were not enough to resist the cold. Even if the Governor came to help with the disaster relief, it was still a drop in the bucketpared to the needs of all the refugees. Meatbail watched helplessly as Ah Yu first worked hard. In that month, she actually quickly learned the treatment methods for manymon illnesses. Initially, All Yu could only secretly add spirit spring water to the medicinal soup to ensure the medicinal effect. However, there were also drawbacks. When she encountered some people who did not have a good impression of Ah Yu and drank medicine with spirit spring water, they would always develop various problems. Meatbail was d to see it, but Ah Yu couldnt bear to. She was not a famous person, so it was impossible for everyone in the world to like her. She also realized that the drawbacks of the spiritual spring water were indeed rtively big, especially when used on arge scale. Hence, All Yu squeezed out some time to learn from the surrounding doctors. The doctors were extremely busy and were eager to save people. They wished that everyone knew medicine. If All Yu wanted to learn, they would naturally teach her if they could. Before long, they realized that Ah Yu could already draw inferences. Therge number of patients even allowed her to quickly umte her foundation. Other than some difficult illnesses, she could already easily treatmon illnesses. Until now, some old doctors had secretly wanted to take her in as a disciple. However, when they found out that she was actually a noble personally conferred by the Emperor and an official of the Imperial Court, they stopped thinking in fear. Ah Yu learned everything quickly. In Yue City, everyone was busy rebuilding after the disaster, so their care for Ah Yu was naturally not as good as before. This made Ah Yu learn a lot. She wanted to build a womens academy, so she took the opportunity to observe the living conditions of the people of Yue City and made many calctions in her heart. King Xiaoyao was not a meticulous person, but he was far-sighted and saw things moreprehensively. He wanted to help Ah Yu train her mental state, so he helped her a lot. In the early winter, All Yu could hold her own and had the demeanor of an adult. When she walked out, the bailiffs did not dare to neglect her because her aura was already different. Ah Yu shook her head. Theres no hurry. Its almost winter in Yue City. The terrain here is not t, and theyd just survived a disaster. Im afraid there will be heavy snow in winter. [Even if it snows, you cant do anything alone.] Theres a lot I can do. 500 miles out of Yue City, theres a coarse salt farm. The salt there tastes very bad. Didnt 1 take a look a few days ago? If theres snow here, when we encounter a snow disaster, well use the coarse salt to melt the snow. The refugees had to eat sparingly. How could they have the money to buy coarse salt to melt snow? They were probably going to eat it themselves. Ah Yu bought a lot of salt using her own pocket and nned to stockpile it in the Magistrates Office in Yue City. In addition, she had also ordered a lot of cotton and wrote a letter to Zhang Zhan, hoping that he could organize some people to purchase cotton, hemp, and other products. When the time came, they would be of use. Ah Yu had bought these with her own money. She nned to use these supplies to attract more wealthy merchants to participate. This was Ah Yus idea. She wanted to take this opportunity to test it out in Yue City. If this was feasible, she would try going to Jiangsai again. When Jiangsais condition improved, she would return to Wanning City and leave the Nine Dragon Treasure Cauldron in the Astrology Divination Bureau before dealing with the academy. When she thought of something, she perfected it. A few dayster, as she had expected, other than what she had originally bought, there were actually six times more supplies transported to Yue City. They were all gifts from the rich merchants along the way. The most surprising thing was the escort. It was none other than Hu Rui. The former Little General Hu was now a fifth-grade general! When Hu Rui saw Ah Yu, his eyes lit up. 1 was suppressing bandits over there. I heard that some bandits wanted to plunder disaster relief supplies, so I wiped out all the bandits nearby. Coincidentally, I found out that you bought this, so I sent it over to you. Ah Yu smiled very happily. Big Brother Hu Rui, arent you guarding the border? Why are you here to eliminate bandits? Hu Rui wanted to tell her something, but when he saw that King Xiaoyao was also here, he said, There are just some transfer orders. I wont be able to stay for long and will be leaving soon. By the way, other than yours, there are also some supplies donated by some rich merchants along the way, as well as those confiscated from the bandits nests. I used some on the way and distributed them to the refugees. Look, are there any that are missing? Ah Yu said, It doesnt matter if theres some missing. It has to be used for disaster relief. Thats good. Hu Rui actually did not recognize Ah Yu at first. After all, her appearance changed every year. She had yet to reach adulthood, so he naturally couldnt recognize her immediately. However, as soon as he asked around and matched their identities, he knew that other than Ah Yu, there was probably no one else. After all, All Yu was the smartest and most generous girl he had ever seen. Her actions were different from many women now, and she was especially easy to recognize. Because it was a disaster relief, the banquet to wee Hu Rui was not too grand. Everyone ate in the Magistrates Mansion and could be considered to have fulfilled their etiquette. Ah Yu stayed for a few more days and told the city guard and King Xiaoyao in advance that she was leaving. Although everyone was reluctant, they knew that she was not someone who yed around. She must have other ns, so they naturally did not stop her. As for King Xiaoyao, after staying with Ah Yu for so long, Ah Yu had also guessed that he probably had other ns, so she did not invite him to leave with her. Ah Yu brought Tang Yuan, Little Lamb, Xie Zhen, and the others who had followed her over. She nned to make another trip to Jiangsai and settle the matters there before returning to Wanning City. Xie Zhen sighed with emotion. 1 didnt expect the Commander to be so responsible. In the past few days in Yue City, weve personally seen Yue City get better bit by bit. Unexpectedly, on the day they left, everyone in Yue City who had received the news came to send them off. Arge number of people gathered outside the city gate. Those who did not know better would think that an army was approaching. Vige Lord Yu, please wait! A person walked out from the crowd, holding something high in his hand with an anxious expression. When Ah Yu came, she was riding a cliff eagle. Naturally, she could not be so high-profile when she returned. It was a carriage arranged. She heard themotion and walked out of the carriage. When she saw who it was, she was surprised. Uncle, whats the matter? That person raised the thing in his hand above his head and said sincerely, During this period of time, we are indebted to Vige Lord Yu for saving us from discement and hunger. We cant forget your kindness! As he spoke, he bowed deeply. When he raised his head, his eyes were already filled with tears. Vige Lord Yu, you might not know this, but you saved everyone in the Hundred Miles Valley and saved us from the pain of separation. Its difficult to repay such a huge favor even if we work like an ox or a horse for you! This person choked and said a lot more. Only then did the surrounding people understand that this person was actually from the vige in the Hundred Miles Valley. They had rushed here. When everyone heard him say this, they recalled that they usually saw Ah Yu walking among the refugees like an ordinarymoner and helping everyone resolve the disaster. She didnt have the airs of a noble at all. Its just a small gift. Please ept it! At the end of the sentence, the person raised the thing in his hand again. Ah Yu gave Tang Yuan a look. Tang Yuan went forward and took the thing over. She gently opened it and many people gasped. This is?! Its the Myriad People Umbre! The legendary Myriad People Umbre! If theres still space. I want to write my name on it too! Vige Lord Yu is righteous, she deserves this! The Myriad People Umbre was a in umbre filled with the names of themoners. It was something that could only be obtained by winning the hearts of the people. In the hundreds of years since the founding of Great Chang, only two or three people had received this honor. It was rumored that officials who owned the Myriad People Umbre were exempted from the death sentence. [Ding! Congrattions on unlocking the achievement of For the People. Obtained: Prize pool lucky drawxio] A cold voice sounded in Ah Yus mind. Then, it was Meatballs excited voice. [Wow, wow, wow! Kid, youve unlocked an unprecedented achievement!] [Quick, quick, quick. This is a special prize pool. There will be special tools, and even group tools..] Chapter 801 - 801: Ten Consecutive Draws Chapter 801: Ten Consecutive Draws Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It had been a long time since Ah Yu had spun the lottery wheel. Or rather, it had been a long time since Meatbail had mentioned the words mission and plot character to her. This was considering that the child had already grown up and had her own thinking ability. If it mentioned this too much, it would disgust her. No one would hope that their lives were forced into a square peg ording to the predetermined rhythm of others. Of course, usually, if what Ah Yu did could bebined with some small missions, it would submit missions to her and collect the mission rewards. What she had obtained this time could be said to be something many people had to spend a lot of effort to obtain. The Myriad People Umbre was very meaningful. It was not something that could be judged just by obtaining it. There were still many moreplicated considerations in between. Experience would also be included in the judgment mechanismAh Yu was really young. Ah Yu: Is the prize pool new this time? She still remembered that she had drawn a few valuable items from the previous prize pool. The Nine Dragon Treasure Cauldron was one of them. For this Nine Dragon Treasure Cauldron, she chose to make a trip to Jiangsai. Ah Yu handed the Myriad People Umbre to King Xiaoyao and asked him to help send someone to bring it back to the Wang Family in Wanning City. King Xiaoyao said meaningfully, Its time for you to build another mansion. In the past, Ah Yu was only a nominal Vige Lord Yu. Themoners did not know her, and the real high-ranking officials and nobles looked down on nobles like her who had obtained their titles mid-way. Moreover, her identity as themander of the Astrology Divination Bureau was not presentable in the eyes of many people. Now, regardless of whether she was lucky or strong, this matter would definitely be recorded in the history books of the Ministry of Personnel after she obtained the Myriad People Umbre. And she would indeed surpass 99% of the officials in the court. Ah Yu had be a dazzling new star. When she returned to Wanning City, she would no longer be unknown. The Wang Family would probably really be a new noble family. Of course, Ah Yu could continue to live in the Wang Family, just like how she often went to the Wang Family to live in the guest room. Ah Yu: Will the Emperor provide the money? King Xiaoyao: As expected, this is all you care about. He nodded. Officials or nobles of rank could apply for a residence. Some were old houses of their predecessors, and some were given a piece ofnd. It depended on the contributions and favors, and on whether they had any connections with the Ministry of Revenue. In any case, the money was from the Ministry of Revenue. Thats good. Build it. When I go back, I might be able to live in it. All Yu waved her hand and left. This time, Ah Yu really left. Tang Yuan, Xie Zhen, Little Lamb, and the people arranged by King Xiaoyao apanied her. There were nearly 20 people in total. Of course, the Crimson Guards were indispensable. Because there were many people, they simply hid and worked in the dark. They hade in a hurry, so there was no need to be so anxious when they returned. Xie Zhen was in charge of arranging the route and taking the official road along the way. ording to Ah Yu, they could also inspect the livelihood of the people. As for Ah Yu, she sat in the carriage and closed her eyes. Others thought that she was sleeping, but her mind had actually already entered the spatial pocket. Elf, what did I get? [1 thought you werent interested.] No, its because youll always be around. Therefore, she dealt with other matters first. In any case, the reward was always there. She could look at it anytime. [Draw it yourself.] Ah Yus mental body pressed her palms together and exhaled into them. Then, she closed her eyes and muttered. [What are you doing?] Im reciting a prayer. This is a ritual of the Astrology Divination Bureau. It can increase ones luck! [Oh, oh, not bad. Youll definitely be able to get the good stuff you want.] Origin Space: 1 dont know who it is, but someone came to make a scene 800 years ago and insisted on arranging a shady scheme. Regarding this, Meatball felt that since it was a prize that was taken out to put in the draw, it naturally hoped that the person it protected could live better. Only by taking out the best could it be considered to be truly helping. However, in order to take care of Ah Yus lucky draw experience, even if the prizes had long been internally decided, Ah Yu still had to go through the lucky draw process. The spatial pocket even ignored it. After Ah Yu finished praying, Meatball opened the lucky draw page. On the floating screen, there were a total of 100 boxes, and each box represented a gift- Ah Yu quickly clicked on 10 boxes, and light flickered in front of her eyes. [Pseudo Immortal-level martial arts*i] [Substitute Puppet*l] [Dragon Fate*i] [Immunity Pill* 3] [Bloodline*2] [Soul Suppressing Bell*2] Seeing these things, Ah Yus head was filled with question marks. What is all this? Why does it feel like its not something we should have? [There are many things in your world that shouldnt exist.] Although it said that, Meatbail still exined the details of the items to Ah Yu because these were the most powerful things that could be given under the authority of the Origin Space. The value of the other things exceeded this ne too much, and it was easy to cause an imbnce in the future. As for more magical things, they could only be exchanged with points. There were many restrictions. In the eyes of ordinary people, a pseudo-cultivation martial art was actually a martial art that had reached the Perfection realm and was tuned for immortal cultivation. After cultivating this martial art, ones movement technique would be invincible and their martial arts would be number one in the world. As long as one cultivated diligently, their defense and offense would be maxed out and they wouldnt be easily stabbed in the back. As for the substitute puppet, it could swap with the main body at critical moments and achieve the effect of exchanging lives. These two things were one-time use and could only be used by Ah Yu. As for Dragon Fate, as the name implies, it referred to a persons luck to be an Emperor. Of course, if it was used by someone who was already an Emperor, it could make his position more stable and give him more authority, which was beneficial to the dynasty. If it was an incapable ruler, it was easy for him to be destroyed. The Immunity Pill was a special pill. It could make one immune to all poisons and harm. After eating it, one could die of old age without illness or pain. Bloodlines were things used to pass down power. They could be used for five generations. After a person used it, their descendants would inherit most of the abilities of their predecessors. If the royal family used it, they could basically guarantee that the dynasty would not change within five generations. The Soul Suppressing Bell was a real bell. Its effect spread very widely and could almost epass arge city. Its bell chimes had the effect of purifying souls. If it was ced in a border city, it couldrgely eliminate the possibility of a chaotic battle. After understanding this one by one, Ah Yus mouth opened wide and she couldnt close it for a long time. Elf, you want me to rebel by giving these things to me, right? She couldnt figure it out. Coupled with the things from the lucky draw previously, she felt that they were beyond her ability. She only wanted to be an ordinary principal of an academy! [These things are custom-made ording to your current abilities and future energy bodies. This means that the world recognizes your potential and thinks that you can use them. Dont worry, the lucky draw wont give you trash items.] Ah Yu sighed. Alright, Elf, 1 want to eat candy. For some reason, she used to want to eat all kinds of snacks, but now, she doesnt crave them much. Grandma said that it was normal for children to be greedy. If they were not, it meant that they had be annoying adults. It was good to be an adult, but it didnt seem so good to be an adult who didnt like to eat snacks. Ah Yu only wilted for a moment before she quickly perked up and thought about how to use these things. Ill give the Immunity Pill to Grandma and Mother. Keep the remaining one for now. All Yu wanted to give it to many people, but there were only three in total, so she naturally had to save them. [Why are you only giving it to your Grandma? Why cant you give it to your Grandpa?] Grandma is old. For some reason, I feel that shes aged a little faster in the past two years. Im a little worried. Ah Yu was also puzzled. Grandpa looks much younger. Perhaps it was because carpentry made him happy. Mothers body had already recovered, but Ah Yu felt that it was not enough. She hoped that her Mother could be healthier. The remaining pill was not suitable for Grandpa, Father, Big Brother Ah You, or Big Brothers and Sister-inw. She couldnt favor one over the other. Fortunately, she still had other good things that could nourish them. It didnt matter if there were no Immunity Pills. As for the Bloodlines, she had not thought of how to use them yet. She will think about it in the future. The Dragon Fate and the Soul Suppressing Bell were very important. She had to go back and discuss it with Grandma. Actually, the best person to discuss this with should be Qin Huai, but she thought that Big Brother Ah You was only two years older than her. In the end, Grandma was more knowledgeable and knew more. In fact, in her heart, her Grandma was even more knowledgeable than the Empress and the Empress Dowager.. Chapter 802 - 802: The Changes in Jiangsai Chapter 802: The Changes in Jiangsai Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As they rushed, they eliminated the bandits along the way and helped the local people uphold justice a few times. At the same time, they defeated a group of corrupt officials. Ah Yu and the others arrived at Jiangsai on the 23rd of December. From afar, Ah Yu saw a row of ant-sized buildings standing on the desert like scattered blocks. As she approached in the carriage, the buildings became clearer and clearer. They were some residences and military tents. Before Ah Yu could step forward, a group of cavalry rode over on horses and interrogated the person in front. When they found out that the person sitting in the carriage was Vige Lord Yu, the cavalry hurriedly dismounted. He bowed towards the carriage from afar. Greetings, Vige Lord Yu! Ah Yu stuck her head out of the carriage and waved at them. Theres no need to bow. Get up quickly. Someone gestured behind them. Ah Yu felt two auras leave. Those people retreated to the sides and didnt get on their horses. Instead, they watched as they headed towards Jiangsai City. Ah Yu asked in her heart, Elf, this was the same path when we came, right? At that time, there didnt seem to be any of this. Meatball had long monitored the situation here, so it exined to Ah Yu. [Theyve all been built in the past two months. Those residences are the homes ofmoners from outside. Jiangsai doesnt take in everyone now. They have to be inspected.] [As for these patrolling cavaliers, they were all sent by the Protectorate Generals Residence. Their main purpose is to maintain the security of this area and supervise the outsiders and those transitioning guests.] Ah Yu understood. Presumably, the order in Jiangsai City had already been tidied up and improved. The role of the Protectorate Generals Residence waspletely established. When they arrived at Jiangsai City, Ah Yu realized that the changes in the city were really beyond her imagination. The city gate was under construction. Half of it was still as tall as before. There were traces of peeling on the yellow mud walls, and the other half had already been changed. With the brick structure and the observation pavilion made of ancient heavy wood unique to Jiangsai, it looked very simr to a border city. The Jiangsai City Governor had already joined hands with the officials to wee her at the city gate. Logically speaking, the rank of the Governor was higher than Ah Yu, but he didnt dare to be negligent. Logically speaking, he respected Ah Yu. Thanks to her, he was the first Governor of Jiangsai to not die in office! The Ministry of Personnels inspection every three years meant that he would definitely be promoted. Although there were still many problems with Jiangsai,pared to before Vige Lord Yu came here, there was a huge difference. Not to mention degrading himself to wee her, he was even willing to raise Ah Yu above his head! Before he came to take office, he was already prepared to die. He had alsoe to improve the situation here in high spirits, but the forces here wereplicated beyond his imagination. If not for those people taking into ount that he was an official of the Imperial Court, he would probably have lost his life at the beginning of his term. Now that he looked back on the past events, he realized that how could those people be afraid of his identity as a Governor? They clearly treated him as a clown and watched his various reactions to tease him. As City Lord Wan led the crowd to join, various factions appeared one after another, including Divine Doctor Xues brother, who was hidden very deeply, and the few tribes in Shui Miao. They all expressed their willingness to support Jiangsais reform and construction. Not only that, but even the neighboring West Wind Nation had sent people to express their goodwill and was willing to provide any help for free. If they were worried, the West Wind Nation was willing to take the initiative to concede the jurisdiction of a portion of the ownerlessnd and leave it as a peaceful development area between the two countries. What else could themander-in-chief say? Of course he was d to see it! No matter how these changes came about, there would be his part in the credit. Ah Yu didnt know this and only felt that the Governor was too enthusiastic. She was used to this and didnt feel that anything was wrong. After entering Jiangsai City, Ah Yu didnt return to the Protectorate Generals Residence directly. Instead, she asked everyone to go back first while she rode Little Lamb to the city to take a look. What Ah Yu cared about the most was the rivers she had tried to cleanse. After fishing out the things below, Wang Wng quietly poured the cleansing water into the water ording to Ah Yus instructions before she left. This was not a change that could be seen in a day or two. Now that a few months had passed, the water quality of the few main waterways in the city had clearly improved. The stench that soared into the sky was gone. Although a rare sight, there were naughty children jumping into the water to y andugh even in winter. It was very lively. Some of the adults were fishing, some were washing clothes and vegetables, and some were riding boats to sell various items. It was like a harmonious city. Seeing those people washing the vegetables, All Yu felt that they looked familiar. She asked a woman who greeted her, Auntie, where did these vegetablese from? The woman couldnt have seen Ah Yu before, but she had seen Little Lamb before. She immediately guessed All Yus identity, but she didnt say anything. Instead, she replied, They were all reimed by us. The vegetable seeds collected outside the Protectorate Generals Residence grew lushly in two to three months. The various vegetable seeds produced by the Protectorate Generals Residence arent easy to grow. Lord Zhong Tian will evene and teach us how to nt them. Now, almost every family is nting vegetables. Theyre living a good life! Most of the people in Jiangsai City were very poor, but they did notck meat. There were also many animals in the desert. Although most of them had little meat, it was not impossible to catch them. At the very least, they could be bought. Only vegetables were precious. Most of the vegetables nted here were not expected to survive. Vegetables were luxury goods that were much more precious than meat, so they were naturally grateful. When Ah Yu heard her mention Lord Zhong Tian, she thought of the unlucky system and the current Zhong Tian who had stayed here. Hence, she asked for the way and headed towards him. After circling around the two rivers of Jiangsai, Ah Yu shockingly saw arge golden fieldit was actually a mature rice field. At a nce, there was almost no end to it! What had happened? She had only been gone for a few months, but the rice had already grown so much, and it had even ripened in winter! [If not for the fact that he was afraid of attracting too much attention, he would probably have taught the people here how to grow mature rice in half a month.] It was not that he couldnt do it, but there was no need. If it was too shocking, it would harm Ah Yu. Moreover, people could be supported, but they couldnt be carried away. Otherwise, they would not be able to adapt to living alone. Ah Yu nodded in understanding. She didnt want Jiangsai City to be too heaven-defying either. It was enough as long as it was a decent border city. If the border cities were too prosperous, it would attract the covetous eyes of the surrounding countries and factions. Who could say what kind of disastrous things would happen? She would probably be a sinner for thousands of years. This is very good now. Everyone had clean water to drink. They could nt vegetables, hunt, and slowly farm in the future. If they had the heart to nt trees and forests themselves, Jiangsai would be much better in at most ten years. [Its very difficult to nt trees and forests in the desert. Its better to keep the original characteristics. Theyll get used to it instead.] Ah Yu didntment. Shes someone who would leave eventually. She would leave the future of this ce to the future generations. She had done enough. She had to give others a chance to perform. On the other side, when Wang Wng, who was on the battlefield, heard that Ah Yu had returned, he immediately changed his n to attack. After a few months of tempering, he had be a threatening little general. The team he led was brave and good at fighting and had made many contributions. Soon, they won a beautiful battle. Wang Wng raised his spear.. Lets go back to the city! Chapter 803 - 803: Proposing Marriage to Ah Yu Chapter 803: Proposing Marriage to Ah Yu Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Wng rode his horse and quickly returned to Jiangsai City. The soldiers guarding the city greeted him in high spirits. Wang Wng: Where is Vige Lord Yu? The city guard replied, She should be in the east field. Jiangsai was now divided into four areas: north, south, east, and west. The east was mainly filled with fields after thend was reimed. Wang Wng dismounted from his horse and casually threw the reins to the deputy general at the side before walking quickly towards the east. On the way, if he encountered some people who recognized him, they would politely call him Little General Wang. Wang Wng couldnt be bothered to respond. He only nodded slightly and left in a hurry. When he arrived at the East Field, he immediately saw All Yushe was too conspicuous surrounded by the crowd. Zhong Tian, who had transformed from the system, was standing respectfully at the side. He looked like an ordinary old farmer, but his eyes were less honest and his expression was wooden. He couldnt be sad or happy. Ah Yu was surrounded by a real farmer asking questions when she suddenly heard Meatbail say to her in the spatial pocket, Your Fifth Brother is here. Ah Yu said to the farmer, Uncle, ask Zhong Tian more about these things. He knows better than me. With that, she crawled out of the crowd and came in front of Wang Wng. All Yu! Wang Wngs eyes lit up. He sized up All Yu from head to toe and heaved a sigh of relief. That was close. You didnt lose much weight or be haggard. My butt is saved. Otherwise, if his Grandma or mother found out, he would probably be beaten up. Fifth Brother. All Yu also sized up Wang Wng and curled her lips. Why have you darkened so much? Youre almost as dark as a dust ball. Wang Wng: Your brother is leading the army to war, not to travel around. This is called masculinity, do you understand? Yes, yes, yes. Ah Yu nodded perfunctorily. She thought to herself that her eldest brother was also traveling around, but he still looked like a schr. He was not very dark, but Fifth Brother was very dark. The siblings didnt really care and chatted for a while. Wang Wng had long known that Ah Yu had gone to Yue City. However, when he saw her, he couldnt help but ask more. Ah Yu liked to talk to begin with. Now that she had met Wang Wng, she told him everything. When he heard that she had obtained the Myriad People Umbre before she left, Wang Wng gasped. He was no longer the Wang Wng from before and knew many things, including the importance of the Myriad People Umbre. I thought that being promoted to a little general in just a few months was already very impressive. I didnt expect you to actually obtain a Myriad People Umbre from disaster relief. 1 wonder if the disaster relief inspector sent by the Imperial Court will be dissatisfied. In the past, Wang Wng didnt care about these twists and turns, but now that he had decided to make a contribution, he naturally knew a lot. Ah Yu shook her head. The governor sent by the Imperial Court is from Big Brother Ah Yous family. Hes very easy to talk to. Later on, on the way back, 1 even received a letter specially sent by him to remind me. Hes a good official. If not for the fact that the Imperial Inspector was really talented, they would not have been able to progress so smoothly in Yue City. Since ancient times, it was not a good job for officials to be assigned for disaster relief. It was inevitable that all sides would be obstructed. They could be considered to have received the protection of the heavens and earth to be able to do everything so smoothly. Ah Yu was young and had encountered many things. Moreover, there was Meatbail collecting information everywhere and organizing it into a tutorial for her. How could she not grow up? However, she was happy to be an innocent child and give everyone room to dote on her. The siblings returned to the Protectorate Generals Residence together. After resting for a few days, they heard someone report that the eight tribes had sent someone to send a letter. Before Ah Yu could react to what the eight leaders were saying, she saw Wang Wng cough unnaturally. Ah Yu: Fifth Brother, did you catch a cold? Why are you coughing so badly? An insider at the side smiled and said, Vige Lord, you might not know this, but in the past, Miss Shui Miao had alreadypletely led the eight tribes with the help of Little General Wang and became the leader of the eight tribes. The reason why our Jiangsai can have our current appearance is because of Lord Shui Miaos contribution. There was actually such a thing. Before Ah Yu could ask in detail, she heard footsteps outside. It was a group of people carryingrge boxes to the Protectorate Generals Residence. The governor was also a strange person. He was the one who let these people carrying the boxes in. Seeing that Ah Yu was already resting in the inner hall, he specially exined to her, Vige Lord Yu, what a coincidence. 1 just met Lord Shui Miaos subordinates outside. They said that theyre here to propose marriage. Wang Wng spat out a mouthful of tea. What? Propose marriage to who? My Ah Yu is engaged! He mmed the table, his face red with anger. The knife at his waist was pulled out. The governor was not flustered and continued, Little General Wang, dont be anxious. Its not a marriage proposal for Vige Lord Yu. Its Lord Shui Miao who asked Vige Lord Yu to make the decision on your marriage. This time, it was Ah Yus turn to spit out the tea. Im sorry. She really couldnt hold it in.. Chapter 804 - 804: Wulang Engagement Chapter 804: Wng Engagement Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Not to mention Ah Yu, even Wang Wng was dumbfounded. He didnt expect Shui Miao to do this. Ah Yu smiled and said, I really couldnt tell. So your rtionship with Leader Shui Miao is already so good. Unfortunately, our elders arent here now. If not for the fact that Im afraid of offending Leader Shui Miao, I would have asked the Cliff Eagle to send a message. Dont. Wang Wng waved his hand and begged for mercy. Why? Could it be that the other party isnt good enough? All Yu retracted her smile and said after some deliberation, Then Fifth Brother, you have to think about it carefully. The other party is a girl and the leader of the eight tribes. At the very least, you cant embarrass her. Although she was very interested in matchmaking Big Brothers rtionship, rtionships naturally had to be consensual. A forced melon naturally wouldnt be sweet. Unexpectedly, Wang Wng did not refuse directly. Instead, he blushed. All Yu knew at a nce that there was a chance. However, before Ah Yu could tease him, Wang Wng puffed up his cheeks and said, Alright, I know what to do. Im not in a hurry yet. Although everyone called him Little General Wang now, he had only arrived at the military camp not long ago. He naturally deserved the title of general by relying on his contributions once or twice. However, there were still many soldiers who were unconvinced. Moreover, Wang Wngs ambition was not limited to this. At the very least, his sister had alreadyid the foundation for Jiangsai. In the future, it was only a matter of time before the water here was clear. At that time, Jiangsai might be a treasurend. Now was the best time to operate. If he didnt manage this ce well and make a great contribution, how could he go back? How could he marry? When it was time for a good man to make contributions, love naturally had to be ced behind. Moreover, Shui Miao was not as rxed as she said. Although all the eight tribes had her family supporting them, she was still a little girl after all. These tribes were not willing to submit to her just because they owed her a favor. Wang Wng told Ah Yu about his concerns. Ah Yu smiled and pointed at the boxes outside. Since they sent these things over, they must have their own considerations. If you have feelings for her, you have to think carefully about how to deal with this matter. This is my experience. Wang Wng: What kind of experience was that? She had found herself a partner when she was only a few years old, but the other party still doted on her. On the other hand, if his sister came to Qin Huai to propose like this, Qin Huai would still consider this and that. The Wang Family might just pull Ah Yu away. Wang Wng rubbed his hair and shook his armor that he had yet to change out of. He was a little troubled. However, there was still a smug look in his eyes. Shui Miao was interested in him! His mother wouldnt have to worry about whether he could find a wife. Wang Wng changed into simple clothes and went out with a straight face. Ah Yu only thought that he was shy and did not ask further. She turned around and went to the government office, bringing Zhong Tian along and instructed him. When he found out that All Yu might be leaving after spring, the Governors face revealed a hint of reluctance. Were going to try nting new grain seeds at the beginning of spring next year. Cant Vige Lord Yu leave some guidance behind? Actually, the meaning behind his words was not that he could not bear to part with Ah Yu, but he could not bear to part with All Yus subordinate, Zhong Tian. After Ah Yu passed by Yue City, she became good at reading people from their bodynguage. She immediately smiled and said, Regardless of whether I leave or not, Zhong Tian will stay here first. When you harvest the new grain seeds next year, if you encounter any difficulties, you can tell him. A bright smile immediately appeared on the Governors face. How can I do that? Butif Teacher Zhong can stay until the year after next, I definitely wont treat him badly. Ah Yu: We have to leave some way out for the other counties. Thats true. The Governor thought to himself. If nothing unexpected happens, he will probably be promoted this time. When the time came, he would apply to transfer the people from Jiangsai to his ce of promotion That was too beautiful. If his other colleagues found out about his thoughts, they would definitely spit on his face. Indeed, ugly people liked to dream. In the next few months, All Yu was really conscientious and did not interfere too much in the matters of the Governors Office. She even gradually left the cleaning of the various rivers in Jiangsai to others and did not take all the credit herself.. Chapter 805 - 805: Wulang Engagement (2) Chapter 805: Wng Engagement (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Not only that, but Ah Yu also gave most of the potions that could purify water to Wang Wng and King Xiaoyao, who had returned to Jiangsaiter. She also hinted that Wang Wng could join forces with Shui Miao to direct the thoughts of the people as much as possible to make the connection that the water purification was a result of the gods, and not let others gossip about them. They had already contributed enough. Naturally, they did not want to umte too much credit. 25th year of Minghua, 17th February. Wang Chuanyuan and Madam Zhang arrived at Jiangsai. They had set off from Nanhe Town and brought four carts of things. When they arrived at Jiangsai, there were somehow six carts. They had received Wang Wngs letter and came to propose marriage to Shui Miao. Among them, two carts carried the bethrothal gifts for Shui Miao, and one was for the couple and their attendants to change their clothes. Most of the clothes were for Wang Wng. All Yu, those three carts are all for you. Theres a cart full of dry rations that Third Aunt made for you. Theyre all good things to store. Over the years, youve given me many recipes. Most of these things were researched through the recipes. Try them. Although theyre some dry rations that dont have any moisture, the taste is not bad. Many merchants order them from us. Although she was already the mother of five children, Madam Zhang still liked Ah Yu very much. Sometimes, she thought about why she was so generous back then. She should have let All Yu be her child. She would definitely raise Ah Yu to be fair and fat. Of course, it was only a thought. After all, Fourth Brother and Fourth Sister-inw had also poured their hearts out to All Yu. If she said these words, she suspected that Fourth Sister-inw would look for her to pull her hair. Of course, she epted it happily. I havent eaten Third Aunts food in a long time. Im really craving it. If you like it, eat more. Ive also sent a lot to Wanning City. If you want to return to Wanning City, this amount is also just right. Yes, yes. 111 save it. After Ah Yu finished speaking, the couple went to ask Wang Wng about their future daughter-inw. When she found out that the other party was the leader of the eight tribes, Madam Zhangs mouth opened wide. She immediately felt a little worried. Wang Wngs heart skipped a beat. Mother, dont tell me you dont agree? All, no. I was just thinking that youre only a small general now. If they want you to marry into their family Wang Chuanyuan added, Our Wang Family cant be particr about these things. Its fine as long as you can have a wife. In any case, we have many children. Wang Wng: The couple didnt care much, let alone Shui Miao. Hence, as they spoke, the two sides were really engaged and even discussed when to hold the banquet. The two families spoke warmly, but Wang Wng felt ufortable no matter how he thought about it. His parents had clearly agreed, so why did he feel empty? He felt a little like he had been married out and discarded by his family. However, Shui Miao was still considerate. She only said, Now, youre trying to gain merit in the army, and I also want to subdue the other tribes. Lets work hard together to make Jiangsai truly peaceful. At that time, we can go anywhere instead of staying in this godforsaken ce. We dont have to worry about this matter now. Wang Wng didnt understand. If I continue to rise, even if I cant serve in the army for the rest of my life, 1 can only go to the Imperial Court to take on an idle position. At that time I dont mind, Shui Miao said. Do 1 look like that kind of person? Wang Wng wanted to say that he was not worried that the other party wouldnt mind, but when he spoke, he suddenly forgot what he wanted to say. He only remembered that Shui Miaos eyes were bright and curved like a clear spring. They were straight, as if they could see into his heart. Lets leave it at that, Wang Wng thought to himself. Just as Grandma had once said, the Wang Family would either have to be tied with families of equal status or the couples would marry people who love each other. What was there to be dissatisfied about? As for the rest, he would think about it in the future. In the 25th year of Minghua, on the third day of March, it was the Spring Festival again. At this moment, with the help of Zhong Tian, Jiangsai weed another bumper harvestbefore the other counties had a bumper harvest. The governor was about to go crazy with joy. He was just short of hugging Zhong Tians thigh and thanking him for helping them. The happiest people were the people of Jiangsai. Hearing that the weather here was good, although the region was much more orderly than before and they had lost a lot of freedom, they would be able to eat and drink their fill from now on. They would not have to starve, and they would no longer be numb and cold. That was a life that they did not dare to imagine in the past. Because the rules had been redesigned, this ce was much more harmonious. The merchants were also willing toe here to trade. One after another, a few trade routes started here and connected to many countries, including West Wind Nation. Shi Zhou, Ouyang Changjing, and the others, who had helped Ah Yu greatly, also earned a lot. A Wang Family Steamed Bun Shop was opened here silently. The Wang Familys food transport team appeared here, and Ah Yu took the opportunity to buy many shops. She even opened the first Womens Academy here. The female teachers of the academy were all locals of Jiangsai. They registered many female students from poor families in Jiangsai, and there were also smart children chosen by Shui Miao from the tribes. Ah Yu linked the shop to the academy and asked Shui Miao and Wang Wng to help supervise it. She treated this ce as the first test and was filled with anticipation for the future development. After doing all of this, Ah Yu finally began to set off and return to Wanning City. Before leaving, Ah Yu originally wanted to leave more life-saving things for Wang Wng, but he rejected her. Big Brother has to grow up on his own. Ah Yu, dont let Big Brother bezy. On the battlefield, swords had no eyes, and the situation was changing rapidly. As the person leading the army to war, if he had too many life-saving things, it was easy for him to ignore the lives of others and make impulsive decisions. It was not a good thing in the long run. Ah Yu blinked. Alright. At this moment, Ah Yu realized that her Fifth Brother had really grown up. The group that returned was majestic. Other than the people apanying them and various packages, there were also many local goods given to Ah Yu by the Jiangsai residents. There were actually 50 to 60 carriages. City Lord Wan himself wanted to follow All Yu, but she had to return to the feet of the Emperor. Their identities were sensitive after all, so he did not join in the fun and remained in Jiangsai. She originally wanted to return slowly, but after traveling for ten days, Ah Yu received an urgent letter from the Cliff Eagle. Qin Huai suffered an assassination and his life was in danger.. Chapter 806 - 806: Assassination of Qin Huai Chapter 806: Assassination of Qin Huai Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qin Huai and Ah Yu had not seen each other for a year. He originally did not think that it was a big deal. In the past, they had also been separated for many years. It was not until he was in the Hanlin Academy and had attended the wedding banquet of his colleagues four to five times in a year that he was asked when he would get married that Ah Yus face suddenly appeared in his mind. When love first bloomed, his heart was filled with the woman who walked into her heart. Only then did he suddenly realize that they had been separated for too long. He originally thought that he wouldnt miss her too much, but he didnt expect that the moment he thought of her, he would be caught off guard by his surging feelings. Thinking about it, Ah Yu was 13 years old this year, but she was still 11 years old on the household register. If they really wanted to be inseparable, they would have to wait at least four more years. He couldnt bear to wait too long. More than that, even if Ah Yu still wanted to stay at home for 10 or 20 years, he was willing to wait. He was only 15 years old this year. Unlike others who liked others due to physical attraction, he naturally didnt have any romantic feelings for All Yu. He wanted to protect her instead. It was also because of this wish that Qin Huai was in danger. The Hanlin Academy he was in was filled with true geniuses, and there were many top schrs. There were very few Humble ss children in the Hanlin Academy. Even if they were Humble ss children, they were definitely notmoners. To be able to support the students all the way to the pce examination was definitely not something amoner family could afford. Therefore, although Hanlin Academy was mostly a clear stream, its roots were actually intertwined. Qin Huai had the Duke Yong Manor behind him, and things were still not going smoothly. Qin Huai disdained to fight, but he had no choice but to get involved. Everyone bullied him for being young and thought that he was easy to deal with. They didnt expect to suffer huge losses a few times, so they targeted All Yu. Ah Yu had been bestowed the title of Vige Lord Yu. It was still considered impressive among themoners. But when she arrived at Wanning City, the legitimate nobles would look down on her. But no matter how much they looked down on her, she was still engaged to the new Top Schr. This prevented some schemes to disgust Qin Huai from being used. When they heard that Qin Huai had once been childhood sweethearts with Vige Lord Yu, someone said, Hes just a brat. How has he ever tasted a woman before? He only learned from others and found himself a countryside wife early on and treated her like a treasure. Fortunately, hes still young and is at the age of rashness. If we deal with his little fiancee, hmph, we wont be afraid that he wont take the bait. They had nned it very well. Ah Yu had applied for an external transfer herself. Every year, many officials who were transferred died, let alone a little girl. If something happened to All Yu, as long as they stuffed a woman from a noble family into Qin Huais hands and let her give birth to a few brats for him. Wouldnt it be easy to control him in the future? They deliberately raised some women for this purpose and gave them dispensable titles to stuff to the people they wanted to control. Then, they controlled thedies and they would be taken in by the main family in the future How many families had been destroyed by them with such methods? It was naturally easy to control a brat like him. However, just as they were about to prepare, they realized that the people they had sent out had disappeared for no reason before they could walk out of Wanning City. Not only that, even their business outside suffered consecutive blows. Their business was not doing well, and they couldnt provide for the money they used to operate. They were overwrought all day, so how could they care about harming others? However, there were always people who could handle it. They even sent someone to investigate carefully and found out that it was actually Qin Huais doing. Qin Huai had sent a group of guards that he had just trained. These people were all working in his own residence as servants. It was clear that its them The person who was attacked was flustered and exasperated. He invited Qin Huai out and questioned, Qin Huai, you and I are officials of the dynasty together. Even if were not allies, you shouldnt do this. Your people touched my people for no reason. You have to give me an exnation! Qin Huais eyes were cold. You should keep these words to yourself. 111 also give Lord Liang a piece of advice. If theres anything, you cane at me. If I fall, its because I, Qin Huai, am useless. Ill admit it. If Lord Liang and the other dirty rats want to target innocent people, 1 dont mind letting you see what other methods 1 have! Not many people knew that he had once managed the Imperial Prison for a period of time. At that time, he was still young. Even King Xiaoyao was shocked by his coldness. The expression of the person called Lord Liang stiffened slightly before he left in embarrassment. However, this matter was not over. They didnt know Qin Huais other identity, but there was always a group of people hiding in the dark and trying to assassinate him. Theposition of those people was veryplicated. Behind them was the work of the Qin Family of Jiangnans enemies, as well as the power of the family of an unknown person in the harem. Because Empress Qin had been swift and decisive in the past few years, and with Emperor Minghuas secret support, many of their methods had been broken. They were no longer as arrogant as before. Hence, they did something they disdained to do in the pastborrowing strength. The few factions gathered together couldnt be underestimated. Qin Huai met with an assassination attempt on the way to the imperial court. A few groups of fully armed people followed Qin Huai out of the Qin Family residence and openly attacked him when they were about to reach Three Thoughts Street. Coincidentally, at that time, two officials who couldnt stand Qin Huai pulled him away and mocked him. When the assassins came, they were frightened out of their wits and their pants were wet. The assassins found them annoying and directly ended them with a sh before heading towards Qin Huai. Seeing that something was wrong, the people protecting Qin Huai jumped out one after another, wanting to protect him. Qin Huai was originally in the inner circle and didnt intend to attack. Compared to the secret guards and servants who trained day and night, Qin Huais martial arts were naturally useless. His martial arts were better for solo fights. He couldnt gain the upper hand in such arge-scale attack. Qin Huai, do you know Wang Ruyus true identity! Suddenly, someone shouted outside. Shes in our hands. If you know whats good for you, submit obediently! Another person held a pouch in his hand and raised it high. Qin Huai nced at it and was immediately stunned. This was All Yus exclusive pouch and was made for her by her Second Aunt. There was only one in the world. Ah Yu never abandoned gifts from her family. Instead, she patiently kept them and cherished them like treasures. Qin Huai didnt know where Ah Yu would hide them, but he knew that she must be hiding them somewhere that no one could find. Now that this pouch has appeared, what about Ah Yu? Seeing that Qin Huai was in a daze, Chi Jia, who was beside him, hurriedly said, Little Master, dont fall into the other partys trap! I know. Qin Huai frowned, but his expression was clearly very concerned. Suddenly, someone shouted in surprise, Lord, be careful! As soon as he finished speaking, an arrow shot out of a window and headed straight for Qin Huai. Chi Jia raised his sword and stopped it, but more arrows shot over. In the end, when the Shun Tian Manors bailiffs arrived, the other party had already fled, leaving behind a pile of corpses. Chi Jia had been shot seven to eight times in the back. His face was so pale that there was no color in it. There were even more guards on the periphery whod blocked the arrows. Most of them were still open-eyed, but they were already dead. Chi Jia protected Qin Huai tightly in his arms. He had also been shot in the shoulder, and the blood flowing out was ck. There was also a trembling arrow stuck in his neck that pierced through his skin. However, it was slightly tilted back and did not directly destroy his blood vessels, but he had already fallen into apletea. The first person from the Wang Family to receive the news was Liu Shi. She had juste out of the nursery when she heard that someone had encountered assassins. That person also mentioned Qin Huais name. Liu Shi couldnt care less and hurriedly ran over. When she saw the chaos and Chi Jia and Qin Huai, who no one dared to move, she gasped. More Crimson Guards rushed over. When they saw Liu Shi, they seemed to have found their backbone. Madam Liu Shi made a prompt decision. Carry them to the Wang Family! In addition, no matter where Divine Doctor Xue is now, invite him over. Hurry! If there was any other ce that could give Qin Huai a chance of survival, it could only be the Wang Family, where Ah Yu had left behind many life-saving things.. Chapter 807 - 807: What a Pity Chapter 807: What a Pity Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Wang Family knew that Qin Huais identity was not ordinary. He had been in Wanning City for so many years and had never hidden anything from them. He was afraid that the Wang Family would think that he had ulterior motives or that he was too scheming and did not want Ah Yu to befriend him again, so he told them everything. He had also told Old Madam Wang about his situation in Duke Yong Manor and his current rtionship with Empress Qin. He had once suspected All Yu ridiculously and specially found the Hu Family Vige. He also told Liu Shi about his conditioned reflexes from being assassinated repeatedly since he was young. When Liu Shi heard this, she was really worried that Qin Huais identity was tooplicated and would affect Ah Yu. However, on second thought, her mother-inw agreed, and Ah Yu had no objections. As a mother, why should she be an evil person? Moreover, they had watched Qin Huai grow up. They roughly understood the temperament of the child. It didnt matter if he had some thoughts as long as he treated Ah Yu well. Just based on the fact that he was willing to hand over his private stash to Ah Yu and even specially trained a group of servants to serve Ah Yu, there was naturally no need to doubt his intentions. More importantly, Liu Shi believed in the god who protected All Yu. The god must have already screened Qin Huais character. Since the god felt that he was fine, it was good. Old Madam Wangs thoughts were not so simple. No matter how smart Qin Huai was, he had never shown off his thoughts in front of the Wang Family. Even if he did, he couldnt fool Old Madam Wang. How could a person who had lived most of her life be deceived by a brat? She was not 100% satisfied with Qin Huai, but there was no one in this world who was 100% satisfactory. It was fine as long as they were passable. It was important to be muddle-headed. Hence, under such circumstances, Old Madam Wang and Liu Shi valued him even more. Qin Huais rtionship with the Wang Family became even closer, and they treated him as half a member of the Wang Family. Quickly tell the Old Madam! Liu Shi got someone to send Qin Huai, Chi Jia, and the others to the Wang Family and asked someone to invite Divine Doctor Xue over. At that moment, Doctor Wen happened toe to the Wang Estate to visit. Seeing this, he took the initiative to stay behind, wondering if he could help. Old Madam Wang and Old man Wang were not in the residence. They were invited by the Empress Dowager to the Guanghan Temple to offer incense today. Many officials received the letter and apanied the Empress Dowager. Now, they were on the way back. A Crimson Guard quickly ran to report to Old Madam Wang and the others. When Old Madam Wang received the letter, it was already an hourter. When she heard that Qin Huai had been targeted and was ced in the Wang Estate, she frowned and asked Old man Wang beside her, Wheres Yuan Man, that kid? Old man Wang also had a solemn expression. Something happened to one of his silkworm farms. He was called away early this morning At this point, their eyes darkened. They knew that all of them had probably fallen into a trap. Coincidentally, the Empress Dowager also heard the news. How dare they! When the Empress Dowager heard this news and looked at Old Madam Wang and her husband, she understood everything. Unknowingly, she had also been treated as a springboard and became an aplice in harming Qin Huai! Even if they all knew that the Empress Dowager was probably in the dark, it was her own suggestion to offer incense on this day. The people she had taken away today could all be cleared of suspicion. The Empress Dowager looked at Old Madam Wang. She gritted her teeth. Yaoguang, 1 havent been used like this in many years! Old Madam Wang sneered at her. Are you sure you havent been used like this for many years? Alright, dont be angry here. Saving people is more important! Liu Shi was the only one left at home. Because she had to take care of the nursery, she was not at home to begin with. She just happened to pass by and bumped into this matter. Fortunately, there was still Liu Shi. She knew where the life-saving medicine at home was and hoped that she could make it in time. Ah Yu only arrived at Wanning City two dayster. Originally, she had received the letter and was already riding the Cliff Eagle back. In the end, the Cliff Eagle suddenly fell halfway. [Dont panic. Put on the parachute quickly!] At the critical moment, Meatbail hurriedly bought an automatic parachute for Ah Yu. It couldnt care less about the style. Ah Yu put on the parachute during the rapid descent and also bought a special. In the nick of time, she put the Cliff Eagle in and slowlynded with the parachute. They happened tond in a deep mountain. Ah Yu removed the ropes wrapped around her body and put the parachute into her spatial pocket before hurriedly checking on the Cliff Eagle. Elf, please check it. [Scanningpleted. Its been poisoned! This poison is rtively special. The faster it flies, the faster the poison will spread. If its a few minutester, it would have been hopeless.] Ah Yu used the purification liquid to detoxify the Cliff Eagle and fed it with nutrient fluid. However, because it had walked on the verge of death, although the Cliff Eagles physical strength had already recovered, its mind was still weak. It couldnt fly for the time being and could only hop along on the road. Ah Yu knew that this matter couldnt be rushed, so she could only apany the Cliff Eagle to the remote path. [Even the Cliff Eagle has been schemed against. I think those peoples identities are not simple.] Meatbail had read many books on strategy and had already filled its mind with a lot of relevant knowledge. [Kid, your trip to Wanning City this time will be filled with danger. I cant let you take the risk.] Ah Yu said, Elf, do you want me not to go? It was impossible for her to do that. [No, I mean, I want to help you.] Meatbail said firmly. It might not be a very qualified parenting teacher. For example, it previously wanted to let Ah Yu grow on her own, so it wouldnt help if it could. In any case, Ah Yu was so smart and capable, so she could easily resolve anything. However, it was different now. Her life might be in danger now. Moreover, even if it could protect All Yu, it couldnt protect Ah Yus family and friends. If something happened to them, Ah Yu would definitely be very sad. Sometimes, psychological trauma was more difficult to heal than physical damage. Meatbail didnt want to see All Yu in pain because of this, so it had to help Ah Yu from the beginning and eliminate the danger for her and the people around her. It was a child-rearing teacher who wanted the child to grow up freely, but the premise was that the child it raised could not be harmed at all! Ah Yu nodded and rubbed her red eyes. Alright, thank you for helping me. [Alright, in that case, lets start with encouraging the Cliff Eagle! I developed a new potionst night. Give it a sip and I guarantee that it will immediately be lively!] Ah Yu was a little curious. What medicine is it? [The medicine to make it homesick.] It was nothing. It was just extracting some of the genes of the Cliff Eagles and matching it to the pheromones of the female Cliff Eagles. It even recorded the coordinates of Wanning City. The Cliff Eagle took the medicine and pushed Ah Yu onto its head as if it was on steroids. It pped its big wings and quickly rushed towards Wanning City. Ah Yu immediately leaned back. She hurriedly grabbed the rope specially tied to the Cliff Eagles back and barely maintained her bnce. Slow slowdown Help! Ah Yu gulped down a mouthful of wind and only had the instinct to hold on steadily. The next morning, dust billowed outside Wanning City. The guards were pped to the ground by the strong wind and looked at the huge creature in front of them in shock. Ah Yu, whose hair was all standing up, patted her already stiff face and revealed a very awkward smile. Im sorry. With that, Ah Yu couldnt care less and let the Cliff Eagle leave on its own. She took out the wooden skateboard that she had long prepared and stepped on it to quickly slide into Wanning City. Someone wanted to stop her, but they were stopped. Are you blind? Thats Vige Lord Yus waist tag! Who is Vige Lord Yu? Its just a Vige Lord. Whats there to be proud of? Im afraid youve been living in the deep mountains and forests all this time, right? Shes the only person who has obtained the Myriad People Umbre in the past 20 years! You know Jiangsai, right? The officials on Jiangsais side specially wrote many reports saying that she had made a great contribution there and reorganized the entire Jiangsai. Do you still dare to offend such a powerful person? I can guarantee the authenticity because my Third Uncles grandfather-next-doors third granddaughters husband is a messenger. I can guarantee that what he said is true! Sigh, its a pity. Her fiance was the top scorer two years ago. In the end, he was unlucky enough to encounter an assassin two days ago. Its said that even the top scorers residence has started to hang white banners What a pity Chapter 808 - 808: Almost Separated by Heaven Chapter 808: Almost Separated by Heaven Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu went straight to the Wang Estate. When she arrived, the gatekeeper almost stopped her. Until a maidservant of the Wang Family happened to return from outside. When she saw All Yu, she hurriedly ran over and shouted angrily at the gatekeeper, How dare you? This is Miss All Yu! This gatekeeper was new. When he found out that the other party was Miss Ah Yu, he hurriedly bowed to her. Miss Ah Yu, I was blind. Ah Yu couldnt be bothered to care about this and only asked, How is Big Brother All You? The maid hesitated. Miss Ah Yu, please follow me. The maid brought Ah Yu to sit in the carriage outside and let the coachman drive the carriage. She said softly to All Yu, Tm afraid Young Master Qin Huai isnt doing too well. The maidservant told her everything that had happened during this period of time. Qin Huai was seriously injured and was even poisoned. Originally, because Qin Huai had been poisoned by the Gu, his body had be special and he was not so easily poisoned. Ordinary poison couldnt do anything to him. However, he was severely injured this time and his body couldnt quickly adjust to the poison. Fortunately, Old Madam Wang was also decisive. She used all the things Ah Yu had left behind and only barely saved his life. His heart had been pierced by an arrow. He was lucky to be alive. Other than him, a few Crimson Guards had also died. Chi Jia was still unconscious. Has the imperial doctor from the pcee to take a look? Is Grandpa Divine Doctor here? All Yu asked. Theyre all here. They came that day, but Tang Yuan shook her head gently with a pained expression. Its too difficult. Ah Yu did not panic. She asked Meatbail in her heart, Elf, can you see Big Brother All You? [Dont worry, kid. When you entered Wanning City, I already searched for his location. Hes still alive.] After a pause, it felt that this was a little too vague and added: [He can be saved.] Ah Yu heaved a sigh of relief. When the maid finished speaking for a while and turned her head over, she realized that Ah Yu had already fallen asleep. She was too tired. She hadnt rested much in the past few days and rarely even went into the spatial pocket. Her energy had long been overdrawn. After all, she was still a child. The maidservant swallowed all her words and gently took out a thin velvet nket from the carriages cubicle to cover All Yu. They didnt go to the Schrs Manor with the white banners. Instead, they went to Duke Yong Manor. Qin Huai is there now. In the past, Duke Yong Manor still felt that the Wang Family was out of their league and vaguely rejected them. Later on, Qin Huai relied on his own strength to let those in the know see that he was actually the one throwing himself at them. Duke Yong Manor was too embarrassed to put on airs. Especially at this moment, in order to save Qin Huai, the Wang Family had done their best. They naturally treated them with courtesy. When they arrived at the entrance of Duke Yong Manor, the gatekeeper saw that it was the Wang Familys carriage and came up to wee them. The maidservant woke All Yu up early. Ah Yu was travel-worn and couldnt change out her clothes in the spatial pocket, so she could only alight from the carriage first. The gatekeeper of Duke Yong Manor was very discerning. When he saw the maidservant call her Miss Ah Yu, he guessed All Yus identity and hurriedly called out to her, Vige Lord Yu, please follow me. Someone had long rushed over to report. A momentter, the butler rushed over and smiled. Vige Lord Yu, the Duke said that you dont have to go over to pay your respects. Your grandmother and the others are guests in the residence. Follow me. Duke Yong knew the temperament of these two little fellows. They didnt like formalities. Coincidentally, he didnt like them either, so he didnt need her to go through the motions. The so-called visit to the residence was also a process for outsiders to hear. In order to prevent news from leaking, Qin Huai didnt stay in his original room. Instead, he lived in another courtyard house called Minghua Garden. The people inside and outside were all trustworthy in the Dukes Estate. When Ah Yu went over, the butler was talking to her in a soft voice to reassure her. Vige Lord Yu, dont worry. The heavens will help a good person like Young Master. He will definitely There was suddenly a flurry of footsteps in the courtyard, and right on the heels of that, a high-pitched scream sounded. Not good, Young Master, he, he Hes gone! The courtyard was filled with wails. If one listened carefully, they would hear a mans voice. The maidservant beside Ah Yu was stunned, and her face instantly turned pale. She did not even dare to look at All Yus face. If Young Master Qin Huai was gone, wouldnt their Miss All Yu be a widow? Unexpectedly, All Yus expression didnt change at all. She said calmly, Bring me to take a look. The butler was shocked and secretly speechless. As expected of Vige Lord Yu, who was as rumored in the outside world. She was indeed calm in the face of trouble and had the aura of a noble. Actually, All Yu was already panicking in her heart. She kept asking, Elf, elf, is he really fine? Right? [Kid, dont panic.] [Im here..] Chapter 809 - 809: The Wrath of the Emperor Chapter 809 - 809: The Wrath of the Emperor Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ah Yu entered the courtyard and saw that there were already people kneeling on the ground. Other than the maidservants and servants, there were also some noble-looking Young Masters. The women held handkerchiefs and cried sadly, and the Young Masters also looked sad. However, no one knew if they were crying for Qin Huai or something else. Ah Yu followed the butler and crossed the courtyard without looking sideways before entering the inner hall. Liu Shi and Old Madam Wang were both there. When they saw Ah Yu, Liu Shis eyes revealed surprise. When she realized that this was not the time to be surprised, her expression immediately copsed. She stood up and quickly approached Ah Yu. She wiped the dirt off the back of her hand with a handkerchief and squeezed her fingers. Liu Shi sighed in her heart. Her Ah Yu had lost weight and suffered. Feeling Liu Shis silentfort, Ah Yu looked at her and simply greeted the people in the room. Duchess Yongs eyes were already red. She waved at Ah Yu. Good child, its been hard on you to rush back. You must be tired, right? She wanted to say a few polite words, but now that she was too sad, she couldnt say more. At this moment, Liang Xue followed behind Divine Doctor Xue and walked out. When she saw All Yu, her eyes widened slightly. Ah Yu, youre back? Big Sister Liang Xue, 111 go take a look at Big Brother Ah You. Liang Xue wanted to say something but hesitated. However, she still swallowed it and handed her things to the attendant at the side. Alright, Ill bring you there. Divine Doctor Xue didnt say anything and only walked towards Old Madam Wang. Matriarch Wang. As they spoke, Ah Yu had already followed them further in. The house was very big, and there was no one inside. There was only a bed in the distance. The bed was made of extremely luxurious materials. The rolled-up curtains were lifeless, making the person on the bed look even more fragile. The smell of medicine that lingered in the room for a long time was so oppressive that it made one dizzy. Liang Xue gently pushed Ah Yus arm and said, The two of you have a deep rtionship, so you shouldnt be afraid. 1 wont persuade you to do anything else. With that, she left. Ah Yu walked towards the bed and saw Qin Huai on the bed. Compared to when they parted, his entire body was almost disfigured. His face was green, and there was a visible aura of death. His originally increasingly handsome looks waspletely gone because of the torture during this period of time. He was only skin and bones, his cheeks were sunken, and his eyes were green and ck. Theyers of ck veins on his exposed arm were especially eye-catching. No matter who came to take a look, they could only shake their heads and sighhe was already gone. Ah Yu held back the surging sourness in her nose and sniffed. What should 1 do? [1 originally wanted to do some missions, but this is not important. Catch this!] Missions or not, those were small matters. It was naturally toote toplete the missions and obtain the rewards at this time. Meatbail had long known what treatment Qin Huai needed when it entered Wanning City and was already prepared. As for the Origin Space, it couldnt be bothered with it now. Elf, dont let anyone approach here. [Alright.] Using points to exchange for some high-level heavily discounted hallucinogens, the people outside wouldnt want toe in for the time being. The thing Meatbail had obtained was a high-level treatment pod. It was a dimension a level stronger than this world, and it waspletely fine to treat the people there. As long as they werentpletely dead, they could be saved. The treatment pod was very big, simr to the bed Qin Huai was on. Ah Yu was quite strong and carried him in. [He still has the high-grade nutrient fluid you left behind in his body. Others might think that hes dead, but hes actually still barely alive.] [Set up the basic healing function to remove the negative state in his body. Dont move anything else.] Alright, I know. Ah Yu fumbled around learning the settings of the treatment pod. Herprehension ability was very high. Even if she had never seen these things before, she still learned very quickly under Meatballs guidance. The treatment pod could allow Qin Huai to recoverpletely in a short period, but that would cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. Right now, she only needed to detoxify the poison. They would think about the rest slowly. Five minutester, Meatbail asked All Yu to put away the treatment pod. [Alright, put him back.] The fatal poison had already been removed, but there was still a blockage at the heart meridian. All Yu was not idle. After putting away the treatment pod, she used her true qi to guide his blood. Perhaps because he vaguely sensed something, Qin Huais dantian, which originally didnt have any reaction, responded weakly to Ah Yu. The depleted true energy in his body grew bit by bit and circted along his body.. Chapter 810 - 810: The Wrath of the Emperor (2) Chapter 810 - 810: The Wrath of the Emperor (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After an unknown period of time, Ah Yu opened her eyes. Iler forehead was already covered in cold sweat. Looking around, there was arge circle of people surrounding her. All of them were looking at her withplicated expressions. They had entered an hour ago. They originally wanted to arrange a funeral for Qin Huai, but they saw Ah Yu infusing Qin Huai with True Qi. They had naturally done this before, but it was in vain. However, when they thought about how the two children were childhood sweethearts, she must not feel good. She had to do something. Later on, Duchess Yong felt sorry and wanted Ah Yu to stop, but she was blocked by Old Madam Wang. Old Madam Wang shook her head silently, indicating for them to look at Qin Huai. Everyone was surprised to discover that Qin Huais pale face had gradually improved. Everyone was extremely surprised. This was a resurrection? No one dared to speak, but they couldnt bear to leave either. They just looked at them quietly. This went on for an hour. As soon as All Yu let go, Divine Doctor Xue rushed forward. As he caught Ah Yu, he checked Qin Huais pulse. A momentter, he was surprised. His pulse is back, and the poison in his body has been greatly dispelled! The corners of Ah Yus mouth twitched as she forced a smile. Thats good. With that, she closed her eyes and fellpletely. Liu Shi hurriedly went forward. All Yu! She hugged Ah Yu in her arms, extremely anxious. Shes fine. Shes just tired from the long journey and before resting, she used her vital energy. Shes extremely tired and has fallen asleep. Let her rest well, Divine Doctor Xue said. Only then did Liu Shi feel relieved. Under the gratitude of Duke Yong Manor, Old Madam Wang brought the Wang Family back to the Wang Family first. As for the other details of the favor, they would have to deal with themter. Ah Yu was too tired. She threw her consciousness into her spatial pocket. Otherwise, she wouldnt be able to recover for a while. After she woke up, Meatball was the first to tell her: [Dont worry, with me around, its fine.] Ah Yu was not in a hurry to wake up. She was also a little puzzled and wanted to ask the elf. [Do you want to ask how many times you saved Qin Huai? If not for you, he probably wouldnt have survived?] Yes, I know now that Big Brother Ah You had an especially hard time when he was young. He always had to face many dangers and almost lost his life many times. If 1 didnt have you, 1 probably wouldnt have been able to save him. Theres a book in the Astrology Divination Bureau that states that everyone has their own fate. Whats Big Brother Ah Yous fate? [Actually, youve already obtained the answer. Lets put it this way. Everyone has their own fate. You have one, and so does Qin Huai.] [Your fate was originally to live a smooth life. You will even help some people because of your identity.] [Qin Huais fate is to die young. Whether its your established fate or his twisted fate, hes destined not to live past the age of eight.] [The reason why he can survive until now is not only because of his own efforts and those of the surrounding people, but also because of you. Because you have a bond with him, you affected his fate. Therefore, unless you give up on him, there will remain a chance of survival because of you.] Ah Yu actually didnt understand why there was a chance of survival because of her. It was as if they were specially waiting for her to save him. Was it fate that wanted to arrange for her to save Big Brother Ah You, or did it make his life so difficult for her? There was a huge difference between the two. Sensing All Yus thoughts, Meatbail said helplessly, Youre thinking too much. His fate is death, so before hepletely reverses his fate, he will always walk towards the end of his life. Its just that because of your existence, youve been interfering with his ending. Therefore, his suffering has nothing to do with you. Of course, even if youre unwilling to care about him, he might be able to avoid it himself in the future. Who knows? Ah Yu understood. Big Brother Ah Yous identity seemed to have changed drastically. From a young Master who lived in the Dukes Estate to relying on his own strength to be the top schr, he became a cultivator and could even be considered a descendant of the Emperor. However, the threat he faced was actually still there. His true identity had not been recognized or broken because the various dangers that were triggered would always exist. Unless he broke through thisyer of fate. Ah Yu knew that Big Brother All You was a Prince. Does he want to be a Prince? Or even an Emperor? If he wanted to, he could use the Dragon Qi she had obtained previously. In any case, she didnt want to use it herself, and she had never thought of bing the Emperor. She didnt even want to be the Empress. That was a chore. The Empress had to be trapped in the pce for the rest of her life. She had endless things to do, endless trouble to deal with, endless criticisms to listen to. She had to work her entire life and still tremble in fear of being criticized by her descendants. What was the point? With this thought in mind, Meatbail let Ah Yu go out of the spatial pocket. Ah Yu had just woken up when she saw Liu Shi walk into her room. When Liu Shi saw her, she was overjoyed. She looked at her seriously a few more times and hugged her to cry. She personally brought All Yu to wash up. Seeing that she had finished eating, she was afraid that Ah Yu wanted to go to Duke Yong Manor again, so she took the initiative to mention another topic. All Yu, Mother heard something big today. Ah Yu: What is it? His Majesty was furious today and severely punished Prince Ying. He ordered his title of prince to be taken away and the three ns of his maternal family annihted! Also, his granddaughter is Consort Qi from the pce. She originally gave birth to the Second Prince, but now, even Consort Qi and the Second Prince have been demoted tomoners. Liu Shi said in a low voice, I also heard that all the pce servants around Consort Qi have been ordered to be executed. Those who know said that this is the first time His Majesty is so angry! Ah Yu frowned. She wondered if this family was rted to Big Brother Ah Yous assassination. However, before she could think further, Liu Shi said, The Empress is also angry today. She detained all the women who went to the pce to plead for mercy. Its said that she wants to p them and take back their titles. Ah Yu: 1 understand. It should be rted to this matter. At this point, Liu Shi sighed. I usually heard that when the Emperor is angry, millions of corpses will be buried and blood will flow for thousands of miles. Now that Ive really seen it, I only feel pity. However, this was what Liu Shi didnt know. If she knew that the Emperor and Empress actions today were because the Ying family was the main force behind the assassination, she would probably have to change her words. If someone wanted to harm Ah Yu like this and make her suffer so much that she almost lost her life, not to mention the three ns, she would probably chop up the people who harmed Ah Yu into meat paste and burn them to ashes! Chapter 811 - 811: This Life, I’ve Promised To Ah Yu Chapter 811 - 811: This Life, Ive Promised To Ah Yu Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Ah Yu returned to Wanning City, Emperor Minghua and Empress Qin summoned her separately. The Empress Dowager didnt send anyone to call her into the pce but went straight to the Wang Estate. She looked at All Yu several times and saw that she was only a little thin, but she was in good spirits. Then, she smiled. Compared to Qin Huai, this grandson who she did not have much of an impression of, she liked All Yu more. In the past year, everyone has changed a lot. The one who changed the most was Liu Shi. Her nursery already had more than 300 children enrolled in school. This was a very impressive thing in Wanning City. Children of official families usually had family schools specially used by the family. If they didnt have any, they would also invite teachers to teach at home. If it was a public school, it would be run by other high-ranking officials. There were very few nurseries like the one Liu Shi had rashly opened. It could even be said that there was none in Wanning City that had purely no foundation. Liu Shi naturally didnt speak without thinking. Before she opened the nursery, she had asked Old Madam Wang for her opinion and stated her n. She wanted to take care of the nursery and use it as a shield for All Yu and the Wang Familys children. Old Madam Wang didnt help her much. Liu Shi started the operation alone. In a year, she encountered all kinds of troubles, big and small. In fact, during the most difficult time, all the children in the nursery asked to drop out of school, and all the teachers hurriedly bade farewell. She managed to survive that period and expanded the nursery from the size of only a dozen children to more than 300 people today. Behind these 300 people were nearly 200 families. In the entire Wanning City, this was very terrifying, but Liu Shi managed to hold on steadily. When she walked outside, everyone she knew had to call her teacher. Their tone was respectful and not fake. Liu Shi became more and more stable. She was no longer the weak mother in Hu Family Vige back then, nor was she the trembling teacher in Nanhe Town. She had also been learning herself. Although her knowledge was still very shallow now, it was more than enough to teach four to five-year-old children. It was precisely because of this that she could lead the situation calmly after discovering Qin Huais attack and not panic. After returning to Wanning City, although Ah Yu was worried about Qin Huais body, she was still much more at ease with Meatballs guarantee. Emperor Minghua was also worried about Qin Huai, so he gave Ah Yu half a months leave to rest before returning to the Astrology Divination Bureau. In any case, the Astrology Divination Bureau didnt have much of a presence. Whether she was there or not didnt affect the others in the court much. On the other hand, Liu Shi took this opportunity to bring All Yu around and even told her about the changes in the Wang Family in the past year. Your father is now in charge of more than 30 farmsteads. 10 of them belong to our family, and the other 20 are from the parents in the nursery. They saw that your father was very good at managing the farmsteads, so they gave him the empty farmsteads in theirnd. Hes so busy now. Ah Yu: There are so many farmsteads. Can Father manage them? Hes not stupid. There are more than a hundred butlers and servants of all ages under him. Theyre all people your Grandma picked out from everywhere. One of them canpare to three. Its more than enough. Liu Shi smiled and said, Although there are nobles everywhere in Wanning City, your father can be called Master Wang when he walks outside now. He also has a little reputation when he goes out. Hes extremely happy. Wang Chuanmans other abilities were not good, but his ability tomunicate was indeed very impressive. He didnt tter anyone, but he knew very well about coordinating talents. It was as if he was born to know how to use talents to maximize the effect. Until now, although the high-ranking officials had note into contact with him much, because they had toe into contact with people from all walks of life to deal with the farmsteads, they were basically all familiar with him. There were also some small-time officials families who dealt with him. Ah Yu also smiled. Father is very impressive to begin with. Hes the person who acts most like Grandma. Thest sentence was said in a low voice. Liu Shi agreed deeply and nodded. Do you still want to open a womens academy now? Ive already talked with many Madams and theyre very willing to support it. They said that theyll send some people over when the timees. Other than Wanning City, weve also boughtnd in the surrounding towns. Your Grandma is in charge of supervising the overall situation. Your Big Brothers and the others usually go over to do business to develop it. Qin Huai helped out with the manpower. It wont be difficult for us to open it now. We have to build the womens academy, but I want to change it. Ive thought of a prototype now. Lets talk about it again at the beginning of next year, Ah Yu said. Many things had happened in Jiangsai in the past year, and her mentality had changed. She was no longer as energetic as before. She ate her food one bite at a time and walked step by step. She did things bit by bit and was not in a hurry. As for Princess Ruan Ruan and the others, Ah Yu was not prepared to tell her mother, afraid that she would think too much. In any case, no matter whose child she was, she was raised by Mother. She would never leave. Liu Shi pulled Ah Yu along again and talked a lot about the family. She even brought her to visit a few families that she usually got along with. When everyone saw Ah Yu, they especially liked her. After a few days, Liu Shi saw that Ah Yu was not impatient and felt a little relieved. She was afraid that Ah Yu would be too tired and wanted her to rest more. However, if something happened to Qin Huai, she was even more afraid that she would let her imagination run wild. At All Yus age, she was neither old nor young. Her thoughts were the easiest to umte, so it was naturally better to let it go. When they finally stopped working, All Yu returned home and saw a little boy with a mouth that was almost big enough to hang an oil pot. It was her younger brother, Zhuer. Zhuer was also attending school in the nursery now. Liu Shi had invited many teachers, so she didnt have to go to ss every day. Today was a break. Zhuer twisted his body and came in front of All Yu. He said nervously and expectantly, Big Sister, 1 made a boat. Do you want to take a look? Ill only show it to you! How old was Zhuer? He could actually make a boat? Ah Yu was surprised. Just as she was about to agree, she heard amotion outside. A gatekeeper ran over quickly and said breathlessly, Miss All Yu, Fourth Madam, Young Master Qin is awake! Two days ago, Qin Huai was moved to the top scorers residence. It was Old Madam Wangs idea. Now that he was awake, Ah Yu naturally had to go. She was about to walk over quickly when she felt someone tug at her sleeve. She looked down and saw that it was the aggrieved Zhuer. Ah Yu said, Zhuer, Big Brother Qin is awake. Lets go and see him together, okay? Zhuer sighed. Big Sister, Im already a young man. Im sensible now. Dont coax me like a little child. Ah Yu: Was he a man who had just reached her thigh? The Schrs Manor was very close to the Wang Estate. They arrived in less than ten minutes. There were already two carriages parked outside. They couldnt be bothered to look and walked in. As soon as she arrived at the courtyard where Qin Huai lived, she heard his weak but very firm voice. Theres no need to say anything else. My life is already promised to All Yu in this life and Im hers. I cant tolerate anything else.. Chapter 812 - 812: I’m Willing to Lead the Army Chapter 812 - 812: Im Willing to Lead the Army Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Ah Yu entered, she realized that there were still many people in the room, especially Empress Qin, who was sitting not far from the bed. Her face was as ugly as it could be. As a maidservant had already reported that Ah Yu had arrived, Empress Qin held back the rest of her words and only nced at Qin Huai. She didnt say anything and left. After Empress Qin left, the Empress Dowager was still around. She was all smiles and didnt care about the Empress. She said, Good child, dont listen to the Empress. She doesnt have any bad intentions. Shes just a little stupid. Everyone present was either family or trusted aides. When they heard this, they pretended not to hear it. Empress Qin was stupid? No one would believe that! Ah Yu bowed to the Empress Dowager before looking at Qin Huai. Qin Huais body was actually fine. After all, All Yu had given him too many life-saving items. As long as he was still alive, it was not difficult for him to survive. Ah Yu,e back in a few days. You must be tired from the long journey. 1 still have the scent of illness on me. Seeing Ah Yu, the cold expression on Qin Huais face disappeared, and his eyes were filled with her. Seeing Qin Huai like this, the Empress Dowager smiled and shook her head. Then, she pulled Liu Shi and the servants out. The two little fellows havent seen each other for more than a year. Let them talk properly. The Empress Dowager liked Ah Yu to begin with. She knew that Ah Yu was Yaoguangs granddaughter, so she doted on her even more. Liu Shi also smiled. Yes. Now, when she was facing the Empress Dowager and the other nobles, she was no longer uneasy. Just as her mother-inw had said, as long as the other party doesnt have two noses, how scary could they be? If she revealed her cowardice, others would look down on her. After returning to her room, All Yu endured it and couldnt help but ask curiously, I heard you say something earlier. Did the Empress say something to you again? Qin Huai didnt want to hide it from her, but he didnt want her to feel disgusted. She wants to do something that she thinks is good for us. Qin Huais eyes were filled with impatience when he mentioned the Empress. Dont worry about it. Ill handle it. Actually, Empress Qin didnt have any other intentions. She and Emperor Minghua were very angry about Qin Huais assassination this time. But on the surface, they couldnt do too much. ording to Empress Qin, Qin Huai had already recovered and should be allowed to take the position of Crown Prince. In the past, he wasnt expected to live long. So even if he sat in that position, it would be for nothing. Now, as long as he acknowledged his roots and ancestors, he could assume his position as the legitimate Crown Prince. Moreover, Qin Huais identity was not shameful. Hes the legitimate son of the Emperor and the Empress, and Emperor Minghua favored the Empress very much. The Empress was from the Qin Family of Jiangnan. Even if she was a little distant from the main branch, the Qin Family had always been united, and the Qin Family Head of Jiangnan was willing to support her. As for the Empress Dowager, she was the head of the Qin Family in Jiangnan. Emperor Minghuas ability as a monarch was outstanding, and he didnt need to be restrained by any side at all. It could be said that it was effortless for the couple to push Qin Huai to the position of Crown Prince. The only troublesome thing was the families of the other Princes in the harem. Although they were weaker than the Qin Family of Jiangnan, they were all aristocratic families that had guarded Wanning City for hundreds of years. If they wanted to minimize their losses, they had to do something they had no choice in. Emperor Minghua suggested that Qin Huai choose a few women from the aristocratic families as his future concubines. After Ah Yu married into the royal family, he could bring the concubines in. As for whether Qin Huai would dote on them when he grew up in the future, the two of them didnt care. There was another purpose for doing this, and that was to take the opportunity to suppress some of therge ns that were involved in the assassination of Qin Huai. They might not all support the Second Prince. Ahead of the Second Prince was the Eldest Prince, and below him was the Third Prince. They were all about the same age and were all talented people. No one could say for sure which of them had any thoughts. Taking the daughters of the aristocratic families as imperial concubines was both a favor and a punishment. This was originally a very ordinary matter. It would even make many people suffer in silence and rush to curry favor with Qin Huai, clearing many obstacles for him. However, Qin Huai didnt agree. He did not even wait for Empress Qin to analyze anything for him before rejecting her. Before Ah Yu entered the courtyard, Qin Huai even said with burning words, Theres no need to waste your breath. 111 never agree! This is not only an insult to me, but also to All Yu! So what if the aristocratic families and peddlers all take in concubines? Do I have to do whatever the world does? Only you can treat such a disgusting thing as a reward. Your Highness, even if you can tolerate someone sharing your husband with you in the harem, our Ah Yu cant! Even if she can tolerate it, 1 cant bear to let her do it. I cant tolerate it myself! If you want to be a wise Empress, go ahead. As long as Im an official of the court, I will be loyal to the Emperor! Youre so capable. Even if you pull a beggar along the roadside to be your son, you can still enjoy your old age in the future. You dont have to scheme against me, a person whos destined to die. Then, it was the words that he had promised Ah Yu in this life. Empress Qin was so angry that her face turned pale. The Empress Dowager was calm, as if Qin Huais words were not dangerous and worthy of the death penalty, but a brat making a scene. Now that everyone had dispersed, Ah Yu blinked and asked, Big Brother Ah You, arent you afraid of being impeached by the censors after what you said just now? Empress Qin valued etiquette the most. Even an elder wouldnt tolerate Qin Huaisst sentence. Which man from a good family would say such words? Even the unmarried women couldnt say it, let alone Qin Huai with his extraordinary status. Qin Huai pursed his lips. Just let them impeach me. They have nothing to do all day anyway. The Great Chang had been prosperous for many years. Under the rule of Emperor Minghua, the country was considered prosperous and the people were safe. They also ruthlessly investigated a few nobles, confiscated their houses, and exiled them. They frightened the corrupt officials so much that they didnt dare to make a big move. When the censors had nothing to do, they would impeach them for some small matters. The big matters would be sent to the Cab and Emperor Minghuas imperial study, and the small matters would be sent to the Hanlin Academy they were in. If he was impeached for his words, the case would only be sent to the Hanlin Academy. He was a staff member of the Hanlin Academy. In name, he was in charge of theption of records and other matters. In fact, the Hanlin Academy was almost his home ground. What could they achieve there? He was already giving them face by writing back to them. Ah Yuughed. Big Brother All You, looks like youve grown a lot in the past year! Of course I have to grow. Qin Huai felt much more rxed in front of All Yu. Didnt you change too? You must have suffered a lot in a bitter and cold ce like Jiangsai. Ah Yu shook her head honestly. No, who can bully me? Not only that, I also did a few big things over there. Im sure youve heard about it. Yes, the guards told me. The guards he mentioned were naturally the Crimson Guards. At the mention of this, Qin Huai asked, Chi Jia must have been seriously injured in order to protect me. Do you know how he is? Qin Huai had just woken up when people kepting to visit him in the room. It was not convenient for the Crimson Guards toe in and report. Before he fainted, he saw that Chi Jia was already covered in injuries. His life was saved, but the tendons in his feet were broken by someone. His True Qi is flowing in reverse. His external injuries are fine, but his internal injuries are very serious. As she spoke, Ah Yu lowered her body and whispered into Qin Huais ear, Dont worry, its all for the outsiders to see. Ive used all the important medicine. Chi Jias injuries looked very serious, but he survived. It wouldnt be a big problem to nurse him back to health. She only needed to use the ordinary Myriad Spirit Water and Myriad Spirit Fruit to heal him. On the other hand, Qin Huais situation did not look that serious, but his body was extremely damaged. Fortunately, with Ah Yu around, everything could be saved. A rxed smile appeared on Qin Huais face. He sighed. The world doesnt know that if not for you, I would have died thousands of times. No one knows how good you are. He couldnt bear to let Ah Yu down at all. In fact, if not for the fact that he was too attached to her, he felt that he was not worthy of her. Not to mention bringing in concubines. That was not a gift, but forcing Ah Yu to separate from him. Ah Yu should be free. He, Qin Huai, must hold up the vast world for her even if he wasnt a Prince or the Crown Prince. After this incident, he would not be soft-hearted at all. If Emperor Minghua and Empress Qin still wanted the harem to be equally peaceful, they would know what to do. Otherwise, he wouldnt mind killing all their children and forcing Empress Qin, who had always valued integrity, to give birth to a little prince with Emperor Minghua. It was not that he couldnt do it in the past, but he didnt want to do so. All these years he had been in Wanning City, he was not just preparing to be the top scorer and be an official. He couldnt let Ah Yu apany him through such a tiring and tiring life. On the fifth of June, something huge happened in the Great Chang. The Second Prince, who had been demoted to amoner, had somehow run to the border and colluded with the remnants of the Eastern Desert Kingdom to rebel. The officials shouted that they wanted to purge the country, but the generals didnt dare to take the initiative to fight. Whether hes amoner or a rebel, hes still the Second Prince, the child of the young and powerful Emperor Minghua. Qin Huai, who was standing at the end of the hall, stood up with the ceremonial tablet in his hand. The young official was filled with righteousness, his eyes were clear, and he was neither servile nor overbearing. He said loudly, Your Majesty, Im willing to lead the army and resist external humiliation to protect the stability of our Great Chang! Was the lovely schr from the Hanlin Academy going to lead the army to war and fight the Second Prince? Everyone was in an uproar! Chapter 813 - 813: Husband and Wife Soldier Chapter 813: Husband and Wife Soldier Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There was a long silence in the hall that day. Emperor Minghua, who had always prided himself on being magnanimous, face darkened on the spot as he looked deeply at Qin Huai. Qin Huais identity in the Imperial Court was a secret that couldnt be made public. As long as the secret wasnt made public, it would remain a secret. If Qin Huai led the army to suppress the Third Prince. If he ascended to the position of the Crown Prince in the future, he would definitely be remembered for what happened today. The world wouldnt care if you knew beforehand. They only believed what they saw and thought. At that time, if Emperor Minghua wanted Qin Huai to assume his position as a Prince, the Crown Prince, or even the future Emperor, there would be public opinion resistance. If he sessfully ascended the throne, the world would also think to themselves, Oh, the new Emperor is a murderer who pretended to be a pig to eat a tiger and killed his brother! To a future Emperor, he had to pay attention to negative public opinion. Otherwise, it would be difficult to convince the crowd. Emperor Minghua thought of many things, but Qin Huai didnt think so deeply. He didnt even care about the throne at all. If he knew what Emperor Minghua and the ministers were thinking, he would only sneer and say, Who wants to be the Emperor? He was different from most men now. He had no intention of making contributions, nor did he want to sit on the throne. Although the Emperor was a supreme ruler, he would never be free in his life. He lived in a ce filled with blood and was busy every day. If he made a mistake, he would bebeled as an ipetent ruler and a tyrant. There were even people who recorded his eating, drinking, and pooping with pens and paper. If he even said a few more words to his beloved, it would be noticed as well. There were even officials who advised the Emperor not to be obsessed with love. Wasnt it tiring? Emperor Minghua remained silent for a long time. Qin Huai looked around and asked loudly, Ministers, do you have anyone else to rmend? If you do, I can back down. The ministers looked at each other, not daring to reply. That was the Third Prince! Even if he was demoted to amoner, he was still a son of the royal family. Even if Emperor Minghua didnt love him, there were many nobles who wanted to maintain the reputation of the royal family who would help him. Moreover, the Third Princes mothers family was not simple. After being severely punished by Emperor Minghua, there were still aristocratic families that held on to them. The concubines of the Imperial Family were not as powerless as the concubines of themon people. Those who could be selected as concubines in the Imperial Family did not have simple backgrounds. Especially someone like Emperor Minghua. The number of people in his harem who had been conferred a position could be counted on one hand. Wouldnt that be extracting the cream from the crop? ording to Emperor Minghuas own wishes, other than Empress Qin, he originally didnt want any other women to be included in the harem! However, as an Emperor, there were too many things he had to do even if he didnt want to. On the other hand, General Zuo stood up and said, Your Majesty, Im willing to go with Official Qin to capture the traitor! The ministers were in an uproar! General Zuo was indeed a boorish person. He even called the Third Prince a traitor in front of the Emperor! However, Emperor Minghua didnt react much. Seeing the determination in Qin Huais eyes, he didnt know why he thought of Empress Qins cold gaze. He sighed and said, If thats the case, well do as you say. After the court session, an Imperial Edict was sent down after being verified by the Cab. General Zuo was conferred the title of Commanding Marshal, and Qin Huai was conferred the title of Imperial Envoy. They were sent to the border to capture the rebels and raise the prestige of the country. Another secret decree was sent to General Zuo, reminding him that he could kill the traitor if necessary, but he couldnt let anyone die in Qin Huais hands. General Zuo scratched his head and decided to strike first. That day, themander of the Astrology Divination Bureau entered the pce to meet the Emperor and offered a treasure called the Nine Dragon Treasure Cauldron. In the inner hall, Ah Yu was neither servile nor overbearing as she said, Your Majesty, this item was seized from the underground secret city of Jiangsai. It has the ability to predict earthquakes and other disasters. The reason why I could quickly help Woye County back then was because of this item! Emperor Minghua was shocked when he heard this. Ignoring the dignity of an Emperor, he ran down and circled the huge golden cauldron. He asked curiously, Does this thing really have such a miraculous effect? Ah Yu: When I was divining in the Astrology Divination Bureau previously, 1 had a feeling that I could find something that would bring great benefits to Great Chang. Therefore, I requested to go to Jiangsai and obtained this item. Its an unparalleled strange item. I found out that it can stabilize the world and calm the hearts of the people. If Your Majesty doesnt believe me, you can monitor it when the timees. Great Chang was vast and abundant. But every year, all kinds of disasters would arise. There would be floods and droughts here, or pest disasters, wind disasters, earthquakes, and so on. Every time disasters struck, there would be people disced. If they couldnt be helped in time, there would often be riots. Therefore, more than half of the money in the treasury every year was used to deal with disaster relief, either to appease the refugees, reorganize the public order, or to allocate military pay to suppress the rebels. If he had this thing, he could deal with the problem early ording to the magnitude of the disaster to avoid many losses. It could be said to be a treasure that had descended from the sky. It was not false to say that one could rule the world with it. Emperor Minghua loved Ah Yu to the core. Seeing her outstanding political achievements in Jiangsai, he cherished her talent. Now that she had effortlessly offered this item, Emperor Minghua really liked her. Emperor Minghua already knew that All Yu was very likely the daughter of a Princess of the West Wind Nations royal family. She had the bloodline of the West Wind Nations royal family, but she was concerned about the Great Chang. How could he not love her? His son was so smart in choosing a partner! Now, he could keep such a good talent! Emperor Minghua was not an ipetent ruler. Back then, when he found out about All Yus background, he had a brief suspicion, but it was left unsettled. The rtionship between the West Wind Nation and Great Chang was not very tense. But the royal family of the West Wind Nation wanted toe over and steal her back. He was not guarding against Ah Yu harming Great Chang, but against Ah Yu being stolen back to the West Wind Nation! Ah Yu liked their Great Chang. Good! Those people from West Wind Nation were probably so jealous that they were about to stomp their feet. Hehehe. Emperor Minghua suppressed the joy in his heart and coughed lightly. I will definitely investigate this matter. Before that, do you have any reward you want me to give you? Ah Yu nodded. Yes. She said it so bluntly that Emperor Minghua choked. Arent you supposed to be humble? Emperor Minghua: Oh, what reward do you want? He made up his mind that no matter what Ah Yu said, he would agree. A little girl could only want some minor things. It was fine even if she was given the status of a Princess. It was not impossible to give her father a noble title and a higher order for her mother or Grandma. At the very least, it was only natural to raise the grade of the Astrology Divination Bureau she was in. Unexpectedly, All Yu said without thinking, Your Majesty, please allow me to follow the army and fight against the rebels with Official Qin! Emperor Minghua coughed violently. Cough, cough, cough, cough What did you say? How could a woman follow the army! Moreover, what kind of reward was this? Wasnt apanying the army a punishment? Ah Yu said in a serious tone, Your Majesty, you might not know this, but Ive divined before that if 1 dont apany him, Official Qins life might be in danger. But if I apany him, there should be a pleasant surprise. Ah Yu was not making this up. She and Meatball had calcted it together. Ah Yus divination ability was not bad now, and her conclusion was most likely right. Emperor Minghua only thought for a moment before nodding. Alright, Ill allow it. When the ministers learned that the femalemander of the Astrology Divination Bureau was also going to apany the army, they were all in a mess. Other people fought as father and son, but these two were husband and wife. Did they think that war was a game? Emperor Minghua: Or do you think that its more appropriate for this Emperor to give her the title of a Marquis? The ministers waved their hands and cupped their hands. Your Majesty is wise. Commander Wang is skilled in both civil and military matters. This time, she will definitely help our army win aplete victory! Emperor Minghua smiled in satisfaction. When Qin Huai found out about this, he was worried at first, but he quickly smiled. Right, Ill take it that Im bringing All Yu to see the world in advance. As for those people and things that ruined their sight-seeing mood, he would just kill them when the time came.. Chapter 814 - 814: Maximum Favorability Points Chapter 814: Maximum Favorability Points Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Emperor Minghua issued a decree to confer General Zuo as themander-in-chief and Qin Huai as General Ping An. He led 100,000 troops to calm the chaos at the border. Vige Lord Yu was conferred the title of Military Governor. However, she only had an empty title and didnt have any real power. In name, she could supervise General Ping An, but if General Ping An was unwilling to listen, she had no right to punish him. Yes, everyone in the know knew that even if Vige Lord Yu didnt have any title, General Ping An would still be willing to listen to her. As for Commander Zuo. A few old officials stepped into General Zuos Mansion in private and congratted him with a smile. General Zuo, you used to despise us civil servants for being promoted and getting rich with our mouths. How do you feel now? General Zuo stroked his beard and snorted. Im different from you. This is a real battle! Oh, you really have the cheek to say that youre going to fight a battle with a few children? General Zuos face turned red. Thats right. It was probably fine to deal with a few wandering soldiers who had already been weakened by the Emperor a few times. But it was probably not even enough to deal with 50,000 rebels. If they still had to send 100,000 troops to suppress the enemy, wouldnt they be obvious guards? The Emperor had sent all his elites! A minister winked. I heard that your daughter has a good rtionship with Vige Lord Yu. Vige Lord Yu was once evaluated as the Flower Fairy of Hundred Flowers County. You must know a lot about Vige Lord Yu, right? General Zuo waved his hand and said righteously, Vige Lord Yu is only a little girl. Im afraid its not appropriate for you old fellows to talk about her all day. In my opinion, you civil servants usually pretend to be all high and mighty, but why are you so talkative in private? The faces of the ministers turned green. How could they not know that Vige Lord Yu was still a few years away from hering of age? But could she be the same as an ordinary little girl? Not to mention her, even her fiance was not even 15 years old yet! However, those two people had clearly revealed their outstanding abilities long ago. Who would treat them as ordinary children? Speaking of which, even if the two of them were only children in love, they still had the friendship of childhood sweethearts. This time, the Emperor wanted to firmly suppress the Third Princes faction. Even if Qin Huai had the possibility of recovering his identity in the future, Vige Lord Yus worth wouldnt be much lower. These old fellows had long understood that whether a wife was happy or not depended on whether her husbands family valued her or not and whether they were willing to protect her. After all, he was the person who had caused amotion in Wanning City alone back then. No one would suspect Qin Huais protection of Ah Yu. Qin Huai was currently on both sides of the fence in Wanning City. On the one hand, the noble ministers were indignant at him and thought that he was arbitrary in handling matters. But since he only had matters of love in his head, he was not considered a proper man. On the other hand, the women praised him and felt that if their husbands could be half as good as Qin Huai, they would not be considered to have entrusted themselves to the wrong person. They would wake upughing in their dreams! In the end, General Zuo still pushed the group of people out of the door and let them go wherever they should. Its not that he didnt know that these people were pretending toe here to mock him on the surface. They were actually here to gather information. His daughter and son-inw both had some friendship with Ah Yu. They knew a little about her and they wanted to get this information from him. For example, whether Qin Huai was the rumored son of the Empress or not. Was it possible for him to be a Prince, or eventhe Crown Prince? Although General Zuo was rash, he was not that reckless. I dont know! With this sentence, everyone was chased out of the residence. Then, he happily went to write the purchase list. This business trip was considered leisurely, so he would definitely have time to buy some good things for his wife and daughter. They would set off within a month after the imperial decree was issued. Compared to the others who were either watching or envious, the Wang Family was gloomy and filled with sobbing. The man sitting at the second gate hugging his knees and crying was especially eye-catching. Ah Yu really couldnt stand it anymore. She walked over and called out, Father, dont cry! Wang Chuanman raised his swollen goldfish eyes. When he saw that it was All Yu, he wiped his tears in a panic. All Yu, let Father go with you. Father is really worried. Wang Chuanman was not a person who likes to show his emotions, but in the past year or so, Ah Yu had gone to Jiangsai City. He had been worried sick. In the past, when Ah Yu went out to study with the children at home, he didnt think much of it. Now that All Yu was sessful and had be an official, he would think about everything.. Chapter 815 - 815: Maximum Favorability Points (2) Chapter 815: Maximum Favorability Points (2) Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Especially since he and his wife were now knowledgeable and knew more, they knew that the higher one climbed, the worse they would fall. The couple worked hard to take care of the children and build connections. They worked hard to expand the mulberry garden and open up channels for the family to have a foundation to fall back on. Especially Ah Yu. Without her, the Wang Family would not be where they were today. Moreover, she was the precious child Wang Chuanman had personally carried back from the snow back then. She was the obedient child who had pulled his wife out of her depression. When he thought about how she was going to follow the army to eat and drink and set up camp in the wild, his heart turned cold. There wont be any danger on this trip. Father, dont worry. Ah Yu was helpless. Wang Chuanman curled his lips. Father earned a lot of money, but I havent had the time to give it to you to use and let you enjoy it. Now, youre leaving again. Its all Fathers fault for being useless and making my daughter work outside at such a young age! At this point, Wang Chuanman was about to cry again. It was not that he wanted to cry, but in the past few years, he had been doing business outside. In order to gain more trust, he had refined himself into a person with extremely strong empathy. Those tears came easily. It became a habit. It forced Liu Shi, who used to like to cry secretly, to stop crying now. Ah Yu had never seen such a scene before and her hands and feet were a little numb. She wiped Wang Chuanmans face with a handkerchief, not knowing how tofort him. Thats enough. What an embarrassing sight! Old Madam Wang had arrived at some point, her eyes filled with disdain. She walked over and kicked Wang Chuanman to the side. When she turned around to look at Ah Yu, her face was filled with a gentle smile. All Yu, ignore your father. Hes just like that. The older he gets, the more useless he bes! Old Madam Wang said. Go and look for your grandfather. He made many things for you. If you see anything you like, bring it along for the journey. Not only Old man Wang, but the Wang Family had also prepared a lot for All Yu. After Wang Eng started a family, it was not convenient for him to be too close to Ah Yu. He also asked his wife, Jiang Wujing, to prepare a lot of delicious food and fun things for her. Sangs personality was much calmer. His wife, Wei Qianying, had a huge influence on him. The two of them had prepared some brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones, especially paper. They were specially made waterproof paper that was very suitable for use on the road. Sng had given her all kinds of silk and satin. His wife, Zhou Chuchu,s family was getting richer and richer, and they were also in the cloth business. They had all chosen good-looking and durable clothes. There was also a batch for All Yu to use along the way. Like many people, they believed that Ah Yus trip would not be a spectacr war. There would be many people to meet along the way. Wang Wng was still in Jiangsai. For some reason, he received the news and asked someone to send a piece of paper over. There was only one sentence on the paper. All my money is with you. You can buy whatever you like yourself. The other Big Brothers and Little Brothers were young, so they only gave her what they could. Old man Wang didnt have much money on hand. The only thing he could give was his craftsmanshipjade carving. This is the Thousand-Handed Guanyin, this is the Thousand-faced Buddha, this is the Laughing Maitreya, and this is the God of Wealth Old man Wang brought out arge box and ced it in front of All Yu. There were all kinds of jade carvings of various sizes inside, all of them exquisite. When Ah Yu saw this spectacr scene, she suspected that her grandfather had robbed a jade shop. Old man Wang snorted. This was given to me by one of your uncles. Its barely passable. Pick some for yourself and sell the rest. Seeing her Grandpas sudden awkwardness, Ah Yu held back herughter and picked out a few items. Among them was a pair of jade pendants. She immediately tied one around her waist. Can I give this to Big Brother Ah You? Old man Wang waved his hand. You can do whatever you want with whats given to you. Take it. Compared to Wang Chuanmans reluctance, Old man Wang was never worried that All Yu would be stolen away. He firmly believed that unless Ah Yu was unwilling to stay at home, no one could take her away. After coaxing her family, Ah Yu went to look for Old Madam Wang. This time, Old Madam Wang didnt say much and only instructed, All Yu, youve grown too quickly. Your family should be your backing, but theyre still notparable to you. However, with Grandma watching over them, we wont be a burden to you. Dont worry and do whatever you want. I just hope you remember that your peace is what we care about the most. Nothing else is important, understand? Ah Yu nodded solemnly and bowed to Old Madam Wang, looking like a noble. Ah Yu understands. In the blink of an eye, it was the day they parted ways. The mighty army stretched as far as the eye could see, causing the citizens of Wanning City to talk about it for a few days. There was no need to mention how difficult it was for the Wang Family. In any case, Qin Huai was so happy that his eyes couldnt be seen. It was rare for him to be so happy. After being separated from Ah Yu for a long time, they could finally go on a public holiday. How could he not be happy? It was also at this moment that one could see a hint of youth on Qin Huai. Yes, when they arrived at their destination, they would celebrate with the Third Princes head! [Ding! Unlocked achievement 100% Doting] After a mechanical chant, Meatballs happy voice sounded. [Kid! Oh my god, oh my god!] Ah Yu was sitting in the carriage with the notebook that her second sister-inw, Jiang Wujing, had prepared for her. Just as she was reading happily, she heard Meatballs excited voice. Elf, whats wrong? [Youve achieved an unprecedented achievement!] [You have obtained 5 100-points favorable impression points at the same time!] Ah Yu was stunned for a moment before reacting. She had not heard the word favorability from the elf for a long time. Meatbail was also very shocked. It was so shocked that it shared this news in the Origin Space and screamed about it crazily. [Look, thats my child! Shes so awesome!] [The child I raised is so powerful!] [Unprecedented! Unique! One of a kind! Unrivaled!] The Origin Space skillfully blocked it. After Meatbail finished venting its joy, it said gently to All Yu, Kid, youre too awesome. Do you know that there are many people whose favorability has reached 99 points, but very few who have reached 100 points? Youre the only one who can have five at the same time in a world. Ah Yu nodded and smiled. This means that there are many people who love me. Theyre the powerful ones. The requirement for favorability to reach 100 points was very harsh. Even if one was willing to die for the other party, their favorability would only reach 99 points. At 100 points, it meant the other party loved her without conditions, reason, or thought. [Arent you going to ask me which five they are?] Ah Yu blinked. I know. Theres definitely no Big Brother All You, right? Meatbail nced at Qin Huais favorability and hummed. Yes, hes at 98 points now. He was ranked sixth. The source of Qin Huais feelings for Ah Yu was veryplicated, but since it reached 98 points, it was also a terrifying number. However,pared to the 100 points rankers on top, it seemed a little low. Elf, how many people love me and how much they love me is no longer that important. All Yu put down the book and replied to Meatbail seriously in her heart. Whats important now is how much ability I have to let the people I love and the people who love me live well. This is the most important thing. Meatballs excited heart calmed down a lot. As expected, it had raised Ah Yu too well and shes matured too quickly. Boohoo. It was all its fault for letting All Yu know too much. How much pure joy would Ah Yu lose? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!